Graffin, Nau. Patrologia Orientalis. 1910. Tomus Quintus.

'
m
*>
-^
p
>*
Bt *
*
. ,>'!:
n"
Ka^
y&f^
li/
\-
X
-
w
A
%
Xi
r
\
*"v
31
f

^flj
^v^.
/"%
u
ni
^^
4&
^L^=
pn^fe
/j
Jj
EL t^

i
3
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2011 with funding from
University of Toronto
http://www.archive.org/details/patrologiaorien05pari
S. A R. le prince MAX de SAXE
R.
GRAFFIN F. NAU
t
PATROLOGIA ORIENTALIS
TOME V.
-
FASCICULE 1
HISTORY
OF THE
PATRIARCHS
OF THE COPTIG CHURCH OF ALEXANDRIA
iii
AGATHO TO MICHAEL I (766)
ARABIC TBXT EDITED, TBAN8LATED AND
ANNOTATED
BY
B. EVETTS
PARIS
FIRMIN-DIDOT
ET C
i0
,
IMPRIMEURS-EDITEURS
LIBRAIRIE DE PARIS, 56, RUE JACOB
ALLEMAGNE ET AUTRICHE-HONGRIE
D. HERDER. A FRIBOURG-EN-BRISGAU
ONT DEJA PARU :
Tomb I.
Gr. in-<s (format de Migne . xn et 706 pages. Prix net : 'i3 l'r.
1. Le Livre des mysteres du ciel et de la terre (ethiopien et francais),
p
J. Perruchom et I. (luioi, 6fr. 50.

11 el I\ . History of the Patriarchsof t
coptic Church of Alexandria (arabe et anglais), par B. Evetts, 7 fr., .
8fr. 35. III. LeSynaxairearabejacobite(arabe<(
francais
,
par Rene Basset,
10 fr. V. Le Synaxaire 6thiopien (ethiopien cl franeais), par I. Guidi, 11 fr. 20.
Ce volume a coute seulement 26 IV. 95 (port en sus) aux souscrijpteur-s.
Tome II. 690 pages. Prix net : 41 IV.
1. Vie de Severe par Zacharie le Scholastique (syriaque et francaisj,
par M.-A. Kugener, 7 fr.
II. Les evangiles des douze
apotres et de
saint Barthelemy (copte et francais), par le D' E. Revillout, 5 IV.
111. Vie de Severe par Jean, superieur du monastere de Beith Aph-
thonia. suivie d'un recueil de fragments historiques syriaques, grecs, latins et
arabes relatifs a Severe, par M.-A. Kugener, 11 fr. 90.
IV.
Les versions
grecques des Actes des martyrs persans sous Sapor II (grec et latin),
par H. Delehate, S. .)., Bollandisle, 9 fr. 50. V. Le Livre de Job (ethio-
pien et frangais), par E. Pereira. 7 fr. 70.
Ce volume a coute seulement 25 fr. 90 (port en sus) aux souscripteurs.
Tome III, 646 pages. Prix net : 38 fr. 60
1. Les Histoires d'Ahoudemmeh et de Marouta, primats jacobites dc
Tagrit et de POrient (vi
e
-vn
e
siecles), suivies du traite d'Ahoudemmeh sur lhomme
(syriaque et francais), par F. Nau. Prix : 7 fr. 15.
II. Refutation de Sald Ibn

Batriq (Eutychius), par Severe Ibn-al-Moqaffa
c
,
eveque d'Aschmou-
nain (arabe et francais), par P. Chebli. archeveque maronite de Beyrouth. Prix :
7 fr. 40.

III. Le Synaxaire arabe jacobite [suite : les mois de Hatour
et de Kihak) (arabe et francais), par Rene Basset. Prix : 18 fr. 05.
IV. Sar-
gis d'Aberga, controverse judeo-chretienne, premiere assemblee (ethiopien et
frangais), par S. Grebaut. Prix : 6 fr.
Ce volume a coute seulement 24 fr. 30 (porl en sus) aux souscripteurs,
Tome IV, 728 pages. Prix net : 45 fr.
1. Les Homelies de Severe d'Antioche (syriaque et francais), fasc. 1,
par Ku-
bens Duval, 5 fr. 70.
II. Les plus anciens monuments du Christia-
nisme ecrits sur papyrus (textes grecs avec traduction et commentaires
,
planches), par le D
r
C. Wessely, 7 fr. 90
111. Histoire nestorienne inedite
(chronique de Seert) (arabe et francais), par M^
1
Addai Scher, avec le concours de
J. Perier, fasc. 1, 6 fr. 20.

IV. La cause de la fondation des 6coles,
par Mar Hadijsarra 'Arbaya, evequede Llalwan (syriaque etfrancais), par Ms
r
Addai
Scher, 5 fr. 50.

V. Histoires de S. Pacome et de S. Jean-Baptiste et
Miracle de S. Michel a Colosses, texte grec avec une traduction frangaise ou
latine, traduction francaise de la Vie syriaque de S. Pacome, analyse des trois ma-
nuscrits palimpsestes, deux planches, par F. Nau avec le concours de J. Bousquet,
10 fr. 25.

VI. The Life of Severus, patriarch of Antioch, by Athana-
sius (ethiopien et anglais)^ par E.-J. Goodspeed, with the remains of tlie coptic
version by W. E. Crum, 9 fr. 50.
Ce volume a coute 28 fr. 30 (port en sus) aux souscriptcurs.
Apartir du tome V, le concours de S. A. R. le prince Max de Saxe, professeur
a l Uni-
versite de Fribourg (Suisse), permettra aux editeurs de publier des textes
arm6niens.
Tome V, 808 pages. Prix net : 48 fr.
I. History of the Patriarchs of the Coptic Church of Alexandria
farabe et anglais) (Agatho to Michael I), par B. Evetts, 12 fr. 85. II. Histoire
Nestorienne, 1. 2 (arabe et irancais), par A. Scher et P. Dib, 7 fr. 60. III. Le
Synaxaire armenien de Ter Israel. I. Le mois de Navasard (arme-
nien et francais), par G. Bayan, 12 fr. 60.

IV. Chronique de Mahboub
'Ayîo;), I, 1 (arabe et francais), par A. Vash.if.v. 8 fr. 10. V. Les Legendes
syriaques d'Aaron de Saroug, de Maxime et Domece. d'Abraham,
(Vair la suite a la page 3 de la couverture.)
TOMUS QUINTUS
S. A R. le prince MAX
de
SAXE
R. GRAFFIN

F. NAU
TOMUS QUINTUS
I.

B. EVETTS.
HlSTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS OF THE COPTIC CHURCH
of Alexandria (Agatho to Michael I).
II.

M*
r
A. SGHER et P. DIB.
Histoire Nestorienne (Chronique de Seert), I'
e
par-
tie, fasc. 2.
III.

G. BAYAN et S. A. R. le prince MAX DE SAXE.
Le Synaxaire armenien de Ter Israel (Mois de
Navasard).
IV.
_
A. VASILIEV.
KlTAB AL- UNVAN (Histoire universelle ecrite pah
Agapius de Menridj),
1"
partie, fasc. I.
V.

L. LEROY et F. NAU.
Les Legendes syriaques d'Aaron de Saroug, de
Maxime et Domece, d'Abraham, maitre de Bar-
soma, et de l'empereur maurice
;
avec les mi-
racles de saint Ptolemee.
paris
FIRMIN-DIDOT ET C'
c
,
IMPBIMEURS-EDITEURS
LIBRAIRIE DE PARIS, 56, RUE JACOB
ALLEMAGNE ET AUTRICHE-HONGRIE
D. herder, a fribourg-en -BRISGAU
1910
JUN171933
feof
7
HISTORY
OF THE PATRIARCHS
OF THE COPTIC CHCRCH OF ALEXANDRIA
iii
AGATHON TO MIGHAEL I
(766)
ARABIC TEXT EDITED, TRANSLATED, AND ANNOTATED
B. EVETTS
PATR. OK. T. V
jÎ 4VI o-asJI
c
jJIj
j
:
V!j ^vi
r
.
c-aui <*ji
^ ^
^wi 6j?ji
,iLc A*wb>dl S ~JI LSjh.)
J~.
**>J\3 y-~
J **
x&J
X^l
V
r
JJ^
d)^kJI
JÛ
-Jj
!
jyU-l
jjliiilj *^.ul i-*jJi \* jjfcj
L.3JJjVI ^JUVl J*wJ
t_^~J! f-jw JwJl iUVl ,LU?
"f^jJl
AaUcJI ilc Uj
'UJjb As jlS U j-AJ- <UM Ajl>--> Û>tiVI ^^JnJI Û ^jU-j (c-aJI
(V
(V-aU
Ul
**U \~U Ul ^VI Uj& Û (./j^j^jÎ
j-*j
(JjJvI^J! viuJJI ^>tJ!j JSâ
aU>o'I
(J
Jl U? ^sl^p- ,jc <~*&
,j
Ja> ^JJ! ^JUJI Î^JI rt-wJI -CJI ^Jjjcw ^Jjj
1. Mss. lylil or lyUI so throughout.

2. E om. to iU^JJ'^1.
3. Mss.
^jJsLjjjj^!' e om. to Ûj
o^
add - ^' ^5^!
^p! ^c-
1
J^ts ^W J*%

4. PaAjjj.
5. Mss. JjJ.
CHAPTER XV
AGATHON, THE TIIIRTY-NINTH PATRIARCH. A. D. GG1-G77.
In the Namc of thc Father and of the Son and of the Iloly Ghost, the
one God.
The second division of thc histories of the holy Church, consisting of
six chaptcrs and the lives of fonrtecn patriarchs.
Agathon was the son of the patriarch Benjamin in the spirit, not in (he
flesh ; and he is thc thirty-ninth in the serics of the patriarchs.
When the great champion and maintainer of the faith in the Lord Jesus
Christ, and teacher of the orthodox crced, Abba Bcnjainin, returncd froin
banishment, and resumed his seat upon the evangelical throne in tlic Church
of God, he restored that which had been overthrown by Heraclius, and by
the impure Chalcedonian Council,in the person of Proterius. For this Fa-
ther Abba Benjamin reconstructed all things, and sel ihcm in order with
the help of the Lord Christ, tlie Good Shepherd, who gave his life for bis
3 1
P.104
/, IIISTOIIY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS.
[258]
4~Ls>
Ju^-j
fc-C~ jLi
(J
(
j.~l-^
(5^9
**Lp- <j
c *~~*
^"H r^^
2
^
ls^j^
o^
âLUI
L-Jii^-Jl tuvi
Jf-i ,j^
^j-Ji ^Ji LJiJi ^jjUdij jj^jJIj LiyUl
^j^
^^j
aj'j
j^-uil ^. u*JI ii-i
^^
<wXJ' jl
J\
b^l
r
=-
,J
Cl
jj
^JI xs-j
Vj
Jj&
Jj
^jVI i>Li <LLlJ Sljj ^.^Jl *LI
+>Jz jj>j)\
(j
(j^JI ^jtL JU Lo *j*ji>" ^yJI CLI
\* i^JliJI ^~JI îXJi ljiJ>-l ^^M ^L <uil
-V
* aJl=>Ji
\.J-JI
c^jti.JI jlj \~L>
A>J*
-rJL> "AL^J ^JL? jJfc J L aLJ jc <W-J \jli;'0 O^L ^*J^-lj jy"Ll ojil
jjj'la> j^jL-JI ljilSj "CL-S-^jVI LVIj â.JI
^jj
'Wxi e.jX.-<> ^Lo.- Jl*9 ^Lx
/j*
j^ftjÛ
J>\j->-
%-te
^J
*j->L ->i ^j-jsjLl <W.J <jlL *^J
JOJ
i_âi> M^ll
^JI l^~ ^L^-j
^ji^p-^J
LftjXL IjJLcl
^-f-j
^Jiu? cJJ-oj L^t ^% ,JI
f*A^>i>
IjilSj ^VI <^-0 j
^Lacl
tfj^
il v_JiJI
^Js-
JjTLI J^kJl ^.îiJl I-La jl^j ^s^
1. E om. to ^JLr
j.

2. E J*3
,^.

3. E om. to
J-^.

4. A
ir>j.j
LV
sheep, according to his words in Iiis pnreGospel
1
: The Good Shepherd
gives his life for his sheep . So Benjamin walked in thc footsteps of his
Lord, and carried his cross and followcd him, and endured trials and woes
and great temptations till death for the right faith, but ncithcr retreated
nor turncd backwards in liis conflict, until he had fmished it; so that he
received liis reward with the saints, his fathers, who prcceded him. As
David says
2
in the Psalms : Precious before the Lord is tlie death of his
purc ones .
So the Father Benjamin died. And the faitful God-fearing peoplc, by
the command of the Lord, took that God-fearing priest Agathon, and en-
throned him as patriarch, according to the agreement of his name with his
actions; for he was good and his conduct was good, adorned with every
noblc dced, full of the grace of tlie Holy Ghost and of thc orthodox faith.
Now the Muslims wcre fighting against the Romans furiously. And the
Romans had a prince whose name was Tiberius, whom thcy had made their
ruler, and who possessed many islands. So the Muslims took the Romans
captivc, and carried them away from their own country to a strange land.
Thus with regard to Sicily and all its provinces, they took possession of
that island, and ravagcd it, and brought thc people captives to Egypt.
And this lioly patriarch Agathon was sad at heart whcn he saw his fellow-
Christians in the hands of the Gentilcs; and as the conquerors had offered
many souls of them for sale, he bought them and set them free. But they
1. S. John. x, 11.

2. Ps. cxvi, 15 (Sept. cxv,
6).
[259]
PT. L Cll. XV. AGATHON A. D. 601-677.
5
s^JJI ^jljjl ^jUc^l
'
^
lj>^j
(*r^.j (^rtj**^
*"**' ^*^
fT"
-
*
^j
c
^
"^
*l3*^
J5
J
aaSUVI <UJI
*
(j^|.
Jj
aJjIw^JIj
j^.^%
V
(j;.-*JI ^JlUIL ^Jj^xJI
L jlkjjl A> *9jlj jrt-^wJI -Ujl iw ^JI jU~JI lÛl -\9 ^JJI jLJI Ij^^J nJay*
<UJ jUl AjJ-XJiC-Vl ^J A>y\
v-tU?
<j Jjis
CL<-a9j aJJ" fcjl^J-
J=J ^ UJa-
j^wj^jtll j^^JojVI ^jLu
j6j
^JjaILJI
j_
<cU-
j
Uoj
(,
jL5j '^jjj-^jk
A> J-iLjo }L>s^< Al -Vi-1 A^jU* /k>
-*->J>
4*~Jj ^...U.Jl A-Viu Jl (j-L^ Jl
c5
*^-i
AiV (^s^ A-U ^-a* JjlJ jj>o
Vj
y~L Uoj J?j>^sj AjJ-\J>UVl ^Ji Jc- *P.
9
a^c ^JJI JLJI <Lq ijliy Allilj jyli-l Ul ^jVI Û jLLjj Ûj %j=>- VL
8
a) -J^
JO
U-Oj
J>
Jafl9 I-L&
,rJj
^-U^' /\.c U- JS AjJjs- IjL.5
(VJ>J
<
U-> Co -AsJj
<UU>- <\*->
^J
k^-J
^J^
4^*-^ Uoj fcll 1>j~J>a JjU-Vl
(j
AjljJI U Aflfll,
1. ABDG
^j,

2. ABDFG om.
3. E om. to Liy^jJl^.
4. D JU)! F
v^JÎ.
5. A lj ,^-coJj B Lw^^jb" DEF L-wj^b' G , ^-wj-^lb'.

6. E om. to
^.JjJJiLb-I.
7. F om. to X U*j
Jj.
8. BG 1^3.

9. BEG ^jsl.
were followers of the impure and heretical sects, known as the Gaianites,
who do not communicate with the orthodox, and as the Barsanuphians.
And Abba Agathon did not neglcct to ordain bishops in every place, that
they might bring back the shcep which Satan had led astray to tlie Church
of thc Lord Christ. Therefore Satan brought down upon him grcat trou-
ble on account of his purity of heart and excellence of character.
In those days Alexandria was governed by a man whose name was
Theodore
1
, who was a chief among a congregation of the Chalcedonians,
and was an opponent of the orthodox Theodosians. This man went to Damas-
cus to the leader of the Muslims, whose name was Yazid, son of Muawiyah,
and received from him a diploma giving him authority over the people of
Alexandria and Maryut and all the neighbouring districts, and declaring
that the governor of Egypt had no jurisdiction over him ; for he had givcn
Yazid much money. Then Theodore returned and tyrannised ovcr the
father, Abba Agathon, and troubled him; not only demanding of him the
money which he was bound to pay, and taking from liim thirty-six denarii
as poll-tax every year, on account of his disciples, but that wliicli he spenl
upon the sailors in the fleet lie also exacted from him. And whenever he
wanted funds he required the patriarch to supplv them. But thc commu-
nity of the Clialcedonians would not associate wilh this man. The pa-
I. Some mss. liave Thcodosius .
In;,
i IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 260
r
jj*__?jL_J jlJo ~,_*VI a*~- ^JI
7rL=__>
j^J tJ-r*"^r'
'"Vi
jjLL_>_> /wJ j-*J_A_>_)l
_j_9 \_* LIjMj __L>
/j_ rj-*
*-*^*i
j-^
^J
^.L-J
__"
J*" ij^
^f-J^*-
^'J-^LJI
r
^_ \___jv-jtJI
' !
ll
,j;!j
^
Jlsj ^J aJ j__- a_l_5-CjVI ajUVI Jo-V
aJ ai___-,
/.U iîs_ jyLI i__VI j^j
* __>jL-.Jl i>ij a.i_Lj _jU_sJi> a^.^j l ji^j jl
y^
jj
pXjfrV ^L Ij^jl. ^J-Î
4
IjT^ JUb'VI L^j^ 4 f-l^
j>j
j^LJI dlUI v__U_>
lyrfjl J^LJI
Ij^ ^l â- Sjî-Vl
O^J
jUu ^J *_J ^L ^jJI A*JI Oj*ft A*U
/1>VI i-^*
|j$J f**^J."
JU
Jj--^J-JI
ij=-VI 1 J ISj 7-____-Jl _X__JI A__A.> I ft-oJj 1 *j Oj j__LJ)
a.__J LJUIj a____JI \_-___._.5C_Jl> ^_ijlf. ____L_JI îLi j-UI jaU?
ji-Î ,v
jL_l ^Ji
Jj_jJI
'/., -*-_-! A_l_*> Jj Aî__C. AA_-
J__J
A_fjJI
jj
L_i__M
JO
}
._j_-__w
Jj-I
V, L-s-jj
^w^ ^jjLt ^__.JL -\_>_JI ~L_-
t-tj^*
jL_l
j^ ^
_S^
jj*
^
<_^j*
8
lj- ^
\___j-\J-JI *1>VI t- j^-JI
(V
^L^- ^l-j c> jls __L \_> LjS Jj>
AcLp- A_ej jviljLJI
1. E om. to ULj.
2. ABF s__j_)|.
3. ABDFG ^jÛl LU!.
4. E om. to
,.C:_.^.
5. AB ^LJl.
6. E -jiL-.
7. D om. with foll. word.

8. ABDG
j^-.

9. E(* JjUj.
triarch nceded seven thousand denarii to satisfy the demands of Theodore
the Chalcedonian, besides the taxes upon his property, and was prevented
from leaving his cell by the governor's cruel hostility on account of his or-
thodox faith, for he even issued a command, saying : Whoever shall see
the pope of the Theodosians going out by night or by day, may stone him to
death, and I will be responsible for him . So the Father Agathon lay hid
during the days of that impious oflicial, praying for him according to the
injunction of the Gospel
2
: Love your enemies, bless those that curse you .
In the days of Abba Agathon was built the church which was dedicated
in the name of the Father Macarius. And the brethren multiplied so
that they built the cells near the Marsh; and they increased by the grace
of the Lord Ghrist, and tlie believing brethren assisted them. In those days
there appeared at the monastery a man, pure in body and clean of heart,
learned in the two kinds of wisdom, the ecclesiastical and the secular,
whose name was John, a native of Samannud. While he was making a
pilgrimage to the desert he was attacked by a sore sickness, and none of
the seniors believed that he would be healed. Tlien one night he saw
a dream as if one in human form "giving forth light and in great glory,
sitting on the throne of the Seraphim and surrounded by a multitude,
1. S. Matth., v, 44; S. Luke, vi. 27, 28.
[261]
PT. I. CH. XV. AGATHON A. D. 661-677.
7
j!
J
^<J
j
JIS ^<JI
Je
^JW!
j*
<J^J| IjaÛ !âj
u^JI
j
i^jjj
JuJJ <j>
ii-Tj ULJl ^jLJI dUJI IJL* ^J!
f
jurV fcl U ^^CL* dU!
J
^-^3! Jj>-
jl
j
aJj J! ^r <JJi -c*j
f\">'^
^ ***
J*
p>'
^
JLii J-^Jl
a_.
:
ô
o-*-^
J^J
J-JI
^jlkJI ^-U
^.V jaj Uc. JUJIj
û^J
^Jls J! Ûj
p-
j^-s
-U
4
a>^9 ilJl dLU **J U-CJ JâsI jl
:5
jls=r
LL^jv l <J Jljj ^-'-^1
JJi v-jU-U jjifi- ^"
i ^^ ^
^
<j^lj
i^-C- l
dL, ^^kj Uj fjj
j
jjiC-
oj j ^j^
lii di-i
j
r,
jj Cjbi^ jl^ a-v
jai&e*
J\
UAJJ fcJvo CjUoU <CUj jv ^J! I Jj <d
jj^>_
jl
^J^ ti
iJ^^ Jl
l JJpUI jj^" li U L:>j, l ^L^JI *J JUS
7
U>j Û !"a>-L L^j,
y>*
JUI
JU ^- UU
J\
&. M
9
o:J^
8
i1 â.<J!
jjJkj j^JI
jj^jj
^JI
j
1. E (.^.Jl-
2. D ^Jj J*i F ^^J JJ.
.*{.
E JOjj'. 4. E om. to
^jMOi)! oXJ^ add. ^J^w L sjX)J ^jjl J
JUs.

5. A sjjXJ
Jy.
6. ABU add.
.1.
7. E
V--'-
8 - ABFG jl. 9. E om. with foll. word.
alighted near the door of liis cell. And he behehl a band of seniors, the
holy fathers who live in thc desert, going forward to receivc the bles-
sing of him that sat on the throne. And he said in his own mind : If 1
had some one who would take me, I also would go forward to this great
heavenly king, and receive his blessing, and then perchancc I should re-
cover from this sickness and pain . At that moment there approached
him one of those who had been standing around the throne and him that
sat upon it, a man clothed in the raiment of the patriarchs and apostles, and
holding upon his breast a book like the gospel; and he said : Wilt thou
that I bring thee to our Lord that he niay grant thee the grace of healing?
Then John prostrated himself before that man witli tears and prayed him
saying : Have pity on me, O my Lord, and take me to him, for l am in
great trouble . So that holy one answered and said to him, for he was a
priest : John, tell me that, if thou shalt be healed by thc Lord, thou wilt
be a son to me, and I will take thee to him . And he promised him in thc
vision that hc would be a son to him until the day of his death; and that
man took his hand and brought liim to the Saviour of the world. The.rc-
upon John fell prostrate at his feet, and the Saviour said to him : John,
why love yc vanity, ye sons of men, and neglect the truth, and seek lies ' ?
Behold, didst thou intend in coming hither to build for thyself a cell of clay
which will quickly disappear, or to lay up for thyself treasures in heaveu,
1. Ps. iv, 3.
8 IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [262
rd-SjJ' j
^ ^"j
'L-JI
J
j>^
^J
3& ^
J^S
^j* J^.-^'
^yj
^L ijAi
P.106 o^JI U-iU jidl 4l "t-Ûjj uU-j ^L j*-9ji Joc^Ja, V Uo bA,AptJl
*
L>-vdl LL 11
<> ciJ^l LJjCj (jÛ ^.L^VI
j~^
' 5
J^V
ULJL dLL o.j;l -\i jVI J JlSj
L >U15 j5sij ^JL*
j-*J
Lj^Jl
^y
lafl".l9 "Llj^J
-V*to iL-JI ^JI ojJI -Wj vLsU
u^j ^JJ! JLcl
^
ja
Jl
jL?j ^jJ\ dUi
^y
^-LJ! Uc Jji jVI J*J1 l-v*
^
S
^-UI ^JSI L^
7
JI
JL*I aJ Jii
j.
jyLl L!
^M) 'J^Lj
5
dJU
4
^!j
sslJUL-
w
ifl ^l ^l * LÔ -Viili ^j^JI
(^
tJ-V*; (jJ^. c-vJ!
J-*J
J-VcUj cJ-LjJ iji
j^> ^^.j
**= >-iaLVI ctUi joj Lj-jj -JJ! U Aii> jL 01 ^"j Ll L'l
fjJJI
Jl
bijjMj
^^ J
*j.Lî aJI Ju-jJI ju*i dJjLJI
^V! ^jJl^ jl jAJ*
,0
LJ i^
0
J^j
u-*o aJ Jî fJU- L-jC- jli
jV v
n
rj
djUI
*b
LU Lj-viO
A-jwaJI ^.Lfr QJL-J V-wiL> j! *jJL~> j-lJ!
ji*. jlij Aj>_-vJl Jlfrj [yJe. jlk-U!
1. B IjUj.
2. E om. witli foll. word, add. ^J--. L

3. ABG
jV^j.
-
4. ABPG
LaliaJj E om.
5. ABE om.
6. B s-^! jkx.
7. DF jâ^!.

8. E ^^x^^JI.
9. E om. to vjJjkJl ac* d - 2-^ Jl Jâajj.

10. E .uCj Ji.

11. E ~jij.
and erect for thyself in the heavenly Jerusalem, the new city, a mansion
which will not perish? So he fell at his feet and prayed to be forgiven.
And the Lord raised him up and said to him : Now I grant thee the healing
of thy sickness for the sake of Mark tlie Evangelist; therefore depart, and
do all that he bids thee . Then the Lord ascendcd to heaven with glory
and majesty.
After that John awoke from his dream, healed of his sickness. And he
meditated, saying : What is this that has now been done? Tlien con-
solation descended upon him from that day. And he went to a monastery
in the province of the Faiyum, accompanied by his two disciples; and hc
concealed himself there.
Subsequently there 'appeared to Abba Agathon one who said to him :
Send to John the priest, who is of Samannud, that he may help thee and
assist thee; for it is he that shall sit after thee upon tlie throne . Accor-
dingly the patriarch despatched some of the clergy to the bishop of the
Faiyiim, Abba Mennas, and wrote bidding him send to liim the priest John.
Now that bishop loved John, and profitcd by his discourse, but he could not
contradict the Father Patriarch. So he sent the messengers to John, and
they brought him in a boat, and the bishop despatched him to Alexandria.
AYhen the patriarch saw John he rejoiced over him, because he was
very wise; and therefore he delivered to him his church, and gavc him au-
[263]
PT. I. CH. XV. AGATHON A. D. 661-677.
9
2
J
4> zy-j*
yt, U <J
p_
^^
^jfrb
J_
^ctjJ 4l__*> 4xlj ^..J^C)! ^JijJ jj^Jj
i-L^-xJ! L._^JL. kAA
*-.^ j
LC^ jyU-l ^'L-JI ^VI joj ,___* ^Jj; Ljjl
J
r>
jlij oJLsl Û <oj! jjjiCi, "^LJIj ijl
^
jJJUJI iJjJ^siJ
:j
jJ__:._J!
îi 4*1 1
jj
i_JL-j> 4._J ^L^-j ^_iJl ^_ilJ
^jj.Jj*j-I ij-iJl t^Juu-VI <uLl
4 .a.sLwl 4___ ^^>- 4*<jL_ 4,_~1 /tA^./LwJl *^
r^' _*^J
4___jl ^>_>-L'L_i _>_jIa>
(
j_^j_W-___J! pJJI
^y
jUl> jyja lyls ^jl Û *jS ^_o L>_-
J!
âJjJj
lj.2-\-wj
Jpe1
4*-l b__> \_i-j! JLJL lj_J_Jj IjlojJ
(*t^'y P~
'& 1
5
_xJ
^.lc l^.i__j Ue_- ^JIj
_
jjS-LJl <5_>e_J ^ysAj
livj^l
J*
Ijv^lj (^L^
-?~-?~
^y
*
Jp*-I
l-Â
j^j
^Jj-ujC-VI
j
<-UI ^;j-_JjJI
n
^-jjj^jL'
*J>y*Ji> *J,\ j Jl_5!
*jl iJ ftj-J!
^
dTj-J! *_ 4JU9 L. _UV 4,U~V SjjjnJI
1. E om. to ^Jj>.,
2. E om. to s_^
;
.-^.

3. E om. with foll. wd.

4. E om.
to L_sJl.
5. So F; other Mss. om. with 2 foll. wds.

6. Mss. om.
3
.

7. Mss.
^-w.U!.
8. E om. with 2 foll. wds.
1). E *^3 j_J ^Jj.
10. F om. other Mss.
jill. 11. A
fjvjSj^ BG
^
j-jlj'
DF ^jib E ^.^b and so below.
thority over it and over the city. And some of the people prayecl him to
ordain Jolin bishop over Upper Egypt, and others snggested some other see.
Bnt God was reserving him for his gentleness like David, that hc might
accomplish for him what had been promised in the vision in Wadi Habib.
And that true father, Agathon, was occupied all his days in providing
for the ordination of priests who were worthy of the laying on of hands
and were full ofthe fear of God; while men thanked God for his deeds. In
his time lived the blessed bishop Gregory, bishop of Al-Kais, and a Syrian,
whose name was Joseph. In his days also appeared the foul heresy of the
Monk.
There was a commander among the Muslims, whose name was Masla-
mah, and he called together seven bishops, and sent them to Sakha on bnsi-
ness connected with some people there, who were alleged to have burnt with
fire some of the clerks employed there. Tlie bishops were directed to try the
accused; and, when they arrived at Sakha, theyj acted in coneert with a man
who was a magistrate there, named Isaac, and they corrected the state of
affairs; and those men were healed from tlie burning. And the said Isaac
came to an agreement with the governor of Sakha, and together they
prevailed over Theodore thc Ghalcedonian who was at Alexandria. For this
Isaac liad received authority over the whole province 011 liis account, because
of thc harm that hc had done to the patriarch.
LO IIISTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [264]
J*z>-j il jfls, ,j-oL*
J
reSSSj 4~_
J>
~_.U *-----
i^r-^
***u
f^J
<JJLs\j C*_>-
pjV
<L-JxCjVl LLVI
,5
ia3U- "'^-*j
t^>L_>
>Vl *--*
J---
,*J
Sj*--
,3
Lo -A_=>~
/j**l ^jAjVI Ail
Jl
*L>VI ij^
J
^jr-:.-^
*_*?* **
^
J^
^^ ,Ul ._, L *y*+* ^K\ ^ja _.___-j>
<*_-jli_J| IVI jAc
^* Jj*:jVI j*j
.__>- J_nJ1 ^-L- _-A> Jj_\__L>_Jl
if^jy^y^ *-^J i)y^
Lil -_>.-v_iJl oVI ?_-_-_>' LJj
*_f_>_\___ L *__.<_=_- ^lcj -J IJS ^k. ,<___- -.V atUj aj
J
^j^l
.>
b-*^:.
<J
pr^
ajj
J_3 J_>1
jL_j 4l_*L_,Vl ^C-
^-AJ Cl_t__-I
J
<L**a
\j-^.
*
'.j^
^
p^
ift ^
\ Xul TJo-Ij Lsj
Uj~jJ
CUT
,J^J_j9j
LsJ }li?j ^'.j-icj ^*;jlj I
J*-
^-*j
^r^
(_^>'l
<-___>j.-__ __Uj IjJjj
*j~> <t'j.<_> __>Lj <d__>
,J^t
Vj
(^jjj.
Vj _J_ Vj -^jj.j^
<j*
aj^ <_il^^J__Jl __,VI jl_j -_____>
j
<_i Ll <! joj -OjJlS L__-j> Ll L>V jL_>j
1. Mss. -_u__f. 2. ABCDEG om.
3. ABDG _jU_JJ -J_iU E om. to ^->^ add.
___- jji-i' -J'^L_, 4. E oin. to <uk.,
Thcn the patriarch Agathon finished his days in a good old age, and
at the end he fell sick after rcmaining scventeen years upon his throne, and
went to his rest on thc 16th of Babah. And his body was placed, as it is
written in the history of Saint Macarius, with the Father Benjamin. He
died keeping the orthodox faith, and is now wearing the crown of rigliteous-
ness with all the saints in the land of the livino- for ever and ever. Amen.
o
JOHN III, OF SAMANNUD, THE FOItTIETH PATRIARCH. A. L) . 677-686.
When the holy father, Abba Agathon, went to his rest, Theodore the
Chalcedonian laid his hand on everything, so tliat they did not find even
brcad to eat on the day of the patriarch's death; for he set his seal on all that
belonged to Agathon, and on all that they had. But al last the Lord took
vengeance on Theodore by a sore plague in his vitals, namely the disease of
the dropsy; and he began to eat every day twelve pounds of bread and
twenty-four pounds of meat and two baskets of figs, and to drink daily one
skin of wine of Maryut; and yet neither liis hunger nor his thirst was satis-
fied, nor was his belly iilled. Thus he died an evil death.
And his son was appointed governor instead of him, and became like a
son to our father Abba John, for he had confidence in him and love for him.
Thus the Fatlier Patriarch led him like a son. At the beginning of his oc-
[265]
PT. I. CH. XV. JOHN III. A. D. 677-686.
11
_LsJj *Aaij> _~L _J.UI _^j>jL_L
<J_9
\fj>^\
^J^- UjL- <_-U>
_| j_5j
jOJ_5
L__j-L_J ___JI J-=Jj
)l __"y_.l _U_
I-L& LLL Uj ^Jaî-jl <wJj LLUI _-0j
___>._>_ LLo dii-oj Uj_CL jj^-LUi IjilS __*
i
I _^_t_> \
J>\y>-
-*_-l- ~L_oL_*,_t
jjJLUI
_l^_i___j|
__)__-J
^j____
->_ <U_J <\__J_u_a_J[)l <__-*_
_|
__J_lj
_,_-
/-_ jL Jl _JJ_>
_jj
\_____i_> ._>-.JI Jji Iji^Û _____ <Lja____- <_LI ^L *___> jl Jlsj ^jS
(j
l_"J_j
,__J_i_j <_oJ___. <_j_____-
(*ti~~; A
9
J
5
J*-
9
rf**-*"
^***3
(J**^~~tJ
(V^^ljlj
(V~*J^lj
/i
-
-^V*
J
4_J____- _JI dLLJI l-L,
_;^j
_3<JI _JI ^lj _~JI Ia* -Li>'lj LLLJI ^J? <_jl ~Jl__
.j>jJL-Ljj _-_>j _-_*> __UJI
^'jj
ôLJ \a> -J SLJ -\.._ l__o __!L_.
J__.J jLj __*>
_$j
__>L--m jeL ____ -__-! _j_u *._._/L__Ji __.jAi
3 43
j_-
^9j9
L -=_ LxL
J-j
<*__>*.&
_.__ Jv>
jlj _ -_..~-l _J_L 'j__v___<Jl
-Jj-
5
/
f-
<-J__
/_ -_ 1) __>*. -__> /L_/l _-\_->
J_>lk_ij
J_y_JI
LLL I-La U=-_, _JJI
_rj-^.j J->_
CvU- iUJI
_y_ __,-*
6
lil JU.VI
1. ABDG ___i___Jl J_- F __ol _____. 2. ABDEG l-O-C-J P add. *___>.

3. BG
__.

_/ _-
j
.
5î5'
<

5. A ^jiL-uJ BG ^L_--l DEP ^^L__L_*-|.
6. E om. to _J__j.
cupation of the see took place the slaying of Tiberius who was prince of
Byzantium; and his son took the empire , and his name was Augustus.
And when this man began to reign, he made war upon the coasts which thc
Muslims had taken, and recovered them. And he took many islands of
which the Muslims had gained possession, and so likewise he restored Sicily.
At that time there arose one who was no truc monk in tlie city of Con-
stantinople, whose name was Maximus; and he stirred up disturbance and
trouble in his country. For he said : lf you truly believe in the faith of
Chalcedon, then confess the doctrine of two Natures and two Persons and
two Hypostases and two Wills and two Velleities, which the eouncil
taught. So many people followed him; and there arose a great disputc
between the two parties. And Augustus the prince was angry witli them,
and sent this man who was no true monk into exile. And this prince wcnt to
Sicily after a time, and was
*
killed there like a slaughtered victim by one of
his two attendants.
After him his son .lustinian ruled the empire instead of him, and hc was
a bold prince; and the fear of hini fell upon the hearts of the Muslims as
when a lion leaps out upon a pack of wolves.
But in those days, after the death ol* Yazid, the son of Muawiyah, ihere
arose from the land of the Muslims a princc, whosc naine was Marwan, who
rushed forth like a lion when he comes out of his den hungry, and
P. 108
12 IIISTnilY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 266]
A_^ JllJlj
Jh^~o
^ i^ LlUI -*_ Ul *^wLc ^r-^Jl Jj^JI
J->
fc-iVjl
(^'jJ ^
1*
jj-f^:.
^ pr^ Jel**
-
*"
ctf-J
^Jj*
Ltf
^
^j^ ^-> j^ ^
* J.J*"
jL_-5-Cjl jlij^L jLo aJ
Ûp-j
jlj^*
v*^?
d^j-'
~K!.y o'.
^^ j^"' jLjl
J
jwsj
Lj--\-_5-I *_^1 <*___> jJ
.^&j
ljAoj "<v-ii^j J^jj^j ^^
Oj^
*-_<-=>-
J&>
L.^L_>-
jp-~l *I ^p-Vlj
^jjj-
JL--I
^
U,!l JaI
^
jaj _.Vjl <ul* <0 jl-j ^j-j^-Ll
^cs-o
J^J*JI
-*--
''(Jj"
*-Jj jj^~-5-v.;'jl jL=-1 /j-s ^-T l^-i
Jj-I \ ~6mjj
}*
Lcî^ju ^ljo Uy ^-LUI jj-Tl^l
Jl
^-^
Jl
j-*_iC1
^
^j.^--^
-jVI --~^
A_L_- _^_LJ>ol JjJj-L.L>JI ** _^-_Jl ^ja <_i jA Lj ^LVI
^J^
jo ^JJI j^sJI JL-
^L.V1 j-e p-rUJI viU. jl> ^TjXiCVI
Jl
^Lj jljj^-lJl JL-Kll IJUI dUi
J
S^-U, <os1 <u__ -Uc. C_*_\_ __;V1
Ua jlj d^kJI ^VI
Jl
4_-_W L *___>. p_Lrj
jAi Vj y=~j Jl
ji-JI
Lr ijî.
V
a_J
J->
*
j!
<_^
^JI
^-j- J^
y^j
1. ABCDFG i^-ij' E jJ~>.
2. E om. to LjjJ.
3. Mss. om.

4. E om. with
2 foll. wds.

5. ABDEG J,.
devours the rest or tramples them under foot. Ile took possession of the
East and of Fustat Misr. And he made his sons governors over all the
provinces. To thc eldest of them, whosc name was Abd al-Malik, hc gave
Damascus; and to the second, Abd al-Aziz, he gavc Egypt.
And thcre was grcat enmity between Marwan andthe Egyptians, because
thcy had set their hopes on the arrival of anothcr man, whose namc was
Ibn az-Zubair. But when he arrived, Marwan defeated him. And thcrc
were appointed for Abd al-Aziz two secretaries, trustworthv and orthodox,
whom he set over the whole of the land of Egypt and Maryut and Mara-
kiyah and Pentapolis which is Libya. One of them was named Athanasius,
and he had three sons, and was a native of Edessa in the land of Syria;
while the other's name was Isaac, and he and his two sons were natives
of Shubra Tani, of a goocl and orthodox family.
And when Abd al-Aziz became governor of Egypt, the Father Patriarch
wrote from Alexandria to Misr to the two scribes who presided over his
divan, to make known to them what had been done concerning the seal,
wliich was set upon all the places, and the trouble with the misbelieving
Chalcedonians from which he was suffering. Thereupon the said scribes
scnt messengers to Alexandria with instructions that the seal should be
broken in the places namcd, and that all the property ot the Church should
be delivered to the Father Patriarch.
Now this father was a saint, and the grace of God appeared in his face
[267] PT. 1. CIl. XV. JOIIN III. A. D. 677-686. 13
-^.Jl \* I
jj JLL,
^>J\
jôj <-Ac ^JJI jjJI *j>
^y*
aJ._c. ^p-U^ Vj
*J^->
a,o
c
U_cj 4JU9I Cij^kj <j-LI
J*
-*_--l
J->3
CJL- jlfj -Uj>_)Ij ^jLJI JjL jlfj a?La>
\_ Ll-\_a a_JI Ij-LaJl
e*-^\
(J^-
tj*3*
(3 (V
?>-+*> ,Jlj -i-LJI ^Ji __J_l 'L>-
iis-U
,JjJ
<j*
ii--o djj-c^C-V!
^j
1
! ^ja*
J:.J*^
*-*
<Jy
****
^ <3j
Aj..l_,,:._-.M.i)l
2
cJlfj
^- JU jj|
t_JLL
J>\
(jL^ Le jL_ aJI
^jj
J_S
(J
<_ti)3 jlSj
-^r^^*"
I
j
*I_v- Jo I ^J-Lk> aLoj
/v^ (Jj
Al>-*_J1 Jl (jLj Lta __>^_>- j**>
t
V~-
j
^r^"
'
*->^y-
j
jj_!Li_-J. SîS ^J_5
flj-
,
'l *> lj*-- -M-_>-9 AJ
j^?j,
*L> J AjV -liLLJ jJîaJI --
J>a
J
L Ail
l)
ljJlsj ^'j_v_LliJI ^j-jjj-^jL' ___-Wl
^rjj j*j
^ljjlr ^-w* !>l>j ÂiU jlSj
Lls-
j>
Ll îl JJI j^22-\ ^Jaio -VilU aJL
_^~5j
aJL^Sj
^j-^f-' ^J*^
oliL Vj
7:
J>-
^lftJU
Tjj-*"-
1
!
<j^
^j^-*-^"j
*i&J
iaJLd *_***- U
G
aJ Jlsj A,_\>
Jô
4_SjU
J.jjVI
^
aLJj J_LL_J l-Lfc JUsl J ;l _jJ
,J__
a5 a) Jlij ;lji_)l ^L-l <j-uJI s$ij-
<jj_>
1. DEF om. with 2 foll. wds.

2. Mss. om.
3. ADP -_olj B _j.Jjj G M-V*j-

4. E om. tOj-j.

5. E add. s__XUJ.
6. E om. to
r
CJ add.
^j-*
^
^__XIJJ.
as in Moses the prophet, so that none could look upon his face, nor discern
its features nor the sockets of his eyes on account of the great light which
was upon it. And the Lord healed many of the sick through his prayers;
and he was a virgin in soul and body; and he lived in peace with all men.
And his decds and wonders werc manifested, so thateven the prince and
all in his palacc heard of them, and sent gifts to him from Constantinople.
And in the lirst year that Abd al-Aziz bccame governor, he went to Ale-
xandria, according to the custom of those who were appointed governors, to
receive its taxes, which were every day a thousand denarii in cash. Then
much money was sent to the prince of the Romans; and there was a truce for
ten years without war. Whcn the governor arrived at the city, sinee liis
entry was not public but private, the patriarch did not go forth to meel
him, bccause he did not know of his coming. Thereupon he was denounced
by many people, misbelievers and heretics, whose leader was a man named
Theophanes, the husband of the sister of Theodore the" Ghalcedonian ; for
they said that he did not go forth nor meel liim 011 account of the greatness
of his pride and haughtiness, and his great wealtli. Then Abd al-Aziz
sent in anger and summoncd the blesscd Abba John to the palace, and made
him stand before him, and said to him : What is the causc of thv stiffnecked
pride and of thy delay in coming forth to meet me outside tliis city?
The blessed one answered and said to him : God knows that I <lid noi
l'. IIISTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[268]
-^, ,__^L_ <ul__> jllo i_jJ! 4_Uo *j_> jl J!
J^<_-j_d
<uJu-j _r-VI .-*-_= -V_l__
<___> \ /
jj J
jl <U-L__ 1 tj__ < jL_ ,_J_JI
(^-
- <U_-J
<_j ._J
~
Jf-J
-^*-~ ^---!
JDj
<u!-_ <_Sjl UJi JUJl >j__ J_- d--LJ OjJ* )| 4,
(j-_J
*-*_--
*_>^^
?___l)l
4_">L
j_ JU-j
*__JI JLo ^L /j--VI jJ-l j-ljl L_j jL_-VI _Vj!
,j_
jLL-j <*__
f>
^-=-
_L=-J
<_->"_> ''j-LjJlj 'L-UJl Jo J_S>I AX. <_--Jl
^Jjj**
-*-*_!
J_C
/j>J*
JU <ul-_ <_J^_JI _U cjJ! _L_J!
_JJ_ v__.jl L_ J__A.
îCll ^jjL j-UJ ____
4____n___> <_!
JUJj _,__-_ L, *jib ji j_-VI ^\ ,_J! jL_ ___
l aJL <_Jj. j_j! <J
_.___ J
(C^V! (V^Jj
f^j^
* <aJi *_>U L_
^_
Uj jL_ _,_11 4_iU ^J _JJ_>" _j-__,
JL_r j!
_____ Li jji
J6
J__.l <_V J__ VU ^l Vj Lf-Jb
_g__. &j\
jl
<__j-$
J
^_L50l ^-__ La9 ?_ .,..-_Jl f-
J__
(j-V__ -_> l_-
(j_\___-J ^___J
_J-_} (^-Uw-- Jjljli
1. E om. to _J_-__> add.
J_2_.
Jl.

2. E om. to -_!___ add. ,Lo , aJl
__Uj -iJ
v___J__.
3. F add.
Jfa--..

4. D om. to .Lo __i)l -_ ^J-rf.
do this on account of stiffness of neck, but on account of my weakness, and
because I cannot always go fortli from the city to another place . Then
the Amir was angry and delivered him to certain oflicers until he sliould
pay a hundred thousand denarii; and he was received into custody by the
governor of a castle, who was named Samad, a man without mercy, hard
of heart and full of evil. This man received thc patriarch on the first day
of the Great Week before Easter; and took him and brought liim to his
dwelling, to torment him until he should pay the money. Afterwards he
made him stand before him; and there were with the patriarch two nien of
good families, namely Aras the priest, steward of the property of the Church,
a inan of peace, adorned with every excellence, famous for his gentle-
ness among the inhabitants ofthe whole city, and thc deacon, his secretary,
a wisc man, loving his fellows, learned in the Scriptures, and virtuous.
So when that evil man made our father, the patriarch, stand beforc him, he
said to him : I require of thce one hundred thousand denarii, which the
Amir commands thce to pay . So he answered and said to him calmly and
quietlv : Thou demandest of mc one hundred thousand denarii, and I have
not out of that sum one hundred thousand drachmae. But my God lias not
put in his law a command that I should save anvthing for myself, or gain
money at all, for it is the root of all evil. Do thcrefore whatever it pleases
thee to do. My body is in thy hands, but my soul and body are both in
the hands of my Lord Jesus Ghrist . When the misbeliever heard this,
[269]
PT. I. CH. XV. JOHN III. 677-686.
15
j*.
}L ^j-bo 4ja5
^
j^**.. j'
jr*'J ,j~>>^\ ^J^-
4>'L.J
^rJ
rJU- wâi. diSi
viLLr
(J
Jj.;l b-^-^c j-j- uslj JUl Aj-a. c! JjA',
^^
l^J &IL>j
Jl^;'j jt
^JI L&SL-.J o-LiJlj ciLis
1^1 ^^
C^ f^J jjjJI xc
^Y!
<Vjj
Û ^JUUI
Û! -*i
jY dU jijÛ âJI dJÛI <us!
Jf^
r.j-
di;' jl j-U-l <J
*
^JUj ju
^l ^j-^^cJLaJI jLi-Y! aj-Ojj ja sjLiJ
jfjo
fc>L*5 UJJ! *-va
^J
UJac 1% <-~>
..a_i*3>-!j ^Yl .J! -u
(j^
2-* ^Jj-Î 7-L*s
c9j
(J
jo LJi a> JkjuL Ui ^xiJ -ki.
j
LJL; L*
J.V
j$-u-p- ^j^J
j! d!U j~Yl
<0 JLs viU J clj îJ!
^j
,
-\9 0)1 jV j.~> <>_,' >U Vlj v__ikl Co _A=>- uU
d>J-V3 Uj^ \\ U_~, UJJ! .JLfc
^-^s-lj *^~^J! -wsJI ^ja LLJI aj, I-L&
2
jlSj Co Jl -u ^Li __*___. vjl J ^X\
,->L->* J ^jLsJ C-JLc
!^.-V''
*.5-^>J ^3
f^-^
<U-Oj *J[J3
j-J.-^!
cLjUJ Ls-jj
Y?-J
tJJj LaÎ
'
"*.-J! Vlj Jjt Vjl ^L jî L
J_*_>_,
-J jl vJ <__iLL>j ^^jô
1. BEG i3^ DP h^>. 2. E om. to ^-X3t.
3. E Jal> j *W a-~J! other mss.
J L-JI.
C
-
'
"
he was greatly indignant, and he gnashed with his teeth at the saint, and
commanded tliat a brazen vessel full of coals of fire should be brought,
and his feet placed in it until he should say that he would pay the money.
But God, the ruler of his servants, sent down that night upon the wife of
the Amir Abd al-Aziz a sore sickness, so that she was troubled and sent
her eunuch to Samad, to say to him : Take heed that thou do no harm
to that man of God, the patriarch, whom tliey have delivered to thee; for
great trials have befallen me on account of him this night . So Samad
against his will released the patriarch, as well as his two good and excellent
sons, until the morrow, that he might take thought as to what he should do
with him.
Then at the time of cock-crow Samad went to the Amir and had an inter-
view with liim, and made known to him what had happened, and tliat he
had not put the patriarch to the torture. So the Aniir said to him :
Beware of touching his body, because of what has befallen us ihis night
on his account. But whatever thou canst obtain (Vom him, takc it from
liim by gcntle means, and if that be impossible, yet do no harm to him, ior
God has rcvealed to me tliat hc is his servant .
So Samad returned to his housc. And it was now Tuesday in the
Great Weck. So he summoned John, thc hoiy patriarch, before hiin, and
threatened him with many threats, and brought hiin the garments of a Jew,
and swore that if hc wonld not pay the sum of money that he had firsl
P.109
ii; HISTORY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [2701
J jl ^Xs iyL 0
Jji, jo
J>
<U*jJI> v_iL*> J&
Lô U-uJI
Jj^- 4> ^jLLj :>L^>
4) JLS ^li VI fi.<s (js JLir jl Sjas JJ Ui Vlj dl->o
^
^j&VI
w)JI
(^^^:.
iJLXJLkl Ulj jLo uJI
Or^ f^J
-^
^
Or-*^
^
4/*
^
^
15
^
^
^JI ^L? Uc jAsl îJI aJ Jlsj dJ^kJI ^j-jJiJI ^jU-l l^Laa^j <*JJL>-
J
^^**^
L Jjil Lo LJÛI <vJ Jli9 jlij îVI *^c
A
jl ^l vJjL
Jj.
Jj ^-u^. Jc
^l ^jr.;! JLJI jl <LTj.cVL jiîJI oL-Jl ^JI JL-arl LJs Uc jAsl
V
wLc L^ \s , aJ /ptij jL;> ^jVI i^-iJL J-Sl <*J IjJ-ij Ul Ij-Li;! jL;> îVI Sîc
*_r
ttJ
wi i*JI ^.L
lSv^:.
^
W
jj-
-^-^
tj
3*
(j^
tjtjlj-^lj
^LxJlj LisLVl
^~~JI ^J>JI *
j>
joj <*JjS <c aJ dJî-JI jUa>-l _jJLj jjJI -*~-- Ul !j-_j*
SJLit^ U âô jl cijAJ
4
Û usl dJ>L <JS LflS -!j Ul _î_J
*9jj
*â=J LJi
1. ABG -^jgjl-Jj DFjjJoj.
2. E om. with 3 foll. wds.
3. ABCDEG a*~^.
4. E om. to LU-- add. ^jLsHL tylh.

required of him, he would clothe him with those garments, and defile his
faee with ashes, and lead him round the whole city. But John was not at
all afraid, but kept saying to him with a brave heart : Even if the Lord my
God does not save me from thy hand, yet thou hast 110 power to do aught to
me except by his commaud . Then Samad the misbeliever said to him :
I will yield to thcc fifty thousand dcnarii ; and thou shalt pay fifty thousand
denarii ; and I will reiease thee to negotiate as thou canst, and raise that sum
for me . The saintly patriarch answered and said to him : The only tliings
tliat I can dispose of are my garments which are upon my body . After
that Samad did not ceasc to lower his demands until he reached ten thou-
sand denarii. So thc patriarch said to him : I will not promise wliat I can-
not pcrform . Then when the news came to the secretaries who adminis-
tered the affairs of Alexandria that the sum dcmanded had come down to ten
thousand denarii, they sent to Abba John and said to liim : Undertake to
pay thc ten thousand denarii, and we will divide the debt among the bishops
and the secretaries and the divans in which we scrve, so that nothing may
happen to thc Ghurch .
Then tliey went to Abd al-Aziz, and prayed him to summon the patiiarch,
and hear from him what he had to say. And that day was thc Great
Thursday. So whcn tlie governor had sent for liim, and raised his eyes to
him, he saw him as if he were in thc similitudc of an angel of God. Then he
commanded at once that an ample cushion sliould hc brouglit for Abba John;
and when it was laid down, he sat upon it. And Abd al-Aziz said to him :
[271]
PT. I. CH. XV. JOHN III, 677-686. 17
JlSj
fri-^
^^^
fj^.
^
jllaLJI jl JUr L 0 JUj l^Jc ^jJ^tS aJ ~~o^
*^~2
J
Ll^j Jli -ULi 4i\l -âi LJ s^l v_iiUoj ^^jto LJ *^J <Lo ô jlkLJI <d
jJSLt IjJL- * ^j-^Jj
(J-aJI
^Jc jliaL. 4j
^jjj
-UjsJI JCdL ^l* IjiL"
V J~^V!
^VI ^ J^ *-^j ^J^
j^
J^LJI "^l
^
2
I*^ A^>Jlj ^^jLJI dLô jl jJJL
viU-ô
J->
^-^ <L5 ^Jj d^
Jp-
^l
dJJJI
0 JIS
JpJlj J-UaJI i^do dljJI
-vj ^jL-JI IjJo L^vJ <jpU>
(^-^
^jI 4J Jlij ^~YI >~>L-^ âxJL jiia^ (j-J^
Jj|
djiaJJ >_;LlWl IjJUsJ fc^C- wilo A)jl Lj J U3.il <iiJ -jJ^-Lo w*o dJJ SjjJ.3
*p [[<)
t
jw.->.u..$-CjVl cJli Ipe^J
jj^j 7~^J
-^j j^Vl *iJi=>lj dJJi JÛI J*ii l-lft
v
. .,& Jlj C-Slj SjLoVl jL
Jj_*
XjîJI J^kJI
rJ^J
**JI
fr
l-^l
J^
Sj^J
fifi-J
^wLsj LJI ^l Jio ^^s. "^J^^JIj ÎâI^ <ol^
y-\j
J*J \^ j-J
^;
4
jjJL-
1. E om. to wCJi ^kJl jLia.
2. DF om. add. ^ L
J.

3. E om. to
S-L^l add.
-jpj.

4. F
^j^f^
E om. to iUjaJlj.
5. E
Rnowest thou not that the governor may not be thwarted? The saint
answered and said to hirn : The governor's command is obeyed in what is
right, but his orders are disobeyed when they are displeasing to God. For
our Lord says in the Gospel ' : Fear not those that kill the body, and have
no power over the soul, but fear him who can destroy the soul and the body
together : that is to say God, who alone can do this Then the Amir said
to him : Thy God loves honesty and truth . The patriarch replied :
My God is all truth, and there is no lie in him; but he destroys all those
that speak lies . The Amir answered and said to him : Thou art honest
with me. Therefore whatever the Christians shall give to thee,
*
because I *p.uo
demanded it of thee, give it to me, and I will require no more of thee .
So the secretaries said to the patriarch : Do this . Accordingly the
patriarch accepted that proposal, and the Amir released him with lionour
and joy, while gladness and rejoicing were spread among the orthodox, but
sorrow and shame among the enemies of the Church.
And the blessed patriarch rode forth from the governor^s palace, amid the
acclamations of the people, who walked before him, while he was mounted 011
his horse, with chanting and singing, until he entered the church. There he
blessed thc basin of water, and washed tlie feet of the people; and afterwards
he celebrated the Liturgy, and carried the Holy Mysteries, and communica-
1. S. Matth., x, 28; S. Luke, xn, 4, 5.
PATR. OR. T. V. 2
is
IIISToin OF THE PATRIARCHS.
272
iUj yill ^jij
U.--J1 jljJ!
cU^J J"JU p?
i^dJl
Jf-jl J-*J ^,^^
1
^
^Vl jii
f
lVI viUr
jj
i>j^
^
j~?jJI jJUjt
Uf-
Vj <. lj_,
a:
.A)l JOI
Jl
-'-?<>
j
\,jc$ ,J-U a* aJL^ J ^*J1
Jl
s-Uils ,_j'lJI
Jl
<ul~j ^c^ cU
J
^.li j-*VI -^ UJj Vj-5
_jJl wVI
Jjj
i-*o^j ÛwJI ^L <uilj p^J!
cj^ UJi <_
J>\
Vj
j_JI ÎLiJl VI _j_JI j_-I ^LUb V jl fcjuH
**-
IjJL^J
JLXLs- &JuJI
J
Jj^--
J
Vj
^J>- J
Vj JjO^j UJ -U-l
4
jiji" Vj
^VI ^j! ^_-
^jJjV! <-_!
^f-j
jj^jUJI Û<Jlj
"
_-IjVI *j+z^j jL.j)l
^jLo
JLôV!
JJL>_I JW~_l iu
4
jU
J
C_,l
3
*j-_U _Ui> -u,
a
-j
aJ jjS u
_j-_C-VIj i=j-:.j
Jj ^
2
^
ULj IjJ (^j^lj oj
J>*> j~- _
J
lÛSj ^j-ij*
^j^,
^jU j-jAaJI
G
*J iji*^ Sj^ ijj^j ju
_o
ij__*.j _us jj_-_> ^j
1. p ^__.
_
2. E om. to
L^j-.
3. ABDG sJ_U. 4. F Ûc. 5. E om. to
LT^
6. F __JI.
ted the people. Then he returned to his Gell, by the mercy and help of God.
Much shame and sorrow came to the heretics from this, and more to
those who had accused him than to any other, and especially to Theophanes
the governor of Maryut. Forin those days the Amir arrested him suddenly,
and delivered him to the secretary, who sent him to prison, and aftervvards
put him to death after severe torments. And he went to Hell.
God, the only worker of miracles, vouchsafed to the Father Patriarch ac-
ceptance and favour with the Amir, who commanded throughout the city that
none should address the patriarch except with good words nor say any evil of
him, and that none should hinder him in what he desired, nor in going out
of the city nor coming into it. Then the magistrates and believing scribes
and all the orthodox people found their opportunity, and assisted Abba John,
until he had paid the Amir the sum that he had finally demanded of him. And
after that they assisted him also in the rebuilding of the church of the
glorious martyr and evangelist Saint Mark; and he completed it in three
years with every kind of decoration, and bought for it house-property in Misr
and in Maryut and in Alexandria. And he built a mill to grind wheat into
flour for making biscuit, and a press for linseed oil, and many houses which
he settled upon the church of the holy Saint Mark. And the Lord blessed
him in every way in his deeds and words. In his days also the orthodox
received into their community the people of Agharwah and the people
[273]
PT. I. CII. XV. JOHN III, A. D. 677-686. 10
J\
2
** j^f>-_,jVl \jj^\
OA
jj
**yj <vJLc-l
j
<v^j
J_
l
j*
^J\
*&j{>j
JU-J 4>Jjl,J
<C_T -__-_,_JI <Uj_ _jlSj /^J-LLL- IjjlS (ôV *Js_J>i__
J_lj ijj\
JL__*
JL
-!
^jc -vU U-U
<_r~^-^
^J^ ^
tjrh"..
J"^
r^
2
:.
0-* ^
_>r^.
-^ ^^
Iaa jo jp__J <___! fc^jb
c^j:
J^
<_5^
._>---!
_>>_
(J
-____ <U_-_ <JL5C Ju__t
<l______

^J
^_v__Jl -'jj <__._> \a t.jk<K
ft
l>
_0
<___! t__aJL~Y LlU-jj 1 -vJj jL_> -vi
<vJ__i_5_
JOJ
<_5I _^__=-U <_j^LJI L->-j> --)-\-il _J_K9 <\Jl_c! /*__>
J
<VcL_,ij
-JV9JJ
_v5 jl^j ^c_Jlj _jCJI
b
jj
<uil JL_.I
j
r^j^PM jj-_J ^-Vl
j_>j
j^JI <5j__-
J_*
jjj___ll *LI
j
-}l_-
w
.-v___j <u_J! JLcVl
j
<vl <__jli_w <____ *_
JJ_JI
7
-^-J
*_____. JUo *L_J1
8
^L ^VI Ua <j)I jLclj
jj*
__Jl? *_! j^___JJ
d!J-Jl
L;^,
J_S
j ^jr**-
5
(Ti' (V _*"*t.
-^
*^*^
Lr* ot^^
^y^
"^->
cJr"
9<
-*^*
^.-^
1. E om. to
<V.j&J
add. -
j3_.
j_LJj.
2. So F, other mss. om.

3. ABD ijLel G
<3-|j-t.

4. E om. to ^jjjL)].
5. F J! . __._,
L-j _j_V.
6. E om. to -**_JI.

7. So
F;ABDG have
J
J
(BG K
J
l_->) ^L^ _sijkj ^Lj
^_!
_*XJj w __JSj_Jl jJ
^-j
J!
JU^!.

S. SoDF; ABEG ÛJU. 9. E om. to _3__-_! add. s^Jl _j__.
of the Xoite nomo, who had been Chalcedonians. Thus tlie grace of Christ
helped and strengthened him.
And he prayed the Lord to reveal to liim who was fit to sit after him
upon the throne. So when he heard of a brother, named Isaac, learned,
excellent, clothed with every virtue, who was serving God in tlic
monastery of the holy Saint Macarius in Wadi Habib, and had been
spiritual son to a bishop, named Zacharias, full of the grace of the Holy
Ghost in his venerable character and dignity and humility and good deeds,
then tlie holy patriarch John wrote and summoned that brother to
himself, and guarded him like the pupil of his eye. And the brother Isaac
was engaged in the works of God, and in writing and copying books; but
the patriarch notwithstanding tliat commanded him to become his partner
in administering the aflairs of the Church.
Then there came a dcarth in the days of the lioly John, the said patriarch,
which lasted three years; but God assisted this father in supporting the
poor of the city during three years; for, if he had not done so, they would
have perished in the famine. He gave them their food twice every week,
and also gave tliem money; and the mill for biscuit did not cease working
niffht or dav, but continued to grind for those that were destitute.
I'.l
20 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS. [274]
jj jl iji^j
y,
>u v jkr v dU<)!
l
^{i
^j
f&\j>
pj
fc*l
^j^j
-^
Lj ^pJI
'-'JJ,
S^ Îs-l^ iJo jl^j j~J! ^JS
j6j
^Û Cx. ^'>\Sj ^*LiL*A]
<dl=>-j
j
-j u^tJi J-^dVI L^-jj Ji9 lo 4ji <L>^J! ULJ
J
c^
^
j^ J^
dJ
OjJL^ Cj^JL Ijjl^ *LJVI jl
^>- !"JV
4
I"jJ^ LiJ.i
j
wo^j
<j*v^ J*
Â* ^jl ,jL?j
j!
^l <Ls^> r^stJ
^2* ^Jl
j>j>^\
-**
J^
(V*
'S
jJ2^^'
^'j^"'J
IjIJj SjAiilttJ ^LjxJ! iiilj <Jc jj^>=9 HJjJ j^Vl Ij^j-li ^>-
J
^j-^ <*IJi
^J!
Ju^j LJi jsjJj cV 4** s^JI *-L& ^."l^
7
jl^j L jjj5CV!
Jl
jj^J CZjA <)
10
j^j
^ IjJL-^s LJUjio
9
<*jI
8
<uJLVI ^L^- ^JI j^JI
o^j
LjjjjC-VI <L-u
"Jjjjl t_jLaJ v_jjijo Uj ;jjJ<J t^JLaJ Lls-j> llj jjJ! *iil
(J-J.J'J*J.j^'
*jJL^<s>
Ll^_>. (îS IjJlSj ,_>*_JI *~ 4_iL_>-j ^j-ajL i__jL__J jJJ' llj ->=--
i_Jq
J L>-j>_ Uj
1. Mss. ^jÛs.

3. E om. to <sJb^ add. v^XJi x>
3
_*=_*.
4. E om. to aj.
5. Mss. a_~_bL
6. So E; other mss. ^J-iil E add.
ajl. UL.
7. E om. to aJj.
8. D u.JJ_w_i|.
10. E om.
to Jl*il add. bk__ ^K" ly-j ^_*-J!
^ ie-U. *^s-^j.
11. DF om. Ll in each case
B L.J. 12. DF J-^l.
P.in
*
And the patriarch^s eye was full of affection, and he was great m
charity, and used to give alms as abundant as the sea; and he neglected
nothing in his works which could please God, like John the Evangelist.
At last he was attacked by a disease in his feet, arising from the gout, and
he was greatly tormented by it, until the physicians treated him by the
advice of his family and of the brethren who surrounded him.
At that time Abd al-Aziz journeyed to Misr, and Abba John travelled
in company with him, until he arrived at the capital. There the patriarch
suffered from a sharp pain in his side; and when the Amir was informed of
it, he was sorry for him, and sent the secretaries to visit him; and they
prepared a boat for him, that he might return down the river to Alexandria.
And the writer of this history was with him, for he was his spiritual son.
When he arrived at the city of Alexandria, the news was brought to the
assembly of the bishops that he was prostrate with fever. So they entered
to him. And there were in company with them Gregory, bishop of Al-Kais,
and Abba John, bishop of Niciu, and Abba James, bishop of Arwat, and
Abba John, bishop of Sakha, and Abba Theodore, bishop of Metelites, and
a body of the laity ; and they were all sad because they saw their shepherd
called from earth to heaven. For indeed none remained in their generation
[275j PT. I. CH. XVI. ISAAC, A. D. 686-689.
21
LJj <OLsl <JL>
^y
^X^
j
pi pJ <Clj <*JI
Jl
î/Vl
J*
^>\
r?\j
bb
^J
ssjJU*. ^jj-u ^JI isl ^L<^L UL ^jJI ^L=^VI ^J^. ^jL â^jI
4^ Jl
Uj
^Ls IjJLS Ât ^50JI *!>L^ Jlsj
rjj\ *]>,
v_is'ji j~)l ^-j-LJI
Jl ^
ljyL>oj
c.JLSj ^J^Sj -^w ^c-^wJI -C-JI -\>
,J
rj^J'
(vL-li ^-Gt* <j ljl=>oj * t/L^ti 4^=-
,3
fc-As- ^jLn-pj v_Uyv3 ^j-c
*jj_
Jjl
,j
^c-LLTj
(j-^
A*J*
(
e~',^r*JI
(J^
^l^* *-*
^c-sjLJj fcJ^ Jj
^l
j-*^r* (^J^
*-*^
(j
<C->-L
JJ 4^jLJ *L (âJI jlxJI
j-^l
Lrj.-^VI -^
<_^
*j-*^j <wUlj ^^jJIj jisjJlj a=tJI 0 <^JJI <uil ^JI jUcL
LajLJI <wJI
j*
^
S^c LoLJI ^^JI
jjjojVlj îUJI i-VjJl
,3 j>J
dJ^LJI
Jpe*-I
^L. <Ljj vJLL^ S-U j-A^b Ail li>jj
F>
l>l ^>>U î-
t-^
Jpe~l
4
^
'VI
3
IÂ
1. F UâJ ^JJ. 2. E om. to ,j^->^n add. L^
,^5j aibLs.
3. E om. to dLij
Ôl.
4. BG Lil DF om.

5. BG U DF om.
like him in his deeds. And when he came to the church of the holy Saint
Mark the Evangelist, which he had rebuilt by the incomprehensible decrees
of God, they carried him and brought him into the great altar. Thereupon
he stood up by the power of the Spirit, and said the whole of the prayer of
thanksgiving; and then he lost consciousness. After that they carried him
and brought him into his chamber; and so he gave up his spirit into the
hand of the Lord Christ in glory and honour.
The period during which he remained on the throne was nine years
;
and he went to his rest on the first day of Kihak. And his body was
laid in the place which he had built for himself before his death, in the
church of Saint Mark the Apostle, with chanting and praises ascending
to God. To whom belong glory and honour and praise and majesty and
power for ever and ever. Amen.
CHAPTER XVI
ISAAC, THE FOHTY-FIRST PATRIARCH. A. D. 686-689'.
This is the father, Abba Isaac, of whom it was revealed to the father,
Abba John, that he should sit after him, by his prayers and wishes, accor-
1. Cf. Amelineau, Histoire du patriarche copte lsaac, elude critique, texte copte et
p. 1
'21
IIISTOKY OF 1 1 1
1
: PATRIARCHS.
276]
K>\J>
A^l SaX^
V C^j Jlsj **LiJ J^Li*
^J\
j| Jj
^,L<3!
jV *î Xft U
S^
1
u^ c^
-^j-^ J
^'-? '^
c> ^
-^
i>
^^. j'
VI î;
^
(i
jl^j
^SUVI lj~^l j&JI jliidL
^J
:>
J\
li-j,
4
U
3
^
2
jl U
L
4JI cJUj
LcL^-j j-j-il i_Aj L>j>j Jl jjl
uill
*->y*j j-jjj*^! ^j-^!
v-il-l ^jJLo
^jLOI
^j^
'
IjS^li ja:5CVI <Lî ** IjjjLtr ^^Jl ^~jjlj îsLV!
.y
^VI Sjjli* ji.
^
Ls^L Ub^
^,
^jJI 4^s. ^LjJI Ij-.Ii jl
J
ljii;ij
JjU!
jl LJI
10
f
JUr d>J! Lkj,
9
ll jl 4 WS JU
8
jl LL
-^j
j
A jl
1^% j^|
j^
<^)Ipm Lnj Js dU-i LLlj Lj^ LL Ji-lj atIsj a*
j*
<cl5C _,Uy IJLfc jjiC
\p
J
j| J|
J
Ijif
^
ObJI ^<J sj_JIj Cj ^bjwJlj <by>. ^LjJI IjJLI J
^jiJ
VJ*^
1
^ J^J
r
V! JjTjj*
^J!
^bCJ!
Jj5
/^
12
lj^j
dÛ! ^JL
1. DF add. sifjlp
J
^r^-

2. E om.
3. E ^Jtf.
4. BE L| DF om.

5. E
om. to Jv^l.
6. E om. to SusL^J add. ^jxJl woljJlj.
7. E om. to )jaS]j.

8. E om. withfoll. wd.
9. BE L| DF Ijjjl.
10. E om. to a^JU^ add. ^J.j lL*l
dl&j)
Jj.

ii. BEG s**J F ^<s~5j.

12. E om. to
vjjfjUI.
dfng to what has been related before. For the Scripture says
1
that the
Lord visits his cliosen ones. And it says also
2
: r<
None shall take an honour
]>y hiinself unless it be given him by the Lord from lieaven . And it
says in the Psalm
3
: Blessed is he whom thou choosest and receivest
unto thee . For when Abba John departed to the Lord in good remembrance,
the bishops assembled together under the presidency of Gregory, the bishop
of Al-Kais; and James, bishop of Arwat, and John, bishop of Niciu, and a
body of bishops aud of the Christian laity took counsel with the clcrgy
of Alexandria, and associated with themselves the secretary who was com-
missioner fbr the city; and they agreed that they should promote the deacon
George, who was a native of Sakha, to the dignity of patriarch, without
P.112*
consulting the Amir Abd al-Aziz. For they said : If he is angry with
us or murmurs, we will tell him that Abba John, the patriarch, commanded
us that this man should sit in his place after his death, and made us promise
and swear to this, and so we could not oppose him . Then they took the
deacon George, and ordained him priest, and clothed him with the monastic
traduction, in Bulletin de correspondance africaine, Paris, 1890, and Bulletin de
llnstilut Egyptien, 2
e
serie, n 6 fannee 1885), Le Caire, 1886.
1. Gen., l, 24; Exod.
;
xm, 19. 2. Hebr., v, 4.

3. Ps. lxv, 5 (Sept. lxiv).
[277]
PT. I. CH. XVI. ISAAC, A. D. 686-689.
23
*Ja*L fcj\^-^-lj
+fS>o\y>~
IjAC-lj ÔîaJl
^j
y
fcj^JI fcl-Villj
JO Uj d) vUJI jJ
jl_5j ^j
Sj^
<-^-^l
JOJ
O-UJl ^Jl-Uijl IjjîbJj 4a->Ul
J
Âj^pm IjiDj
Oj?-
U
J&
a^VI
fj>.
^jV"*" (^ ^
-^
pir**** *-V^ J
0-:-*-* ^^
^r* ^
-
-'
<ujI ^j-a ^\
I-Laj u^jl
2
Li Vlj O-vJI JUI
/*-*f
*-*^.j (j-^j^
J
SiUJl <
>ji JLy SI-uJl jo LA
1^5
Jl*l
^y v**^
JpeJ
U
yj
Vjl *ULÎ
j^
*JiJ
3
*j-w-jl ^-"Jl i^^Cjlj <isL,VI
^jjj
LS^L
j$^*
jl âJI
jjjj
IjJly j**VI J^lJ\ ^ja
v^JLxJI ljA=>-J ^VI Ij_jLJLS Uli IjjLj ^jAi-U
^
^j-^J-*
j^> ^JI
(fi
(^3^
JUaj jj^JI -Ui ^VI
v"^
^"^
J
D^kJI L--^ II <-=- JIS âJI ^J *;| -yi.;
-
i. F 13- U*i>. -
2. E ora. with ibll. wd. add. ^jXii *a b5i. 3. E Sj<s~^> IjJop-.

habit; and they proclaimed in the church that on the morrow the patriarch
would be consecrated, forgetting the words of the Scripture ' : The Lord
bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought, and maketh the thoughts of
the pcople to be of no effect, and hindereth the commands of princes .
And when the morrow came, they clothed the deacon George with thc
vestment of the patriarchal ofiice, and prepared what they needed, and
brought him forth in pomp. But while they were intent upon his con-
secration, they met the archdeacon of the city, whose name was Mark,
and who was a man of understanding, virtuous, and of high reputation in
the city; and he forbad them, saying : If you will not come to the church
on Sunday, according to the custom prescribed by the canons, when all the
people of the city shall be assembled, I will not assist in the ordination of
this man . Now this was God's command, that he might promote that
man whom he had chosen at first, namely Abba Isaac, the monk, who was
a native of Shubra.
For when the morrow came, some of the attendants of the Amir arrived
and said : Where is he whoin they have appointed patriarch, and where are
the bishops and the priests who appointed him, that we may take them to
Misr under our charge? So they took them and departed. Then, when
they had enquired into the aifair, tliey found that the documents bore
witness that it was not George of whom Abba John liad spoken during
his lifetime. So the Amir Abd al-Aziz was angry, and cancelled George's
nomination, and commanded them to appoint Isaac. And the thing was
J. Ps. xxxiii, 10 (Sept. \xxii).
24 HISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS. 1278]
^J*-J
fcj-*jlj iisUVl 4> \yzu-i <Oil
^V
j*Vl
j^J Jp^l
tf.
-
^ ^'J ^fj?" J^
^Jâ ^-VaJU ^l
*j^^
^l
f^l (^*-
4L ** ^jH
O^J
OT"
^*
(jTV^ <j^
J
^l ^^-CjVl
4
ô ^^-olji o.W *V-V
^j
^^jiLoVj l^Jlk^ oJU U
^Vl
Jl
(y^*i.
j^
^j-JI dAJj
J
jV jljUu
^ <_^j
Vjl UjA*i jl
^y
lj-X*i
Lx^ A^jLJ +pl* Jo-lj
JS ^^lo jl JjJl ^>Lj -\***a)l Ci-ljl ^.J AJ
JDj Ji)JI
-*-
Vj UJlk-*. jl ijJI dULj juJI dU,
Jl
dJ>JI
^
r
lVI dUr
Jj
caJI jjJU>
jjjjl ax _5I ^kJI Jj&I
,v
fj9
tg*-*
3
l^~*i
jo âUJ dJJjj
(
j-5-' U^do
jj^
<J
U
'^
<_s^
UjjJij ^lxJI j*C Cl3 ^LIkJI IjJÔ 4&J fc^Jap ^
-\iilj IJU- c^JaA
ljAj
6
U!lj dlJsJI ^-
Ciji-
j^
_^50l dUr Ij-UJj a^>JI
Jl
5
pAJjL'l îJI
jl *yjz ^VI ^l
7
d5^kJI JL^ jl
Ji
J<oj j^
**JI j>il }teJ ^Vl IjU
1. ABG om.

2. E om.

3. Mss. oUji.

4. Mss. Jl.

5. E *^L.J F om.
2 foll. wds, add.
^jjrJJJ-

6. E om. to j-^l.

7. BG oXUJ.
from God. So the bishops took him, and ordained him, and he sat upon the
patriarchal throne for three years.
And the Lord was with Abba Isaac helping him, so that he repaired the
Great Church of the Holy Mark, when its walls were sloping in, and also
renewed the episcopal residence. And by his means the liturgies in the
churches of the orthodox, where they could not be performed before, were
restored. And he built a church at Hulwan, because at that place he used
to go to visit the Amir Abd al-Aziz, who had commanded the magistrates
of Upper Egypt and all the provinces to build, each one of them for himself,
a residence at the town ol Hulwan.
In those days the patriarch addressed letters to the king of the Abys-
sinians and the king of the Nubians, bidding them make peace together
and praying that there might be no ill will between them ; and he wrote this
on account of a dispute which there was between the two. Thereupon
certain intriguers seized the opportunity of slandering Abba Isaac before
Abd al-Aziz, who was greatly incensed, and sent his officers to bring him
that he might put him to death. But the secretaries wrote letters different
from the patriarch's letters, and gave them to the messengers whom he
had sent to the Abyssinians, and took those first letters from them, in fear
for the patriarch. This they only did lest evil should befall the Ghurch.
And before the patriarch was brought before the Amir, they informed him
that the messengers were there, and the letters with them. So he sent
[279J
PT. I. CH. XVI. ISAAC, A. D. 686-689. 23
jô J
[yJe. v_ij Ui îxJl -Li-lj
^^
^^- -^^ ^3!
(^j
L&Ia
Ju-^51
4tA_> Jj
Lj-CjC-Vl ^j"! dJ^LJ! .sLlj cijAJ -Liilj Aâi- ^jiCj <J ^pi L L_~i
Jj>- â^ ijy*
<j
ls^'
jLLJ! ,*-<>_ ^-~>-> ^J Jws- OJlJi ^JI -L**a> l-V & -U>
^Ji' lJ^"
^**"J
f"^J
^^ ^
f*
-
*
J^* (J*J'
i_jLa>'
ljj^L^jli <UaJ!j i_^&JJI jLL?
Jj
j
L&l
tf^t-j
*&
iS^
j**-^' Jj-'^' -^m î
^jAj
^
*:.j^J
j****.
r~^
1UU
;>
yy
J>Lo
^>J\
J\ J**j
^JS îjjUl
j!
**
aJj*
Jj
-i
J Ull jlj <usl
,j
*-Ujs-
JL=-
Cs-L -u>j ^/^jJJI ***?- /*-o jJI <jLo!
^j-jV Lx-ojJjV! LV!
jj <V^Y^
^Y^jlj
k-->-Jl
j^J
7
C.
.- -->
"
J
*
fr
l^; (jJ^j*
uSJ^
***\
ti
*^'
<J>"^
j^J!
w> cij ~L>o'V!
jjj^
^jL <^S
(V
*sjj LS^LJI ê-jS ^L fc-u> C j^jJL \*
8
jz~ij
^Vj^ Ji^
^^jc-V! LVjj
4
J^V
jjJji.
cj
6
fLsi-
L-lJ!
j
jjA^VI
1. E om. to
j^.

2. E ôjjpLL.
3. D Vjivfl.

4. D 6^! BEG om.

5. E om.
to a^Li add. .jxa>
^y
jDi J.
6. P add. Ly. 7. E ~^jxfill.

8. E om.
to ^Jc.
in haste to seek them, and took the letters; and when he had perused
them, he found nothing in them of what had been told him. Thus his
anger was pacified, and he sent at once, and bade the patriarch return to
Alexandria, and did not cause him again after this to come up south-
wards.
Then he commanded to destroy all the crosses which were in the land
of Egypt, even the crosses of gold and silver. So the Christians in the
land of Egypt were troubled. Moreover he wrote certain inscriptions,
and placed them on the doors of the churches at Misr and in the Delta,
saying in them : Muhammad is the great Apostle of God, and Jesus also is
the Apostle of God. But verily God is not begotten and does not beget.
Then the blessed one went to his rest and departed to the Lord in peace,
keeping the orthodox faith, and wearing the crown of righteousness with all
the Saints; and after his decease, his body was put in the place which he
had prepared in the church of Saint Mark, with chanting and hymns. And
the people and the priests took care as to whom they should promote after
him upon the throne of the patriarchate. And a dispute took place between
the clergy of Saint Mark the Evangelist and the clergy of the chuivli of
the Angelion in the city. For some said witli regard to John, the Ilegn-
men in the Monastery of Az-Zajaj, which is called in Greek To Enaton, that
he was worthy of this office, because he was a learned man and a writer,
26 IIISTOIU OF TIIK PATRIARCHS.
[280]
_rLO! /îl jl^,
^
^JL
^j <V
iJy)
j*^
4jl
2
jjÛ
^
^jjl
"ylp-j LajI joj ^-~aJ'
^
^j-i^ji-l
J^-^>.
A-*-^
j^
(j
6
jj^j% jj^p-^j
c^J
1*^
1^,'V yjlXJI ÂA^Lj
l)
\y>-j& U-jv ijL-V jj~LjVl *!*-: Jjb!
^J-Jj-C-
(*->* >L>Ls
^!
<K>jX>*J)i\ *J,-^
(j^J^ c/J^J^'
(*P
v^-^j â^
jj*;J^j
*-*^
Wj *^>r-^
**~^
-^L *^>JI jUi-l *Sj ^JJI
j* rf?-jN jj.^ j-^j-^
^jw
^ j^-*
JiJ*^
-^ ^"^
Wjj julw
('j^^r'
<_$""
J^!
(j^
<Jp
c-, ,'' Ll OîaJl LJ /Uu &-Vj 13 Ja> **2> jl
LLjLJ <C_iLI LbSb ^c-s^wJl -CjJl Jl -Jij
Jy>
/.. <e'LM 'Vjjl
(3 T^-^J JjlT^
OLa L^
^ ^J!
Û dl" ^^J!
j
*ll Ail
gj>\
&s*J
j
J
^f>j> A9j C^j
J^l
AJLtlj fclijl \*
>LjJ
1. DF om.

2. A ^lil
^
BDG
j
jj-^'
jjl F jjjjbjjs. 3. Mss. -jis.

4. E om. to end, add. .^!
aJ^Laj Ln^j
,
J! îw iib
vj^!
is-*
4
^
Jj.
5. AB
and hc was also godfather to the government-secretary ; but others spoke
of a man, whose name was Victor, Hegumen of the Monastery of Taposiris,
who was also an excellent person. When the people of the church of the
Angelion were informed of John, they rejoiced, and the secretary supported
them, because it was the Great Church, and there were one hundred and
forty ecclesiastics attached to it. So Theodore, the magistrate of the city
of Alexandria, wrote for them to the Amir Abd al-Aziz, to inform him of
John, the Hegumen of the Monastery of Az-Zajaj; saying that the choice of
the community had fallen upon him, that he should be patriarch.
Now the period, during which our father, the patriarch Abba Isaac, re-
mained on the apostolic throne, was two years and nine months. And he
went to his rest on the second day of Hatur. and departed to the Lord
Christ, keeping the faith, and ruling Iiis flock. According to another copy,
however, he is said to have remained in the patriarchal office three years.
May the Lord have mercy upon us by his prayers, and the prayers of all
whose works he approves! Amen.
[281]
PT. 1. CH. XVI. SIMON I, A. D. 689-701. 27
jj>jVlj ÛI a-vJI
^y
y>j
4,L=-
(j
^L=-
^y
j\
JL JiiU -j.1 j^-o ,__o-_- ^j-j-^s
Jf-j
j^l
<j
***
j^j
UL^.9 bLi^j 4JL_*_> -Lu djj-Ux^VI
<JI
-IjJ s$lU- J^-lJI JaI
^
jj-w. <u-J
^_j-V_)I ijili
^j ^JjU" <j
^-'"^
(JO-J'*''
lSJ^* _r-_"^-^
-U-?-
Jf-V
Joj^_7 J-U wJj
j*
Vjl
jj-*^
-V>-1 jji-UI ^j-^' jl
|^*
Ijj-^j
t3?.U>
^
tJ^-fM
0^.^-J^
^j>^J
Jj-__ij ^LiOl _ji <u.,UJ C,U__i jo U L_s-y .1 Jl Aj
izâJ jy^
Ul
C^
jUj
^J
<CjJ_>_J| \^ I -tS
l__-_-_J
A____Jl Jxi' <*__ (_-*Jl j-_____Jl -Ujl
-_<_j_-J
__JL>01
jl_5
jJ-J
CsS 4-w-jl AJUl j U_=- jj>"UI Ul _lj Ui9 %^\i jl U_>-j> U
5
jV ^-_
1. AD
C
,U F
^
jU,-.

2. E om.

3. E om. with foll. wd. add. L*Jt JJlj.
4. E om. to i-oJ>_W! add. oX33 F

j)\ j~&
Li-tj __Lj_Jt'.
5. E om. to _U>li.
SIMON I, THE FORTY-SECOND PATRIARCH. A. D. 689-701.
There was with Abba John in the monastery a holy man fearing God,
excellent, learned more than many in his generation, whose name was Simon,
of the people of the East, whose parents had brought him to Alexandria in
his youth, and given him as an offering to the Church like Samuel, for the
sake of the body of the holy Saint Severus ; for it lies in a shrine in that
monastery, and the Syrians used to bring to it gifts and votive offerings.
Then the aforesaid Theodore took Simon, who was then a deacon, at the
beginning of the days of Abba Agathon, and brought him to Abba John,
that he might teach him the art of writing, and the sections of the Scriptures.
And by the grace of the Lord Christ who was with him he learnt the Old
Testament and much ofthe New in a short time, for Abba John was excellent
as a teacher. So, when Abba Agathon saw that Simon was good in his
conduct, he ordained him priest, so that he was the second in rank in the
monastery, after his spiritual father John. Tlien, in consequencc of wliat
has beenrelated, the Amir wrote a letter, and sent to summon John, whose
spiritual son Simon travelled with him, besides some of the clergy of
Alexandria, and Theodore the magistrate in their company. When they
arrived, they gave thc Amir their letter, containing thc name of John; and
28
HISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [282]
w fc-Uj jLi l^-j* j*
-UiJlj j^V^
^xs ^>yJI ^J^
J U-ji
^l -* ^dl
^.M)
^bCll Ijji^ lj-U>j U&
frr^
u"
J
^ J^jVIj
<-0-^~VI <^>
j*
^yj
^kJI
^,
U^ Ca?& jl jV
v^
^"
v^
^
^
*J*t
j' -^
Lj*-j>
^
VJ
Jl.
^-^C ^l
fjJI
ctlii
J ^^f-J
Û*
>* /
ljJ& ^ îiiUVlj ^x)! JU
^
L^-jj ioAi" j~l jl -**> jl
j*3 ^j
fr
b Âj jUX-j Ujil JU
jl ^jl
jj
^ji
^1
M ijjUL* Vj
^JLilj*
^
jUjJl dUj
j
JUta JJL. ^JJUVI
j*
l-^lj oM ^lsl
y^
ÛI
*_^
ju
Jj;
dUi Xxj C^k
j^
U jjiC v
l-U Jisj a=J
LyJ cJl
2
Jjir rJ-a ^j-oi ^VI Jlij -v=Jj
^J^r*^
-v=J
^J^ r^
^
^^
^ri
J
jsjUas-l ^-Vl ^li <Lr
Jl
*-yl
4
js^^
J
j"*r"
J
^
f*?^
j^
3
*^.
aL-VI JUj ^.Vl
JîJI JaI
^y
<ykj-
j*
^ JU^
j*
/*-^j*
^
J*
^
:J
J^J
pr^ ^J*
^
^***
jl AJ jjl^ ijjlf-U
^^
J"
l-Va-lj 1j-*-Jb* jl *2l jjjî" U <i3U>U Jl ~U Uis
1. Mss. as^j.

2. ABG
Ûi ô!
Jys F JUtf sjôl
J*J.

3. ABDFG add.
^.
4. BEG ^3=5^..

5. F add. j-Jaa.
^.
so the Amir wished to see him. And when the Amir saw John, his heart
inclined towards him, because he was a handsome person, beautiful in coun-
tenance. Then he asked the priests and bishops concerning him, and they
answered : Yea, he is fit .
But thcre happened on that day a wonderful thing, like the matter of
Phares and Zara, or like Adonias and Solomon, the sons of David. And
this was that, after the appointment of John had been confirmed, God raised
up one of the bishops like Danicl at that time, without collusion or consul-
tation with anyone, and he said : This man shall not be our patriarch .
Thereupon silence and wonder fell upon all the people, so that none answered
him a syllable. So the Amir enquired : Then who is fit, sayest thou ?
Then the bishop said in the presence of the assembly : Simon is worthy
of this degree . So the Amir commanded that Simon should be brought
buforc him. And when he saw him, he asked them and said : Whence
comes this man? So it was told him : He is a Syrian of the people of
the East . When he learnt this, he said to the bishops : Then can you
not appoint one of your own coun'ry? And they answered him and
said to him : Verily the man whom we chose we brought before thee
;
but the matter belongs to God, and in the second place to thee . Then
he turned to the blessed Simon , and asked him whether he approved this
[283]
PT. I. CH. XVI. SIMON I, A. D. 680-701. 20
l?ykJ\
J\
,J T W J dU J Ui ^Vlj '^j\
^ J\
-J^Ja-J JS _l*^---l A5 ^S]\
-V-s-y U <*J Jli>J
4,U-li Oîa, Us-j,
f~-~-Jl
l-Â
jj^ j' îy^LJ ^J
J^*J
jj-w-
^jj JL^j^
t^J
j-*j ^ J-^ 6^^
1 O-
5
JÂ^ J
Vj â,
_jj
J
^p
*ajs- joj IJU- >
r^
i:
'"
^ ^*^
A
4
^ ^ <_xJ>UI ^>j^S ^'j^j
<S^r*^
o*
LJ
j^\
4
^-y>^ ^
3
(jr^^
s_jL-i0lj -usUVIj C^ljVI
ij-*
Cjy*
rj^
2
l*^f"
lJJ-O \__^L_o L_> I (_L-~
<*__> ___J! .j_>e__*_
jf^
j
ja___J
/'"^r^'
/v*--'
I j*-^
cJ**^
ô^-i. jl_jl Jlj-V
j^~!>o ,**
j
(^JI ^Vl îaJ LJ*i LjJ _AcL_<> <u_JI jlj
jj^-
l__5^J__
10
__-_,
j_,J
4, lj^__*, jl djil <"_j___ .^J-âli
,VJ->
-^ VI aX*_>JI ^jSjiu V
JU
u
^lSj ij-c5CVI
Jl
13
^
12
ljî c-^ ^Jl ÛVI ^l
Jl
u
^-j
^_v_JJ p.l^c î
jlij
^jjJv^Vl iij^_-JI ÛIlJI 4__JI
j
(Jj~**
J^
ij~j^
Û L-s-jj _U aUI cl j
-
aj,
JS
jîr jj-VIj ^j-JI
J
iUolj <L*)Lj -_S-C*jVI
1. ABG om. with foll. wd.

2. ABDG add. l-V-x.
3. E jJU.
4. E Û
5
..
-
5. D Uiw.
6. B JUjj.
7. E om. to L^J. 8. F <sj "wto!..
0. ABG êUs
^^^J' 5_^w.
10. ABD om.
j.

11. E om. to i^r^>.
12. ABDC4 om. to
bjS$\.
__
13. p om. with 2 foll. wds.

14. BG Syû
3
.

15. E add.
J6 J^
U
^0 .( _*j ,L JbU L.-?.
venerable John as patriarch. And Simon gave his assent and said to him :
There is not found in the land of Egypt nor in the East one who is as
worthy as this man, and he is my spiritual father, and my master from my
youth; and his life is as the life of the angels . So when the Amir heard
this, he marvelled greatly. And there was a great multitude assembled;
and a shout was raised among the magistrates and bishops and clergy, who
cried : May God prolong the life of the Amir for us many years ! Deliver
the see to Simon, for he is worthy to be patriarch. As was Abba Ben-
jamin, so is Simon. Verily the Church supports them . When the Amir
looked at them, and heard their words with regard to a foreigner whom they
had not known at all for more than two days, then he bade tliem with
God's help take him and ordain him patriarch. And he commanded the
greater part of the bishops to travel in his company. Accordingly tliey
brought him to Alexandria, and enthroned him upon the apostolic throne in
the Great Ghurch, called the Angelion. Thusthe orthodox people had great
joy and peace and unity in the Church, and her affairs grew in prospcrily
day by day.
Then Abba Simon set his spiritual father John over the alfairs of the
30
IIISTOliY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [284]
JJaJI ^V! C*k J
a-ji
SL>- Jj-i
Jj
C-JXJ!
>J&\
J
lî jA jl^ <LJI
jy\
^_,-\JI
J
u^ -jJ> {J> <u_,I L^j-,
Jl
dUi
*^
~L
J,
ijuJ!
jy>\ j*
tcr
J
l^Lc
o.?"
LfnL;!
SJ^
u*y\}x <J\
L^j^-- *j&
a_;I >*
^l sj-^j 0 lJa* jlSj
y_.^50l ô ÛirVlj 5-x=-1^J1 LVI _-va jlj ^WVI lî <v)
'
jS-i <i5Ll ** UJi;lj
LL-j^JI ,____wlj -j.1 L-x. \* _-jL* La=j l^J_- ^_iaj L_U _>___; lj <LTjj__>L_VI
_jL!^x> <Lj _,_Jj
^ljf- ^ *-^j
jj^r
1
^ s-'^
t*"
-
"^
^*i <3 v^
2
*--?
^"^f*"
rv^
J_j._JI J__>_i jl jpciJj /0L_> L-jj jsjjI ____>"
t
j-~-
"
JJ^'' *l_l Lli ^___4 ^yl
c/% y>-
^,-01
>c5
)l OLa-j -J <&y ii-lj _-V_. <Ci <j|
JL^
*C ^L fcjj dl^LJI
jj-^
_jL lil U-aJ Ajt-jj <_i iJw>
J*?-j
1 ji a) Jj ___. Lj.i ^j-^jl *-^ JSj <iij
^j__
^JJI
J_u
"L^Juj _*l__L__>l _iJL_o ^JJI _j_1
j*
^j^
^
Jj-*
J'
V
***
J^
1. E om. to L^lLlj. 2. ABDF ._-__ ,-J-o.
3. E om. to âJl.
Church, while he devoted himself to the study of the holy Scriptures. And
as long as Jolin lived, the Father Patriarch did not occupy himself with
any of the affairs of the Ghurch, but gave all that up to John his father, in
the same way that he used to do with him in the monastery, obeying him
and calling him My Father .
Then Abba Simon wrote a synodical epistle to Julian, patriarch of An-
tioch, at which the latter marvelled; and Simon sent it by certain bishops,
and in it he reminded Julian of unity, and that this one faith and unity were
between the two sees, Alexandria and Antioch. Then, when Julian studied
it, he found it full of the wisdom of God and of the spiritual books, and
he rejoiced greatly; and he preached in his church in the name of the
father Abba Simon. He also wrote him an answer to his synodical letter,
and sent back liis envoys with rich gifts to Egypt.
When Simon had continued three years, his father John went to his
rest in peace, and was counted wortliy that tlie blessed Simon the Patriarch
should lay his hand upon his eyes, and even shroud him with his own
hand. Thus he received his father's blessing and carried him to the monas-
tery, and buried him, and remained beside him forty days, until he had
built a tomb for him. And he laid his body in it, and made it large enough
to contain his own body, when heshould die, that he might be buried with
him therein.
Then there came to Abba Simon a trial from God, who proves his elect
and purifies them one like who purifies pure silver from dross, so tliat they
[285]
PT. I. CII. XVI. SIMOX I, 689-701.
31
Jli ,gl=- y*^ Tt_*~~JI -dJl <vjcoJ
(_s^'
*
*-^l
J~
jjj^î
/T"*^ lJ
-* âj^jl WftJI
JUV J^
2
Vj SU>. ssjcc ^J
JU;VI
^JUI Jio ^JU C*U jl
*;V JU&I
U^ JlftjJ
L)j*-l
C*j9-U GstLj JjJ JsjlAc. VO <CLj
JO Jo w>^
jl
J^l jl ""sJj
AjiJLwVl ô
r*"
25*
A^
(*'j
fJj^
'
-*" aC" ^-U5*'
J
-C~sJI C*ij*/~ &j9 t^ftjuâJ oJS *vJL>
^y*
C^jjL* jU l-AJb
J^Vj
olji-aJI ol*jl ÔÛ ^lîlVl îk jl <JV ^XJI Vj
IjloX- ô- Lfti ~J ljji.ij Sj'*-"'
f
j9
(î v^sJI
^j-*
/j9 ,3^^9
j-CX~V'l J-aI
oVI
Jl
Ipo
bj^J
V Ô"^.
O^ <S^
^Yl
J
UjAi=~J OjUi
f*J
s
*~>. Cj-% ~J
LAj <c
^_r^>_
jl
J-9
i-AftJl Î^JI
y
JjLr as jlfj <c (jLjj-U dJ^LJI jj^w-
Ui
6
j-w aJL'
Vj sj^* (Js *^^J ÛftJI
fr
VjA <u*l? uio dlU IjAji J isjJa, J <.î
Ailjl jJ>
,j
tL~=- Cj" Ija=J ^l J -^>AftJI 1-L& ^J \* Lip) ii^>cJI viUi Ij^L;
^si JL? j^jJI
^^ y*j
!-*>* ^jv*]?! j^J IjJij c^jCJI
4
lj^>jlj >L~ii i3l~. <vi IjA*sj
1. E om. to X^^\
add - j^-

2. E om - to î.. 3. E om. to ^jjD.

4. ABDG !~*.
C
become like pure gold; and by the grace of the Lord Christ he endured
until he obtained the crown. For he was a man salted with salt, like
the salt of the Gospel, having no hypocrisy nor greediness of comfort or
of meat or drink, but during his whole life his breakfast was bread and
crushed salt with cummin and purslain
01*
such like herbs, that he might
weaken the force of his bodily appetites, and make the flesh the servant
of the spirit. He used not to associate with the bishops or clergy, because
he used to seek solitude so as to observe the times of prayer; and for this
reason he was hated by the people of Alexandria. Therefore some of the
clergy went to certain magicians, and gave them gold so that they made for
them by their magic art a deadly poison,which they put in the vessel in
which the Father Simon, the patriarch, used to drink, and brought it to him
that he might take some of it. But he had communicated of the Iloly
Mysteries before he drank of it, and therefore, when he swallowed it, it did
not injure him. Then those parricides did the same thing a second time, but
it did not hurt him nor do him injury. So when the magicians saw this,
they were amazed at what had happened to this saint. Then indeed th<\
took fair figs out of season, and put deadlv poison in them, and charged the
priests, and said to them : Give him tliese to cat, while he is fasting
without food, and has not made his communion, and then he will bursl
asutider in tlie midst . So they brought hiin the fruit with cunning and
;*2 [IISTORV OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [286]
J&
jl aJ \y,jXj SjiLj i\\j*j
J^.
dSX <JI
\y& <^-~J y
Z-**". ^
&J
UJUI JJUr
j
*jUÎ U^ c^î
f_^~JI
jjdl
j^
*yJ>Z)
Uc jjJ-v*
fjS
lj'o$ <*
^>^\
^>J\
USls OjJI Uc-
p>-
aI
j
jl
j^
pJ^ w^S
J
Cj*
J^jI f^lj
OUI JjJL* ^Jlc Cjj*> l?*-. ^V
<J Jji JJ
tjjl
J
^
j^ ^J^ V JT^^J
i_û
j^
JLi Qc
^^
L* bîLu
JL
-*ij aJ\
Ji
o-uJl
Jl
^VI
J-^j
UA
*UJ lyû jl j^Vl jM Cx byL C^jOl
^y
v*jl jl ÛixJI ^yt 0 JJS dl)i>
Ij^ljl U x9 (j-jj^l ^yL-
^j* j
W-P"? Cr* î.-^
^j^
pr*-
4 j-^^lj
o ju'j
5
~j oLj ^vi
f\s*
ij^
>**.
Vf^j
A
J*-
3
v^
2
^
^yj**. $
Ci>> aji -u jî ji
j
^
Vj
î jAc
^j
î
j-
^ ^
ji
â"
J*- J-V
ft
L=J ij*cJ\ l^po jlj ^^LU ^Jj OLil
^j^
j^
^VI
1. E om. to
**Jjs=>.

2. E Jar*-* F Aa^.
3. ABDFG om. 4. E om. to
h>j&.
5. E om. add. *^*e
c
*j .1
ij.'f'
fy^-
hypocrisy, and begged him and entreated him to eat of them; and there
were some who pointed them out to him, and induced him to swallow of the
poisoned figs. Accordingly his bowels were moved that night, and he
remained forty days in great anguish, so that every one thought his death
inevitable. But the Lord who gives life raised him up, and showed forth a
miracle in him. And there appeared to him in a vision one who said to
him : For what cause dost thou endure these trials?
So when the Amir came to the city, he looked upon Abba Simon, and
his appearance was changed through that which had happened to him; and
when the Amir asked the reason of this change, he was told by the scribes
that four of the priests had given the patriarch poison to drink. Thereupon
the Amir commanded that they should be burnt alive, and the magician with
them, outside the city, on the north side of it, in a place called Pharos. But
when they were about to burn them, the patriarch fell upon his face with
many tears before the Amir, and interceded with him for them, saying to
him : If anything happens to them on my account, I must be suspended
from my office, for it is not right that I should be patriarch after that .
Tlien the Amir marvelled at the goodness of his acts, and commanded that
the ecclesiastics should be released, but that the magicians should be burnt
alive on account of their former deeds. So they were burnt in the fire.
After this, Abba Simon committed to Abba John, bishop of Niciu, the
nianagement of tlie affairs of the monasteries, because he was conversant
[287]
PT. I. CII. XVI. SIMON I, G89-70J.
jl_> <CV CjIj.-OI JU ^-X <_yjJ^ v*a~>\ \~**~y
K^ A~
^
p
J^ ^yy^
'
(*i"
j
jys ^___
^J_>l_Jl
jj_r-*>
lj
;
^j
(*r^
Cr
"^^*- -^^'j
(^~^'j^j j^*^'
~
*^H
'
,/->
^,
Mj_ve
D
lâ-^_-l ôlj^jJI
O-t*
6
^
Cy
-*y -^
'
(***
pr^jî <-L^jA
^*-bVlj
jL-&j!
J^
__!!.- ^Jj Di
!_^_ J-JI 1^0
lj*9jlj
7
-_-~~&
<_;_>!j
lô ljl_-OJ IftÔ
_5_UI t-^ljJl v-_-_-- VI _L__-l-' *__-j_JI i__U._
(j
AJJUj *>>-__. J U (*Ja-
(j^
(*T^
j^
pLi Lii k_-Jbl^Jl __jU
<_>_>-*
,V fU ^^r^"
-V*>J
^*-J-
^^
5
^j-^J
A-LJa-sJl
J___-
,_J-l Jl 4~-_il *x (__i.iLwVl IjJLj I
J^_
j*za ijj.>~i A__L-LVI *-_~__>- !j__-___-l _>~>_JI
___-! Jl -__- ^-W oJjiCj JsuLJl <___l_P !j___=_jli A>_
r
-' (_5-iJl Aj|
v_i_^tlj 1^0
(
*
A_.~>-
,
i
jJ-A. j! J_a_ j
__-_! U -J IjJl
lj>l_>J
10
_U
9
*j~--9
-_~J j
<J&j$
8
_j__i_-3 Vo! ,ja
Ui
13
____iJU JUj
12
_^li ^j-i^ Î^Jl _ii-.lT
J JVI
^y
J<
X
J! oVT
ll
o- ^ J-
*_*-.!_, \_- *'l_^ -iSLl l> ,*_C_-_.__-
J_>_>
<U__.l
,_$_,
1 _5_vJI -JVl _->jJI LJ-U ^j-*_*-_i
1. P add. |J__ j*c. 2. D
jv>j&j
F
j~
,
-^>.
3. E om. to 1^__ add. J*i w-!,
J__-!_
,^
_C.J,c Ll. .-V_v!j s__ -J-__.

4. F add. 'La>\. Jj_u_i! -J-^J.

5. F l_j=^__.!j.
6. F
om.
7. F add. LasL _i.

8. E om. to M.

9. ABDG s_-_!_9 ,!.

10. ABDG om.

-
11. F add. _L_-
^r-J' __, Otf~_Hl
J^
6
-- 12
- E *-%*

13
- E ^^-
with the life of the monks, and knew their rules; and he gave him autho-
rity over them. At this time the monks were industriously rebuilding tlie
cells, while the officials took charge of their maintenance. Then, however,
some of those who were given up to their appetites took a virgin out of
her monastery, and conveyed her to Wadi Habib and committed sin with
her secretly. When this was made known among the monks , there was
great distress among them, the like of which liad not been heard of in that
place. So the bishop took the monk who had committed the sin, and in-
ilicted a painful beating upon him; and ten days after his punishment that
monk died. Then when the affair became known, all the bishops in the
land of Egypt assembled in secret and enquired of the bishop what had
happened to the monk, so he informed them concerning the event, and con-
fessed that it was he who had beaten him; and therefore they condemned him
to be deposed, because he had transgrcssed the limit of what humanity
required in him. So they deposed him, and he was silent while they did
so; and they had said to him : It is unlawful for thee henceforth to approach
any of the vessels of the sanctuary, but thou shalt receive the Mysteries like
a mere monk . Then he cried and said to the people : Sincc you have
deposed me unjustly, the Lord, the God whose name I know, shall make you
:;', HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCIIS.
[288]
c-_jv j\1a
^j\ j>*
^y
L* .<_-!
J>-\
lj__! J
aJ jlc |^x> -g-UI jLj)l ^Lr
J!
âUI ____~.VI
^> j*- J--A3
fU
ju.j 5>-Vl
v^"
r^
^_>*
fcw
^
J
^->
^j
(j
j->
_r!
i-rr^
Jj-^J LLiLV!
<J> <jrLj
^*^ <_^L ^__-L_JI ____.LV! .Jc-
J*>___JI
j-f
*\J> Ijii-lj JM-JI (^L; jê IjJ__Tj p-VL
2
j
j^J^J ^ji jLjJ!
j^JjjtUo^j -JsL}! ^jco^-j __jL_-
/*fJ
JjrJ^.. 'J-'^J
^jy^**
(*V*?
?M
''
^J~W
''
_ j-_-^__-lj
r-JJ-~
j!
Lj -vi <_
Ij-^J _r-VI
.Jl /.9 ^J
cS
-"*2'*-' <L_\__J! ^.I^J!
___j! ^.___-l9 _j-__C_VI L-u J! ^^^J^s *.,.
4__LV!
'/--of-j
>~L-_i
fJj j! ^J!
Jc- jj__L> -___- _j.S
^j
Ij^j ^ __-_JI
Vj
Ijj^>- I- LJ lj-J-u Jj _____!
i)y^_i
<Lj___Ll=_!! \ *_J____ijLf
/
(
*-*j .>*.__-_ -_.L! ^JI oVLJ! _,____! !ji_j
_>~V!
1. E om. to ij_J_!. 2. Mss. I^__3'.

3. E om. to _,L_j P
^>^~
--V_J.

4. E ljj__.
5. E lj_A
6. E >__=_
J-.lj.

7. ABDFG (F
ur
___li_
)
_-) ^L-Jlijb
*_j
_Jj__i___ ^. ; E
c
=_LLj!
._
,-sr- ! _w jJa-Xijb' *_j -iiL! jJ_! *^_- ^-v-s^ La>!
^j-j
^J! jjj __->!_> 1- Uj ^^.iiL __.! i_L=wj Siy_-.j
.
,Ls-^'
,
... , ,,_L.
all, ye bishops, strangers to your sees until thc end of the time during
which you have condemned me . Then they appointed another man,
named Mennas, of the monastery of Saint Macarius, to be bishop in his
stead; yot he was a man held in honour, powerful in words, loving the
brethren.
But after a few days the saying of this holy bishop was fulfilled upon
the bishops who assisted to depose him, and upon all the bishops; for a
calamity came upon them. There were at that time men who were like
the Gentiles, and abstained from their lawful wives, and took unlawful mis-
tresses, showing their subjection to tlieir passions; and yet they said that
they were Christians. But the bishops rejected them, and repulsed them
from the Holy Mysteries. So some of them went to the Amir and said to
him : We are forbidden to marry, and they have cast us out so that we
are forced to commit fornication . Then he was angry, and assembled
the bishops from their sees to Alexandria. Accordingly sixty-four bishops
were gathered together, but they knew not why tliey had come nor the cause
of their meeting; and they used to pay their respects to tlie Amir every week.
And the heretics, who were 110 true bishops, also met there, namely,
Theophylact, a bishop of the Chalcedonians, and Theodore, who was one
of the Gaianite adherents of Eutyches ; and of the followers of Barsanuphi
there was George, besides a number of others who were called bishops, and
who had also been called together.
_>
[289]
PT. I. CII. XVI. SIMON I, 689-701. 35
JLtL^J
^f-^p-
îjlw^, ^Lco!
^JaJ
^'lU! î-Usj! ^Le-tfl
^
jlS
j-JiJ^J
j^Vl Jl
J^
^J^J
"*>-'
fj.'.
j^
W
* !j^l A*9 fj*l Ijjl^j iSLl jjJ^ >^*p.i
LUJI Û
3
cTj^-?V
<u?jc IjJjj *jJi>j JlLJ! jjlLi.j* ^L ^ls pjl
^~^
jl
iJ^
(
*
r
JUJ jjJ-^Jlj iSLVlj 4oj-U5C.VI JaIj 'ijy>
d^
-ljl
*>
jl cij,U
vilL *Jls jl cij
J^
j fjjl
Silft
O^f-
-V3 IjJl pJaft *.=>-
AIl^
4
A^f-l
fjj^
jjJL ^l ljJ^'j ^jLaJl JjLl-A *^" jl>
fjJl
dliS
j
^J Cl
jtf
^p-l
jJ^J
^
îc ^jjlirl
^*
^j
pîi
j
vi^lô oVHt JjJj^j
l-djj
^f-jj
^
jj-^.
^dl *Y>
,>
j*
5
^
<J
J^j
^J^ cr^
^-^Vl ^jlr
Jl
ssiJI
^jJI
^^L t^jLiLVl
7
^JtJlijlr Jl vsiiJI *r jj-w- U Jlij jL.i jjirj dJJI s-^sl ^LI
Jjl-jJI
(j-f^rfeJ
JIS T
jj*t*-
U
/Jo
J^s **
Jy$
J^
s^J! ^*
^ ^3
aJCLJI
1. Mss. put jj-j^bj after
^
1
^-

2. Mss. ^Kj. 3. ABDEG
^^--3/1
~ 4-
F
om. to jJU add. ,JJI jaxi Jlij ,JJ! .-*..

5. ABEG om. with foll. wd.

G. BG ^js^!.
7. E om.;B ^^JJUjUl DF ^JAjp (i ^liJJl.
*
Then when it was Sunday, news came to the Amir that the army of the
*P.n
Romans had risen against the prince Justinian, and deposed him, and had
appointed Leontius instead of him. So the governor at once commanded
that the magistrates of every province should be gathered together, and the
people of Alexandria and the bishops and the Muslims, that he might make
known to them the disaster of the Romans. So a great multitude was
then gathered together, and they said : It has always been the custom of
the Romans that one prince is deposed and another takes his seat . Then
the Amir commanded on that day that the Liturgies of the Christians should
be forbidden. For the Muslims said that the Christians were in error,
giving God a wifc and a son, and uttering many falsehoods in their religion;
and the Amir rebuked their want of agreement in the doctrines of religion.
Then he turned to Theodore the bishop, chief of the Gaianites, and said
to him : Of these three bishops, which is nearest to thee, and wliom does
thy soul receive ? He answered : Abba Simon . Then the Amir turned
to Theophylact, the bishop, leader of the Melkites, and said to him :
Which is nearest to thee, and whose religion preferrest thou? So hc
said : I prefer the religion of Abba Simon. Then Abd al-Aziz said to
George, the Barsanuphian : Which is the nearest to thee of these bishops,
and whom does thy soul receive ? He replied : My religion and tho
religion of Abba Simon are one, and it is he whom my soul loves . Then
36
IIISTOIIY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[290]
a_>-Ij jj_~_
l!
(V-2j
(Jo
Jli_> sil__J aL_'
/jj
iiSL-Vl fc-L*
/j*
LlJI s^îl
^y
jjb "-o JlSj
Jp-I
<j;-L-
jj-^r*
. ^^
c?
Isf*
-***N <**
rs****
*J^-' (5-^JI
j-*j
^ L> Jlsj JL Jjj-a> *^_>e.JI
^j
JlSj _jL-U Li_.a> 0>d'j dUI ^jji\
ft
Vj*
,v
{JjijJl ~JII3
f}l50lj
^,b<5l| ^^-J U3
^
1-_J
w-*-! V3 jJl
^^
j_J *Vja
^J^
2
! J" r
"^^-
^"
^Jvr
^*"*
|*jJ^jI
1
(*f^
*?_>& ^j-^
*aa-Lj
^3
^jSî,
_JJi> -\__j
4j>_~__i
'
_JjVj>
^
Jlc-j
(JJj ^ju ^j=>Jl.
_i^__ jj_~_ U 1 jJlaj ^.tjc
1
y
jo J, .AjJJ LftftLl Aj ,_,_> jl <Co ^.JJa) jj^__ U Jl Aljl
JjM /j~
(V-
9
(J--3
JjlJI ^VI j*\ _j-
Lftiu-I *50 ^*Jl jl jjil L aJ JIAj ^_J__JJ ^yJa, jj^JI J,aI
c^-J2_j <__Ajj L _JJ ^Ls _->^J jU dLÛc.
6
<wi_J
j
<J| ^J ^__, SjjS _j.
/,_
>jJ 4> *_JLp-li ^~VI (Jl <y--J --*-=-
/j- '_**-' _-b% (Jl <V~!>LJl Cj_>_~_o
aL_>jI ^JJl w-JI fcjJj^j ^j-L-LS-J _jU__>l -Jj (jj..'
Jl 4o IjJ_j \~~IUI
1. E om. to
:yJi.
2. F om. to Xas--.
3. BG ^j* DF y_ih!j!.

4. BG
JLsrr-*-'! F ~*ib fcsr^
2
'. 5. E *^J.
6. E om. with foll. wd. add. u>jc.
7. E
om. to ^lT^^j add. s__X)i.

8. DF om. 9. E om. to ^L-lki add. *^ftJL,l.
he turned lastly to the father, Abba Simon, the preacher of the truth, and
said : Which of these is the nearest to thee, and the one whom thy soul
loves? So he answered and proclaimed in the assemblv in a loud voice,
saying : Not one of these is near to me, nor do I love one of them, but
I excommunicate by writing and by word of mouth them and their vile
doctrine and their fellowship; and those who favour them and those who
communicate with them I contemn as Jews . Then the people cried with
a great voice, saying : Abba Simon confesses the truth without error .
Thereupon those men were overwhelmed with shame.
After this there came a priest from the people of the Indians to Abba
Simon, to ask of him that he would ordain for him a bishop for the lndians.
Now the people of the Indians were not subjects of the Muslims. So the
patriarch said to the Indian priest : I cannot ordain a bishop foryou without
the command of the Amir, who is governor of the land of Egvpt. Go to
him, and make thy need known to him. Then, if he bids me, I will do for
thee what thou requirest, and thou shalt return in peace to thy country
with companions . So the priest went from the patriarch's house to go to
the Amir. Then some of the Gaianites met him, and took him to Theo-
dore, the chief of the Phantasiasts, and told Theodore the cause which had
P.118
[291] PT. 1. CH. XVI. SIMON 1, A. D. 089-701.
37
LiJLwl aJ <UjI )z>
y
j*
"y, LLjl As-I J (JXs-U- ijJJ ^ss\ U <3 Jlaj *Zjy> "^
Liato- pJfejJai Lj_>
<jij'^
c'
^J"^-*
j' "^J
"S^
^' br"
-
"
f*-*-^
> J
/jT"*^
^
(^"J^J
dLUI -Ut 4-l jL>j ^^Jl
Jt^ uS^
-.fcJ-Liilj ^^L-Jl *
JJ ^ja îJl
JJj.JaJI
LJJ ^^Jsjj^ JlLJI -uc
,J
-C- ^JI CLJL ljJaj j*aa ^JI .sLj i^-C^JI -JJI ^î
in^?-Jj (^>J
(^* *~
*
jj^
J^
ojJ^ p*j ^jis*^
j^ *~>j
i>
y'
(^
L>
^j
L jJjO <>J JjibJ *JX*w
01 ôj j>.j*JI A~t ^l âo ^JI Â-LUlj
-C^Jl
Jl
^x. jLi-l -LL'I -V V.J-C5CYI -JuJl ^jLaJI dJjJa. jl Sl%
J ^^
jLi v aJI <LL <C Ai-lTj )s>y~> ^jL ^^x" jl i_J^sJl fcijb L vjlijij -C& _^p_-j
Oj-<w- Ll cJ^JaJl joj _j.J>-L
j-^
^j-o LiJI ^LsIjJI J-jJI
*',*-
Zzj* LJI ^l^Jx^j
/_ ^L ;lf
J
aJs-I aic- \a j~VI jJI t-J~>JI o-Lyji i__iiuJ <u^ jlj-Lo -Loj.
1. F L.a.
E om. with 2 prec. wcls.

2. E om. to ^-L..
j
add. Jue j~^l ^lj
v_*XLM.
3. ABDG om. with 2 foll. wds, add. ôp.
4. E om. to .1 add. v-iSl.
5. E xLjJj ABDG JLsHj.

0. BDEF Ls^.
7. E om. to JJJJ.
brought the priest from his country. Therefore Theodore said to him :
1 will do what thou needest for thee . Then Theodore took a man of
Maryut, and ordained him bishop for him, and ordained two priests for him,
and sent them away secretly to India. But after they had travelled twenty
days , the guardians of the roads, who were employed by the Muslims,
seized them, and sent them to the caliph, whose name was Abd al-Malik.
The Indian priest, however, escaped, and returnedto Egypt; butthey brought
the three others bound to Abd al-Malik. And when the caliph knew that
they were of the land of Egypt, and from Maryut,
*
and were travelling to a *p. iis
foreign country, he cut off their hands and feet, which he sent to Egypt, to
Abd al-Aziz, to whom he wrote, reproaching him with incapacity, and
saying : It seems that thou knowest not what takes place in thine own
country, namely that the patriarch of the Ghristians, who lives at Alexan-
dria, has sent information of the affairs of Egypt to India. Now, when thou
readest this letter, thou must inflict upon him two hundred stripes, and
take from him one hundred thousand dinars, and send the money to us forth-
with by the envoys who come to thee, without clelay .
Now the patriarch, Abba Sirnon, was at that time at Hulwan, accompa-
nied by a bishop. When the letters came to the Amir froni his brother al
the second hour of the night, he sent some Slavonians and summoned the
holy Abba Simon, and his two spiritual sons, that is to say, his scribes. And
38
IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 292]
aJ JLii <U_J'L^ %_JLs-j^)1
2
4>jJjj
jj-^
^ j^J^J! .j-^-lj
'
*^>\JL* -LiiU JJJl
^jLs-li < LlLl l_i >_j-o LLi
^y> 7r^=^.
Vj
dLjii iiis-lj <uj!
^
^_ii-
jf**^'
^M-aJl ^LL jjX" jl 1^>L>J Ju^l
J
Ij^jc. U ^-ij O ^jliJ 1:1 ^V! dJ^kJI
jlk-jJI
^v
<^V Oijl ^Lj
**j
J&
Ja *jj| ^Ji ^,A<JI Llj
j^
j
J
4jil *Lol Jj-i! Û J-UaJI /j^
ks^tl LJ bL-JJ j! Oj-o-W a*1m~ lilj îJI jAf.
Ju?j
<J Jlj ^L-U -UjJI uiiuJ \j^>] cJj La- 0 JlSj \Ja.<$ ijli -U.J>lJ viAjlLLj
^VI
j*\ ij&v
(J j^ cAsj ô.sjj ^VI l-L* ^_o ^îJlj d)Lifc
^
^jj
jd!
^Jwt Vo
rj=J
^j-ol
(^
dJj*L_J ^Llxll Jl 0 c~o
-)
J' I-L& J*sl jl j-vil Li
JpjJlJI jl
5
ji* Jj.JI l-U ^.Vl
^
Ui jVl jJI ju,
jjj
ij-c5CVt c^
4
U
\A-Li! JvS dLlpc^l
Jf*jlj
(^Jv>l li jJ LlJ J>JI
0 JUs ,3=J!
L$
^>-^ (JJLaJI /- ^jL-
1. E om.

2. E om. to Ua. J
JU* add. J!
J
J
Jy^
v_tCi3 *..! J
JUj.

.'5.
E om. to ty\. 4. E om. lo J*| add. Sji-! ^l J^.

5. ABDG
Jj^-r
1
.
the Amir said to him : Fear God, and take hced of thyself, and let no lie
come forth from thy mouth with regard to that on which 1 shall question
thee . So the patriarch answered : I fear my God, and govern my soul
in my conduct so that it may be saved by doing good at all times ; and as for
lies, not only to-day> but during my whole life I have despised them, for
they come from Satan, the enemy of mankind. Thus I am ready either for
death or life. With regard to the truth as far as I know it, I will tell it
before God and thy authority . Then the governor's anger blazed less
furiously, and he said to him : Didst thou indeed appoint a man to the
bishopric of the Indians ? So he answered and said to him : There came
to me a priestfrom their country, and requested this thing of me, but 1 sent
him away, telling him that, unless he would bring me an order from the
Amir, 1 could not do this thing. Then I wrote for him to the secretaries,
that they might inform thee of his business; and he left my house, when I
was at Alexandria, and has not returned up to now . When the Amir
heard these words, he imagined that the blessed one was afraid of death,
and for that reason concealed the truth ; so he said to him : Woe to thee
!
Behold the hands and feet of thy friends, which the caliph has sent to me.
And he commands also that I take from thee one hundred thousand dinars,
after inflicting upon thee five hundred stripes. Thou hast concealed the
truth, therefore I will destroy thee, and kill the bishops with the sword,
[293]
PT. I. CH. XVI. SIMON I, A. D. 689-701.
39
<L;L j~^>-
î^l jl *
j^
*aJI ^jl viL i-l jl ul ^l -vij jji dUJi
jVlj
f-^l /vr*f" f^J ^t^^
^LVI JbSlj dL<l&l Llj jpJI &J&A jSj
1>^
Jp=Ji
ûAc-li ejw Û ^J-L
J3
iS"^
o*
'-'LJI -*-
*-~Oj
.^-Us jl ,JLI l-Li
JajJI ip^
jl dLUI ul^ ^ JUj 3j>-
jf
j*-:.-^!
-jL-I &*- >LI ^-JJi jlj
J^l *L*Jl
j*
Oj-o Jji
jJ (^jl L ^jL-
jVj
^J-^r*
jj^* ^Lo LLlU iLLij
Jj-^-j
^j^ ^^riJ (j"
J
.
L cL-V
Îs-VâT }li cJj ilj^ ciJ' L
Jpdl
Ac ibL-VL
îkJj *
r
s jVlj
jY^
o*Ls /jj^l
(j^l^b
fr
L^V! ^j^jkiJI Ajii)l "Lîb dUI ^j^S\
dLJI ,j-LJI lj-Li_J ^'iSli iwJ cLLLl
o-*ft5
jU j^JI
j^j
<J
-y-i>"
^*
^JI
jli **Xsl\
j*
dU IjJj^J
wi-k) ^
SjiLaJI ^wKJI
J^
^Û ^sVI <fcto-
^j^J
*P.U9
aJ
fj-^4
jj-j\
aS aJ Jlsj ^VI ^L-^s
-*^/
L Jjil -Jj9 ^jtJUe s. _i ^^J*
dJî. ijAjCVl <^-*-w (^jLaJJ ^p-l C^k. ^yl LaU ^JI ~J=>-jIj ôA.1 CU-ks
aLoI' L jpJI <^~>- (JS
(j
^siu? -vi <*J Jlij jj^w ~^jJv\ ^L-li _ie-Lr L LJ
1. E jLoL.
2. E
,.,
;L E om. to
.^Lli add. ~u;J-L.
3. E om. to wi add.
wJ^JLiij! ^Ji ,jL.
4. E om. to JjjJ' L add. Jj9 i^s- vjJ ,.L> **wcs^J Jijli.
and pull down all the churches. Yet now this is my sure promise to thee.
If thou wilt tell me the truth, I will pay the money instead of thee froin
my own treasury, and no harm shall befall thee from me. Now be honest
with me .
Now this was at night. Then the holy man answered without fear and
said to him : It is the glory of the prince that he love justiee, and the lips
that are moved in liatred shall be despised. And now, as I think, if a voice
came from heaven, bidding me deviate from the truth, I would say no other-
wise. But thou wilt not believe me because of what is between us with
regard to the coming of the letters to thee, concerning the people whosc
limbs were cut ofT, and the men by whom they were cut. Yet now they
and the letters will bear Avitness to me and show the truth. So if I lind grace
before thee, write that the men may be sent to thee, that tlie truth of the
matter may be known from them and from tlie letters
*
which were found in *P.
their hands, and that they may tell you who sent them. Then if anything
appears which contradicts my words, do what thou wilt . But the Aniir
answered and said to hini : How shall they bring hitlier men whose hands
and feet are cut ofT? Dost thou think that there is any other patriarch of
the Ghristians in the city of Alexandria besides thee? Why dost thou
',i>
HISTORY OF THE PATRlARCHS.
[294)
/LI <Li
^y-\
JlJi
^j*
<U1I
*^y*>,
^jQ
<J*9l
J L Jji! j!
J*jk
liJlj ^-U
cLjl Jcib j! <->^" j^
-*t^
dllJ 0 JL09 <CiLa=>- ^lc <Jc îi" ûiU
i5^>-
L-Oj
JUs C
JjLJ
'
fcSil
^rV!
<J JLs
^Jjj yb 0 JLs LiU j-fc
JtJ ^j*\J\
1a*
j^3
dUJo j-j^JI ^JI jÛI ^_5jj>-LJl
^! JLi
Li> jJ)I\
0 JLi
^jj
JL
yt>
^>
4]
L.î 4jd! *. jJjAj \-j ^3 li jjb <*J Jljj -^jAaJI Û-li ^19^.^' J
j!
ijJL
Jîl
J..I <LUJ Lll^J lil
JI9J
<,U ^JVI ^X^9 wU cl ji Âic ^-iJli
Jujli tiojl
p^Js>.j !<ui! Loj bAit
^*
to**'
(3^
^^J*
"
<w\ uL!j J*ir L ^ylilj
^Ja^
.. ,m. )1 ^^JL* JJij daiOI fcJJfc
J
<C- ^Si L^
^*'^!
^r-*^ jir*** O
4jLj c- v^j
^JJI &Ji
^!>
^--J! j-Us ^JI
ÛjJ! ÎJI
*jJj
Ji j\$
fJ
J!
5
J
^^^C Jj CsL llilJ <*J Ûi. j!
<JLj 0! *U- -vS jl ^JJI ^jj^J! .ajVI wJ!^!
1. ABD dJuy^J <jisj\ E om. to
.Jpî
J.J*J add. v^XL.*j j;JJ !jj> dJjJj s-J
. sjuJ! ^t, jLJfi, JJ i&5.
2. ABDG om.

3. AD jjie!.
4. ABEG J.
5. E om. to M, add. Jl^ wis^
^^1
-V^
1/
dispute with me? Then the holy man Simon answered and said to him :
a I am pressed 011 every side. Thou dost not accept the truth from mc,
but thou desirest to force me to accuse myself of that which I have not done.
Yet by the love of God in thy heart grant me a delay of seven days, and
thou shalt know all that took place according to the truth . So he said
to him : Perchance thou desirest to flee or to kill thyself. But this monk,
what is he in relation to thee ? The patriarch replied : He is my son
.
The Amir enquired : Hast thou confidence in him? He answered : Yea
he is as my own lifc . So the Amir said to hini : As my brother did to
the men who were taken while they wcre travelling to India, so I will
do to thee if thou dost not tell me the truth . The holy man answered and
said : Behold, we are before thee with God, therefore do whatever thou
wilt. For I have told thee already what took place with me . Then the
Amir was silent for atime, and at length said : I will grant thee a delay
uf three days. Therefore depart, and beware what thou doest, and per-
chance God will let know me the truth .
So he went out from his presence and prayed to God humbly with tears,
and begged him to show the Amir his innocence of the charge which he laid
against him in this matter. And at sunset on the second day his spiritual
son, the monk, looked towards the river bank, and saw walking there that
black Indian priest and monk, who had come to Abba Simon and asked
[295]
PT. I. CH. XVI. SIMON I, A. D. 689-701. 41
^l -dL^ <\ <uklj ^boU; u^j
V
Y1
y
dbU ! Ji
aJ ^l l *J Jl5j
luuL-l
3
,AÎ cTJ^J^'
-
^ (**"*!
*^rJ
^f^^.
***** dJ^kJI ^Jl û fcâ=-U Â^J!
^jj> Ci^ jl^j a. Jiiis*.
y>j
^VI
Jl
4
^
dJLJI ^JI Sl-vi. jo U ^
r
j
^Jo ^JL
JpJl' Jj^>"
^JJJ
^ J^*
v?*^
*î ^* Oj-Jl
<j-
<j".Pjk'
0^'^.J
"^^
<usl jUJL.
^
j-tJI
5
jlkL Jlij
y*j
jAc <oi -v^- jl -x jj-w- ^^.aaJI a,U-19
jj
Ûr 4jil
Jl
'^y^*
rjj\ J-tj^ Ojî J
^-^
J
l-'Û
Jy
^jJ u^j
^
JjuL" V jl \Ja&l\ fc-U
<J
^yw ^^^- ^jJj ^J <Uil A^fr ^-Ja**" jl -^jlj ^LaJI
y*.
c a!Ij
V <l w iliatU
Jpdl
JAilkLJ ^-kj
^
^r^ pr* J^*' <j
-*
^J^
Jlc Lli LkoJl s-la
/^
(J^j
jj^
jlj
(^^
UA5^> u-bU (5-^JI (J-aJI
*JI â^î
1. E om. to i^j add. J .&! UK
^^!
Jcli
v^T^. ^^1
!i
j
lj U^jU.

F oX-U.

3. Mss.
^vmJIjUJI.
4. E om. to a^j add.
,
,^!.

5. E om. to
J*aM.
6. E Jj,!.
C
him to ordain a bishop for him, and who did not know anything of what had
happened since then, because he had been a fugitive. So he went to that
Indian, and grasped him and brought him to the holy patriarch, and said to
him : my father, God has accepted thy prayer, and exposed the unjust
treatment that we suffered . And he made known to the patriarch that he
had taken the Indian priest, and he brought him in. Ancl the Indian told
Abba Simon what had taken place, and how Theodore the Gaianite had
ordained for him a bishop and priests. So when the morning of the third
day came, he took him to the Amir, guarding him and taking thought how
to save him, and to save Theodore also from death. When the Amir saw
him, he said to him : Perchance thou wilt now tell the truth without lies .
So the holy Simon answered him, after adoring God upon his face, and said :
The authority of men comes from the authority of God, and he who exer-
cises authority in this world must be long-suffering, and willing like God
most high to grant respites with generosity. Now I desire that thou give
the promise of God to me and to those present with me in regard to this
occurrence, that thouwilt do them no harm, but wilt pardon them for God's
sake; and then the truth shall be made known to thy lordship . So he gave
hirn his hand that he would do him no evil. Accordingly he brought beforc
Abd al-Aziz the Iadian priest, who made known to him all that had hap-
IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[296]
Jj-
4
f~~' ij-l-^^
j^-^J
v-~^H t/J^"
**J
jl
^J
Cf^ <J\
i-S*N
**' ^V!
im^1
jJ jlj
iSjrr* ^
Û
V^l
vilUJI J-c ^JI k.^5 Aj-Up
<-J^j
<>
r^J
dJ^LJ!
fcJUft A-
Uj
lÛ
<J^_,
\j|j ^JS Uil)! fcjjb
J
<Cj-CXVI LL>-U-> ^jLaJI
d) JaJ
^J-^J! ^^j-aIIj (j-jilT <1
^Yi.
^
^
^-Û U> <0
^yjj
AJlitj iolJw-j 4=}t^ 4}
J>'^
$
p-r
1
j-'->
f-r-r^J* J'
LiJUVI
J>Ai*l j-^.
jjf a~j jti ^sa^ ^J jl ^bj
JljJI JSjj U^TjUc ^-U pA-^
^ Jj^H
ÛVI
3
!j>'l^j jljA-
j
j-ô Ij^
W
j-^J
j!j'U
^j
sjUJJ Lpm ^VI jlj ^j-JJI ijii-l
^jjioJ,\ U^rjU*.
~r**
o*
J*^
<J&
J^ J^
Jj
CjLUj j~U>j I jjs Ij-i
^
^*
dU-iij ^yUi
V^ cT?
Ol?
^*-'
**>" "^
Vl^. O"
^J-V^-VI jPb îs*. ^lj <L"j-CJCJ ^JI
U
U1^ jlfj IjJai- jl -V l^jljJi ^lsl <iJull dlJJij aJjjcX-VI cju
5
^l
4
JU!
1. E om. to ^j4d add. vjXJjj.
2. ABG om.
j.

3. E om. to 5.UJJ.
4. ABEG
JUI.

5. ABE<; om.
pened, and that Simon was innocent of this occnrrence. Whcn the Amir
learnt this, he sent the lndian to prison, andcommanded that Theodore should
be taken and crucified. And he thanked the holy man, Simon the patriarch,
and rejoiced over him, and acknowledged his honesty. He wrote also to
p. 120 Abd
*
al-Malik, his brother, to inform him of what had happened and that the
patriarch of the Christians in the city of Alexandria had nothing to do
with this matter, but was innocent of it; and he praised him to the caliph,
and recounted his goodness and uprightness and chastity. And Abd al-Aziz
performed for Abba Simon what he had promised, by sparing for his sake
Theodore and tlie Indian priest; for he had learnt that there was no deceit
in him.
And after three years Abd al-Aziz dismissed the bishops to their sees,
and commanded them to build two churches at Hulwan. And the bishops
spent of their own means upon the building of them ; and the governor
deputed Gregory, bishop of Al-Kais, to superintend the building of them.
Now the Amir loved building, and therefore he built Hulwan, and con-
structed reservoirs there; likewise at Misr he built houses and market-places
and baths; and so he did in every town on the river from Misr to Alexandria.
He commanded also to dig the canal of Alexandria on the north of the city
near the pool of Nicetas ; and he ordered that milestones should be set up
along it as far as Alexandria. So also he did in the city itself, for he
restored her streets after they were ruined. For he made use of men as
[297]
PT. 1. CH. XVI. SIMON I, A. D. 689-701. 43
^
CijJ>-
^y^jr^ ^y-
*jj*M
3-?
*
* ^** *j?-
>
*^J ^J
(J Oj^J*
<-^* <j"^
/^j
Ss^Le *) jj-iC V jl is^r*^' JjJ* '
-^p-^ j
j----
j
i.-^-^' *
^ J
Jo jlaJI
jOj 4jAj Jc <UUl- ^J^ v_j^J1 jlj
^Jf-l .j*
A=J
^r^>
Vj jVo-LwJIj ^jLaJI
^J J^
ti
^"-^^
J^J
^*~^ ^**^ *"*'
^^J
/t'
9
'
j-*3
<JjiC jJI fcV^
-^'
cj-5l
<0
Jjjj
<JJJj.j
j
Aft^; IjJ ft^ Vj ^>o
j
wll
<j^J'
^
J*' ^ o~'
^
^
2
^J^J
(j
^2*
jlxJ
^^
1
lo 1-0
J
<da*> J *_j^)l
JDj
liy. <JS ^_Jaj JJ .jAJI diJc
AJU
(J-iJI
Ufr Vft^ Uc Jjil <0Sl jl _T
f--^"j*
Vj
^jJI ^*J*
jl^J
jUjJI S&
jlS U- C j>w-o Jb-J
^Jij <-il i Jc Jl' jjfcj AiU i^2^> jlSj 4ia. Jljj <*.Xl?t)
uJI JU
J^-Vj
"VJ^-V Uj-o.^0 O^LJl
jj^-
, >V
I
j^J
"ô jjl fcj.L->-3 wuJJ <d*i>
<UJI _AA \* U-iu jl ^c-wUI
Pj>
-C-JI
JL-J ~J fc^r^ **j*> Vj
*A> C^=T ^V
1. E om. to
jj
AD <v*3j/jJ! s^ Ji BFG Lj/jJ!.
2. E om. to .Up! add. ^ .1
Pharao did in his time; and there are many things which he did , but
which this biography has no room to relate, for fear of making it too long.
Meanwhile this holy man Simon was striving all his life to prevent cliili
culties between the Christians and the Muslims, so that none might suffer loss
through him. And through him the Lord used to show his wonders. He
had an oeconomus whom he entrusted with the care of the diaconicon, and
who was a priest, and in his charge was all that belonged to the church.
And the patriarch used to exhort him at all times and say to him : priest
Mennas, see that thou be not careless with regard to the church, in leaving
in thy house a book or anything that belongs to it, for otherwise trouble
will come upon thee . But Mennas was not pleased with these warnings.
And the Lord gave this priest no child, as he smote the firstborn of Egypt
in ancient times; yet though he thought of repentance he was not conver-
ted. Then God sent down upon him suddenly a disease through which
his tongue clove to his palate, and his reason left him, and he used to bite
his tongue while he was sleeping upon his bed. And three men took him
on account of what he did to himself, and carried him to his house. And
the Father Simon, the patriarch, was troubled about him and about the pro-
perty of the church, because it was in his charge, and no one besides him
knew the amount of it. So he remained awake, and prayed the Lord Jesus
Christ to raise Mennas up from this sickness for the sake of the church.
Then when midnight came, news was brought to the Father Patriarch that
kk HISTOKV OF THE PATRIARCHS. [298]
Ll^ ^JJI jl d^.>JI
Ji\
J jf&
J^j
JJJI
j*
<J^\ j^
Ui iJI
Jy-V
/j-t Cs-i IjJ
J15
jl jl c>.jj jL> jlj Jl ^-uj <) MJj -UU OjJl ^jls ->i
,Jl!I jl ^-jL>
Cjj-^
rj*-
^~J^
^
J^LJ! Jj-j J^ j' J* <j-j
u^xJ! JL
j&3
ijAi5C-VI J*l S^lo iAs^, ^jL ijju>wlj -c^xJ! ^jU *j^JI
^jy
IJ5 oU
-^
* ^Jj^-j L^k^ 
4
Ul9
jj-^
Ll îjjiaJI ^VI *VI
* A^ljJI <0)!
3
Jlsj <Cij
J
^L-ls L jJ l
j-**5
j^J
Jp
^ J^* ^ <*JI
r-
VI viUi
,j*
Ciji- Ijj^* ^js-
^j-i-l
5
i-3 *L*J!
<J
Oil
v-*-*J
jj-*t
'
M
JJa_JI w>VI
^-^
olj-L aJ JLsj
^JLll
^J J13
ÂO L* ^JLl! jl ^jcj -OJI
J
jl^
j^
ûibj ^XJI ^VI ^-^-ii
1. E om. to 2j~Jl add. J-i
^j
i*J!
JLj
î^ ^_ji ^l
^^j
J*-~J
s
^^>
Jl
^Jlj ^jTUl ^pfiJ!
o^
^J^
Jrj-
2 - ADF ^lk BG
Û=i E ^lk 3. E
add. lsT.I^
8
.

4. E 0111. to ,*6~ add. tfljLaj .^. 5. E om. to
..rtfF"**
a^d.
J Jlfis
y| ^
_JLi.
the priest Mennas was near death. So he sent his son to him, and bade
him ask his wife if he had said anything to her about the property of the
church; but before the patriarch's messenger arrived at the house, there was
heard the voice of one crying that the priest was dead. And when he
expired, they dressed him in the priestly garments, and laid him on his
bed, according to the custom of the Alexandrians, vested in his liturgical
vestments. Therefore when the patriarch's son came to the house in which
Mennas was laid out, with a great number of the clergy around him, because
of his priestly ofiice and his rank, the brother bent over him to kiss him.
And the priest sat up and clasped his hands round his neck, and said : God
p. 121 is the One,
*
the God of the blessed Abba Simon . So when all those who
were around him saw him, they fled in fear from that brother whom he
had embraced. Thereupon he said to him : Be confident and of good
courage, and be patient, priest Mennas . Then he answered and said
to him : Through the prayers of my Lord, the Father Patriarch Abba
Simon, God has given me life a second time . Then the brother called the
clergy and the rest of those who were in the town, and made known to
them that the priest Mennas had spoken; and the priest Mennas said to them
as they stood astonished and amazed : Verily I died like all men who die,
[299] PT. I. CIl. XVI. SIMON 1, A. D. 089-701. 45
j'^r*
0^f"J
^j.
ij^d Oyy
0- u
-
^' <-^ -^* *-**
J^
i)y=y^
jyj-r^ r*J
^t*
J---J
_-VI
/j*
^jlkJl *LVI
c>J^ j_^'
p_kN JlUI .____JI û ^l-v.
^,
UUU
-_vJI JU _^J-J li U /jJ-^'
Jy^.jj
pp-^-i
(j
cr'^
-S-^
-c^
<_$N JjVl
Jl
4_, lj_____l JL_J _iLUI ^-wJl *.U __-JJjl J
-
jj--- tl L__JJ__- ^c y.UJl^j
1
/j~Ut_
^,
._,.,. Jl -CJI
J\
-_5jlkJI J^-vJI Ijap_- ^j-L-o
JV&
Uij -JI^JI -ULJJI
l-L&j -_U1 JL ^Ji J <v'V -_-J-vJI _-L_ -ilL. jl jlJI 1-U L'-v)j îc 3*\j Jlj___
(
j^__j_vj'j __jj*j" l-v5s__, ) JLij
<jj~\
-_-_i.> ^j\_lcL j\s <*____. j_--v> jj*.,- UjjJ
*J i_u_l lilj -_._i-v)l _-v& -JJLUJ Ul jj___w ^_J_J__-j <_sliJs____.
df-V ,v^j
__jjJI
J' Vlj t-tU JLil Vj b_U
Jl
_>j__* c;li VI
j
Ji___- îc jpLir Jj ijJL w_JL___r
a^_Uj
,j
___-, li __j-v_oi
__,M) -vUj -__ji jl *_-_>-
-r
*-*-!
J'
(3}^ ~^J
(j^f
-?
r
^f-
-V__*j <Uil ^jj* -__*-U /j___.
J\
_-V_C __5Cj JU-j^)I _-V)j Jl dSîaJI __jV1
1. E om. to
L
_.,_>J i__0 add. ^lsl J .JU..
and two shining men led me before the throne of Christ, the great and miglity
King; and I saw the fathers and patriarchs in their ranks, beginning with
the Fatlier Isaac back to the Evangelist Saint Mark. And they reproved
me saying : Why didst thou hidc the property of the church and all that
belongs to it from our successor Abba Simon? Then 1 was placed before
Christ the Ring, and he said : Take him into outer darkness. And while
they were dragging me away, the holy patriarchs prostrated themselves
before the Lord Christ, saying with supplications : Have pity on our son,
this servant, and release him this time, because he has not given an account
of the property of the Church, and this our brother Simon is praying
for him. Therefore Christ commanded that I should be brought back a
second time, and he said to me : Thus thou diest and art worthy of death,
but for the sake of our chosen one and vicar, Simon, 1 release thee this
time. Yet if thou repentest not and takest not heed to thyself, thou shalt
return hither, and I will accept no prayers on thy behalf . Then Mennas
arose and stood upright, and he had recovered from his sickness. After-
wards he brought forth all the property of thc church, and delivered it to
the holy Father Abba Simon; and the Father Patriarch delivered it to his
spiritual son. And Mennas remained with him to the time of his death in
the fear of God. And all the people glorified God, the doer of wonders
ainong his saints, on account of this great miracle.
Then the Father Patriarch, Abba Simon, chose spiritual men, brilliant
46
11TST0UY OF THE
PATRIARCHS.
[3001
dJjJJI
*VI
jl
r
-
^W
*J-~^
^
J"
<-"-**
J vV"
C
U
^ ^
r
jU\j
wOlj
^l
j
j,^
^
1
J
J^~
usf^ ^
^
^
U
Uj
u~ &ju _tfJ
j.I>j W -VI
*Vjl ' JjIj
jK-
^
>
-u
^
U
^j
UJI
^jic
^>
>
Cii.1 ^- t*JI
j
>>l
>Jj
fc
V1
u^
^
^-
r
i5ij auai
j>ji
jj^.
*4/n
<>
r^
J
r^
frV
>
^-
^
^JL
>a)j) juj uj
c
-j
i
r
^j>
or*^ fji
2
^
^
r
^
^
J
^lsl
g-J
u
^
jt^J
^^
*
vl
^
^T
^
^J
^
^
l>ljCvi
o-
W*
r/
*
^
^v
^> ^>
w
' ^
J
^
^
**
>LVI
î,
JLsJj
^^
^J Jl J-^J
^^ ^^^
ÛV
^
1. E om. to
-UJl >
-
2. E om. to î.
- 3. EC om. to
pj
3l; other mss.
^-T" w>
vLl)
jLJj.) F ,
-,jLo.
^JJ.
_
4. A
ÛKo BG
ÛS
^
D
ÛSO F
^
in their deeds, deeply
learned in the scriptures and in wisdom
and sciences,
and
ordained
them bishops over every place.
And the first of these sons
of his was the Father Abba
Zacharias,
bishop of the city oi Sakha;
and he
made
Abba Ptolemv,
the spiritual brother who was his
brother in the mo-
nastic life, bishop over the see of Upper
Manuf. And there are many others
whose names are forgotten.
These he ordained and
distribnted
the dioceses
among
them that they
might feed the
reasonable
sheep.
And he remained
patriarch
nine years and a half. Then he fell 01
on the day of Pentecost,
and
recognised
that it was a mortal
sickness.
So he said to his son
:
Let us travel to the holy valley,
Wadi Habib, that I may
receive the bles-
sing of the holy
fathers and the monks; for I shall not see them again
after
this time in the body . So he went down from
Hulwan,
for he had gone
thither from
Alexandria
for the sake of the bishops,
until he had
dismissed
them to their
dioceses.
And he went down to Wadi
Habib, and
received
*Pi22the
blessing of the holy fathers, the monks;
*
and then he went on to
Alexandiia.
And he was
removed by the
incomprehensible
decrees
of God
to the
land of the living on the 24th of Abib,
which
corresponds
to the
18th of July
according to the Roman
months, in the year 416
of
Diocletian,
the
unbelieving
prince, the slayer of the
Martyrs.
And he bad his sons lay
his bodv in the
Monastery of Az-Zajaj,
in the place
where thc body ot his
[301]
PT. I. CH. XVJ. SIMON I. A. D. 689-701.
47
j! *.>y/y
^xJLrj ^l-yJI Jrl jil^JI ctUJI
'
^jJlo}U J ^*c o*.j <\jL , jl c
sljljl-UI jLj&j ÎsJj LJ=-jj <u,I a^- JS^J ^J! fc-A-w-
JjJ
OJjLaJI <cU IjLo ^Zz- ^jjjslil^,
J_J
^-Jlj JoVI
J\
^^^Jl j-iJl ^jjlj
J)}\ ** ^lj^Jlj
-^f-JI
<J î^ ^JUI
jj*-*-
L'l
_J.
^JI *^"ljLs> o^, <a)l tSjj -IV! j** i_UfJo!
^JLc LoLJI ^**JI i_uw
L^jLL, ij.-ifc
^-,
^^fcj jUL. ^l ô
j^
_LL_J L
^j
^j-Lj
Jj*?jV!j
^ltJI
jjj
<c-
j
_J.)_j <->jv_-> 4___j* LaU
5
,LUj L
^^
jjVI (j-j^jjL-
Jl
jJ^VI JLli-
^
^JJ-plsAll ^>>-*o
*J
<J_Ov>__
(j"_? ^J^LJDl
^J-^
(V*
*'-^j<v__Aj \_Jl_Jj sj__wj 4jLo *__w
-Vs-YI
fj>
j
^jJjj
,j1 /Jr*Y! ^yj^
^VL jU* ^l ^_o
j
10
j-JI
^syfy.
^l L/L_i>
1. F om. toend, add. L> ^_cjJI a-jo^Jl
3
La^ u>\ _\_*__v
^
&Jw_,
IjWj
'JjîJD
^!
L*^ .jS5 ajoLs IjjÂj ^^w _j_j Jju ^vj^l
J^J-
2 - BDFG .ÛjL^j.
-
3. ABG
^sj-p. 4. F add. _CLJ!. 5. Mss. UU_u.
6. Mss. _ .1.

7. F om.
to end, add.
^!
IjJjI Ujb JJ jiC_Jj *^3"U1
Jj-i
-U! Lsjj jl^-W!. 8. AG ûj
B
^Jj" D SjJj.
9. Mss. om.
3
.

10. ABG prefix
J,.
father John was laid. Accordingly ihe monks of the monasteries assembled
together at Henaton, until they had fmished the prayers over him. And
his body was lowered into his tomb with hymns of worship and praise to
the Lord Christ, to whom glory and honour are due, with the Father and
the Holy Ghost, the Giver of life, for ever and ever. Amen.
Here ' ends the sixteenth chapter wherein the History of the Fathers is
completed, as far as the life of Abba Simon, the forty-second patriarch. May
God grant us the blessing of their prayers ! Hereafter will follow that which
we have translated from the documents in the Monastery of Saint Macarius,
namely the history of ten patriarchs, from Michael
2
the Last to Sinuthius
the First. We also translated in this monastery the lives of nine other
patriarchs, in the year 796 of tlie Martyrs. This is written by Apacyrus,
the deacon, and Michael, son of Apater, of Damanhur. Through the
grace of God, whicli enabled us to find the histories in the Monastery of Saint
Macarius, with the help of the brother Theodore, the steward, son of Paul,
on Sunday the 6th of Ba'unah, in the year 797 of the Righteous Martyrs.
We have compared the manuscripts with one another, and found them cor-
1. This note was apparently added in the time of Mauhub. son of Mansur, one of the
compilers of tlie history.

2. Michael III, A. D. 881-913.
48 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[302]
UliJ>iJ
(T
aju *-* 'y*
Sju <-A>l9j
-JL^*
e
'l-*Y-i~W
"y**~J'j *- <jU
Aj^/ AJjL _oL_
\yZ>ZA& ill&^ci fcLs-t_J U iasl
*
A
^jJuJI iuJI ^,
^y
S^lc ûUI ^JI
Î^JI ^l^JI ÔI JJUI oVI SUj ju,
^.
jlS j U â; jl
V-
1
^
1
1^^*1 /^_YI -^_*JI L*, 1 (Jj-iJi
^c >..^J1 C-jô -CUl \* nj^^j iJ~l
(J
^~< l> I "tcJLaJI
A^ ^VI l^-JcU d)-C-
^> Jl
Jliol ^<J1
Jlc
ÛJl lil JLL3I
Jlc
3
î
M23
lj-^3 (^jLaJI
^wkf- jV
jj=J
u-J
,*f-J
<~lc |âV>c JjJI
<j-jw-L"1
j^ **^
J?"H
7t-^JI -*^-JI
Jjj. (Jj ^VjJI
^y ^J
v**^
'-^
(3
(*r^-
;
^VI
Jl
IjvAlr ^LKJIj
y>
<\
r
*
^JI ^V Ccl^
4
jl5j jlj^jJI
Jy,
j.jJ1
jl diJl ;
<j==J
UJ2C C-I^p- ^jk <,jJJX^.Vt *WJI
5
^l jl <J IjJUj
J*jj^
^l^
1. Mss.
^l.
-
2. E om. to
vjXV- *-j*
add.
^j^
U! ^kjUl
w^'
J
-*"6
'
^J-
-
3. P O^j.
4. E om. to J yU^ add. j^bHJ
Jlfij.

5. DEF om.
responding to what we copied; and so we assured ourselves of their au-
thenticity,
CHAPTER XVII
ALEXANDER II, THE FORTY-THIRD PATRIARCH. A. D. 705-730.
We must now record tlie events which took place after the death of the
glorious, venerable, and blessed father, the good shepherd Abba Simon, who
heard from the Lord Jesus Christ the words :
'
thou faithful servant,
thou hast been faithful over little, I will set thee over much. Enter thou
into the joy of thy Lord . When his death was made known to the Amir
P.123 Abd
*
al-Aziz and to the scribes at Misr, these latter were afflicted with grief
and sadness because all the Christians had lost their shepherd, at a time of
difficulty and trials, caused by the civil governors. But the Lord Christ
did not cease to govern the Church. And Athanasius, the believer, was
president of the Divan; and he protected the interests of the churches. On
this occasion he and the scribes went to the Amir with one consent, and
said to him : The property of the Church at Alexandria obliges her to pay
1. S. Matth., xxv, 21, 23; cf. S. Luke, xix, 17.
[303]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, 705-730. 49
__ l^j
__,
LJ__) _JI JU ^j-.
2
_>_J jj_C-VI ^J! ^îiL-VI
^_j_>_^
___.
3
._a ...i
^jyi*j\
___ <JL U
Jl
j*j_JI __- <*L_ ^VI
y
_J___-
j
-u^
_J__,
___)
i3_iaJI ^<Ljj_,,lj *-JI JU
j
_VI <J
4
J*r_<
<jj-*_C'VI _JI (j-^JI
^_^.__J __!j* L_i_> _j_s__> *j_j *jJ_y_s !j>'^_ jUj _-_-!j ,y_s__ _JU_o <J _____
_VjJ! _J- .->-_ __J!
_ljl jl J!
!___- _.J_ _J_' IjJili JJIj <____t
___*>, ^j^-
j_j _j___> /y_ _jjUJI i__wJI c- j_ -_JI _j_ 1 __ljlj *J__ JIl_ -_j _U3 ^L
Cj-Ij
j_j .
L_J1 _o
/j,
8
^jj-c__V\
_,_-!
Ijv__ ^ji-l _>_iJ!
J^JI
Jo-*^
2-!
__*J! _j_-_> _>_V! _J!
'
j__-__-!j *_*--'
(j-
^_*Ji CJlc w__-
<_ /^5C J C,_j Vj->
_
f
jj-____Vl ._>-.-*- jl 1
10
-_!_J>.
*_J 3Ai__
Yf_ J
1. F ^Jl ___..

2. E om. toj^-l add. _Xl>!
_, J-.L
_Jj. _XJ3
j-
I jJ_J.
3. F om. with foll. \vd.

4. E om to _Oyj.
5. F -LyiJj,.
6. E om. to
J_J!j.

7. E om. to ly-i add. a___i
Jb
lj-_U.
8. AD ^_j__j__._t.

9. A
_j___J_) BG
r__
DF 5jj___U.
10. E om. to ,
_,
>____.
_'
K
,
_'
|_
jj5_9
add. _-___o
_-_w_U.
a heavy tax. Therefore \ve pray thee to despatch the bishop Gregory to
Alexandria, to watch over the possessions of the Church and everything
connected with it. So may God lengthen thy life, Amir! Then Abd
al-Aziz consented to what Athanasius asked for, and despatched Gregory,
bishop of Al-Kais, to Alexandria, and gave him authority over the property
of the churches and the establishment of the patriarch, with free power of
administration; and accordingly he wrote a decree for him to that effect.
So Gregory took the decree and departed. And they began to take thought
as to whom they should promote to be patriarch, in accordance with
their desire for a man known for wisdom and learning. So they waited tliree
years in this state, until it was the Lord's will; and at length the heart of
the civil governors was well disposed in this matter, after much supplica-
tion. Then by the will of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, who knows whom
he wili choose from among the pure and chaste and clean of heart, they
brought forward the priest Alexander from tlie Monastery of Az-Zajaj. He
was a monk, a virgin, humble, without defect, learned in the Scriplures from
his youth. And they brought Alexander to the Amir, who saw the grace in
his face, and so allowed them by the will of God to proniote liim to the
patriarchal office.
50 IIISTOHY
OF THE PATRIARCHS
;n'
P. 124
jj_>jVlj M _juJ!
^.
ytj
J>J1
(J-jjjllJV!
*
jj^
jlj^!
'^^j iÔlj &SLVI
j-
^L^
jj^
âjVI v^*jJI jirU
^-
^J-V! >' j* a^
j-L- _^
u
cr^
1
-V fji
J ^>:
rjjJC_iVI
^VI
jîJojV!
3
_-li-j *J_c ij
Y_ ^__* Sj^ JCj ^ÛÛjJ jjjAftj *JL *jl
(j-jjjîV! ^VI
^
^J
j_j
^fcjtf l^j Ijji^j
_^__ _j? ak^ _*- J1 jyO
- Ui
.jfJy,
Wj
^J
Js,
*J_C"1j <__y
^jyj fcjjj
^^ J^
6
jJj
____, _UL j,j_JI aJ jli *>Jj L. <_iLV! ^L G___ jlJ__J! jlrl
^^
jAj
r*-?- >
*Vji
7
^y
lil -J
^
^^
^l L jl<j ^Vl
j>
Lj ^.Vl jJj *l
Ja-V
_jj_-;
<J j^L ^jlkll -^
r
^jUI
l0
-.___:
SJ^
L>j .UjJI
9
_JU__ ^jUJU C__
1. ABDG ^LT
____JL __
2 . E =U,~JJ. -
3. E om. to _yU-'.
-
4. E om. to
Sjjjv. _ 5. DF om.
6. F add.
j>
y

7. E U. -
8. E om. to .UJUJ.

9. E
om. to ÛJ!. --
10. ABG io.UJl ÎJ_\
So the orthodox laity agreed together, in the presence of an assemblage
of bishops and priests and the secretaries of the divan. Tlien ihe Father
Alexander was consecrated patriarch on the festival of the holy Saint Mark,
namely the last day of Barmudah, in the year 420 of Diocletian. And tlie
land of Egypt rejoiced greatly, and especially the orthodox, because the
Church had been left in solitude three years, and tliey were therein like
orphans. And thc Lord was with the Father Alexander, making all his
affairs easy, on account of Iiis humility and chastitv and trust m the Lord
alone as his ruler. Then when a short time had passed, during which
lie remained in peace, Satan stirred up strife against the bishops, as wc
will relate.
Abd al-Aziz, the governor of Egypt, had a son, the eldest of his sons,
called Al-Asbagh, and he thought
that he would sit in the seat of govern-
ment in his father's room when he died. So he made him ruler over the
whole country as wali and receiver of the revenue, and all ranks obeyed
him with fear, because he was the Amir's son, and because of the authority
which he had given him. Now Al-Asbagh was a hater of the Christians, a
shedder of blood, a wicked man, like a fierce lion. At that time a deacon,
[305]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. 51
<vj Ji)J
AjLc-J lc-L- 'y> jSI A"Ts>d
i)Oj
AJ _*) jlx9 \-..L> <U..wl Û-i <U1 âJai I
^C >3>w jlfy
2
Lo-XJI ^v^J^j
^J*^
J^VI
<J ^_i J
^^
Coliw ^jLsJl
Jj-J
J jj-J~Jl lî jj^-i;. Ja JiJ
Uj^ jo ol5Clî=jVl ÛaSj 4~U
Jj^
^1
fc-Cc. jjjt> jjilL>tJI jUl "^Ls-J jtSj (^jLaJl ** <vL.*> cj-~ \c
^J^'^
,%>> Jj V
<Ul ,j-t
(j^- -^j
4^l *-' Cr-Lo -liU
j^^>j
jj>'Ol -
r
;l jjJj^j \jLdl oLj^JL
j^LVI
JL,j
^l^
8
J^j
^xA ^^ljj jj,<3l j
j
jL&JI *_^ <y<-=^ ^J <v~j
iLsi-l /w A I A-! Ij-J^
V
jl (V^jJj <U..J JS \& I A=-lj IjLj
^Jf-
pyJ^-
J*"**J
Ij^ji, jl ^jll jj-Wl AiSUl jl J' A-^VI ^s^l
^y
jL&^JI Ujj
jj
\y>- Jjl âaj
VLsl J*i>
joj L-r
JS
(J
cjJaj jj^ji) Ijioj âILj
t^j>-
J^
^j^- jL^ ^Jl
^*
(^jLJI ^lc jî! v-Î^JI (j-LiJI ^j-oL) joj <c>U> lj.L,_ jl ^j-UI
fjJo.j
<wJic
1. E om. to Ljib add. USjiJ
j^
ô^. 2. Mss. kUi!.
3. ABDG ^LXk^]
F
LCL^H.
4. E add. LjJ! ^flL-j^
J^.. ^
ai^.
5. I) om. with foll. wd.
-
6. ADF ^jUJj E om. to
.jjy^j.

7. DF
j>.
8. EF om. with foll. wd.
named Benjamin, became attaclied to Iiim and grcw intimate witli him
;
and Al-Asbagh loved him more than all his companions. And he treache-
rously revealed to Al-Asbagh the secrets of the Christians, and even
expounded the Gospel to him in Arabic as w
T
ell as the books of alchemy.
For Al-Asbagh sought out books that they might bc read to him, and so
for instance he read the Festal Epistles, in order that he miglit see whether
the Muslims were insulted therein or not. And he did not shrink from
any cruelty that he could inflict upon the Ghristians. For as the damned
heretics were in the habit of calumniating the Ghristian monks and saying
that they did nothing but eat and drink, he sent ouc of his trusted friends,
named Yezid, accompanied by another, and mutilated all ihe monks in
all the provinces and in Wadi Habib and on Mount Jarad and in other
places. And he laid a poll-tax upon them of one dinar from eacli individual,
and commanded that they should make no more monks after those whom lie
mutilated. Now this tax of the infidel Al-Asbagh was the first poll-tax paid
by the monks.
After this, Al-Asbagh compelled the bishops of the provinces to furnish
a sum of tw
r
o thousand dinars besides the taxes on tlieir lands, and this
sum they paid every year. And he acted proudly, and compelled tlie people
to pray as he bade tliem. And Benjamin, the monk and deacon, was a
52
HISTOin OF THE PATRIARCHS. [306
J\j
o0
k ^L^-
^yj
I^Ll jl
J\
^cL^ jîlj ,%
J^
^L te^j -U
j
^,_o j^~a-*> V
j^jL-Lj c^ vc.Lf-j
isjj^ ^jÛ <j~>^jk*
-^jj b-ij^" *p-1j -v--J1
l
'
12,
^jJJ -uaiJ cx^.
^y
v^c-jl
jy~>
jLj
Jj
^c-^^JI
fj^-i. ^J^ ^V-^. r^ (*rv*^
CjJ*
jj-dl
J>\
J&
jljL- ô ^l Jio jjJI ^
fj>
jo U <V'1 dUij ^y^t^wJl
yjl
^JaJ UJ l^v^s-
J
^t-Jl -CJIj
(V^J*
âIUI 'iXL}\ 'ijj**=> ^'oj
^^
lo
l^Jc (^Sls yc-
:
. Jl A *y
55-U IjJLJ Sjj-aJI k-VA
^
"V~o
'VftLf-J LsLlMJ JU l^Llj
i-V_& \* ^jLaJI
JpeJ
L'li C'Lj
O-^fJ
jl
J^J
^yfj (j J^J
LiLa> <ui }Lj
3
CliSl <vJ_& <uj1
'
2
Jjl <vLU1 dUr
j
jl Uj (jjl *j-w
^:^
-c-^-JI
y*
j^j
Sj^XJI
>.^j jLj <^jU-J1
/^j
\^X^JI j-o ^Lp- *-vicj UL- iAr-ji <vJ ^JI *L- -mÛ
LLJJI fc-V*
j
^Xc ^JLiJI jl ^Yj*
l S-VJIjJ JlSj ^jJ-^S ^j-VaJI âJI -Va-1
Cij_k_
p
J? C-
(^-^
^L CjL- -VsJj jlfj Ojai JLs ^-Oj l ^JuS J$jj1 0 Jlis
1. F om. with 2 foll. wds.

2. P om. with foll. wd., add. Jji.

3. BEU L-U.
worse enemy to the Christians tlian any other, and excited liis friend to
every kind of persecution. So he forced many persons to become Muslims,
among them being Peter, governor of Upper Egypt, and his brother Theo-
dore, and the son of Theophanes, governor of Maryut, and a body of priests
and laymen not to be numbered on account of their multitude. But the
Lord Jesus Christ did not long respite Al-Asbagh, and in a short time
hurried him out of the world, because he hated the Christian people. Tliis
took place as follows. On the Saturday of Light he entered into the
Monastery ofHulwan, and looked at the pictures being carried in procession
according to the rule. And there was a picture of our Pure Lady Mary
and of the Lord Christ in her lap; so when he looked at it ancl considered
it, he said to the bishops and to several people who were with him : Who
is represented in this picture ? They answered : This is Mary, the
mother of Christ . Then he was moved with hatred against her, and filled
his mouth with sajiva, and spat in her face, saying : If I find an
opportunity, I will root out the Christians from this land. Who is Christ
that you worship him as a God? And that night God sent down vengeance
upon him. For in the morning he came to his father, and found him sitting,
surrounded bv a body of Muslims and Christians. And the day was Easter
Sunday. So Al-Asbagh sat down and said to his father : O my Lord,
the devils have chastised me this night . His father said to him : How,
[307]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730.
53
(
j_*_L<>l->- Cj\j-\jj JjJI ^j-^j
^j-^wll p-L->i ^jv j-SI 1
jjj Jj-l/
<r?~jj
I X?- Ijl^
f-J-sJj cJLi -W->. J^}U
jJ^jj^
-
^*"
^
'^
^-J ^
(J^ (*r^^
r->LJ!
^J! !-L& ^y-
L
J
JLis
^J
J*
j^
^jl cilL ii-l ^JJ! Ua
^y
^^to.
Oj^.
L
jL___J! LLL ^-.-.Jl c-j-j I-1& Jlsj ^LJs I-1& ja
^yj
^LJI
j
<0
^L, jVI
<-^->j
J
cJuajj aj cJj-k ,_$JJ! ua (j-jVI <JjL *----
j-
(j^clj
J.?-!
ja ^JJ!
!-U
J
Jji
j*
LJj <cJ}L>j .-*_>-* dljjlj d)Uj jjU! fcCjl ^LJ!
j
Lii*^ dljjl
l^-Ai Jj
^^
j
ijj ^-J^
J^
c
^J
r-^LJ! ^L-
J*
-^Jj <jJ!
ft
L -S ilj
2
p=~j
'"V
Jj^ *-^J
^J*
JjJ*" CfJ^ o*h\r^
l
(**J
pr^ t5*JJ
c-*L-l
^^
LJJi Â* *ls i_L Jj Oljj
^^
4
_j*_>_^!j CsjJ
Ju._j <LJ_Lc. ^^X-. cij,l! ^-^-J!
^^L-, jl j-s-I j-u,
jjj
jjjj
oL JJUI
j*
<LU! <Û! jlfi Lis
^ Vj
jl
Vj
1. E om. to îjjs-. 2. E *-s~>
j
F*jj6
^-^j-

3. E *_?.

4. E /^^Mj.
5. E om. to <Uc add. LiU! vcLJl

J,
J..JJI oXL'
J,
^l-j.
my son? He replied : I looked, and there was One sitting on a great
throne, exceedingly awful and terrible; and his face shone with light
brighter than the rays of the sun ; and round him were thousands and tens
of thousands bearing weapons, and their garments were white as snow
;
and I and thou stood behind him, bound with iron chains. And I asked
one in a low voice : Who is this who has taken the government of the
land of Egypt from my father? He said to me : I have never known him
till now. So I asked him in the dream : And who is he? Then he answered
and said : This is Jesus Christ, the King of the Christians, who is more
glorious and higher than all the kings of the earth. This is he whom thou
didst mock, and in whose face thou didst spit. He shows thee thy weakness
in this dream, thou wretched one, together with thy father; and he shows
thee his glory and majesty . And while he was saying this to me, behold,
one of those bearing weapons came to me, I being naked, and he struck
me with a spear in my side, and did not take it out again until I had
given up my spirit to them; and they were the devils who mocked me .
When his father heard this tale he was very sad. And the young man was
immediately seized with a violent fever, and was carried away forthwilh;
and they laid him upon his bed, and he did not open his moutli after that,
nor did he eat or drink. So at the second hour of the night he died. And
he was buried; and none could comfort his father because of him. And
HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
308J
^j^
JJUi
^j>.
LJi ^LJI
J>{<^)\
_-dj ^lj Lo _j>l oL Cj>_
^jj^
-*-.j ^ *-*Jlj
Ji
...':. o Jl LLUI -\_C- ^rJvJl ^VI ^l fc_Vjlj jA _*__JJ ^_^tJI <jjJI j-j-w-Ll
Sjb\ J' 4j l^^vUx- ^yL-L û <___S L-O <C Ji-U
4~-U-J
cJLjb (j-j~wLl ~L </**<5
!____> I JL_J Âjk ijy (Jl J-^j
LJi ^__ iijjo it Js.L_> <uil a_& <u_J 0 TjJj
oV I *-L-9j jl_____JI 4J <c__._- ^JJI ovLJ <c ^j^Jl^ lJjVI
*-_*?-
jlSj
,j__ JUl
ULJI ^Jlc
^
IJ rlijl^
j
.1
^
^jUI
2
ju^Hi
jj
j-ldl
'
0r:
JL
dLLr
jj
_JJ-L r-jii <c ôl ,_$_vJI <j-e-JI
J
p^vo jL_> Lojj <ul__> ÛI jjJli&
p.i26i$Vjilj
^jLLJI
^y
*
_.__Jl <U_. J_J ^__..
Jl
jLj jjj-c_iVI ^LjJJI
3
~J>-
^VI
<_.o..L_j b-L-i i^jLJI *._<_=- LjiajJ _J
iJj- J IjJls l-Lfc jA j_J J15
-Jl î-i; LA-
_J__-l_ jl_o _iVI -_L
fji
jl _JI jljyJI
(V
-^
j
'
L J_il -J _JLsj *J____- *. -_JjJ
j6j Ji>
Ji Ols L_ l_____ ia^ jl 0 -3L.JI jj.L.lj_ ^jL-JIj J>l <li* _a;_, JSlj
I. Mss.
'--.
2. ADG w,L_J!
(J^cvjJ
1
^.
3. E om. to ,Lj add. ^"_1
j-___
j_fN]l_ _
4
e
.. i,
after forty days his father also died, according to the dream which his
unbelieving son had seen.
When these things had happened, Athanasius, the believer and lover of
Christ, went with his sons to the sovereign prince Abd al-Malik at Damascus.
But Abd al-Malik arrested Athanasius there, and called him to account, and
took from him all the gains that he had acquired in Egypt since the
collection of the taxes had been left to him. Then the prince sent one of
his sons, named Abd Allah, to govern the land of Egypt; and when he
came to Egypt, he also did evil deeds ; and all the oflicials feared him
on account of the deeds to which Satan tempted him. For he made iu-
struments witli which to torture the people, and was like a fierce wild
beast; so that often when he sat at table men were put to deatli in his
presence, and perchance their blood spurted out into the dish from which
he was eating, and he took pleasure in that. In those days the blessed
Alexander went forth, and travelled to Misr to salute Abd Allah, according
to the custom among patriarchs and governors. But when Abd Allah saw
liim, he said : What is this man? Thcy replied : This is the father and
patriarch of all the Christians .
'
So he took him, and gave him over to one
of his chamberlains, to whom he said : Humiliate him in whatever way
thou wilt, until he shall pay three thousand dinars . So he took him, and
he remained with him three days. And the Christians continued to petition
[309]
55
jL-fcyJlj -LiJLVI ^L ~i_p
yj^.
*ijj dUJJ sjtkc. jAs
c* jyC)!
j
j*
f-^-r-
L. <jI ^jl^_*jdl ^j-UjlJI i^ LUi ^k; UU JUI
^
d-kJI ^L -JL. U
JV
dJ^kJI ^Jj' v-UaT li*Jl_ L -J
Jj
-Jl *jL" JUI JLi-L jl -u, VI v_y_JI /jfr
r
î|
-o jA-p_j! ^jj-^wi SJL _L! ^X-?
^?"j?"
(j-U-JI -J JL_j JU! a.j! -J Jlis VU jl
<l.J1 -__._Li jLo
_iV!
&JL* <_t dU ^ylj ^jL-Jlj -Ji-ljVl ,ja <J fcJLW ^^pB Jl
~J
md jo? -!-_>_) JU!
J,__>.
^j-s- -c.^-UL ^j.j^jUI ^jL _;_^JIj j-uJ! *>
_ilL__
_L _;-_;& Jtji
^jj
Jjij y-
^^; jt**^. (*{-*:
'Jr^
j^*j^J
/j_AaJ!j -__JLVI
^LJl
j,
-rl_p-JI jji-l Uj -jil *U&I
^<;V
-J -jjI _,_i fa_Jj *,<_,*
JtJ
^.j
^J\
Jr^ Jr^ ^? ^J
3
"
*&.*
"r^ o*^
A
ij*"
(^*?-'
pn^ <_r~^ (r^
*: ^j-?" <_s-^
j*
,_>_vL
,*^=*" *-*-?t
:. J^
_/*'
p* '-*? JUU L>m jlj ^-_J! Lyo
__*>_>_ i^S L__. jl
1. E -J _aj_j.
2. E om. to ^k-Lj.

3. ABDGr om.
the governor that he would remit part of what he had said, but he would not.
And all the people in the country were in great distress on this account;
and great fear fell upon the bishops and monks on account of the money
which he tried to extort from the patriarch. So wheu George the deacon,
a native of Dimru, saw this, that Abd Allah would not set the patriarch
free until he had received the money, he went to him and said to him :
O our Lord, dost thou desire the life of the patriarch or money? He
answered : I wish for the money . So the deacon George said to him :
Trust me with him for the space of two months, that I may go down with
him to the North, to beg for him from the ofticials and Christians, and I will
pay thee for him three thousand dinars
".
So the governor gave the pa-
triarch up to him, and he went round the cities and villages with him, and
visited those who believed in Christ, until he had collected the money and
brought it to Misr. And he used to assemble to himself the bishops and
principal men and monks, and then mock them, and speak proudlv with
hard words, saying to them : You are to me like the Romans, and if a
man slays one of you, God will pardon him, because you are the enemies
of God . And when he received from the people the taxcs which they
were accustomed to pay, he demanded the double amount from them, rc-
quiring a dinar and two thirds from those who were bound to pay one
dinar, so that many churches were ruined for that cause; for he loved
money greatly.
56
IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 310
A.U^1
j
viUJJ ÛI ^.JJI
l
jl^j ^_^>-j
IjjLi JJJ_
jj_
Li
Jl
o
0:.^ J^
<u_J_ft l*>l ÛI ^L IjJjlj jlj-^
J*
^^
L^j
"jJU
p*-'^
^-*J
0-^
Jl
j^yJLiilj p^L^j
i^-Aj,!
J^
(**-*?*_*
Ji*^
^^
lj-*_-jj ^c-L^ cfJJi
J>V J^j
oyjk
'^J^
*
0*"*t
^
-^ ~^J
s_J^L->j jtf ^jVI ^l
j-5j
uy^ pi *^lj^
jjjji V
/jj-vM
Ji.Jj~~*^
-^
4
<J^~
^**
lt^
-^--^ *---^ vlUl
Jjj
ij-fJt
v^
jli ^JJI Jy-Jlj L-Jlj jj^JI pi-cl Li *^l VI J-J â,
V
lyU Ll jjjl ^L
*J_j~ Ju__L
,Vf
Asl jl -v
^j-
*VU
^j^
(***'
(jT^ pr^"^
-^*-^J j^
tjÂ
LJj jJjJI <u_~l jl^j ^VI --Jj Wy
Jjjj
ul LlUl -v__ ^y-ii
wjJI
<ja__ J_iVI
^_~a_ TjÎj
JjJ
AiUm!
^y
^trf (JyJ *X^
-_$
^ A
:
LlLJI
^J>
^jL ^-jL-
^JIjJI JL-y .^--?
j
^JL- j-&
U-^j <al -v-c ^sKJl LJJS
^Jj
5
Jj 5$S <wJ
1. E om. to Lftj add. ^jCJjo ^-yJl L^. 2. Mss. Joj^.
3. F ^l ^JI.

4. E om. to <vb.
5. E om. lo
JjV-j
add. JJ' J--
;--y
i_/^.5
^*J
j^*
,5- J^vJ-
Thcn Abd Allah commanded that of the youths of his country all those
should be gathered together that were twenty years old or under. So
they went and assembled together; and the leaders whom he appointed were
two men, friends of his, named Asim and Yazid, and with them a body
of officials; and they brought down great trials upon the people, and many
were killed on this account. And they branded the strangers whom they
found, on their hands and foreheads, and sent them to places which they did
not know. Thus there was trouble and confusion in the land. The governor
also gave orders that no dead man should be buried until they had paid
the poll-tax for him; and he appointed a man named Muhammad over this
business, so that even the indigent, who could not buy bread, were not
buried when they died, except by his command. How great then were
the sadness and misery and sighing in the provinces of Lower and Upper
Egypt on account of the deeds of these men, until the Lord took vengeance
suddenly on Abd Allah, after he had continued for two years to do such
deeds! For the Lord took away the life of his father, Abd al-Malik,
whose eldest son, named Al-Walid, became ruler in his stead. When
Al-Walid took his seat on the throne of the empire, he began to remove
the provincial governors, and to nominate others from among his friends.
So he appointed as governor of Egypt one named Kurrah. But that infidel
Abd Allah did not know of this change; and while he was sitting in his
[31
1J
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. I). 705-730.
57
Jt A^_Ja. 1% iilS
J Jj
(_ )="J
A.o.^?C- Aj^-^j oJJ Js 4jtJ?a-e ~Joj <Cju *^s.
ull
j
jlfj <L- lî IjJSl
^
jj^J!
j (^^
jj^LJIj ^jLJIj ! xs. ^\stlJ\
jL&jlj *_Jl 1% %ji J*sj
^j
^J li jtj
*Lrr
J* (j^Jt
<u-^
^j^-^J*
jL>!
*p.i2>
^jLliwij
(*j_P' !
j*A- LJa JLJI ^-J
<J^
fJ^r'
"^L, c^>cj "V>j- -Ji*v L ^>**.>-
dLLj dlLJI
j
^j^
di>* aJ
J^jC
jl JL5 jjV JcSj
3
w^ jjV
2
ljiCL dlLJl
L-. (jAljlj LULj dj^LJI Jcjj
LJa.:L.ii'.ll
(J
^jlLJ! ^ja
G
^L^-
5
J^j
(j-jjLw.;! *-*.*,
*-v* diLj (jj^LI! LL'
J-Jta
L a=Jj
<j
^jjj
(v*^% (J/l Ij^Lj b^>li
^
l^-p
~j
jtJ
Jl
jV!
Jl
*ji
: ^.
jVI
9
J1
^j-JkJl dU,
j~^ -^j
Vj
5
^
d^JJ! ^V!
j^j
<c> jlij
^j-
jijL' ÎV! ciUr LTjXiC-V! jljo
Jy*
jlfj S^J!
1. BF ^^\.

2. Mss. LSJ^.
3. F a-^s. 4. So D; ABFG ^-jjLJ E
3
.Lj!.

5. ABDG om.

6. ABDG icL^j E om. to
JfejUJ.

7. Mss. ^LAi.
8. ABDEG f^wlk-J.
9. E pJ! t^ *-*>j Uj Jl F aj^Jl J^> >_^S'

^^
Jl.
oilicial residence, the governor appointed to replace him arrived nnexpectedly,
and took his seat in his place. Thus great ignominy and shame came to
him on this account.
And Kurrah brought down great trials upon the friends of Abd Allah,
both Christians and Muslims, and cast them into prisons where they remained
for a year. And there was in his days a man of the orthodox faith, named
John, a native of Damirah, who had authority to command or forbid.
But Kurrah caused trials among the churches and the monks, as shall be
described.
Meanwhile the Roman monarchy was like a game for children. For
when the Romans had deposed Justinian the prince, they made Leo their
ruler in his place. But Leo was put to death before he had completed the
third year of his reign; and after him reigned Apsimarus, who put many
patricians to death at Constantinople; and he also killed the patriarch.
When Apsimarus came to the throne, he released many captives from his
country, and they returned to their own homes; and he provided each one
with three dinars for the expenses of the journey. After him reigned
Philippicus. Then after two years Anastasius was made prince of the Ro-
mans, and is still reigning. (N. B. By ' saying still the writer means at
the time of composing the history.
)
Now the president of the divan of Alexandria in those days was Theo-
1. This note is evidently added by the translator.
58
1IISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [312]
iVjii.
^j
sûi^ cfyji jy\ j* ^* j\ y
j-j
w *-*J^ siû. ^jj-c^vi
JL.LJI Lc Aj <Uil A^ >jJL. fâJ ^JJI J JlSj aJc ^j^s aJ|
J^j
Ui <vJfi, ~Ljj
^
2
Vj
Li J jj<r V jl l>l Lfc^ d>JI ^VI 4 Jl <L~
J fJ
ir
'
jl ^fe*?
y^-Lip&Jlj *ljiiJlj i__ii.ol
<v
^L^' U LjJ Lj> ^-U-
^Jj^> J
-as Vj L&S
jLo vjVl &>*
^Jb
t5**^
Jr*-
&
J~^ u^ ^*~*i
J*
5
^ ^
"^f <J.
J** ^J
^^
L <Oil
J^J
^b- JjJUal
,^-vXJo ^MJI
Jl {_^f^l ^>-
li*
V
1
*
15**
**?
(^*
îWi ôVI JLs
^
^
jjX j,l ^>i jL^ -iJL
^^
jVI
Jl
jLj
^^
v,
7r!>-
jl jVl ^X-39 4JJI i_iU>' V
jl -Uil 1^1 -\9 <*J Jl Âi dU, ^J
5
jl
J
Jlli ^Jo ^^c- ^j-J jl ^Ll Silj \Ae. jJil
V
\
ÛJI
J^
a. V ,JJJI ^ljl
j*
{jJis* Li Vlj jL^ ^jVI
6
tt
j*
-\> V dL>J *~r Ll;l jJj *ii L
^
l-U ^VI
1. AD om.
- 2. E om. to .
r
^L^Jj.
3. BG lywJI.
4. E om. to ^~ij add.
ibU] ^ O-Cb cJ.î'i.

5. A om.

6. E om. with 2 foll wds. add. i-U'j Jjdl.
dore ; and there was great hostility between him and the Father Patriarch,
Alexander. For when Kurrah came to Misr, the Father Patriarch went
according to the custom to congratulate him on becoming governor, and
to salute him. But Kurrah arrested him on his arrival, and said to him :
Thou must pay me a sum equal to that which Abd Allah, son of Abd
al-Malik, took from thee . The Father Patriarch said to him : Our Law
bids us not to lay up treasure and not to multiply gold or silver, but that we
spend something day by day on account of what we need for daily use and
for the poor and the needy. Abd Allah acted as he did towards me only
through the calumnies of evil men, because of which he treated me unjustly
and exacted three thousand dinars from me. But he found none of that
money in my possession, so that he sent me out into the country like a beggar
asking alms, until God gave me what I needed ; and even now I owe five
hundred dinars. So whence shall I get anything? Then the Amir said
to him : Wilt thou swear to me then that thou hast no gold? The pa-
triarch answered : God has commanded us not to swear at all. Believe
me therefore now that the taxes on my property which must be paid are
beyond my means, and God knows that I have no gold . Then the Amir
said : These words will not avail. If thou must sell thine own flesh, thou
must pay me three thousanddinars, and if not, thou shalt not escape from my
hand . So when he saw that he could not escape from him, he begged him
[313]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDEH II, A. D. 705-730. 59
__,li_u_>
j^
4.1
'
~_i l^j J~_.JI
Jl
_j*L jl vJL C <j-J_h V ^
_$lj Lii (^Jo
__^JI jl<9 jLj ^lj jaJI Jjk
_u__JI
Jl
^j
*j ^>
<JI
2
4^j! ÛI
jLj
4
J*
jl Jjlj * ^yL J_J JS- jl__J A-ljl--. f^-S
,{
ft>l&l ^_L-o -_--Jl
j_~
m
jlkJI jl jj>- Ij-j *l__*j C
^j
sjVI Ijj- VI JwuJI
J
C-jk Llj L
J^L
^VI
_^_>_-_>
J&
JL
y*j
5
^J___*l_J wJ jl_> UL jl
j_-j
^VI 1-1* J*i
j_-JI
<j^
L_.__ij ij>^\ jt _=_jl__- lJ_j_ 0 l_L-s_J jl jUI L_aj.>I L_-j_5_> _IjJj jL&lj <__j
âJcJ ljy_L__-li
mJI
15C_
^
VL __jL_ ^j-U. jljo <-*___-
Ijfj
jl^_i_*_j jLL___>. La
VI JjL__*-A_3_j L *__,:>- l_Vjb ^&U_ k-Jii roUl
k-~&\
L^J JLfli ruLlJ <U.jV! Ij^Jblj
^J L __jAk, _V JjkJI -jjU JLJI l-Lfc
jjj
a_
^JI
L<J Jl
J JU. jJ
*
p*_ *p.i2s
L^J ~Lj LA,-___-li 4_rl_>
J\j
^ljJI
^fvf>-
<*I
j^_J
Jj-JI
Sfj
,JI
"i--l
(->'
*<
U.I-U_Li
JJJI
^-jjJ-.-JVI jyi
j
6
Ul__i__. -Vjj- Ui- L^J Jl9j jljJ ^jVI
I. DV _L
r
-.

2. E <-_XJ! ___-_..!. 3. BEG om.
4. ABG
J.

5. A
^k-Lli
B ,
J_J_Lli E oiu. E ,
J-JLi. 6. E _,bJJ *a>J__l.
_
o i
-
/
to let him travel to Upper Egypt, and whatever God allowed him to collect by
the alms of the people he would send it to him. Then Rurrah released him,
and he went up to Upper Egypt, and went round the cities and villages,
and begged. And the Lord Jesus Christ healed many sick persons by his
prayers, and every one rejoiced in him, saying
:'
Since the time of the
Father Benjamin we have not seen a patriarch in Upper Egypt until this
father . But he suffered fatigue and trouble and the miseries of travel,
and at last Satan, who hates the good, did this thing of which an account
follows. There was a hermit, named Petubastes, who dwelt on a rock
with two monks, his sons. One day their father, the hermit, bade them
clean out for him a place avvay from the rock; and while they were clearing
it and digging, they found five brazen pots full of money in Roman coin. So
they hid one of the pots, and showed the other four to the herinit. So
the old man said to them in his simplicity : Is this all that you found?
And when they said that it was all, lie was glad at that. Then he said
to theru : The Lord has disposed this money for the Father Patriarch,
because he is required to pay what he does not possess . Afterwards
he sent to the patriarcffs steward, whose name was George the monk, and
to his scribe, and summoned them both, and delivered to them llie four
pots, and said to them : Take these and give them to the governor for
the Father Alexander, the patriarch . So they took the pots and wenl
(i)
IIISTOKY
OF TIIK
PATRIARCHS.
[314]
Uj jl_*iji Jîs a*ji
j ^
Cru d^kji ^vi
j^j *j ju i*ljj>j u*.j
l>U LU lcblj ^LajI ljj L^
j*
VUjI %* Uj *UjSI JUI jyCll ÛI
JUI l-U aj
/j,
I
j_.
<J *VUj La-vs.1
^
^KJIj
Jlj)!
jzJU
^j\^ ^J^j
*J>
lP
(V^clj Uj-
^
jjLi;
-
V jl ^'jAaL
pj
Jls w^JI as^s-I Us SjJLj
OwjVI jlj l-^lj
p^
lii-l iijj
j*
clj
j|j^
îJ!
^
-U^li isj-_s>Us
-}
Jj^jJL-jVI jL> ^li
^-
vjJJ-l Sjs IjÛls *s\j
dj^\ jJ>j &>
J^\ l)\j~>
J^.
k > , Uc
1% Jj;lj Jl^Jlj
^}\j
iJaiJlj âjJIj ^JljVI
^y
i Uf> -v-lj
J!
Ailj jj-j-L-VI JUj <uJ jlj!
^
JU! jlji ijVI JUj d>Jl ÛbJ
^-.jVI j^l*
*"'
^b
V
A
^ ^
J~^
^ "^!.
V**~i
^^
py
cfJjiJ! ,^J=Jj -\**Jl
Jl d>Jl lj>J Ui jUjJl dUi ^jljJ!
Jju d>JI
v
l*=J
^
^*
jlji
1. E om. to Ajtfj add. LâaJI
^
*2j-o>.U iÛj. 2. ABEG ^jjiu^! E has a
marginal note ^~jJ=J! jb j* ô^ju-jÎ.
away and buried them dishonestly. And the Father Patriarch was absent
collecting money in Upper Egypt. So the monks, the sons of the
hermit, took the pot of money, and divided it between themselves, and
began to act impiously; for they abandoned the monastic life, and bought
fine raiment and maidservants. So the governor of the town and the clerk
seized one of them and said to him : Whence hast thou this money?
And when he was chastised, and the stripes caused him anguish, he said to
them : Promise me that you will do me no hurt, and I will make every-
thing known to you . So they promised him, and he informed them of
the affair of the five pots, and that he and his comrade had taken one of
them, and that the other four pots were in the possession of the patriarch's
steward and scribe. Then they at once informed Kurrah of this, and he
commanded that the patriarchal residence should be shut, and all the ves-
eels and gold and silver and books and cattle in it seized. And he brought
down great trials upon the friends of the patriarch, and took the four
pots of money, besides the vessels of the church and the goods found in
the patriarchal residence, and he sent to Upper Egypt, and summoned the
patriarch, and was minded to slay him because he had sworn that there
was no gold in his possession. And when he took from them the fourpots,
all the friends of the patriarch fled like the apostles at that time. Then
when they brought the patriarch before Kurrah, he gnashed his teeth
upon him and wished to slay him, but the Lord restrained him; so he loa-
[315]
ju JJIU \^JI
]
<j ^-j^j
AjA^JI <U.jCj c^.
^>J\
Aioi ^LS Jjlj Aîc <cL-l>
j^
c.*-*^'
jl .Jl
(jSr^y ir^ v*
^^ -^
-5
v-*^ ^*^
r^-
^ ^J^
^ "^
(**
C^-'
Lj9 jl ** LJt ^>L? jAj
*j"^ w^jU
(
j->.-^'l
^J cJo- (V
Cx^>
-**
jl-t-
5 ^Jl
^
^-JL-
j-*
Lij ^C- i-^ jlj
j?^-^
^y.j^
1
..
~J'
bA
*^
<-^
^ ^y^J
\y^>
'jlj-^l
L*iL.>Vl> IjUsJ A9j VI (Ac -A-fr j*Jj
Ja*
f\)l\
,jk*>
j
jlpJl
ij*
^cU u-l;
j
~
L fcjs-^lt? <k>Lc-s>l -Lj <uL IjJai A9 fcj.9 ôl ^'IxJlj ij-CX*-Vl >-U J.A>I jlj
ijUl
^ jj^.
Ij^
u*jV1 Jl
j**jL.i cJL
^^
lj^J
c
-?
Û-Î Ijj^j ^jVI
C, ^JtJ
^
^LII
fjJl Jl
IjUl *AA
J
IjJlj;.
Jj
yd?l <Uc A, Ijjw L
J
IjA>jj
JlaI a-JL* Ij^ls ^,VI cJk ^l L jAJ^ sAA a*, J
4
^jJl:>}U-\J /j**Xj CSL *->jl
jô Jj *câiJ| -\- ^tJL* j Otjt-J
fj~j!
j^J
fji>.
jl ^j-jllj
<Y&\j
j-C$C-Vl
1. ABDG om.

2. ABDEG om. 3. F om. to bLLl add. w*X)J -x*j Jy^rf Jj
j^~>*
aj^j jj U.

4. EF IaûU. -
5. B Sl.lOj FG
OjV.^j-
dedhim with iron fetters, and cast him into piison, where he remained seven
days. Then after that he compelled him to pay the three thousand dinars,
and great trouble and distress came upon him, until one thousand dinars
were paid to him after two years; and many trials came to the holy father,
but he endured them patiently. Afterwards wicked people went and
accused him falsely of having men in his house, who coined dinars, and
alleged that he possessed a die for stamping coin. And while he was sitting
at the ninth hour of the day, on a certain day, breaking his fast, and igno-
rant of what was to happen, before he knew anything, they had surrounded
the patriarchal residence, and the people of the city of Alexandria with the
town-clerk, by command of Kurrah, had seized the patriarch and his com-
panions; and they threw him to the ground, and beat his companions, who
were tortured till their blood flowed on the ground, and they almost died
by the torture ; and after all they found what they had accused him of to be
false. And they did not cease from these persecutions till the second day
of Amshir, in the year 430 of Diocletian.
Then after these persecutions which the father suffered, the peoph>
and clergy of Alexandria rose against him, and demanded that he should
pay them some of the dues and church-rates on the third day of the Feast
of Easter, but he had nothing to give them. And he said to them : O
brethren, you have seen how we have been robbed of all the property of
62
HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [316]
^J^ ? . . 11 JL. *-* s_^ JjJ AJ bjiJ l ~J JyL jlfy ~J
lotSA,
>^
AJ
129 Û-j oUl^ ci)lj ^JUI
3
^
2
C^ LL>
*
^l
r
-0l
Jî g^,
'^pOI oUliOl
Jc ^jLtf ^fcj _^^ ô
f}L5C>
<>y>^, l_yoj (*jJ Sjp
<^ Jf' (j^
^**" ÛU-^b
P jô w^^-llj (OL~> <** ^ (J-^.
jl
^^1 ^lJ
r=-~~JI -*^JI (^l
P-I-^J
(V~^~''
<w-J jLl jo (j-LJI
^
-v^-l
J5
^^
|ô <cV ^jbc I
jjvl
<a[>\
<j
Jji
^wum^JI
jUjJI jl pnUr jl
^^
aJ JUj ^9
Jl
^jî SVjJI Xc Vji aajI asjj jpjl ^Jj,
jjb
^ j^
J^
^l LaUj ^ljsJI
iÛc J*
A5 j^LVI
JL
j
îJI <iSLVIj
jl
*->)j
jti (^jLaJI jJU Jl.
î^J
Jr^J ^y
c^
J
"^H-
"^
<y ^r^ J-^
J15
jlLJUI *IUI Us
jUJIj
îiLVI
JL
sVji oU>)l ^>xJ ^J
^y
jl
^j
Lj
(
\^LUI ** jj>La. Vj
JaJill ^jLUI Ll
(j^.
V
^y
+q~s jl fcj^J
4iil ô-C) fcXc \*
zj^
cn^
\~yy
^_aÎj ^jLUI (j-j-L ~*> <J*sl JU
^
(jLsi
I. Mss. lî jiijj ^JI.

2. ABDFG jajc E L^jc. 3. DF om. E om. to ^LI^
G ^.

4. ABG JU E om.
5. ABCDEG om.
tlie church, eveu of the cups in which the Pure Blood is offered; so that
we have been forced to make chalices of glass and patens of wood instead
of the gold and silver vessels, because Kurrah has robbed us of them . Bul
they reviled him with many hard words, while he patiently endured their
abuse, and prayed to the Lord Christ, the chief shepherd, that he would
receive his people from him and grant them salvation.
And the Lord Jesus Christ did in his days wonderful things, because
he cares for the salvation of eacli one among men. For there was a man
named John, an official, to wliom God gave favour with the governors. So
he went to Rurrah and said to him : It is right that thou shouldst
know that the taxes weigh heavily upon the monks and bishops in every
place. Here then is an easy matter, for some of them are rich; while
others have not the means of nourishment; and we know the state of all the
Christiaus; if therefore thou thinkest iit to set me over their affairs, I will
collect the taxes . So he set him over the bishops and monks. And
whon Kurrah gave^him authority, he said to him : There are among them
some who do not believe in the faith ofthe Coptic Christians, andyet will
not pray with the Muslims. What then thinkest thou that I should do to
them? The governor answered : Do to them according to the law of the
Christians, and take a double poll-tax from them . Accordingly John
went out from before him, by the dispensation of God, and went first to the
[317]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II. A. D. 705-730. 63
2
jjjCj_^__J
J
jjJlL
+&j
jj_Jli_~
fj9
<JL_
j_j
V_^ J-*J
L
^^P
_JI Vjl _-*-_}
*L__ ^.-Jl -^ji^^j) _>;Vlj v__VI *~l /**-*__"_ L_=_JI j^jili Jljl o^
pjj
^j.J /joJJI
jj__~
Ll '--j.-' _JLJIL_!
'
juj jg-Ji _J!
(<***
(***
(*t~"j-^ ^^V^l?
"^.^j-oj-Ji
Jj>
frr^
*^l _JL~ (JJ.JJI
jjijL-^JIj
r)
jjJlliJl dUiij _i!>__J! ^--oo -_ _JL& jLaJI -__
'^--JLliJI <-_u C_J _jl_-
()
j-J
_**_- _5-lj _J! ^y-u _JLa
_j~ t_J>J
Lr
-^jVI *_
_JL*VI _~JI L__J p-soLl _/j'Jj|. -** _-L J^JI _*}
_j*
-__
L^-j
^' u *~*u
<_r
Jl> J__9 *Vj-~ jj-Jj "-* ?-_*_-JI -__JI A-__> I __Jj __*__ ,*_J!
J-
5
A*f-J
-~_5-A_)VI
,*_,--
j^
jl jLaJ"!
^
oL_5_JI oV-uJI
^
^jJI Sj Jj._sl aJ -_>o_
f^y
J^
Jj
l*ri <_r*
J
-5
prl?- _J* "r-r (*r*^
-b*_>
-V-Ojl
^{JLc-lj
-_>**--J
'_-_*-_>! J ^
*-"*-
3>3
_^L_9_-I oV-L-ll _yL_
10
Jd_
:
j
_-*__!
j
Llj l_v__lj LLrJ
IjJLf- _,--- -jj-
f-_*?j
1. A LLL BEG -blc P
LLL.
2. ADEPG ^_-J ____-. B ^JULw.
3. E
om. to ^JI -__* add. __*_
__J-_"
J*ij.

4. Mss.
,jjj.

5. ABDG _^---t.
-
6. E om. to *JL-L.

7. ABDG .
r
>t>_L F add. (*.-_>_.

8. Mss.
L__-J|.
9. Mss.jô jJ.
10. E om. to
__J__^J|
ABDG L_J LJJ_J ^
j_j_J! _Jl&_, jjlfcb.
diocese of Sa, wliicli was his own diocese, where there were certain heretics.
Gaianites and Schematics, living without the blessing of God. He therefore
pul a stop to their foul heresy, and baptized them in the name of the Father,
the Son and the Holy Ghost, enlightening them with the illumination of
baptism; and their souls were filled with joy. Then John went to Al-Muna,
where the bishop of the diocese was Abba Hor, and baptized the monks
there, after they had abjured their heresy; and thus tlie Gaianites and the
Barsanuphians, who were there, were led by him into communion with the
orthodox. When he left that place, lie journeyed to Wadi Habib, where
also the heresy of the Gaianites had existed during a hundred and sevenly
years, from the time of the schism caused by Julian ; and he brought
them also back to the orthodox faith. Thus he united all the churches in
one body by the grace of the Lord Christ who helped him; not only these,
but those in every place in which he found roots of bitterness. that is to
say, foul heresies among the monks or others. For in the city of Bana
and Busir and Samannud and thc neiohbourhood, and at Rosetta and Da-
mietta, the Lord rooted out their false principles and cast them away; and
he united the whole land of Egypt iu one faith with true agreement, and
brought all the foul hercsies to nought.
.,', IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [3181
1
jL^ <UU
*-^
&.1
oî j^J J^ j^j
JUJI
^}
Q^,
IJ
Ûyi jlj
jj-a* V *&U=>-j ^j-JT
^y
Cr
3
jlS \$JJI
*.^j
<ujX5C-VI jljo ^^.-L vi>L -S
jUj v aJI <UL j>">UI Û ^ljj
/-^fJI
^l^
**-! CojUVI
j^-
j^JU ii-lj
j^
^
Vj
jl^
Jl
j^
t>
^^Vjlj âjUJj
jj^.
<jUI IjilSj îj^cJI
V^>-
tj~
Jj a;I J <ujj[r
j^
j>\ -ulk da.j
r
l^sJI oULLoj 1>UI JcJ\
^y* ^>5
(*r!.A
pfi>jj>$
r^=y>
js
/y*
oy.jir* Cy. r~^"
o j
v>z~> ^,-*-*
jy
yj^
-^
<
^-wi U'U>i
Jc-
u)l Jjil J UJa^ 1% ^j-UI ^c jlfj u^jv ^l
+
r
&
-^.j
(n^^.J
(*r^-/,->
'
J* ^J^..
<j"*
-^ J^
/vAO-Vc
^J^
V
f
j>_
JS Oj-*o ,jv jU?? UJaC
ft
l
j
â* ^jl
/^j*
8
c^ r^y* Cy ^
o
,
r'
o*"b
ajuj^j fcjL^ urus *i9
Jj^ .j-*' J*-^
/*>' /Û^Jl
O-j -k) ,j*jjUy (jlS A9j .j-^ aJVoj <C*> 0U9 AA>-1 *ô P^9 ,^=>- Oj-Ul
jj^
Ujs-
^jjA-l^VI ^jVI
fU Jl
ijAi^CwVI dji^ IS-jj
fU ^
<*JI dU^ ^JJI L^lkl
1. E om. to *^JU.
2. F ^Ji.
3. F C^^ other Mss. om. with foll. wd.

4. F om. to Ajuey.
5. Mss. w.^
j". 6. ABDEG- !OJx.
7. E om. to ~ add.
ijUUj ?Uj ^jU?.
8. Mss. om.
And the Amir Rurrah was a great lover of money; and whenever an
oflicial died, he seized all his goods. Thus on the death of the chief of the
Divan of Alexandria. and of Apacyrus of Tinnis, who was a clerk, and of an
innumerable multitude of officials at Misr, he confiscated their property; and
he even took away the endowments of the bishops. By these means he
added a hundred thousand dinars to the established revenue of the country.
And men began to flee from place to place with their wives and children,
but 110 place would harbour them because of the troubles and the exaction
of taxes; and his tyranny was greater than that of airy of his predecessors.
Then Kurrah appointed a man, named Abd al-Aziz, of the city of
Sakha, who collected the fugitives from every place, and brought them
back and bound them and punished them, and sent everyone to his own
place ; and the people endured heavy trials. After this, God sent a great
plague upon Egypt, and the number of those who died daily was not known
;
but the majority of those who died were Muslims. At last the plague
entered tlie house of Kurrah, and his wives and his pages died; and he
fled froin place to place in fear of death, until he finished the term allotted
to him, and then died suddenly a painful death.
Now Julian had been patriarch of Antioch, and had charge of the
church from the days of John, patriarch of Alexandria, to the days of the
Father Alexander; but he had gone to his rest, and departed to eternal liap-
[319]
PT. I. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. G5
Jl jJI jlf> C CijsC. ~J lj-*J"J
tj'j-^^
<U9U-l9 (ÂiVl ~jj| ^l ^^JuJ 7=--^j
Liljs- IjilSj
(<^' (3
C-^
^j-L
f'
C JUj JJJi Vo j^vL>^^j J JjjJl <U~wl (*^Jc-
LU wJ ^j-aJI
r-jj
*^*>
^y*
Âju^ 4jo!
^y,
* iJU>- îoJl ^W lj-u*j JJi
J^-V
<U-J i^lftjl ** L&-*Jilj 4JJJI ^*j^L IftOjl-
^J^J
'wlia.jl W-o ^>w^>01 Jc- fcj.wA=J
^j-C^VI jjÂaJl jlfy
JU"V1 ^
U^ U ^jj-C^Vl JjkJl ^VI
Jl
^jililJ
îJI LJLl Ll îl-VI
(j^
liojJJl "J ^JLi owA ^Jj
j
<> ^s-U *J>ljJl -AiLL
^-vJLfl ^Ja>-!j ^ji IjJLiJ <wJlL~JI
2
L}D îjlj* Ua>j3 OlL'1
^-j^
^L *jJ~J
jlj JjJa.- <L-*Jb
^j* Jj~L*jU.I)
^yljJI
f^*
(jô j'j~JI
(J
(^jp"
*-* p^JJj jj-Î
JJU j^
-^J
>-JaJI Jljj
(V>-
Jl ^LjjU^JI pJ <U?j liftj IjjLIpcL-I VasL-VI
loLij ^j^LiVlj ^j^jVI
J^
cr^' ^ cr^J^ cfyjy*..^
j^j
J
1J^
1. ABG IjJLi E om. to LSUiJ.

2. ABDG X^Juu* E
^..^ ^'j-
3. E om.
to
^5}Wj
j~^-
* Mss. tyljjL. 5. ADG ^j-CLG^j B ^jSoSHj F
piness, So the bishops ot* the East assembled in order to appoint his
successor; but their prince, whose name was Al-Walid, would not allow
them to do this. For he said : I will not permit a patriarch to be
appointed in my days . And the bishops were sad because of this; and
therefore they took a God-fearing bishop, filled with the grace of the
Holy Ghost, named Elias, and seated him upon the throne in the church
of Antioch. And he wrote a synodical letter according to the law of the
ancient canons, and despatched it by a bishop, named Stephen, to the Fa-
ther Patriarch Alexander, because of the agreement between the two pre-
lates. But the holy Alexander was visiting various places, so the bishop
found him in Wadi Habib, and delivered to him the synodical letter from
the bishop Abba Elias, whom they had seated on the throne of Antioch.
And Alexander found the letter in accordance with the orthodox faith, and
therefore he accepted it with joy, and summoned the chief men of the pro-
vinces, and made known to ttiem what had happened in the East, and
liow the prince had forbidden tlie faitliful to appoint a patriarch, but thal
the bishops liad given the late patriarch a successor, so that he miglit
consecrate the bishops until the season of wrath should cease. And a similar
occurrence had happened in the time of Gregory Theologus and our Father
Theophilus with the Arians and Acacians, and the distress lasted until they
called the aforesaid Gregory to Constantinople, and the church was detivered
66
IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 320
l-ylj amJ\ J cJLj jJ>XJ\
j-jji^l 4L,.;
:
.l^;^..,flH ^l Ij^-cJ jl
J\
Sjj^JI
e-JiajoJ "U*
V3
Ly-jJli^V Uoj-LJI
wJjf-
Ô
O^kJlj
^r^j
<UsL
}
I j-ji> 0115
dJU jl ^jjcJvI JVI
f
U
j
v-^CVI
jjvl (j-j^lr
jy
Uj cj^
Jl
r
>Li
a>j Us jL>JI
<*f>j
â ^JJI '-'^..ojjl <wJ jJjJI ^ll
j
ij-A^-VI
J*l
j*
^-J?
tiJb** LjJviL- L*jj jl^j ij-AJiC-Vl
,j^
^J*
^* jl
^.
jl j^Vl JL iL-jJI
5
jLo ^jJI
4
01501 l-ijb
*9^3
<LjJvl5C-Vl ,jvo ^j-j-wwlkjl <u*J ^j'6 joj JljL- Juai
<L'L.Vl
fjL->
7
jlfj <LjAJ_L.VI
6
<-i-V*J
^J-LlI^JI dJjia j-i)l JUss-
J-
^^
,
_ -
'
I I
jl J ^jJI LUi>
J
ij" <vL>J lil
8
wUJl;j ^-jj-C^Vl>
tjflj
u..MJI
P. 1:U j-LJj $>j^>
JLj wjVI (J-JJ-C-3VI Jl ^y^J
fjf^
^ !^^J
(^J-^JI /J^ iljl
J>\
^Lj
10
<L*>~-. Lpb*. <*lis <L-vjVI -CuVI
j
aJJL jl 01 ^J-jj <c uA jl
9
Lc
15
<uy: jl
Jl
14
^
Jy
X^
13
>&. CiL djAc
12
jL^ o>lj Ll Jli
n
&Sl\ ^jI ILj
1. Mss.
^jJjLÎ.
2. Mss.^^Jjil. 3. ABDEG om. with foll. wd. add. w^
J^L

4. ABD ôlCU E om. |ja G
^LCU.
5. ABDG add. lêJj. 6. E om.
with foll. wd.

7. ABDG om.

8. ADG
jo\^\i^ B ÎOUj E om. to CîjM.
-
9. ABDEG L.

10. AD aLst^j BEG om.
11. E om. to L~f SSjVL 12. ABDG

om.

13. Mss. om.
14. ABDG add. !tiL=. 15. DF a**H3\
to him. Therefore the bishops of Egypt and the patriarch were consoled,
and he wrote on answer to the synodical letter, and gave it to Stephen
and his companions; and Stephen departed in peace to his own country.
And when Theodore undertook the government of Alexandria in tlie
reign of Al-Walid and in the days of the Father Alexander, there was
there a physician, a native of the city, named Onopes, which means Ass's
face. When this man gained influence, he begged the Amir to command
Theodore to appoint him patriarch of Alexandria; and he was a Roman,
and a blasphemous Chalcedonian. The Amir accepted his petition; and
a certain clerk named Anastasius, a native of Alexandria, gave to the
x\mir a thousand dinars, and so induced him to establish this false Chalce-
donian patriarch in the city of Alexandria. And he opposed the right
faith and derided Abba Alexander, especially when he was enduring
trials at that time. After that the people wished to depose the Chalce-
donian, and rose against him; so he fled, and went to the Father Alexander,
and prayed him humbly, and begged to be excused for what he had endured
through him, and requested him to receive him into the orthodox faith.
Therefore Alexander received him with Christian charity, and obeyecl the
[321]
PT. I. CII. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. 67
*_JI
^y
*--' jl tj-w ôl t
rfr5 ^J^'
d
*P' ^J^- f^
p* "U^-AjjVI 4lLVI ^c-
Jj> Jj
<c*o
J>-V
(-^j>- SJaJ\ ^YI jl5y -w^ Ju_>oj *_JI
j
^JJI ^l^Jlj <-jXJI -u-JI
^j^-J jl
J' &U_tj
^rî
<^l
^r^.
I-*-* /**
J*J
^
"Sj-LJ L ^Js-Y \>\j>- ^jL. l
r
;Y
*j* <U_-. Ji- i_Jl>*
(J
.*"
ji l ^Mib -0
/r^J (jS
-
^"!. ^^ /^.^
^"~""
ti
^
5*"
rj""*^
3
Jl <U?j__ -JjJl -V_J
y Oj^
-U>
^
jl
G
JJi>3 ULJl Jaftj lilllai-
JU-Y
;>
jj.^-01
jlfj
^^
1
^<J
Jj-~l
/*-_V
f^ lT"*"^
Jslia-JJl
J^J
LAi <uU <uU Ulj
^__
vJJi
,j
vl>Loj JjVI J~JI
(V ^^*i
/-
wj
(^
(r^
2,
*^
^-^*"
^J-*i 1-^
L__ -îJI
^p
U.kc- 4__j jl J OjJI ît *ly_iJlj *L__YI /*_*?-
^j-Sj
fr
_jJI
j
__.L
^j-___ ^__>l sjliJl
Jjls
*1>J
C-_>l ^sJj JJii
-U>J
jL-o tojl "y^Lzj <U~_i>- Jl ^JJI ,w/-ol ,J->- Jil
-- ^VI
JOJ
_V_J -v^l
J>>
J (jijVI ^J-- ^Û îb
J^
^j\
*3~j> J
jjj
JLJI
1. DEF om. to &*>.
2. A __-_ BG Ij-U.
3. ABDG L*^ E om.

4. EF om. to
jj-x&Jl.
5. A ^jx&Jl BG ^^JJI D ^j/jJ!. 0. ABDG om. with foll. wd.
7. Mss. p-U.
8. Mss. om.
commaiidments of God, who says
'
: If thou seest the ass of thine enemy
lying under his burden, turn not from liim until thou hast raised him up .
And he did not cease to hold the orthodox faith.
Then there arose trials in the Church, and a wicked edict was issued
that the coloured pillars and the marble which were in the churches should
be taken away, and they were all carried off. And the Father Patriarch was
sad for the sake of his church, because it became a ruin through that which
was done witli him. But in spite of this he gave thanks to God, and was bra-
vely patient.
At that time twoserious disasters happened, in the year 431 of Diocletian,
in the 13th year of the Indiction, 011 account of our sins and our evil deeds.
For afterthe death of Kurrah, Al-Walid sent to Egypt as his successor a go-
vernor named Usamah. This man, when he arrived at Al-Fustat, demanded
a description of the boundaries of all the provinccs, and wrote it down in
Arabic; and he was a man of great intelligence. Then, wlien he had begun
this, there came a great dearth, the like of which had not been heard of since
the earliest ages; and more died in that dearth than had died in the plague,
for all the rich and the poor were threatened with death. Aftervvards a
great abundance came, till wheat sank to twenty-five ardebbs for one dinar.
But after a short time the plague returned, and destroyed the people; and
1. Exod., xxm, 5.
68
IIISTollY OF TIIE PATRIARCHS. [:V22]
j
L/ aJ ^jL V j! ^Sa
**
<*
oyU\-
^jUJI^ ^j^J-JI
J&j
*jJI aUs Û
L^l
J.
^x^ jl^
^y
Ij^j o <jJ-^
\yj lM>J1 j
V} JpLJI Vj ^Jl
^
aJ
3
j
p^-jj jU*J1 ^^1 p?
r
<J î.
^> ^j^.
V jl jUJI
J! f
A*5
ic_>jL _J-> yJu lyZJ
Cjwj
jv*-1>
-X-lj JS
(V-JJ
J^J
L^^rJ'
^"^
J
-*jA- AJLou
^jJI
^ S^J J^J\
J*- J& *j=?r^ uf^
^ ^-
j
joj ^}UV1 axU-.
JljJ
<CL_c1 ->_J J-A>
^r*^*
^r
^^
cS^
fcj-J'
fJJ*
^J J
V
J
Vi ^Jjrr^ ^J
AcUs- Jcjj
^p
^J ,ji-*j UâJI fcAA
^.
4> fcJLi
J^*
ÂC ^y^t;
,j;
Jj \^>J
UjL' JJ <L~>=~
' }
/w j_j
Js>LJL VjjjJl C^cT -Ûp- J~A>
jlSj
<U_>J
^_ju VC-U-- ,yJ Jsj
j-LJI ^^jL'1 JsJ cj Jj^j
prrf
..J
rr^ ^ ^^^.J (_r^ ^j^h
J
*VjJ1 _>*L
JUJIj Ûlil 1jU--li (j^LJI
J5
j! _o jl jUfcjj -UU! \* Jt jjj-îj" U 1jU__i
1. E om. to
jl add. "_-*!.
j^-.
2. ABD Âî (s_î
?) E J-U G ^J.

3. ABDEG om. F
J~o.

4. ABDFG om.

5. ABG om.

G. ABD j^.JU E
J
JUl G
LoJJ.
if the Lord had not taken pity on those that reinained of tliem on tlie eartli,
not one would have survived.
And the Ainir continued to do evil, while all the Musliins and Christians
feared hiin. For he commanded that no one should lodge a stranger in the
churches or at inns or on the wharfs, and the people were afraid of him
and drove out the strangers that were in their houses. And he commanded
the monks not to make monks of those who came to them. Then he mutilated
the monks, and branded each one of them on his left hand, with a branding
iron in the form of a ring, that he might be known ; adding the name of his
church and his monastery, without a cross, and with the date according to
the era of Islam. Thus there was, in the year 96 of the Hegira, trouble among
the monks, and oppression of the faithful. If they discovered a fugitive or
one that had not been marked, they brought him to the Amir, who ordered
that one of his limbs should be cut off, so that he was lame for life ; and the
number could not be counted of those whorn he maimed for this cause And
he shaved off the beards of many, and slevv a great multitude, and put out
the eyes of many without mercy, and killed many under punishment with
scourges. And out of love for money he commanded the governors to put
the people to death, and bring him their money; and he wrote to them,
saying : I have delivered up to you the lives of the people, therefore collect
all the wealth that you can, from bishops or monks or churches or any of the
[323]
PT. 1. GH. XVII. ALEXANDER II. A. D. 705-730. 69
*^lj_Jl jj^-o IjJO} fcj^Jls fcj*Jj>'
r^y>
(S'3
\-K>-\
\jC-\s
Vj
ftfi
AJj-^-eT LAfj (V^l^
4_^J>- UaiJl
ZjJ^
^J^-
jL-*o ^ta
^r^
(^^
U
jj^J
^J-ii-Vlj -UjJI JjjvUj
<L)U vS)
y\j
jLoA) I ..L* Vovjl -UjJlj jloAj lo^l "^jujl -rcôJlj jL-V>
L.&J.2
(V^J
lajjs>
""
v^LkJlj
(J~^J1
(Vt?
<sLu >LJ
^rfr^
jl ^-Af. i^B 8-,^ 4**
iY*^-b
jL-U Jaî
 Jo (V*-^ Vj
 <j*LJl
jl *~^<l-a Jl nJsyk \a (olc jl L^L jLo'l 49
-*f-J-> *-<^J*
J->
Jjij c^lSsj jlSj
^jjâjj LJ Uj t^S-Jl
(^Y^rj
j.i>-j>

<jc>t \*j> yJSj
VjL jl Jj.* \* UJLU
^jL*
j^
^Ûj <hib .> *î*i Ol ^Jj^^J ^pdl
,J
^j^Jl
-
^
1j-^>j
lilj jLJl
*jL -Cs- L^jLjI j>U>
J^-V
a=Jj aAja, I^jj-Sj
/>
J^
Jj cJk
fj^^\
^j-^J
1. E om. to ,L.A> b:1 !. 2. B îXlaJlj *^)tj E Jtflpl.
3. Mss. ^Jju.

4. Mss. ^,*-\
5. E js-~.
0. Mss. IjJta^.
7. A add.
v^.>
~~
8- BE(*
Jj^j.

9. Mss. om.

10. Mss.
p
,.
people, and bring stufTs and money andcattle and all that you find beloriging
to them, and respect 110 one. And whatever place you visit, pillage it .
Accordingly the ofticials laid the country waste, and carried off the columns
and the woodwork, and sold what was worth ten dinars for one dinar, until
silver sank to thirty-five dirhems for a dinar, and wheat to forty ardebbs for a
dinar, and wine to forty wineskins for a dinar, and oil to a hundred kists for a
dinar. And everyone who possessed anything was afraid to show it, lest he
should be put to the torture; and through anguish and distress men were
minded to sell their own children. Yet when the Amir was informed of these
things, his heart was not softened, and he had no mercy, but increased in his
wickedness. For he wrote and said : Wherevera man is found walking,
or passing from one place to another, or disembarking from a boat, or em-
barking, without a passport, hejshall be arrested, and the contents of the boat
confiscated, and the boat burnt . And if any Romans were found 011 the
river, they were brought to him; and some of them he slew, and others he
impaled, and the hands and feet of some he cut off. At lasl the roads were
made impassable, and no man could travel or sell or buy. The fruits of the
vineyards were wasted, and there was no one to buy thcm for a single
dirhem, because their owners remained within their houses for two montlis.
awaiting the passport to release them thence. If a mouse ate a man's pass-
port, or if it were injured by water or fire or any accidenl, vvhether parl
P.132
70
[324]
3
\ j[>
3
I *U <,UI
j\ jUV!
J*-
jl
J^
^lj
cr^
^!>Vl. J^JI
jjjî 0'jt"
5A,
^^
J
Jy*
V U-J
^r* -^J
^*^?" J^
^*^ ^ **"*
<J*J J^Jj^
<J*
%
J^
2
-L^JI
*
(
*-lJI U-JJ ^ls^ O-ô-l Ljl i\y>\ vlJlfj <0 ^li) viJJi> -U>j J .i- ôlo <ww.=>-
<l ^JI
t^J *Jj^ <^
^j-*-^-Vl
,j-
^-J^
*>.
*1>^"
^
V*
J"*^ (j-*
jr*j*'
<j^__=>-
r
i <-J_i ijj&uj /5^""
^'J
^*-*
"*'J!j'
J^~Jlj ^Lv-Ol 4._Ll__i>_S
fr
U v-J^-l) ^>tJl
^liu-J
J
Ijît
J>\j
J*
lîc
^^-
U jaj* ^jS\ ^VI v-uJcls ij-oC-VI
J\
jSj L.Lr v^tlj
J-*-
î O-uJl v_ul--.. y>'lj J=**JI i
r
w-
'-i
j-'*''
3
^^r^" ^JJ (^
JLij <0 CiJlj^
JO
îJI jlLjJI jlfj ô^-JI -^-i-JI v_U9jl <__!=- jX-auT vlilij IjJ 1
y <*v&L>- lî A=-j.J oljt-01 i_i.t Ai;l
jv"
*j-JI ajJI
J5>
<*Ji
,3
^î-L Ui Jil,
4J ^* J?L-JI c*s>_r oL
/^* (*^^-*j
^9
j
viu^*^
j*
pij*
3
fvt
. <-2 Jr^""
j***
iL)'~*_r'
. --Jlj p-Â-Cj jLft-M Âiu
^-*f-J
jta- v flJi j*^vU v-Jlj J0A5JI *_-JI wl> ^L-
1. Mss. *~->. 2. A !j-om BG J.^3 DF J~-_..
E om.

3. E om. to iJj>\.

j
v w _/ -/
j
4. AD *jw.
5. ABG Ji_.
or the whole of it remained to his possession, if its lettering were damaged,
it could not be changed for a new one until he paid five dinars as a fee for
it, and then it could be changed for him.
Now there was a poor widow who received a passport for her son, who
was her only one and Tatherless, and to whose labour she trusted for her
sustenance. So she departed from Alexandria to go to Aghrawah. But
when the young man went out to the river to drink water, a crocodile dc-
voured him with the passport which was fastened to him. And his mother
wcpt and mourned for him, and then returned to Alexandria, where she in-
formed the unbelieving Amir of what had happened to her ; but he had no
pity on her, and kept her prisoner until she paid ten dinars for the pass-
port, because she had entered the city without a passport. And she sold her
garments and all that she had, and went about begging, until she had paid
the ten dinars. And Satan, whom the Amir resembled in heart, suggested
evil to him all day long. After this he sent his ofiicers to inquire into the state
of the monasteries, and found there many monks who had no mark of a ring 011
their hands; so some of them were beheaded, and some died under the lash.
Then he nailed up the door of their church with iron nails, and demanded
of them a thousand dinars, and assembled the superiors of the monks, and
tortured them, and required a dinar from each onc of them. And he said :
[325]
PT. I. Cll. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. 71
l^^jjj *_v_-Jl UU-AA dU-L Ij^lT J
^
JUj IjUo ^Û -->-!j JS
Jj
~~U
lj_*_.L-2> L Lj*) Jj Oj-JI ljlJ'j jLfe^Jl
rj^
ljiUs Jjia-wV!
^!^
J
j^J^f-J
,j!^_o jl ^-Jl XJI
Jl
Py^Jlj -JjLJIj *-Jl
J
^LlsJ VI j^J ^jiC _Jj
jL~L ^jj."
jl> <&-~> p*êj
f^L.* p^j! p!.j^
^!
*~
e^
^<5 bj*".
fr^"
A_<.c
^
^-*c 4JL5C0 dlLj ^-^Jl v_iUI îjJl LUS
J
jo
j>j
!
JlUl xt
^!
iji?
*
^j
jâ
J\
CJIj
JjJ!
4l! SiljL -J>jU -Ulj
2
^^ ^>! j-> ^JI j>.jJ1
*
^JI Lj-iz-* jlfj ^-^Jl
J
<L=>J
3
4>A>
J
4LJS-J ^JJ! <UL!
J^j
J
-^-^>-
J
<sjj <us! (j-uli ^,__ J! ^j-CJC-V!
j^-.
*j>^k-Li s-LiJ *T <J lJj
^^
j!
!-_>- 1*2)
> JjJl
-L \_ ja- l-Lb jl5j 4JU->eLJ J-LL LJL.-J
Aj A_)îi.
J^-^kJl
^LiiUVlj iuJI j^-ljl
^ jj-^.
V j!
^Jj 4Jil (1.1
frj-Jl J*i>.
j-J! ÛI UJac
^JI jjuJI
y^
ÎLJ!
6
JLUIj îJLVIj -Aj>- j*i a-J1
5
J*^. j!
Uj
_!>-
1. Mss. JJJ.
2. ABG add.^sc a*wl
J<
3
Ûl,
^,10
5^.
3. ABDFG add.
Jta.jj 4. DE om. to
iisL^!
j.
5. ABF J*x.
6. ABDFG JJ^.
If you do not pay this, I will destroy the churches, and turn them into
ruins, and make you serve on board the ships of the fleet . So the seniors
of the monks were troubled; and they longed for death, and knew not what to
do, and could only assemble in the churches, and pray, and humbly entreat
the Lord Christ in grief and sadness that he would have pity on them. At
last the gracious and merciful God heard their supplication, and delivered
them suddenly; for Sulaiman, son of Abd al-Malik, who was at that time the
sovereign prince, died and was succeeded by Omar, sonof Abd al-Aziz who
hadbeen governor of Egypt. And by the will of the merciful God, Omar
at once sent a governor to Egypt, who fastened a mass of iron to the feet of
Usamah, the evil one, and a block of wood to his hands, and put him in pri-
son; and he was kept in darkness until he should make up his mind con-
cerning him. Then he took him, and brought him out from Alexandria to
Misr. But God took away his life on the way in a grievous and painful
manner, as he deserved.
Yet this Omar, son of Abd al-Aziz, though he did much good before men.
acted ill before God. He commanded that there should be no taxes upon the
property of the church and the bishops, and began to sct tho cliurches and
bishops free from the impost 011 kind; and hc abolished thc new taxcs, and
rebuilt thc ruined citics; and thc Christians werc in security and prosperity,
P. 133
72 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. ;326]
*jJI J*i,
l
jl Iju JJi +jL>
j-.
pf -Jlj *j-**j j-^
J
^J^ ^J
^.J*
j
*jk jl iljl
^
JjXj
^l
^
^lC. ci
yj
ULc- *jL^ ^sa
J\
C15 Ôj
^JL^J
^
->J9 J^j V
t>J
5
<^
4
-^"
3
<>.a
e^
^j^ ^3
^
vJL-JU jÛAi- Ij-Jl-j <usl
J&
IjOjj oUâJI
^.
*m-Ui L ^jLaJI 0 IjJJ
j
J
j^LwJIj ^J^âiJlj SVjJI
j* cSjLJI
^L. -Jl cAoj ^JjCj S^fi. IjjUj
V jjjaJI (j-U! Û
j^
*>j^ -^y j^ J^j
^-*l? (^rî?
prr*^
f-^*^ r^r
J^*
JJJl ciC^
iS
Jj L^w \xiftl ^yCJ <uil U^ Ji lô ^LaJL
w*^
yy
'
p-J
jj-J
;.
^pX
V}
<ull
J (^^r?-
L
rjr^
'
jl
^jp
Lj
A>Jj
5sAj ^JjT J' JL-JI <~i> jlS <W
C<LJI J^l L Jjlj ^l
jj>
^c ^Lj jlkJI
j^>
j
JL^V
10
l>J1j *j-JI
&
jj-UI ^Jlft
Jl=j
io-lj C- <isUVIj ,*-JI ^jc 4-sj -\S
^-
jo ^JI
r\jd\
^Ll
1. Mss. om.
2. Mss. ,
Xi.
3. E JLO.

5. Mss.
alo.
0. Mss. -. ^..

7. E om. to Lj.
8. E om. to JU.J!.

9. Mss. om.

10. ADF &JL
and so were the churches. But after that be began to do evil; for he wrote
a letter charged with sadness to Egypt, in which were written the following
words : Omar commands saying, Those who wish to remain as they are,
and in their own country, must follow the religion of Muhammad as I do; but
let those who do not wish to do so, go forth from my dominions . Then
the Ghristians gave him all the money that they could, and trusted in God,
and rendered service to the Muslims, and became an example to many. For
the Christians were oppressed by the governors and the local authoritics and
the Muslims in every place, the old and the young, the rich and the poor
among them; and Oniar commanded that the poll-tax should be taken from
all men who would not become Muslims, even in cases where it was not
customary to take it. But God did not long respite him, but destroyed him
swiftly, and granted him the government no longer, because he was like
Antichrist.
Then Yezid reigned after him; but we have no wish to relate nor de-
scribe what happened in his days, on account of the miseries and trials; for
he walked in the path of Satan, and deviated from the paths of God. As
soon as he undertook the government, he restored the taxes of which Omar
had relieved the churches and bishops for one year; and he required great
sums of money from the people, so that everyone was distressed in his
dominions. And he was not satisfied with this only, but he even issued
orders that the crosses should be broken in every place, and that the pictures
[327]
PT. I. CII. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. 73
J
jULaJl ^jC ja\
^Js-
ia-i iJyj i-Ju
^
*_%
J
J*&
jU>
Jr*-
^J-^
$*
-^_J1 jcJI j<J dlU ^l o5 jl UV ^J!
J
^l jjJl i^j jLC
J^
J
oLi_ sJL* jUj
^^rr-^ ^.
^j-* <J-* ^
J^
-** **~*
"*^"b
^^ U^V
^^
dfcj^ <j^
*^
u-*
CiJ-*-
^frj JK?
*j-*-^
~
f^*
*-**.
<JjJ -'Jr^
**i-ta
jr^
^*^
^
d3>,
3
U ^J jl
r
U LJi j^J^jVI
j^.j
o-UI JU
Gs~ jl^j
f
>UVl
Oj <_i!wVl IX\ ^JU- <jS}\ olL'l dJ^L ^LJl j-JLJjj. ***!
0* ij"^^ <J^**^
LiiLl L--I joj ^jUjj <L>ju'
JjC
&j.,L- ^j-j-^lin A-*~-' ULjl Jo-U L_J LLl
^sjo
ULb _îi>j C-jj1_> ij^^j ^L' lAc (*^-^>,l îsUVI Ij*^jj OlLil
<fj^,
bli_c-li
^lil Jjib o-jj-CL-^VI
i*j^~J! C-jUI w->VI
Jl
pJaC
^!jj
6
fy*i
liijv-
(j-jr-^
^V
<_UJUI
j&
cUJi _^l*i
cSJ^f^
^
j-^J
es^
-M
7
a*
^L^ *-V^ l^-* ^f
1. BG J^vL
2. Mss. *A.L and so below.

3. E om. to Uul add.
J
^Jjj^
l.Si\ LL! Uj
j^
<jy-Jt. 4. A ^-.js-jU
DE jj-jj-Ij! FG ^-j-AjI. 5. b
.
r
-
E om.

6. E om. to ^j^JJ add. i~,Jbsr> <uIxj ,
^
.jj^T^!
v
,"_!
Jl Li~,.L.
7. ABG
W
U
"'
DF jU^.
which were in the churches should he removed. For he commanded this,
but the Lord Ghrist destroyed him for this reason, and took his soul, after
he had endured before his death many sufferings. And the time during
which he reigned was two years and four months.
And after him reigned Hisham his brother, who was a God-fearing man
according to the method of Islam, and loved all men; and he became the
deliverer of the orthodox. For when he learnt that we Christians had had
no patriarch in the East since Julian, the late patriarch of Antioch, in whose
stead the bishop Elias had taken his seat, and that Elias also had died, he
took a man named Athanasius, full of every spiritual grace, who also was
a bishop, and gave him the patriarchate of Antioch. So the bishops laid
their hands upon him in turn, and made him patriarch. This Athanasius
wrote a synodical letter with learning and great humility to the blessed
Father Patriarch Alexander, saying : Verily 1 am unworthy of this degree
on account of my sins; yet I have not been promoted by my own will, but by
that of the prince . For he had known liim before this time. So Alexander
received the letter with joy, and then wrote an answer to it, asserting tho
unity of the faith, and containing good wishes and salutations. At the end
he wrote thus : We bless the prince Hisham, and pray that hc may enjoy
74
l^
L_ <^JL, c??7r jl JUj
r
Lu dllJI ^k djL
^
pT aV>Oj
3
c
Ulj
^^
J\
>j Cl* j!
J
r
>U
Ju-Jl
JSj
^JI
f
Ul aÛ:^V! J*J CWI >k_j
<^JL,
j
jjiC V>
aÎ JL V
J*-
<*-J SJ^
4
_!>J!
JJi
jJ3 *" jlj ^C
j j50 ^^
aJc Ju J5 C>^3
<j~-1
f^
**??- ^^* ^ *^^
f^
ijjC5C-Vlj ^jiJC^Vl jJi^J!
J^j^
oljXa ^Ji
j
<as! <w,Ll js *-U jji
Jl*
5
J a^L
y*
^JJI ^J) aI^M,
J,a
a-âTjVI a*J! c-'lj
A^lkl
u-jr^~j
at>L> *w ^>.
aJ c^
*^p ^
dUJ! ^WJ Ci-oM, c, dJ^LJ! îtf
j!
jJ aJ
Jjj,_j
Aî^ <^lj Û" JJJl fci-A oj.Jo !i!
\j
oUi^ aj
jy,
jl a;V <-Aj
3
J<a\J> Ja~$
dUi
J>V
f^ Oo jl^j aÎ^,
fjJl
jsl
p
A^CUJI ^J pjl
^
1. ABDFG om.

2. ABDFG iUÎ-. 3. E om. to ^jJ! add. Û ^X-UJ
Ij*-V.j-
4. ABDFG Jj.
5. E om. to ^XU'.
a reign of many years, and overcome his enemies, so that he may do that
which is right before the Lord . And he dismissed the envoys in peace.
After this, Hisham wrote to Egypt, commanding that a receipt in his name
should be given to everyone who paid the taxes, so that none might be
unfairly treated, and that there might be no injustice in his dominions. So
God gave him a prosperous reign, and he continued to rule for twenty-two
years; and no war continued against him, but everyone that rose up against
him was delivered by God into his hands, through the prayers of the two
glorious patriarchs, Alexander at Alexandria and Athanasius at Antioch.
Now the orthodox church at Damascus was adjoining the palace in which
Hisham resided. Then he commanded that the patriarch should build his
house next to the prince's reception-hall, because of his great love for him,
so that he might hear him pray and read. For he often used to say to him :
When thou beginnest to pray at night I receive great comfort, and I cease
to trouble about the affairs of the empire, and then sleep comes to me
restfully . And Eiisham loved Athanasius greatly for that reason; and he
gave great gifts to the churches and the Christians. And there was at his
court a Muslim who greatly loved the orthodox churches, and he was named
Ubaid Allah. And when the prince Hisham saw him act so, he rejoiced
greatlv, and made him governor of Egypt, and commanded him to act with
kindness towards all baptised Ghristians. When Ubaid Allah came to
Egypt, he commanded that the people and the cattle should be numbered,
[329J
41 ! x^
J
uJ I Ip- Ll3a>jVI aJI
^^
j*L-
Jj
*-*-
j^j
^jL^JIj ÂJ
j^
î ** îJI
J*i
3
j!
2
iLy!j â *Vjj LV
rj
LlU Ji>
fL*
viUJ! fc^; Us
/j^x)!j ^ÎjVl ^j-li"
j!_5
(%>ljJ!j (j-Jl
^^*
"
j^
j*\
jr^*
(J"
J-^J
LU T:>j^*JI
Cu.
J^te
jjl
^j*
<j"J!
J^
(jL-

jlj LUi Jii j-L)! J^;
"^ÎjVlj jî!
Jl
^^Jl
0*
(v?^3 pr*^r~
(nr^-3
f*^
25
^
*- ^-'^
^^
t>*
Jl
ijjkJ! ^jx. jlkJI Ja-j
j
VL!
6
î3
^j^j
tJL-
^"
^l L^
^
^J! ^^JjJ!
J
[^
Cltj *Lpi L
f**f-
*" LU rl.jjJI ^_i*^!j j-a^
(j^j!
^f- ti
oliÛlj
a*-^* j! ^!j
Jjr^
^j! L c^lj
va-^ *^j-u .Jl
/^
2-* J^lLîJi
J-^j
U fc^-*-^'
^LÔl Jj-i^ ^jUJ!
8
c5-^J
J*-
A~VI *-^
J*^J
^
'
*
Jl
^ljJ! j-.Ai, *J!
*Jo
^
jlf>
/y
VI i$jJ*, Vj
Jo-I
-j-j V Jji>. il
-^JI J;l
Lo-j, ^JIS ^JJI
1. E om. to JJ! F om. to L^ ABDG
^j.
2. ABDEG sLj.
3. Mss. om.
4. E om. to fcîj.
5. F ^-^'1. 6. F IftJl.
7. ABDFG
^^j.
8. ABDE
,cjj.
and the lands and vincyards measured with measuring lines, and accordingly
this was done; also that a leaden badge should be pfaced on the neck of
every man, from the youth of twenty to those who were a hundred years old;
and he had them numbered, and wrote down the names of all of them, and
the number of their beasts, young and old, and an account of the bad lands,
difficult of cultivation, which produce rushes and thorns. And he set up
milestones in the midst of the enclosed lands, at the boundaries and 011 the
roads, throughout the land of Egypt; and he doubled the taxes.
So after Ubaid Allah had accomplished all that we have related, and had
committed much injustice which we have not related, when he came to Al-
Fuslat, he went to the city of Memphis and remained there four months.
And he commanded that the chief men of tlie towns should assemble at
Memphis. And he had the mark of a lion put on the hands of the Chris-
tians, according to the words of the Book, which John the Son of Thunder
uttered, saying ' : None shall sell or buy except those upon whose hand
is the mark of the lion .
*
Then, when he had accomplished this, he wrote
to the provinces of Egypt, saying thus : If anyone is found in any placc
without the mark on liis hand, his hand shall be cut ofT, and he shall be
heavily fined, because he has disobeyed the commands of the prince and acted
rcbelliouslv towards him . Now he liad two sons. one of whoni he des-
1. Apoc, xih, 17.
76 IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[330]
^L
j
^->-j-i
,
j-*J^ IJ^*
^y^. j^ ^.
{J^
v~^
*~^* (*-*-*'
^ -*~~VI <L>L.
^Jjl ljJ-~~>.
J j^lV <JaC- *jLi>-
j-^.J ^.
f^*
f^J^
**
c^
C
<_TT^
,*JjJI
jJJ jl^j ^>>b ^l j^VIj ÛJI
Jl
Laas-I -L;l jIaJj J jl^j *yjlj^j jJUUI
v^jSj <uJat Ijb lô 0 -oj
*J~*JI
^JI
J-^J J'
^-2* ijjS
J5 (j
>_jl^kolj *J^t.
jl
iî*-
JJk^JI
^j -^*
Li pjjiio ^j-LJI
^y
<c.Lp- aJ -AJLs^' jt
^j^
jj5
Jl
p i
c,
4i*-J ^JJI r-ljpJl /LlJlj ^.^Jl JaC Lli *jJ-il L SÔ ^ y^jjl \a IjiCijb (j-LJI
jj-*j
yd
J=j\ ^Jtp
^^ <-^4 ^s- ^j-^L-Jlj ^jLaJI Âc
V^"
^J~*
f^fJ^
,J
S^ JjI^j ^ybjjLu Lj syj*~> <L-Uj L? <L-Uj L *L-u
<J
yJjl \*iLiJI
LJj <^^ Jlk dUi La-^S
^j
jUJIj JUJIj
jJJI
j
jl^ LUJij
^jVI Ji-I
JljJI *s.j Js Û -uJ d^kJI
4
^L îi ^LJI ^J <qjX5CVI
J\
JljJI Jio
t^:
1. G JJ. 2. Mss. ,L.
3. Mss. om. to L add. LL> k>Jw
Jj!
j,.

4. ABDFC4
patched to the South, and the other to the North, and there was great dis-
tress and perturbation in all the land of Egypt. Then Ubaid Allah arrived
at Al-Gizah, and built a large house for himself there ; and he wrote to the
provinces of Egypt, commanding that a body of men should be collected for
him, that he might set them to work as long as he wished. And he built at
Al-Fustat, until the men perished through fatigue from the great labours
which he imposed upon then. In consequence of these things, when the
forced labours and the payment of the taxes which he had doubled became
grievous, war broke out between the Christians and Muslims, so that much
blood was shed in the land of Egypt between the two factions, first of all in
the city of Bana and the city of Sa and the city of Samannud and their
neighbourhood, and in many places in Lower Egypt; and there was likewise
fighting on the roads and mountains and by the canals ; but if we were to
relate the history of it the account woulcl be too long. When the governor
of Alexandria entered that city to mark the people, he seized the patriarch in
orderto brand him, but he refused to be so treated. Yet the governor would
not release him, and, though the patriarch requested to be allowed to go to
the prince, would not consent to that. Then after a time he sent the
patriarch to Misr, with a troop of soldiers who were to bring him to Ubaid
Allah; and accordingly, when he appeared before him, he made known to
him the cause of his arrival. But Ubaid Allah would not let him go without
branding him. Therefore when the Father Patriarch Alexander saw that he
[331]
77
ôa
J\
djkJI iill *Xo ~U>
jtf
dUS
Jl <^
pis jJJI
Jl
^âJI J^kJI
,j
^lj
-i. OJ^ Ji fcjjJa- t-A*
^S^C-
^-*
(j^
^^~ ^"^ ^' "^"-"-^
(J'
**J^y
-C>- *~
jl dUU ^VI îl jlJ JLS
Jio
V <\ ^j-illJVI d3^.kJI
V
VI
J&
Ui
^j
^>
cCo V
jl
^>J\
JUj 4-^
Jl
C^kJI
JÂ9 U^Jj AjUJj *\,\ <&
(^V^'
^j-ti j$asI L> IjJl *-*-c
*jj.^
^l
J&
^
**v~
JUI l-i*
j*
^
J U*-J
Am A3 ^c-^-JI -CJI jl Jc- Us <lU
^jj J5 aJjL
(j^JI
4
<jj
^JUI
fjJI
J
jl OU uil -l_x-
Jl
G
b^Vjl ^^--o-CjVI
j*
*Ujjj oli>"
r>
Cjs JjJl <vr}U> JlSj
UU JLU ^J- <V>'lj JUc <C lAA jl ^jJa <^-w Ji vrlij
Ji d-j^ ^Jl ^^J vilk
ac.
J
jV
^-^-J ^^wiJI
^jy-
Xc ^^Jl ' Ij^c isji^MJ ^VI Jli Û u jl cmm
Jja- L'l î- viiiUVl
(V
-^J ^-o
L/t
(Jj
Ij-^** rc_^Jl c-
j__> -L_JI ^-Viui>
*c-__j <UUI vJJ>" îs t__*J1 -Vlc- J^jJjJ' (Jl IjUj
(ViJ^*
IjjAswl UU *
j^w-j <^__i_J
1. E Juc.
2. E om. to ^l^J' add.
J ,
,^l <o ,_JJ_9
^
*JLj
^j
.| Ll> JU
al^). 3. ABG Ji E om. to sJJ_i! add. sl-O JJ' ÛrÛ.
4. E om. to JUu
add. &jJU> ^JU' Jl _et*> Aiifj.
5. F om. to ^^-/jJj"_! add. jaw.
G. F add.
^j^JI. 7. E ^LJ' U. 8-
Mss
-
Jj^-
9
-
F
*r-j'-
could not escape, he said to Ubaid Allah, the Amir : I pray tliee to grant
me a delay of three days . So he consented to this, and granted him the
respite. Then the patriarch entered his private chamber, and prayed the
Lord not to suffer him to be branded, but to remove him from this world
speedily; and when God saw the thoughts of his servant that they were
good, he visited him; and accordingly he fell sick on the third day, and the
sickness increased each day upon him. When he knew that the Lord
Christ had heard him and received his prayer, he sent trustworthy persons
and certain chiefs of the orthodox, his children, to Ubaid Allah, to beg him
to release him, that he might depart to his see before his death. But he
would not allow him, suspecting that this was a ruse, and that he was not
sick. So when four days had passed, the father said to the brethren : Pre-
pare the boat at sunset that we may depart, for to-morrow the Lord Jesus
Christ will visit me . Accordingly they departed; but not one of the
bishops was with him, except Abba Shamul, bishop of Wasim. Then when
they had descended the river in their flight, they reached Tarnut bv thc
morning; and at that hour the blessed Alexandcr went to his rest at thai
place. When Ubaid Allah learnt that the patriarch had escaped without
78
IIISTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[3321
JuJjl
j*\ j, n; ^>y>
AJ Ail 4jll -\^. Ac LU jlxJI dUi
J
^j-AJoVI ^jljlJl
pÛT -i ^VI
-^-y
v"^
(*
JbJ
^ (*rr^
<j^J
pr^
-^J ^ ***
^J
iJ
^
[^*'
<JLc- U-^-il jJ uLI îLcL=>JL oJ
JUj <oil -Ux. Jl
i^r-J
^j-*f*" ^ (J^- {J^J *&J&
\c y>cju \jJ&
Jj-~>-
L>l
j^J
uLLJI JL> U~J jLo <^_iJl >jib U_ A> Vj
^Jj^^j
 *^.J)
J^J>v /y*
J-**>
j^J *jf*J'
(
V~
:>" jLJl jL- jlSj jv^C-
jJJ
Ujj U>j9
jLo JL jA.iL V
a;I aJ ^_i,Ui aji-SjJjVI LVI
(j
j?~^ j-*
<jJ^ *** LU-oj
jLLJI
3
LLli>
2
fcl-Aj>-l Lli
J^j^
^l ^Lj u, JJL Ji <jCl
j
j>& Vj aJj
j
''jjjj^-j bjj-Lt9 j^JLil
j
f-LJL /jyAt<
jjj Jl
4
bLL La*L~I -îuJ
V
jl-LUI
*^>- dJL* jlSj 4jj_*>i~.> *Aj
^j-p-^p-
(^jL> L^ ^jl ^JI a>
13JL-
^^
^-^ Ja-j
^
P. l:;ti ^ aJL fcjJUaj
^
*
(J
<dL- j^>
^S ,jL- jASj
^JLL>J
*~o /jX* /~*Î=>c ^S
1. E om. to L-Jj^ >||.
2. Mss. jiv_U. 3. ABG ^cJJ' ^JL-J! sjXL DEF
om. toLLJ. 4. Mss. Sjji~,.
5. ABEG Sjjaâj.
leave, he despatched an ofhcer to bring him back with his companions;
but when he came up with them and took them into custody to bring
them back in wrath, he found that the Father had gone to his rest. So
he left him alone, but seized Abba Shamul, and conducted him to Ubaid
Allah, who said : The truth is that thou didst induce him to flee, there-
fore thou must pay a thousand dinars" to the government treasury . But
Abba Shamul was poor, in want of sustenance from day to day, and went
thinly clad; and he was sweet of countenance and virtuous in conduct; and
he used to exhort sinners, and they listened to him; and likewise he con-
firmed those who were weak in the orthodox faith. So he swore to the Amir
that he could not pay a single dinar, and did not possess one ; but he would
not accept this excuse, ancl gave him up to two officers of police. Then when
those two Muslims, whose names we will not record, had taken him, they
gave him up to some Berbers, like lions in their actions, who hauled and
dragged him away through the midst of Misr, until they brought him to
the door of the church of Saint George, trailing him along. And there
was there a great crowd assembled of sellers and buyers ; and many began
to run after him through Misr. AncJ they demanded a thousand dinars of
him in spite of the exiguity of his possessions; and they began to tor-
ture him that day without mercy, and stripped him of his garment, and
clothed him in a hair-cloth, and hung him up by his arms, thinly clad as
he was, while all thc people looked on, and scourged him with whips of
[333]
<7t~~ baJlj Aj
y
<CC UC lij
<Uj>-J
-*> / *.Jl <d\ii 4>j>\ju
IJJ-^J
^-^> Cili 4^9 *- jL.}
^Jl>- "ja i?L-l Cjj^^
^j
Vj^LL^ ,_^*jJI ^>-j jl^c- jAj ^vX-ijAj fcjilcj ^*J:
ImUIj iîJl
^y>
4> Jws^ Uj aJjAaLIj **j>Jlj (j^jVi ^jA-C 4wO
c^^rf^
L5*"
3"
~/^
<U)1 A~.J
^jUc^l A- /j3 ljjji LJ3 jL,i <L>Lllr *) 1jjc->- Jls- !-\5v& <Cj>Jjt> Lj~-J
^lc- ^yVl l-Vfe
,3 w-Ô <~L
(j-^J
Oj^Jl i-Jjls -*j> (*^J jjXJlS (_jLaJl
*LjjJ
<*%>jl>L.>
^.jAl)!
^jV^ ^c^jt Uj wj-di ojls *j'V
<
u,,)^c. 5J-vji Jou Cc U>jii <Ûi -*^c- LJr^ L
Ljl /151 <CV 4>"tJj *~~> (JjLaJl
J>J
~Ja.
jj>-
Aws- "G-ji^c^JL, ^jj-VI^Vl <uJl^JI>
y^ ^jy 3
jt
3
Ojy-f**
fj*
**{?"
f^J
(3 J^J
(jTj^-^
c5'^
^-^'j *-***
<j-:.j-^J
jLji jlSj otij
v^^^" (*r~ ^r^5
^
iJt"
A
"*~*
(*r
^J"^.
Ou^j
cJ'j^' 3
j>j ^g^
^S jLj -^juj Cjb^Sl jj>'^
r*^>j
oLlJl jjLju L-i isjjS
3
^L^ ^^
3
^t-wiJl ÛS ^---
7r'j^
9 *-&~^j *^>-
(j
ij>^j ^L-- jsAic- ^-*a^>"j (jLsJi
3 !j
1. E om. to aJ^ add.
.^
^
JL-
Jjo jjlc
J^J-
2. ABDG ÛÎ om.
2 foll. wds.

3. E Iransposes order of foll. stories.
cowhide until liis blood ran 011 the ground. And the multitude beheld him
and what befell him at the hands of the police ; but they continued for a
week to torture him in this way until the people collected for him threc
hundred dinars. But when there came down some of the friends of Ubaid
Allah to interview him, while the chiefs of the Christians said to them :
He is near death, and he is guiltless of any fault in this matter accor-
ding to what we know , then upon that they released him after severe
torments, for he was near death.
Thus when the Father Alexander, a saint indeed, went to his rest in a
good old age, great sadness fell upon the Christians because of his death.
For he had remained for twenty-four years and a half upon the thronc.
And there were during the days of his life certain very holy men in the land
of Egypt, in the deserts and monasteries, who wearied themselves in the
service of God, and by whom wonders and signs were manifested. For
there was a man, who was a priest and at the same time a fisherman, in the
province of Isna, who laboured with the nets, while he followed the rule of
the monastic life. And after a long time he departed and built a monastery
on the mountain, and many became monks with him there ; and they lived
in virtue and poverty. And the fame of that old man went forth through the
outer country; and his name was Matthew, and he was a native of Asfant.
So God manifested by his means many wonders among the sick and the le-
80
lllSTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[334]
~c~J! U-C- ~-L ^Lil ^'j-JIj jvfcljLil UjsiJI ÎjjV! |ô
J-J.-^J (j^^b
O^V!
iUsJj LlJj jl-Jj <0j .^JLjLJ
J
JaS
jLo'l jlS uUl ^j-i-PBft j*\
j^
^Ll -Ujj
<i3ji^ <uâ LlLJI jLLjJI ^ÛjIs <ui /j_*oli- Ijl^JJ IjLxJ IjJoj Cu
j
^^JUi^
L^ J
LLJ
J\
Jvti LUjJ:. V JjJ jL^ IJ 0 JUi ^îl
j
Jio
<c! dUij
%tflj
C*J
L^ ^JL-JI ^VI ^j^-
dU->ij <U*flj dlJi <0 ^-i>j jLj
Jl
tiLi<r L^Jli
dlL" jJI !-y) -îU cJl >VL j^jJI jJL
jjj
^Jfll J*i)l dUi> LÛ jl^VI
^LiU jo L LL*> Jj L^JaJI
J=V
l^LLLfl;* LljJ L'oj "Vc^- cJî LflJLicJI
y
2
ljjy Lis
cTjr^
j-i-^N
^ll l^j L^j tjli îc L}Lî -Ur Jj
jj^
SjLci
Lftî- L&IjjI <5î J-jJI c.^r (*j~-flJ
,^>-
<CjJ
^*^ i_JS ".n LjL& t^-JJ!
tt^p-
J-^J!
ît
^j-
J-9^.
L&jJjL j! ~J Âfl-li ^LJ IjUfr ^jLa; ^xJ LI-L& <0 LsA. j! !Jjlj
1. Mss.
fj^y.

2. ABG om. DF o^ji E b^.
pcrs; and he healed those in whom were unclean spirits, and raised the dead in
the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. And after some days a great miracle took
place in his presence. There was a Copt at Asfant, who had two sons and
one daughter, all of whom he kept in his house; and they were pure virgins,
serving God. But Satan led the three astray by a vile deed, namely that he
entered into the elder of the sons, and said to him : Since thy father will
not give thee a wife, go in to thy sister, and sleep with her, for she will be
sufficient for tliee for a time . And he made this deed seem pleasant to
him, so he committed it. Likewise he tempted the other younger brother
to sin with her also. Thus the two brothers did with tlieir sister that foul
deed; but the one did not know of the other; and that perverse girl kept
this secret, until she speedily became pregnant. And her parents kept her on
account of the shame, and they did not know what had been done; so she
remained many months without bearing a child. Then they set her upon a
beast, and took her to the holy Matthew; and when they drew near to the
mountain, the old man came forth, fleeing and tearing the hair of hisbeard,
until he met them at the foot of the mountain. Thereupon the parents made
knownto him what had happened to her, and wished to give him gifts, that
he might pray over her, that she might bring forth ; so he bade them take her
gently down from the back of the beast; and she alighted, being in great
agony. Then he said to her : Make known to me what thou hast done,
thou vile woman! So she made known to him what we have recorded,
[335]
As L> CJJji *-}ji^*
k
^*9 L
tsfj^
^
^^ <U.kc- *>L-jt>
^J
<^J>^ <L\jA\
d\}i
j^-J
\Z*X>3 ^ ^j^jVl s^-=>=î9
(^^J
'L-JI
(J\
A>A>
^^
^
^-^'J
^^pS
dUi j!
wJI j>Vj!
^
,j-*l
JpL
jAj Ij^L- jl^
<j-<>
Ll -A^JSj bjA*Uj Vc-L^-
J\
<C *Ak' jJlj Jjy-S O-
2
^lj
(J^*)l Jl
(^r^
^-^
ji
<J~* J^
jlOl
L*~*i>- ^>-*JI
/v* "^00
J/*y î^
"^"' ^-^-i V .Jb- <C -Ua" (JaC-
<\
*JwljJ jskj\
lô jl jjî*r *u! Ljjil
J-f- (j
ibjUi Ll
^-^1 jo dU-Oj îsjAi.
J^j^fJ
C'UI jL^ <v;V JU~ U (j-^j-u-^jVI (îljkJI
5
Ctf>li-j aJ I^jlU' ^jwJJLJ!
^
Uju> ulc- î> jS Lll; s^j Ljlaj >
>^J!
(J! <jIaS -**jj
4_>"L>-
(J
<c~s>-
(jj^^J
(J^-
^
^y-asw V L jVI (jJ! ^-vU! )sx^>-
^y
^^
^JI
j^j
'LiJj ÛJI iiô
^y
JjmjJJ **3 IjjlS La>! ,^~Jfe
L^^lj ^j!
(Jj fji
J^ (3
<*Lt. <C^>' a>V *c^
f- J JJ^^-
(V*
^ AijAfclij
JL5!
j
L ^L. <uj! ^j^hU^ LU>j Ijj
jjj^j.
1. Mss. j&*s.
2. ABG A
3. ABG add.
^j^
fcu- >Ui" ^J'. 4. E om.
to Ual w^-s
^pL.
5. ADF jÛr^ BG j^s?*
6. E om. to a*^ add.
~,jj
L^<
and more also. Thereupon he raised his hands to heaven, and prayed;
and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed her up. And many were
present, and witnessed this ; and one who was present bore witness to us,
being a truthful and trustworthy man, of the children of the Church, that
that spot became like a dark well, descending into tlie depths of the earth, and
remained so.six months, while fire ascended from it into the air, and an evil
smell came up from it, so that none could approach it. The place was at
some little distance from the monastery, about twenty-five bowshots.
Likewise in the monastery of the holy Abba Sinuthius on the Mount of
Adriba, you know that many of the saints were confirmcd there, and espe-
cially the blessed Archimandrite Abba Seth. For he was a man who
walked in a good path during his life; and after his departure to the Lord,
we beheld with our own eyes his tomb, which was built over him in grati-
tude for the many miracles and the healing and the cures, which take placc
through his holy body to this hour, and are innumerable from their multi-
tude; for wonders are worked by it every day.
In the desert of Wadi Habib also there were holy men who saw visions
and revelations, to whom God disclosed that which took place in the world,
so that they beheld it as if they were present everywherc. For to some of
82 HISTQRY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
336]
pôLj
tff^ <3
(^^tV
jj~-UJI jjjjljadl* ^c-^-Jl JwJI 0 jyJ jlS
/j*
^ÛS
1
jJlj; Ul c!d
/j.
^loj
|JL. fe Ja-
J
fcj r-lj LjUsj JlJj ^j^JI
bj.*Ia*_9 isljjl
.5*
ir~^
Lj~
'J-^
J*l
/j
jj-JLaJI Ujjj ^l fcjldi jij
J3
*^ Jl
^jJI jki 1%
A. IjJjJj "J^
^y&^J
^\
Js g\ ^j* ^Jj j-j
Oj^l jl^
2
liAj CjtlS jlS AiV Cjji-I jU vJJi A
*LJI
(J
(jJiUl JdJl Jisl j*s- <LjJLd\ jJj*JI JjLl Ji LjUjil ^JvS jJdJI aJI
,^_S*j V
<-JjJI --L*
<j-
jjwJvii <-* joj <J ^î^ UJ-Lc-
jlj-Lj
*ljJJI isJwJlj
L-^JLJI jJLl-
4
j_->_J-_Jj JJjjl
/j-.
jJÎ u-J
3
jLJj
-
aJ jl^j p&ôl jl^l
jl^j AlLj
j
^JI
^j-*
Ji*
<uJ--i *L*J
"J^J
<JLil
J> (j
^
<J^.
5
j^J
**
fJ^JI
<UjJ <JsC
i_J->-J
C <CL
/j*
J*"-
1
'
^J*^
J^J ^ J^
vi?J*!.J
(J^y^ t5^.
IjjJ aJ jlSj joJ <U,L> jl
JJ /j
^JI J jU? ^jj-
'jJ^ jjJ ^jvt JJUlj j-JviJI
J
1. ADFG i^mSjjj B
^r^jJ.
2. E om. to *yl.

3. Mss. add. ji.!. 4. Mss.
add. j-Ol|.
5. E om. to .j=J J ^Kj.
them the Lord Christ and the holy Apostles appeared, and raised them up in
their poverty and devotion ; and to some of them the angels appeared. And
there was among them an old man in the monastery of Saint Macarius,
named John, a native of Shubra Maisina, which is also called Arwat. Him
the Berbers seized three times, and took prisoner; and thcy made him a
slave, and ill-treated him and caused him to suffer. But the Lord looked
upon his patience continually, and restored him to his holy monastery. After
this he became hegumen, for he was a priest; and this was a rule in the
desert of Wadi Ilabib, that every monk who attained the rank of priest
was appointed hegumen. And he never communicated of the Holy Mysteries
without seeing the Lord and Saviour in his vision, with our Lady the Virgin;
and great secrets were made manifest to him. And there were holy men
with him of this desert, whose history we need not relate. And he had a
disciple, named Epimachus of Arwat, who was counted worthy of the oflice
of hegumen after him, and was like him in his heart in all his actions;
and upon him was much grace, like Moses the prophet in his time; for he
healed the sick, and cured every disease, and lived for more than a hundred
years.
And the grace of the Holy Ghost descended upon him, and he learnt glo-
rious matters, so that he even knew what he had neither seen nor heard be-
[337]
PT. 1. CH. XVII. ALEXANDER II, A. D. 705-730. 83
*UAk& JUslj
(V^-
wîiLo jw-ls liOj
A^y) \>)
^p-Vlj
^fvf*
.
^*-^3-' j^>t>jj
viJJi
(J
côvjJl jlS^ L&l^XJj ^jjalzjl ^y^Ji
^JT^.
-* ^y^ ^ v^Jf-1
<j*
ij-\^4j
jao v_il^p- (^
^ LoôvJI Îs <wJ!
jlA&Uo l'Oj
i^f-lj
Oi ^jXjCa jUjJi
j!-lft bl-UbUi ioUI
fj^-
<j- /*?^j <J"~>
-^'
w**M
y* -^y. \*\j
?*lx?3 c^trf^
J\
Uz* Sji^Vl C^Xll
Ij^r-
t lilj *ji-Vl Ja*-j
j
^j-l CjJ .slc Asj jl^jJI
1\ âs-j SIjuJIi jl UU
j$l
Jcj ^li^jj dlL^ jz ^s 0 VUi ^VI viAJi MS
^sJ!
^^
J^
<ej|j Âe 4jjl !-v^cî SjJs-Vl ****
^
"
2
^l (ja^l Ji <;!îiii **J!
Vj ^MiVI
W^'
^J ^M t5**t
3
^
Or-i.-^
^
J>*\
o\
ôjl
j\
\-**
/j^l 1 Jol Cob <Ul J^JIj JpIÎ Ij^juJ'
1. ABEG om.

2. E om. to
fore anyone questioned him upon it. He had two spiritual brothers, one of
them being Abba George and the other Abba Abraham, and they were holy
and famous for virtuous living and great deeds; and trustworthy men bore
witness of them, that they walked in the way of the great Anthony, and
brought it to perfection. Now the lay monks at that time worshipped God
zealously ; and these two holy men beheld the baptized people in the church
like white sheep, both old and young. But lo, one of the community
became slothful, and went back from the good service of God; and so these
two old men beheld him with his colour changed to black in the midst of the
brethren. And when the priests had dimissed the brethren, those two went
to the cell of that brother, ancl said to him : Turn from th}
r
sloth . And
they exhorted him and comforted him. So on the morrow, when he came to
the church, those two looked upon him, and he had become whiter than
all the brethren ; and therefore they praised God for his mercy to the race of
men. In this way, if thou wilt that I record the deeds of the saints, they
would be too many for the time, and too numerous for the pens, and too
many for the sheets of paper. Glory be to God for ever and ever!
84
IUSTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [338]
JJJI
LJ
Jj~jVIj
g)J\
*CV1 ^
^
y^j
TcJLa-1 L*J
CjA9 CaIj j6j
LJ <uJ >Lj ^j^- IjJu j-jjaj-SVI ^jVi
^.^Jl -CJJ JljJl Âi Ji *jLJ jJ *jJÛ t JJ
^y
jlSj jL, ^J
oo^
^y
^J
j
^l^j
-^
^-JJ" f^JS ^t LJ ^L' jl UJ aJI dJb jl fjl^j jt!
âs ^J; ^lj aJ jl^j ^SjyJa.
J^~
jo ij.j*
^^
joj
SjJ
^ fj>.
^pr-ij
jlj Ju.>CJIj ^.J^JL LoLJ jLju
2
Uj w^lj jJJ Ûj ^L-jj
<uJ ujô -Ldr <3 jl^j SjJL^ olJi ^jLec ^ljj
*jjj
L*;
<^-^
tr^-
""
jl^j oi;Ljj
^
l^ ^JUlj
7
^L" HJL
jj^
<JUV
6
CU.
5
jl^ ^^/jjjajlr
j,JI
V
U
J^ Jbj
*>VI SjlJUj LSl Jl
J^
3
4\*\>
ji.^
J
o* J*
*b
*
1. Mss. sjj^. 2. Mss. *aoLJ
Jj:^.
ly^J-
~ 3
-
BD
fV^-j
E
fVj'
~~
4. A jra.^li"
BDG
jj-jj^"
P
t/y^"-
5 - ABG add. jL,. 6. F om. to ^LJ
1
^
JT j, add. JjjJ
J^
j
**
JI*1j l^ft*.. 7. F AJUji
j.
COSMAS I, THE FORTY-1'OURTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 730-731.
When the Father Alexander went to his rest, they appointed instead of
him a man named Cosmas, who was a holy monk of the desert of Saint Ma-
carius, and a native of Bana. So they seated him on the throne against his
will ; but he did not cease to pray night and day to the Lord Christ that he
would receive him to himself. And at the end of fifteen months he wentto
his rest with glory and honour, on the last day of Ba'unah.
Now there was outside Maryut a monastery called Tamnurah, in wliich
there was an old monk, holy and spiritual, and also a young monk; and
they used to chastise their bodies with iron and with cliains. For the su-
perior, whose name was John, was endowed with grace and the power of
prophecy, and saw wonders many times, and he had a disciple who served
him and was named Theodore; ancl this man envied his deeds, and imitated
his life and all his works with spiritual love, and surpassed all in the monas-
tery in his conduct, in the diaconicon and at the table of the brethren
and in all the affairs of the monastery and its service, seeking abasement at
[339]
PT. T. GH. XVII. GOSMAS I, A. D. 730-731. 85
jjjC j! _.!j!
y*
xS^yd j~^__J! Jj.
l*__u jl_j
y>-
J_>
J
&L__'V! ULU <cu___-j
âJ
^
LJ JU Ui <L_-_-ji>_Ji
J\
IJL<ft 4*9 jl^j Col__
^
jiCl9 r^
r
<_,
jl_> LJj
J^s- J_>
(J
*__>!j_il
J&
^'^.J ^*!.
J^J
^T-J^
49
__>___. I A_ ^-__J!
^J^!
V
î jS
^J^J^
^-0) l
2
SjJj _J Jl9* ^L-jJI SjJ
^JJ-C___Yl
-L_-
J
<_>___
5
Jj
^YI <J Jl i__
3
dU
.y
s
_jJ_>0l p-wl
v____~~ L ^l
^!
I **; <0
Jl_i
j_5C____> .1 ^jj_v____>YI v^~i
r*-~*i
(J^\
^^1
J
jl
^ (j-j- ..
fs_-MJi
<J JI9
gJ>-\
^jxlS)J\ ^YI a*> ^y-J}
(j-^r* cSj^
_LLJ! ^Y! ^jS
,_j_- ^jJ^' ___!j
<__ __ji
______ jl_j ^ju^j____-w_jVI ^^-vjjYI- -j_ll
6
/>o x_i _-v*> .yi* ^JJI _v*> ^yG
^J_l î_w L__s Ll
.j_.
l__5jt .j_.-_i
y J
j^x_^_s ^Li-i-ljVlj <^.-01 ij_\j_CwV!
ij^____!j
8
sy_Jj ^jJ!
J!
Ij~2__9 (j-jjj-jir j-j-vUI ^j-I^!
oVI
J>
^jJi
J
_jj!
9
^jj__CVl
J\
1. ABDG ,U. 2. B om. to _) Jlai.
3. Mss. ,_*rU.
4. E om. to _DL. _
5. BG.
lacuna; BGF om. to j^l.
6. Mss. ~*-K
7. DF om. with foll. wd.

8. F add.
1^-.

9. F add. L-ta _D J-s-Îj.
all times. For Theodore used to follow the words of Christ to his disciples
(
:
He among you who desires to be great, let him be to you a servant .
And he acted in this manner until he grew old, as he said to us with his own
holy mouth when he was counted worthy of the patriarchal dignity ; for he
taught us and incited us to humility at all times. And in the lifetime of
Alexander, his spiritual father said to him prophetically : my son Theo-
dore, believe that I do not lie . He answered : Yea my father, I have
never heard the name of a lie from thy mouth . The father said to him
(another copy reads, The old man said to him) : O believer in God, verily in
the year in which Alexander dies, I in my meanness shall die with him,
and thou shalt sit upon the throne of the glorious Father Saint Mark, not
after the Father Alexander, but after him who shall follow him . And the
words of that orthodox old man, the Archimandrite, were fululled.
For the people of Alexandria, the priests and ofiicials, were taking
thought as to whom they should appoint in the room of Abba Cosmas, until
the Lord recalled to their minds the memory of the holy father and monk
Theodore. Therefore they journeycd to the monastery, and took him and
brought him to Alexandria.
1. S. Matth., xx, 26-27; S. Mark, x, 43, 44.
80
IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[340]
dJJaJl
^fJJ^J^
jjjVlj ÛJI -i^Jl
J*
ÂJ
JdJI ^l Cîaj
^j-JJJ^" (j-J.-^
^->V1
Ij.*<jlj jjv^jJiJI <is'LVl
^Ja
'isXj^- *Z>\j
j>-
<X\
^y*
^j-i
Jo
-uJiL^ LU *jl.SajVI ^JI^ ^yLoVI
jy\ ^05 rc.
:r
,.JI
GJU >t>j jl^j Vjl
^
(J
l^K ^jl^ jl
Jl
j^lj Vjl fJ* c-'l L
Jl
coL
jj^jJI v *î; <ull
^J <j
r
<-J>ta
J~
ijj-^JI
(j-~
> -**-!
JxJ u?w Ijo^j
Jc ^JUpIj j*aj Jj&l
^L- wjljL=-J
^J%J
w!ac JjL ^*^" cJlJ! 4jtJ A^C
JDj
^J Jf5
<-^* j^-Î
j!
(J^-
(j
1
^
<J&
\jy\
fJ
**
J^J J^.-
5
<j**
rL^
o
a
J^."
5
Jl lj^2* \^,L~J! ^*JJl* \a Uj.9 <ulc. jli'1 (j>J 4-Jc 4^1 j**a>
J <^-US îfr îUJ'
LLLi. <uU ^taU â*
jj
*>U!
^
Ca-! Uj l^J*^.
<V^' JJ^r-^
*j*J^J
JlLJI *LLfc
^LoVl fc-Ojj î-J jl ^-Ij pJa
v*^
2
*. ^* ^-l-^f-J
L^*^
J^lj <lj*>. Jlij-U <JL?j
1. E om.

2. E
teJt. 3. ABDEG jJ,.
THEODOKE, THE FORTY-FIFTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 731-743.
And an assembly of the holy bishops met together and consecrated
the holy Father Theodore patriarch by the command of the Lord Christ.
And the affairs of the patriarchate and of the orthodox church grew and
prospered during all his days, until they returned to their former state, and
became still more flourishing, so that it seemed as if the church had never
been plundered. And Theodore was a good man, tranquil, full of charity
towards all men, beautiful in countenance like an angel of God; and in his
days nothingevil was done.
But Ubaid Allah, the ruler in Egypt, brought punishments and trials and
losses upon the people of Egypt, and added an eighth of a dinar to every
dinar of the taxes ; and through his oppression of the people the dinar grew
rare and rose in value. Yet when he continued long in this course, God
would not suffer him, but raised up against him some of the chief among
the Muslims, who went to Hisham the prince, and made known to him the
evil which he did, and the troubles that he had caused in Egypt. Tliere-
fore Hisham was filled with wrath against Ubaid Allah, and wrote at once
to remove him, and despatched an officer with many attendants to Egypt
in great anger. And he commanded that he should be banished with his
younger son, Isma'il, to the land of the Berbers in the province of Africa,
341] PT. I. CH. XVII. THEODORE, A. D. 731-743.
87
L <CY
^>X*>J
-~<jJl ^JfjM
J\
\ô
^j&J V'l>^
Û^
<j-
Jjr^
*%
J\
***
J~-*
I
UjjJ
*YjJ
Olj ^-a^j ^jvwUSI ôYl iS-XJj
(J*=>-J ^r-
HJi 4, J*is <V> fc^l U Jjci
L&>^1
^^
^Jc dLU T^w d)L& ^lSl Uj î^Jl
J\
jj-LJI
^JLj
<L>I
J^
Cijt
o 1? :,,,; aLL&
Jt\ ^>j
dUJl ^l JU-
J\
^yU jl
Jl
d5L& JLc**l S-Jj jl^j
^JOj <-i>^9l
J.J^ cj^
Jy
5 ^^ v"-^-*"
^Ji.
J^
'^-l^jj <C
JO
\1a <vJI
v_>J^J
/Ll& ^l Jâ-LoJIJ *l^Ylj jj-^-LLJI ^jLoj t->UJI ÛI c>L> a-^
^j
Ual OUjl
cx>^9 lil r-U-JI dUi^j jpl^- O j5*l^-il
j^jt"
lV^ ^ v~^!.J
JP^
ÛI
1^9 l^~U
J-.*>
-vSOjL. -Aj.-L jj9j.a> jl -U) ^l^sJI IjÛ r
j>oJ
ôjia.) i^JLio
lfJ'.iYj
ljjjLi9 i>UI dUr
^
l^p U-Li _il
j*2~
a) l^cbl cl <vJ JjiLj *Lua ^j"! UJ-ioj
U-oj -Cjl^wj s^Yjlj &*LJj jsj-Ls-Li o JUlj J-j^^-I
ijaJj IjL^L jl
y^\
<Jc
iYjYI
\jj>J
fr
LJI jjla> jjiLi;.J
f^j^.
J*J
<!>
&r
M
^'
*-*jLJj <JI ^jia*
1. ABDEG om.
2. Mss. prefix <M.
3. E om. to
*^?jj
add. <\D1 J^c <^j! Jji.
and that Isma'il should be exiled thence to the land of the Setting Sun,
and punished because he did not do what was commanded him. So this
was speedily done to him. Hisham made Ubaid Allah's elder son, Al-Kasim,
governor in Egypt, and set him over her affairs instead of his father, who
was banished to the Berbers. When he had remained there a short time he
ruled over the Berbers in Africa, where his son Isma'il was, until he was
banished whither the prince commanded. For Ubaid Allah wrote to Hi-
sham, seeking to conciliate him, and expressing repentance of what he had
done, and begging him to make him governor of that country; and so he
was made governor over the Berbers in Africa. Yet his deeds were again
evil, for he seized the daughters of rich men and the daughters of the
chiefs and officers, and sent them to Hisham the prince as maidservants,
writing to him that they were slave-girls whom he had bought for him as
maidservants. Likewise the sheep, when they were near parturition, he
ripped them open, and took out the lambs just covered with wool, and took
their skins and made pelisses of them, and sent them to Hisham, saying that
he had bought them for him; so that he destroyed large numbers of sheep
from that country. Therefore the Berbers conspired against him, forming a
plot to kill his son Isma'il and the people of his house ; and they seized
Isma'il and his wives and concubines and all that belonged to him, and killed
them all in his presence, while he looked on. And they ripped the women
open, and took the infants from them, and threw them down before him.
88
INSTOUY OF THK PATRIARCHS. 1342]
jvfejl^
^y
*U lj-^^=J (V
y^jj ^)
<j-b *
^ji^J "W ^
'j^ j^
-**.
*J**t
viDj
^^
^ljj
JÛ
jJ j-jjj-ylr UjJ jlj dl
jfcj.
jjbj ^jîio ^ljj
^j
-i j.JJ' Ajo_J| cô ft_~~JI
.aUI 'UjiJjj C*-- <*J>-ji>cJ^ 4JI ^jôj <-jy\ fcAcusl J'
ji"
-1
' <j-*
fjt fj^
-
(3
C^J
Li-aij
S^jic.
2
c,li)l iiÛI
d)>JI
3
J^
U
jj*,jVj ôUI i-uJl
/j* j^j
^-_j- ^^ 1^5 ^j^ ^j^j yj
^**- ^-^ $3 jj-*j*^
j
.-jtxii jis
4
u^
1. D add. LjJj! Lib JJ J^c-Jlj
E add. aJ^Ls
!i^-^j
iLx.j iLw JOou _w*\j!
J=-j
^!
Ut* jj5o' F add.
^!
Ij^ ij)Lo.
2. S-uLJ).
3. Mss.
JVJ^.

4. E om. to
end of paragraph.
Tlien they brought Isma'il to Africa, taking him bound to his father, and killed
him in his presence while he looked on, after ripping him open and striking
his father on the head and face with his dead body ; and afterwards they
drove his father away from their country, following andjnsulting liim, while
lie was sad and weeping. And our father Theodore lived to see all these
things.
Then the Lord visited him, and he departed to him in a good old age and
in the grace of the Lord Ghrist. And the Ghurch was growing, without
adversaries or internal divisions, all his days. He remained upon the
apostolic throne eleven years and a half, and went to his rest 011 the seventh
day of Amshir.
GHAPTER XVIII
MICIIAEL I, THE FORTY-SIXTH PATRIARCH. A. D. 744-768.
As the Scripture says in the 77th Psalm
'
: What we have heard we
have seen, and our fathers have told us ; and as Moses the Prophet wrote
1. P-s. lxxviii, 3 (Sept. lxxvii).
[343]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 89
Ijjjr ^JUI *UV! 5$j^
pT <Uj
Jl
JjV! <oT
j,
^jVI
j
jl U
^
<cU ^J!
^Jk jo
(V-o
ctU-oj sjJjbL L Ijj^p jj~oJ\iJI JjjjIjsJI jv&-\ju XT jj>o L
Sji^Vlj U}U ^jUI ^M<Jlj JJ
j
;
_JJI
2
^-tfjJI H>V! jJUj ^-LâlJ! ^Jjfc ^L
<IojJI ,LjJ!j (^jiJl ^LVI lj~>i ^J!
O-^-i^
*W
J-*^
4
6r^^^
v>*--JI
3
<_^
S
jblLJ!
s
-!j-U!
/^
is-Lûj Llf! \a L-Jisj IjUw ^JJI qoM^j] -e_-*wJi' pj~*>
-_>jJj
/yJJI
c/j-jU-vj
^
~i~jj ^/Jî CviiJI aj_5 &Lo Ulfcilj UjJi ^do) LL _jwJ!j
^LjjLJI <UJ! S^- U) lj*^?j (V-^JIj (V-Uijj! ^>!î>6>
Vj! Ijj-iJ ,V-*Ji ^jyJI
(V
sJU
J\
l>J!j
^,J!j
j^JI J Ij^!
10
^\j^\j
9
^^j\j
*<fy*J\
~_5JyjVl t_^-l!j 4*Jl ÎjC tôd!
^j*
~Jli Uj -__*~JI JwJl jULiJ -L^JIj ^j-ôJuJl
^JI (jîlj
V-^
<oLL;!j
J
^J â* ijjS ^J jUj js
j
J^j^ t>
1. F u-Jl. 2. B add. ^L^JI \yJ\.
3. BG 3^1.

4. B
^^
G
^-^.
5. BG ^Ca F ^Ji.

6. B ^-i FG
^,

7. A ^-jU,! BDFG ^jCjl.

8. B ^j^ji! F ^Jbjo.1.
9. ABG ^^JLJ.
10. Mss.
^j-^k^t.
history, for he described what had happened on the earth from Adam the
first man to his own time; and after him were the prophets who prophesied
what should take place; and after them the holy apostles preached what
they themselves had witnessed : so those who followed them did likewise.
Then there were the teachings of the inspired fathers of the Church, and the
words which confirmed the faith and the baptized brethren who put on the
garment of light; and the divinely assisted fathers who gave strength to the
firm foundation and to the immovable pillar
'.
And we have the Lord Jesus
Christ, the Saviour, who delivered us and saved us from our sins by his Incar-
nation of the pure Virgin, and graciously granted to us thc opening of our
hearts and understandings by tlie hearing of his holy Scriptures. Philo
and Justus and Josephus, the Jews, were the first who related thc des-
truction of Jerusalem. Those who composed for us the history of the holy
Church were Africanus and Eusebius and Sozomenus, who showed us the
good and the evil, and the trials which befell the saints and shepherds of the
flock of the Lord Christ, and the troubles wliich they underwent for fche sake
of the Church and the orthodox people at the hands of the secular gover-
nors at all times, not only in Egypt, but also at Antioch and Rome and
Ephesus. There appeared the heresy of Nestorius, whose tongue deserved
1. I Tim., iii, 15.
90
IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[344]
<jAJi
J
JîJlptJl <Z-*J
<Lsl
<j* fL^J!
<>'UJ ^J^cw ^JJI jjkj ^^jU l^J jo
jJUi U î>l \J> oiâTjVI jiwJ! w jU
j

*j-^J
^JJI ^yLo *Ul=JI jjÛeJI ^J^cJI
Jl
IjyÎ jl
Jl
^L^l Ijc.1 âJI ^lÔl
vocjj>=jJI
,jy-^j
iUiJ!
fj^-lj
"Uo ^*.&!>!J ^j-^jLJI *_^*J! ja âJI
jjjV
^j^-l
jjJV
^*-*)"! v (uo-
tjUf-j
^b^
j
-*^' ^jU--^ a>JJ1j ^JIXJI jli ~
c*
3""!?
AjjjviLUt>
Û-I
j d)U& fc^Lf- X>"
j
<yLjl (Jl * I jvaoj ^n.LJI
j
diUI ^l
jr
j*-l
j
c
j
5*!' ^2
'
îc
(J^
ij
UaU ^j"! UJI
<j
ji
t5jf-
Llfj a,^ ^^L -c^J! -cJI ^JI
\^p>
Lji;
J
r%l jo
(J
j-&5
(j^lj^
<->V!
^y
AJi
-^
U t^jiX) j-vJIj wJI
j<
/^ 5^*
Û-aJI
y>
^JUI ;Uj
j
^-l<Jlj ^LJI
8
<^
7
JU ^jjalJVI
6
^j^JI
v
VI
Jl
U ^jbljl îij
CrjxCVl d)>>
jj^-
U d>JI oVI
vÛ
9
jiLj^JijVI
1. BD jU^. 2. B om. to iCJJIj uXU! y\j.

3. F jle!
j!
Jjo.
4. AFG
lyjj B .jJjj D
5
Joj.
5. A &l B 3! G ^jW.

6. F ^.J^J! L^J!.
7. Mss.
place this and foll. wd. after ~%\.
8. Mss. U
c
^.
9. Mss. .jSto î^!.
to be cut out at the root, and the false teaching of the other heretics at
tltat time; but God dispersed them all, like the dust before the wind, that
is to say, by means of the young lion, Cyril, who excommunicated Nestorius
with the rest of the heretics, and whose writings were placed in all the ortho-
dox churches of the world. This is shown to us by that book which
begins witli the names of the patriarchs as far as the true confessor and
cliampion, Dioscorus, who anathematized Leo, the soul-devouring lion, as
his name implies, and excommunicated the six hundred and thirty, as-
sembled at Chalcedon, and Marcianthe prince and the vile princess Pulcheria,
and all the followers of Leo, and was deposed by command of the princes,
and sent into exile, where he finished his fight. Dioscorus brought back
many souls to the Lord Christ by his action. And all that happened was
written down for us to that point in the twelfth part of the histories of the
Church. And for the first history of events subsequent to that, from the
time of the Father Cyril when he was in the monastery of Ablah, down to the
days of the father and confessor Alexander, we may consult the teacher
and scribe in his time, who was the archdeacon and companion and se-
cretaryof the Father Patriarch Abba Simon, patriarch of Alexandria, namely
[345]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 91
jLj
(J
&j?~
^
LuAclj ,_^wjb
iS^y. J^* c$')
cr!."^'
-^f" ci
^^ i-^Cj
^-j>"
-l^. \> \^,L jLj J! **i *U- Loj ^jdl
/^
L'
ft
Ll
jJ^J
Lj ^JLxJI LlLJI jLi^
LLl /ja> ^-LJ! j;.j*J! ^
A-t
^^
LLLJ! s-u
^j
âJI j^LJI JlL> LLU1
IjJL; j!
^Jl^JI ^JU! U jCJLl dUi Jb-I
^yj ^^
di jl ^JJ!
J\&\
JlLJl
^L*JaJ JilJI _Js -nlLj *Xi1iLi (JA9UI ,jLJ isLj
J.:>d
jl J^ ^c-^-JI -dJ!
Jtj-te
<JI JuaT V L
^
JjJk' L ^jjVj
*5J ^jJÎ jl jaS! ^LU ^CS!
^*
(J5L *^y.Z>J /5***) 4JLI5 L O^Jai Uj JjcLO
A^J
f*^^ J"^
-\^J
(J*^-
1
<r*J
JjJ ^^L- jjSI }Ld 01 ^Lj
J-U2J* (jX- ^^Ls *L-VI
^j*
Cmw- Lj ^-v^ <LwJj
LUI L! jjCw-LLl JjSIj (j^jVl
(j
*-*-*- Lkj AJi i^-^J!
a**JI
(j
^jiUa)! JL>ciV!
lLuu jj^jJ!
^
AiLt^
(JjU!
(jc JjX il ^yli
Jj^ cJLr ^l (j-LJI
<j
^J^sJ!
j\_a w-o~iJl
ft
LiJ ** Aîôj JX j\J! \* "wJ^L^vJlj (jijV! (Jc-
(V
^r^l (**>
c?"^'
1. F om. 2. F Î/JI.
3. F ,L
J;
.
the monk, Abba George. For he wrote that history on the mountain of the
holy Macarius in the Wadi Habib, and informed us of what happened in the
time of Marcian, the unbelieving prince, and the trouble that overtook our
fathers and those that came after them, down to the time of Sulaiman, son
of Abd al-Melik, prince of the Muslims, after whom reigned Omar, son of
Abd al-Aziz, who drove awa}^ Usamah, the unbelieving governor, who had
been before his reign in Egypt. Therefore I, the vile sinner, beg you to
pray the Lord Christ. for me, that through your prayers he may loose the
bond of my feeble tongue, and open my darkened heart, and give me
knowledge of words, so that perchance I may be able to show to you, my
brethren and my father, what you ask of me, although it exceed my power,
not as a teacher and guide greater than you, but as a scholar, since I saw
that of which I have written with my own eyes, and its importance imposes
a debt upon me, and my hand touched it, besides what I heard from friends
older than myself, such as I could trust and believe. God forbid that I
should act according to the words of the true gospel', concerning the scr-
vant who buried his Lord's silver in the ground. I declare to your Holiness,
vile sinner among men as I am, that I follow the words of David, when he
praises the Creator in the 112th Psalm : Who raises the poor from
the earth and tlie needy from the dunghill, and sets him with the rich of
the people
-
. He it is who has seated me among the holy fathers, so that
1. S. Matth., xxv, 25; cf. S. Luke, xix, 20.

2. Ps. cxm, 7 (Sept. cxn).
92
IIISTOI.Y OF THE PATRIARCHS. [346]
^V J-__*__J
î JJJS ^V
^^
UL L __.-v__.Lj j)^-vl)l *LVI
^*
^ÛfJ
^->JI
1^^, îV
J-JS
__.Lio -c-ÛI ~J
^
j^^
*
ljJ-*iJ u^jVI
^
_L-j IjjU
J -t-s-UI -CJI jls La___ jo Lj lô JUI _-*__-j -c-~__JI -CJI
l(^*--)J
(^JUsl
^j
(j-jjj^jL" ^JljUI __/_/! <_>-L>
jj-**-
^JI jL_> L Co-j-S Jo Liui; l^J,- L_j L LjI
_jj_._UI Sj**. jt.
2
~UI ^Lw"
Jl
uLl
J
cJlf- ^JI <_L_JIj ^jAiiCVI
d)Ja
-__JI
^. j^
iyis,
r,
_.L_l -jUI
:>
.j-^
4
*L_Ju_JI
3
*_CijLoj _J.I __ljLi jVlj C__!
*_-_>!
* '_ II
<v_i jL_> ^JJI .-Jj *_~L_JI __v__*_>
fjyj
j^*
(V
^' -^-^-
r.
'j-** LJ
J_i
IJj- i_j _^._j" ^J,' i_j Sj_>__-
J_>
jl (j-AiUl J__>JVI JjJ__>
'
_j _-<.- <vj
^
LujUt lil dl)_>
J
_..__ Lll L_5 <___> Jl
dLL-JI dLUj <vi50_w.
J
^j-UIj _j.l Î_v5 j_JI
*__-l_JI IJJ, jLsj
^__?
I^jCL. ^Jl <X_JI
Jj-V J>jJI (v^=JI _j*l._
jj
jL__L JIS
4_1-v_ JjU vLu jj_C <v>_>i___,
j^.
8
J_x. JaU- dLL dLL lilj vLsj _^___
J
_____?
1. Mss. jJj-j j.
2. Mss. , ôUL
3. F om. to j-JJj add. ^J-y! *So*yLa. i*j_bj
SSj JJl ajjxaj !j_o.
4. D om. with foll. wd. add.
-rjM
^S^X

5. BG om. to **Ji.
6. Mss. __-}UI.

7. E om. to ^~__
L^SCl.
8. DF *aA
I "witnessed what befell them in my heart, that I might write it down,
although unworthy; for they became shepherds upon the earth, and in many
cases gave up their lives for the name of Christ. Let me then record a
few of their deeds, for the rest of them the Lord Christ alone knows, witli
all that took place in former times. But indeed the Lord Christ knows
that we have added nothing to thefacts, having related what took place down
to the death of the blessed Father Theodore, patriarch of Alexandria, and
the affairs of state in his days, to the end of the seventeenth chapter of the
History, completed above. Now, by the will of God and your holy prayers,
we will write the eighteenth chapter of the History of the Church.
When Ubaid Allah left Egypt, Al-Rasim, his son, became governor after
liim, and was much more wicked than his father, according to the words of
the holy gospel; Every evil tree brings forth evil fruit ' . This man did
evil before God and men in his time of government, and walked in the bad
path, as I will relate further on. Solomon, the wise son of David, says :
Woe to the people of a kingdom which is ruled by a child
2
! Now this
Al-Kasim was a child in age and conduct; and when an ignorant prince
rules, all his companions will be like him. The first beginning of his acting
thus was that he loved evil and loved women, like horses which neigh one
1. S. Matth., vn, 17.

2. Eccl., x, 16.
[347j
Jo \a
Jijl^
<*J (Jms-
JU^
2
'
<Jp\
JLl
d**
^LjAJ Lj^j
Jr^
LSm jlS \Sja <^l*s
jlSj ^Ji Ûs^ uLc-l
'
1'AaL5 LS IAs>- /î L^l-U <vJs
J05
Âc.
J^J
^J
^Jf-
u
jl^ Jj>JI Û ^MJI i^JUli J>JI
r
cr3J3^>
A
J\^
j^S
*H
j1 t_*s*> dALJl
JO5
4o ^jCsv> ^Za- iÂiLwVl ^*~~o
j\*
ll
(J^>-3y\ /_$'
dJ^LJI ^Vl
J^r-aJ
klj
iSW^
^J^.
(jr^
<jljLr*JI
Jr>
J^dl ^
,/d
j5
AisLVl
J^ ^y
jS\
a^JI
J^lj Jw^jljj
(jW^ ^
^f
8
^^
J*
fr
X^ Âr
1
!
^ ^yk
j^5
*-^-Lc Uâs- LAs dJ^L-JI , VL g**' OLJi diJi tjLij
j^J
liAf-
Sl~iJ*~"
t5*J^
ÛV
10
^jWVlj
C
jii)l *j-l
9
^\J
Ul ^LiL-VI ^VI dJL* jl4 SaUl fcfo
f
^y,
]>. dl:_J ^;;l JUr jl a! Jlsj JliLVl^ <U5 jl^ Ua>_
j
a-^
d*f-j
dJLol *-U
a,_jI aJ Jlij
p;
13
ÛIÎ jj-ÂoJI *J JIS dU aJUI
^,1
y
Ukr s^ Li^ ^l jLj
1. E om. to
J-^'.

2. E om. to î,.
3. DP L>L

4. BG ^jil.
5. ABDFG
^jÛ.
6. AB ^S)i\ DFG
^^
E om. to
v^Jjj^t.

.7. AFG
^r^*
BD
lT^*
E ^L-ij/.
8. Mss. ^p^J- 9. ABDFG *^j!.
10. ABG ^.jj^WI DEF om.
11. BDG *yt.

12. ABDFG ***>y.\.

13. ABG Aa>y
t
\ DF ~a>jjt E v-ftiL^t.
after another. Ile obtained for himself female slaves of every race without
number, and his heart was exceedingly pleased with them, as we witnessed
with our own eyes many times. For he used to send for the blessed
patriarch Theodore, acting like a wolf in sheep's clothing; and the Father
Patriarch was accompanied by my spiritual father, the bishop Abba Moses,
who went to bear him company; and the governor loved my father more
than all the bishops. Then the governor brought his young female slaves
to the patriarch that he might bless them; and I myself saw them; and
he said to the Father Patriarch : These are thy children; lay thy hand
upon them and bless them, and give them a benediction, for I bought
them recently . This he did on several occasions with the Father Pa-
triarch. Once when we visited him according to custom, the bishop Abba
Abraham, bishop of the Faiyum or Arsinoites, was there on account of
important business. And when we also appeared, Al-Kasim called one of
his female slaves, who was a native of the West, and said to our father Abra-
ham : This is thy daughter . And he placed the bishop's hand upon
her hand, for his heart was as the heart of babes. And he said to the bi-
sliop : Thou knowest that I have loved tliee grcatly since my 1'ather's
94
[348]
jl jLw~ W-l Ujiijl
4
jo
,5
(^-^l ^j^-^jVl ^l ^jl
l
{JJLJ jlid <LLLL* <jLU
Ifcjaa-ls jLo LLiLJ! â=>-l <J
J^ *-**> .%* ^"LVl JbtlJ ^\JI jftj <U* *L- A9
lô jjJ%j L-*i-
^^
j
*-*^
j^ jV A-J)
5
j*i> Ju aJ jlj ~-UU l^Lj
jlLLJI Ju c*J (^JJI jllo jU
^j^- -r\j>-
<uL joj ^Jc .JjuJI
j*j fj^JJ^
-U> <Cl 1>
A
<C
jjJ-^J
AJjjuL
^2*
jLo Ijil^J *^>-l
J^
-*Jc- UAjLo jo cJJj> ^L-V
^Jfl ^l>- <u..kll Ll^jOl fc-y^ siL^! Ul ÛJI <J
(>
Jli jLo LLUJI *J^ jl
^j^-lj La>
(j
jL>^ <L
c
u LLLcli a>
lf~o^xr 1-.JS l^J *9X* Vj &>l dU
Jfa$j
ci*=
^jicLar
^. JS Ji^sJl jjjji?
j
CiClL
7
*-wUJI jl^j uL ^JJI
Aj>\
j
l^ aJ
*ljJI J!j*l
jj**^
Uj9 J& E om. tOjLo. 2. ABEG ^Lo î^!.
3. ABG om.,
add. u.
4. ABG
JSj.
- 5. DF Jic.
6. ABG JlSj.

7. ABEG prefix
^).
time, and all that tliou didst ask of my fatlier, I will do ibr thee . Then
the holv Abraliam said to him : It is good . So Al-Kasim continued :
I desire of tliee three hundred dinars . Thereupon the father gave
directions to the archdeacon Simeon, who was his steward and had come
with him, and who was counted worthy of the bishopric in succession to
Abba Abraham. And the bishop said to the archdeacon : Bringthe three
liundred dinars . And he forthwith brought the money, and the bishop
handed it over to Al-Kasim. For he had much property belonging to the
churches, since he possessed in his diocese thirty-five monasteries in the
Faiyum, of which he was the administrator; and he was bound to pay a
tax of five hundred dinars, which were due to tlie Public Treasury upon this
property. He had authority over all these monasteries, and the merchants
of Egypt sold to liim and bought of him. Then after the bishop had paid
tlie three hundred dinars, Al-Kasim said to him : I do thee this great
lionour that I have even made my wife a daughter to thee, and yet thou
wilt not give her anything to honour her therewith . Accordingly the bishop
gave hcr a hundred dinars into her hand, and Al-Kasim reckoned them as
part of the taxes due from him.
And Al-Kasim walked in tlie patli of ignorance continually, and the
oppression of the people was doubled in his days. He appointed subordinate
governors throughout Egypt worse than himself, men who amassed money
from strangers from Aswan to Alexandria; and he caused great trouble io
[349]
PT. I. Cll. XVIII. MICHAEL 1, A. D. 744-768.
95
*V> \j\6j
j>J\ ctJLw-
y
J1a Ul**^\ ji\
iS^
jJ^J[ J^l j~&\ j^j
jLlJIj
-^J JS JU
^^
~JL jj-^Lj j^jji^JI jjoL *Lî]l
2
JL jj*^>*
j^JJI
fc-U-*Cj fc*Lj l^
9
^y-Sy
j^J ^-OJ
OjUI JjâS
J^
V"^
-^* J"*"
4' '^
"^.J
jLcJI JljJ -U-Li XLoj .jJj 4** Aj jAlx^-VI .Jl
^
(tf^J
J*
2*
^î (3 TO^J
J-.i.;
i
jlj-wl ^Jl
^CLLjJ
^
2-* A***>
^JI -U*a>j *ÎjjJI dUi'
(J
^j^JouJlj j-LJIj
JO
LU Lwfflil i_**U Jl jjii>Aoj -X**jdj<j -O-Jl /. 4.L=>- <Cj>=^?
r*~->
jl% 'JJJ.S
4-fj^* 4** JiJj pJaC ^J-î -W? ^jli ^jI ~)-LlJl Ô ^JI
J-^J -^J
fLVI
(ja*
(j
<j^pJ C-^9 jA
i^$JJ
Cw^9 ly^^'
4_50LJ
*J
j\j^
f?*r~ O*
J*^' W*i.
J
S-^-lj
L*As ^*^ <JXL jlS (^-vl k>JI -^
(V
jL
j
^wl /j~L.Jl
(3
/-vju jic_-Ji <*c JlSj
LJj <*jCL-Ji ^.^^j w^JsJ b^Vjl ,*--^>j
v!-^l
tr*^-'
7t-*JJI /*<J LiJ
^ t^t^-
<>LJI Ij-L^j
1. E om. to ^L^ add. Je <wto .JUi&j.
2. ABG om.

3. E sL
Jj
y>.

4. E JjJwili. 5. BEG LuaiL s_^lJ!
ji^-V.j-
6- F om-
7 - Mss-
^J
3
!
and so
below.
the people throughout the land and in all the proviuces, both great and
small. The great man devoured the small man, and the strong devoured the
weak, like the fishes of the sea; and those who collected the strangers'
money devoured the poor and seized their property, until everyone was in
distress.
After that, Al-Kasim made boats like the castles of kings, and when he
had furnished them, he embarked in them his wives and his slaves, and
sailed through the land of Egypt, and took them with him to Alexandria
and Tinnis and Damietta, in order to take the money of the merchants and
of the people and of the officials in those places. And he went up the river
to Upper Egypt as far as Aswan, doing the same thing. And a body of troops
and armed men travelled in his company; and they entered the theatre at
Ansina.
And on a certain day Al-Kasim arrived at the Monastery of Saint Sinu-
thius, and went up with great pomp, taking with him one female slave
whom he loved more than all the rest, besides his mamelukes; and he madc
her ride a mare, while he rode another mare at her side. He was accom-
panied also by an old man, who was a chief among the Muslims, named
Rayan, son of Abd al-Aziz, tlie former governor of Egypt. So, when they
reached th.e door, the aged superior of the monastery came out to meel
tliem witli all his sons, that they miglit do honour to the governor on account
of liis office. After Al-Kasim had passed through thc second door, which
96 IIISTOItY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[350]
^ljU
'
uJ! ^L Jls-j J Îj
y>3
a*JI JLJLdl
Jj-"
25*^
<j* ^^
v^
J
Jl u
â;- V LJU
1^1
JjJl Jlj j,jJI ^Jj ^jJ!
^j-*
C^lj iuJI Jâ, jl
fc-L* ^L JaJ JLi-i L, <lV dL ^lJI bl^VI *-l* <u*U-j
fr
^.j^
3
*-Y:
^ ^-^:
Aa^J J-io \JJ 0 ^JI C-J-l^ Ji lJ'jJJ Oj^' J>
iiLJl v^s-ji-J iiljj A*Jl
Oji-J A~,j9 ^Slj "^j-ftj <uJ! Ja*-jJ" Ui
4
CiVl *~J fJU- AJwJaC. A*J! cJoj AJL=>-
^
cuijJU aJjJ! u^J'Li jJjV!
Jl
7
cl*-9j-9 Attl SjJL aJjJI
6
o" ^J! j-jJI
AJLLs-J fcLj jj-êJ ' ^jJUa-Ji
TJJ
^^ Jj-** /v-LoJI Llj LLpo" ^ \ ^JI j-jJlj
ll
e-jJI ^ll jJJJ >LJJ
10
!-y;' Us
^jj!
j^SJI JJ
ajL-.Ii
y&j
Jkjjl .j>- Aki-j
^!j j^
l-^ t/^^J
^ ->-*>
J^
*-^
/*;J^
^*^ {**"*& J^
jj
3"
-^J
j;
-
^^
tjJJ
SijJji ^sl j-jAa)! A*^ 4Jc. (JjUJi JLs -r-l*Jl> ?x.i^ r-L- ^Li>- LJ
ylT JLfe joj
1. DF <wl5$I.
2. So E; other mss. AJjJ IjJ.
3. B II^j. 4. BEU wi)!.

5. E om. to
L.xjst-' add. JUsJJ Lj'L_j L^x-
j
^J! , ^JIj ij ^Jl LU*9ji
.r^L *j.
6. ADF a&s
3'
add.
jj^.

7. F add. l^Jl
^J.

8. ABDECt jji.
9. DF
om.

10. Mss.
(JJ--^
1
.

11. D om. to .,j^ add.
fJJj
J*i.
is in the ibrtified wall which surrounds the cliurch, while he remained on
horseback, then he came to the tloor of the church, and began to prepare to
enter it, still mounted. But the aged superior of the monastery cried aloud
and said : Dismount, governor! Enter not into the house of God in
such pride, and above all in the company of this woman who is with thee;
for no woman has ever entered this church, and come out of it alive. Nay
slie will die on the spot . Yet Al-Kasim gave no heed to his words, but en-
tered, accompanied by his soldiers. Now the church was very large, and
capacious enough to contain thousands of people. So when he reached the
middle of the church, still riding, the mare on which the female slave was
mounted plunged, and fell to the ground by the power ofGod; and tlie female
slave died on the spot, both she and the horse that was under her. And
as for Al-Kasim, there came upon him an unclean Satanic spirit which
threw him down and choked him and buffeted him, so that he foamed at the
mouth and gnashed with his teeth like a wild boar. But when he recovered
a little, he saw that the old man, the superior of the monastery, was grie-
ved for him; and he gave to the church four hundred dinars as a vo-
tive offering, as well as the horse which he was riding. And there was in
the monastery a chest of teak-wood, inlaid with ivory, fitted with shel-
ves, above which was the body of Saint Sinuthius. This chest had been
[351]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I. A. D. 744-7G8. 97
V^
JOj
^X-jCJI <LJ jjJ*>o IjjJ^j fcjij 
j!
>>!jlj ^ j^
<-^l
jk;
<w=*^-l9 k*~U Lu>sc. *J<JI
\a *j* LlaU *A*5- âJ! jV
J$ii-lr j-vJL" L <*J l^JUj T^p VL <Ac ,j*!&l -vs ibjJS
J'
IjJ-*^
Ji *j-L=>o jl JU-J is^r-i-C ^l J -VA jl
Jj^Jj
^>e>_
j!
Ijj-V-i Ji %>-j <jJ^ ^
4.A ybj <Clij
^
^]|
j-^tJI
r-JÎ
d
p^^l
3j^.
(Jj
^4^'J <*-*Jj <Jy*>.
'jfj*"
CUj'o <L
7
Jjli LJac
fr
}lc. jv-liJI ''Lliai- <jLJ
j* j^
ijy>
J&
4Jil Jjil J
JlôJ ^JJ? ^Xi-
OtJ
fcj-->n J â-
f-VJ
c-Ji)l
yU-J
>l>l^Jdl CvUJ Uslî iÔI
j_^
8
âJ^
(^
^^
ft*?"
<**J
^~
<j .. (^
^~*
l^^
-^* Ojy (^^
^3 ^?"
(*
^r^
ftjj?
j^
^jU >U *li lil jUVI joj (j-UI ^k- rl^sJI v_i^lJj
Î^Jj. J.
(*-^l
1. E om. to mu.
2. BG
L>U Jxa. ^jJ! .1

3. Mss. om.

4. Mss. om.
-
5. BDG om.: E prefixesjjl.

6. E
*~lsJ! ^l JUil.

7. E om. to !jAs-> add. vjîj
îd! >Jjj ÛI.

8. BEG
J&y.
made for the sake of the votive offerings, for the convenience of those who
sliould put their votive offerings in it; and the books also were placed
therein; and it was of handsome workmanship, admirable and beautiful.
So Rayan, who was travelling together with Al-Kasim, admired it, and
wished to take it away with him. Now Saint Sinutliius had spent much
money on it. So they said to that man : Thou canst not take it, for he
who placed it here forbad its removal. But he answered : I must take
it, either for a price or as a gift. Then he bade ten men lift it up, but they
could not. Then he called thirty men, but tliey could not move it. So when
he saw the miracle, he gave the monks three hundred dinars. Thcn they
all went away in fear and trembling and wonder. And tlie unclean spirit
did not depart from Al-Kasim until the day of his death, but continued to
torment him.
Then God sent down a great dearth upon the land of Egypt, on account
of the sins of Al-Kasim. In the iirst year the land was dried up, and
so provisions were scarce, and there was no wheat to be found; and many
men and cattle died. Afterwards, in the second year, tlierc came a pestilencc
upon Egypt, such as had not been before. But in spite of all tliis tlie
wickedness of Al-Kasim did not diminish but increased, and lie doubled
the taxes laid upon the people. Ancl when a person went to slcep at night
he dreaded the light of morning, and yet he could not wish for nighl that
98
1IISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[352]
:>!> ljJI jdl <LJI j*j IMJI
5^5
^ py^
2
^
JJJ!
fjr&*m
*Uj
..^1
/j-jJI ^J-i
JL
L^ -Ul
J
t/UJl jj
^Jj <JI JJi ju-.
jj
Cil^s M cJ!
L<JuJ! "Hî <L :jijJ ^JI <jJI ^Ji-l
Jl
Jj>\j&
<-j
^J
<J* a>JI
j*\
Ua ^JUuT
P.144<jJ. j*
jJ/fNj)
J^
*
J^
^
^ -^ ^
J* *M
4
<J^-5
^.^l ^1
t5*3
fj!
Jjl Jl ~JJj
/y /j>_
j*l>*
j*
j^J
ly>> ô^ ^l lUasJI *^>J ^*ao uiijMj
V Jl
^Vj
j*JI <* Oj-*>>
Loj>
<3
jIjU
jy
(J****. (5
>^>c
'.
(J ^
<Jf . J*"
*^-?Ji J
-*
j^
jU=j ' U-^
Jr^^ <J"^ J^ o* *jVH-3
j*
3
-^. ^^
fi^J
'J^ ^tJ

j^^j
'jlUJI .
J-
^
J?.j ^
Vj
jjJIj
8
jJj*V! j-UI jb ^l
^
I
j
aJ|
^JI
IjJU /jÂali t*Ci jl **
*f^>,
iS-^
J^\
^
10
*J!j ^lj <uJ i-S^j
^JI J\j j!
Jl
Jl^Vlj -l<J!j >U!j
C
jJl> <J! Ij^^j *UiV1j 'lyJ! C^lj
(*r*^J
^jj^
f
J-J
pr^
1. E om. to XsJI.
2. Mss. om.

3. ABDEG om.
4. E om. to
^^
JbjiJ! add.
Ja.
^jJI .yi syf
^.
5. Mss. ^t}. G. Mss. âJl.
7. Mss. l^.
8. E
om. EF ^JI.
0. E *Ja)I.
10. ADE jJj.
he might rest from his many troubles. After tlie second year of famine
camc the third year, in which tliere was a drought, and the Nile did not rise
at all; and the people saw no prosperity in the days of tliat governor, but
the years passed in turn in tliis manner by God's command, a year of plague
follovved by a year of drought, until the end of the year in which tlie
government was taken from liim, namely the seventli year. And tlie plague
lasted from tlie beginning of Ilatur eacli year until the twenty-second of Bau-
nah, and raged chiefly at Misr on account of the multitude of sins committed
there. And from the eighth of Bashans to tlie iirst of Baunah tlie morta-
lity ainong the people was so great that not even a part of those who died
could be counted; for on onc day two thousand perislied, and another day
twelve hundred, and another day two thousand four liundred at Misr and
Al-Gizah, among the people wlio inhabited those places and traders so-
journing therc; so that tlie burial of tlie dead was interrupted, and tliere
were no tombs to hold them. And no male might be buried until thc
authorities knew of his death; and tlien his name was written down, and
the name of his fathcr, even in the case of young infants. Then our holy
fathers prayed to the Lord, and tlie ricli and the poor did likewise, and they
besought iiim with fasting and prayer and weeping and supplication, until
the Lord had pity on lliem, and took away the plague.
,353]
PT. I. GH. XVIII. MICHAEL I. A. D. 744-768. 99
^J! *U! jU"
^y*
fj3
ljA*i
jj ^J <j^
-*iJ! ji^Jl Ij^J IÂ A*>j
Ju*> jl fcjJLj I^JS VI* *J
!j*^j
^yJJ!
^_
^j
v_X
j
J>^~i
j-> >>-^-
<_r^
jlj Jjij-JI 5$^s-
J <U*1_* <0)! ^JaiT VlvC-l cUiw
* jl l-vi _*!)!
<L> IjAiJ !^>_w
4
cJl^l;' fr^ dU U
:>)
_uJl IjJ
2
Jl^ *lj- jJj IjJ ^J Lj! *!^*l /jl *
j^
*Xs~
'ijj^Â --&j
<J cJJ
Jr-*~*>
^^J^lj
\ -v)j _J <-A*=J ^J
V*^
(-^-*>
J <jt**^'
^
C%-iLc r^pt-i
5
ijJ>c
^^
*^lj^
j
^r^
Sê**
Jl
ôa Ss j\>$\ dUi jlSj
Û! Uc jAclj Cio 4, Jlioj ^l*jVI -Jj Jo-I ÛvJI
j! J
^S.\\ 4. >lc. U Jii
\^
(J--JI -VJf-
dL-> Jj; Jj
4Ail â*_ 1 *>
J*J
^jV!
<j <Jf-JJ
*>,-*-> 4_Lbj
ji jl^
j! jv*. âcj ^JLJ! _^l*9 ajdI
J\
^^1
j!
J!
^jj J5
-u-lj
Jl
y-j
^J! k_^_CJ! jL-_> (^_a.> ^c
(g^-^9 ~^~y.. ^J -J *^
jl-^
/**j!j J~.-*.
v-ol
j!
^
w
r~
c'
/*?.'
dUi
J\
cJ^Ji
yb -ij-. ^ls lixc *U- L ^tl SJU
G
dJAJjJ l^J Jlij aLjV! SI^VI
1. Mss. om.

2. E om. to -U"-! add. j9_o! !Ju jfi-xU.
3. ABD ^xil.
4. Mss.
_**k â iulfli'.
5. Mss. add.
fs->.

6. E
J
v^tfjJj
,.t.
After this tlie mercliants sold wheat to tlte people, and there was an
abundant supply of it. So some of tlie corn-merchants went to a deacon,
wlio practised magic and lived at Memphis, wliich is the ancient Misr; and
they gave him much money, and begged him to enable them by liis magic arts
to sell their wheat at a higlt price. So he began to exercise his art in
such a manner that God was angered, and to practise his vile sorcery. For
tliere was with liim an orphan boy, the son of a widow wlio had no other
childrcn. And lie said to the widow : Thou ltast nothing to eat <>r to
feed thy son withal. Give him to me that I may make him my son, and
teach him my art . So she delivered her son to the magician with joy.
Now that unbeliever had visited many magicians in divers places, until they
taught him to practise profound witchcraft ; and thus he was ablc to do that
by which the wlieat became dear. Then indeed that miscreant took the
widow's son, and led him into a chamber, and shut the door upon him, and
hung him up by his hands and feet above the ground, and did to him what
made God angry; for he did not cease gradually to flay the skin of tlte
youth from his face to the back of liis liead daily, until he came to his
shoulders. Tlien wheat became rare and scarce, and whereas it had been
sold at the rate of fourtcen ardebbs for a dinar, and tlicn at two mudds for
a dinar, at last it was not to be procured at all. At tliat time the monitor
of tlie
bovs in the school went to the widow woman, and said to Iter :
ioo IIISTOHY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[354]
^XJs.
^j.*
z-jr^-J
<^->\
J
U A>\ isAc J IjJ Jlli fc-W JJ U>-*Jj
r^
<cJLj ^/bOl
jÛI
jtjj
p
.)?&
j
j-=* c^ ^*JI ^X^si} jlSj <_! *~^ rJ A9 LflA- Jo v^^j J fj-Jl
cUJj
J\
li U <Us
j
JLli CaL* ^jail lî ÛI *LIjpe)I
Jl
Û A* Û
J&--V* ^p-UI
<Lju-lJ jJjUI JJAJ LS5
JDj tt^^J
ij'lj=JI i-i*
<J*-*t
f^
*-***
<j
(^*L* ^*"^*.
U>0 Jjib
JDj
<
W>-^| V j-j
01 c-jÎaoj ^C CUjVl ^jJ (_ÛI ,wJ
^rî
Jy^\
JJLkJ J,jJI
^
J^
U ^>- U vifcV ÛjVI -v^JI ^l l viJU ^JLjJI ÛJI
jj^,
JU jJ k^J jvUl dJ-Uj Â-XC. ^Jskli' J>l \>l Û-ijl ,V-*JJI ^J-oAlj ^jJ^s- Jl
P>145
dLc j^l a,-UI U-\*JI Ua
j
^*sj
*
^^
^jVI
^
<^.-^'
d
J
J
ÛI^
4
^J^3
l^j Iaa
J^
Jji->_j U-UI l-U
j
ÛaUj ^ljair
b
j^
jU^' jtUI
^J^-
1
'
1. E oiu. tOj-^lJj-
Jj^.

2. Mss. îj.
3. Mss. ^js. 4. Mss. ^Jj.

5. Mss. j.

6. Mss. om.
Thy son has not attended our school for many days. Where then is
he ? So she went to that miscreant and enquired after her son, but could
not find him. For he said to her : I have not seen him for many days.
He left my house, and returned to thine, and I know nothing about him .
Therefore when she heard this from him, she departed in great grief.
But the boy was not dead even then, but was still fastened up and partly
flayed. And tlie young monitor saw the magician, his master, entering
hour after hour into the closet in wliicli the boy was fastened. So he
said in his heart : What does rny master do in these days, entering this
closet and coming out? And lie was a sagacious youth. So when the
master entered, he followed him secretly. Then he heard that boy, the
widow's son, weeping and sighing and imploring his master; but he took
no pity on him. And he uttered words in tlie sadness of his heart such
as these : Alas for thee, my mother, widowed and mourning as thou art,
for thou knowest not what has become of me! Alas for thy womb which
bore me, and thy breasts which gave me suck! Wliere dost tliou behold
the torments of thy orphan son? Would that I had died when thou
didst bear me in lliv womb, aud would tliat thou hadst never brought
me forth upon eartli, so that I sliould fall iuto this grievous torment!
Where are thine eyes beholding me, longiug to see me aud gaze upon me,
who am iri this torment? And tlie boy said many things like these, iu
the hearing of the younj^ munitnr^So the monitor went away quickly in
MICHAEL'
[355]
PT. I. GH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-708.
101
j! /Jl <_iji=Jl 5S-LS \a
fj&>J
j*J>~>
f*~^
t*
J
5
*!
^^'-^
TT^P*
3 <.. v-fliv*Jl .X-dlj
ljp_Jc. ilft <jl -U) \.jâ
O
fr
UJ vilol
0-*~>-J
-*i IjJ JLa9 (jj-*-J!
(1 <LjVl JUo JL?j
Uj_9 Ij-jm -Laili Kjla^
[aJ
<CI__!1 4~L loLj ^ljJI
(Jl s_~-w*i 1^1 *9 /. <W-~. U
l^J ^l CljsxJl Ji-U *jA-sji jJlxJl ctU_. v_~> ^jl jlj^l
j^-*J
<jw>-L~J!
^
CJ&
ci)j (JljJI (Jl ** L_j_C ^-L.JIj *j-L_>e9 a__5
^JI
cij * lis-j-L- ULL
<J~-J1
lj^__s-lj <0 v_i^Xcl9 (JljJl (Â* /**> fclol _^*i_9j
<UL-JJ
<Â> IjlajJ
Âc v_aJj U-U
^_
ctlU jv-UJ! ^Jl cijJl
(J
Ij^j JLxJl viUr ^L fc*iUj <j^_J!
jUL <9^-j
Uf^
^J _jL50l
J**l
J~3
c_~*-*Jl
,*-*-f-
~
d^J
ej-Jl
<^*1? AC ^laJI
Jj>=X>
J
Jj-V1
fc-*J& jcj
<.jLJl
Jl
^vwJo
^y
^_ j* Jj^l
J~>J1
J
*Li ^lfy <Cc ^ljJl cij
J^
SVjJl
J jj-t^--^
<j"J
v-a)1
<j^
(j-o
j^! (o^-i
jl^j
V^
Jj^-~j
Jv-^-L-JI
Jô
^pcJlj
1.- E om. to y^j^l

2. E om. to uc.
3. A JjJ B
ol^
F
>\x)
<*
,..U
great terror, stumbling and raising liimself again in the extremity of his
fear, until he reached the house of the widowed mother of the boy. So he
said to her : I have found thy son. Then she came speedily, after lie
had repeated to her what he had heard from her son's mouth, and went to
the governor, and repeated to him what had happened and what she had
heard. So the governor despatched with her some trustworthy Muslims,
and some oflicials with them, to the house of that miscreant, and they
found him within the closet, in which the boy still was, fastened up and
flayed from his neck to his shoulders. So they carried the lad away, and
led the magician bound before the governor. For at once they fastened his
hands and feet, and his ears were cut off in the presence of the governor,
and tlien he confessed all that had been done by him. And they brought in
the boy, and beheld him in that state. And they wrote at once to Al-
Kasim governor of Egypt; and when he had read the letter, he gave orders
that the magician should be stoned and burnt in the fire.
But, in spite of all these things, Al-Kasim did not desist from his evil
ways and his love for the amassing of gold. And he used constautly to
change the subordinate governors, who acted as his deputies. Now there
was a tribe in the mountains in the eastern part of Egypt, from Bilbais to
Al-Kulzum and the sea, consisting of Muslims who were called Arabs. And
there were among them more than thirty thousand horsemen, roving through
those deserts and districts, and they had chiefs in command over them.
l02
IIISTOKY OF THE PATRtARCHS. [356]
r)j->-
L
.^
cr^-
^k;
rvr^ Jj
r^
U
Jj-^
ft
^ fr*J
^lj
JL>W
^
S-^j
'J^J\ o*
^^
V
J
crr
;'
nJ
f~>*
*"*r^
r"
1
^
y? ** ^^ J
JJL
^l ^-^1
ô
^. y^*
^lj
j-
jl
j-i-*
5
J
j-^yl?
<^ Ji
*^
Ofi>
1
J
:1
W
&*>
2
<y
*~
J^j
^ ^*! ^"^
^jbîj j--UJ ^y-vi p.ij
j^j
jUj <cU-j jzs}\
^j^. ^J
*** ^."^ ^
**
''
J^ e-^'
^r* r
^-^'
I***
U^J
J
*mJ\
Ja
jUJI ^>j
^JI
J^j
^l
Jl
-wpj LaÎS jlj^l
c
UjU
^j- J
j^j ^
J-^
^^ *j^ o^J ^ ^ J
u
c> -^
i
lJ
^ b-^J
^jr û
y
jis ^jui i-u
^
^v ^y.^)
j&
^j-Ji
j\
j^-aP j^
^L-ij
^
5
\j_gJU-lj
.^-LaJl ^jJlc
Jâi
**i 4 JUi
*-*-*" klJl aJ JUJ ^t^JI
LspJI
^JI
-U-t pJ jl &15 p-U
Ji*
^l
^y
7
^
>*
j-r->VI
^jsll
1. E ji-J^*! and so bclow.

2. Mss. om.
3. Mss.
J^j-
4. E om. to jU,
add.
LaiLÎ *a..i
.J*M
v<^ j^' -^
ji
-
5 - Mss. use a coarse term. 6. E
^jfl*)!. 7. E^L
Al-Kasim, therefore, appointed as their governor a steward of the palace,
named Abn Jarah ; and his tents were near a monastery named after Our
Lady Mary, near Tinnis. In this monastery there were many monks and
priests, adorned with good works, and a holy hegumen named Epimachus,
who had come from Wadi Habib, from the Monastery of Saint Macarius,
and who was afterwards counted worthy to be made a bishop. And there
were with him, among the monks in this monasterv, Abba Mennas, who
became bishop of the city of Memphis, and Abba James the priest, and
many others. And the steward of the palace had two brothers, whom lie
took up to the monastery; and he entered the church with them, and
drove out the monks; and they plundered the cliurch, and seized every-
thing in the monastery, whetlier stuffs or provisions or furniture. And tlie
steward's younger brother was worse than he. For tliere was in the
cell of the hegumen a cross erected at the east end, with which he drove
away the devils who frequently appeared to him. So that youth entered
the cell and said to the hegumen : What is tlie purpose of this cross?
Whereupon he answered : It is the cross of Ghrist, mv God. Ile said
to him : Dost tliou adore him? The monk answercd : Yea . So
the voung man spat upon the cross, ancl treated it insultingly, and reviled
the aged hegumen. And tlie old man went forth from the monastery in
great sorrow, saying : [f God do not requite this youth for his deed, I
[357]
PT. I. CIl. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 103
jJA
^.
^JI
Jâ
jjj
Jls
2
^)
l
^-**.
<*JI *-L*
J1
OAc V juJl 1-U
^
-jjl
j
jl^ L-U Cwi; Vlj
jj-^.
^
J^J (^J *J-^
J^J <j\
A~^'
J
J^J
V
f^
JCU <dsy
(J
L-O r-^3
*)LJj SjlisJ ^Jj^ *LJ1 C~; ^Jc-
^jJf-J
(JT^ ij^* (J^^*
Pt1^
j^Ji^ uiyJI
Jp^j
y..^
u* tlJ^-s
^^ ^^
f^J^
*-^
"^^
^ j*^
(jy..^
4LJI ji sai&is ^î-LJ
,J
cr
:.'^ -^j j^
<^
dA>vi
^*
-
^JJ
tjJ^>-\ L
-^*f-
"J1 -il^lj
\*Jsa
\jcaa Jlj A,
&ji SjL
J1
jj_ÂJjVl 1j*^s-U J^laj ^-i> Lj1 4jj-U5v-wV1 <Jto îo dJJi ,*-?"-
(Jj
{**=** 1ji*-j AîJU-cJl ^j-JjAAisJI
^j^
^cLs-
j^-J
âsL-VI 'IVI 1jju>j>-j jjx-wj-^jUI
-VsJj jl
^j^JI
Li> J9
l-Sî^ ''fcjw-Ue-3 l-XsJj *^-U [jjLstJ ^lil A.iiT 'jjâsîj j-2^->
JjJI \a QilLw* ^jJsj. L5 (jiaJl
Jj*
^r^J
*LL.*J ** ^jJ lîais*-
<\-j
<>jAJl -li-l
^,
\jr
1. BEFC4 Jjl.

2. E ^*.

3. E om. with foll. wd. add. ja*S)t. 4. ABFG
iL aJ.
5. Mss.
jJ^.

6. Mss. om.
will nevcr return to this church all the days of my lifc. Then he departed
to another place, and remained there; and he said within himself : I will
wait ten days, and see what will take place; and if nothing occur, I will
depart. So, on the eighth day, that young man went and sat in the
privy place, and his bowels gushed out, as it had happened to Arius the
unbeliever. Tlierefore when his brother, the steward of the palacc, beheld
that punishment, he was afraid, and departed from tlie monastery; and fear
came to all who heard or saw.
Afterwards the steward went round through that district until he found
the holy Epimachus, whom he brought back to the church, after entrea-
ting him with respect and honour; and he restored to him all that had
been taken away. And great fear fell upon tlie Muslims and long remained
among them.
During all this time, the church of Alexandria remained widowed,
without a patriarch. Tlierefore the orthodox Theodosians assembled, and
called the bishops together. And a number of the heretical Chalcedonians
met together; and they formed a council at Misr. And three men werc
brought forward, tliat one of them might be chosen, and enthroned as
patriarch. But it did not please the Lord that <mo of tliem should receive
that degree, but he kept it for him whom he had selccted and markcd out
from the womb, as shall appear further on in our discourse.
lo',
IIISTOKY OF TMK PATRIARCHS. 358
Ob"
01 <Ls*j Uc jjii
^y
^JUiJ! <JI -Ujlj
ÛJI
^y
<<LJ! *1>I
jjj
tyc^ 'iJ^\
J\
4,
^JU!
<, j^j-Jl
2
^
Jl
l
jL- Uj jljJIj ^j^Jl
L^j^ \yJL jl
:!
j
j^J ^JL jl bjJUj j~J>
Jl
tjLJI
j,
^l^j 4_iJLVI
II Jl dJ^L <Ull j^J jJlia Jj
/uL.1 isj*s^ jji V'U 0
\y&
Jo
4
jl
^
^^JU
j,JJl 4i5*Ll -L&jl Jj! j-*j
jUjJ! dUj
j
<Li5LVI
^
''j^j
^*
âaJ
c/jalr
U
^L^jJ!
^V â.
^^
^L j-jiU <wJ
^
J^j
a^!j a IaIj !j_U
*jJI
V! cJ *aaLlt
jJ
^JJl ~-U)l Ia*
J*
^V!
l^rl JsLil
^j
^_iiLl
'^^^.
^-^j-.
U! îi^VI <J JU3 ^/ISjl ^l *J -^Ll. U
^JJ! ^j-UI. jj^jJl
^
<A*s Uj
ji*Udl 1:1 ji *l jr Ui <jj>-\ &* ^m
Jl
Ia* ^L jl ^VI ^-c- l
J
J&\
J\
-U, Jj 4, jj.i!>jJl
*J^~<
jv (Ji-Jl
(jjU!
7
U
V
Oil J-*i
U
~~^-J
Ja9
aj^jI^-j b-u^ Ji-lj
j^
J\
Ailj JlixcVlj o!JJ!
3
j>j
aJU û^>- -a*-I
J ^
2^
i. 1) om. to (j-Jb ^JI ÛaJI add. IjLsj.
2. ABFG *- ii-W" ^J! ij ^jjL
jj ^Sy\
E w ^JL^JI iilsrl J! ij 'j^J. 3.
E
tfji^
*y^>
^j*^-
4. E om. to
*Û add. iji^j.
5. E om. to jUjjJl. 6. ADFG
^j-^
B
^^
E
^L^ and
so bcloAv.

7. ABG I Jj> <v.
And God took away tlie government from Al-Kasim; for the caliph
sent to him one who arrested him and carried him away to his master under
guard and restraint. And when he reached Bilbais, together with those
in charge of him, who were conducting him to the caliph, the bishops
and a body of Christians came to him at Bilbais, and begged him to allow
them to appoint a patriarch. Then he demanded of them that tliey should
give him money ; but they would not give it, and so he refused permission,
and would not allow tliem to appoint a patriarch. Then Abba Theodore,
bishop of Misr, who was the oldest of the bishops at thattime, and was the
first of three bishops named Theodore who successively occupied the see of
Misr, said to my spiritual father, Abba Moses, bishop of Wasim : Behold,
Father, the conduct of this Al-Kasim, and the evil that lie has done among
men, such as tliou hast never seen before this day, but which I have
beheld during the greater part of my time! Tlie bishop Abba Moses
replied : Pardon me, my Lord and Father. If this man return to Egypt,
tlien God has not spoken by me the sinner. But thou shalt liear what God
will do to this wicked wretch .
After tliis tlie commissioners conducted Al-Kasim on his journey. And
he never returned to Egypt, but all his goods were seized, while he was tor-
[359]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I. A. I). 744-768. 105
^JjaII^JI IjJo-ji
jr^
J>\
f*A
Â$ <isLVI *lVI Ijalc *T uJiJ!
Jl
^
*
\y^$
Ji Ijjoj Lwi ***-~
'
(j'j~Jl
<3
^"^
<-^-*!. j^ pfJL^ ^j-
liLJl IjijJj jV&jiL-- Ji
^J a-Uj <uk JJ> jv-UJI vîJU^JI lJJ-J bjji^j Lilj Uajj LfcS ~~L> U.J
~
I
j*^f-
^j^^JojVI
^^
Ijîlj ~J
^^ fcj^JJ
jj^j-UliJ! *jAiJi 1-^.L
*J-*c%
j^
j^J l>-^yaj
*-*
ij-*-^.
Jj
L-jJaj Ij-1
fVf-J
jvJf- (j
lj~^
i^J*^^
aJjJI
^jj
<j<ai>- <U-J QLjl jvwUJl -U, â* ^JIj jlfj
<uiU *~os>ca ^*_i=J J>VI i-U;'
(j
(jo Uj ~^&-u ^Xc uu< jl^j
j-*
3
-*-; ^vJ-^Jl
Vfl *y JLjlj (Vwl fj-JI (3 j" j>lo!>l_>-0 Uî>j ,*-~r) <UU *->jl <VU~>
(3 j-^
2-*-*
Û
jv^* j*-stdl
r^
^rf^
9
^y jj^-j
=JjV!j ijAiC-Vi u^
j*^
joj
^j*
*p.i47
jsJLft Jii jJ
frL5
i; JbC JU! <ujj l^- 1-uJj u-wl
10
^S jJ UsLVI ,jiuu
9
jlfj
8
-U-l
!
ga^l
fl&jJ
JJWJI U-uJ ^**2>m IjJl^ ^-Jl UsLVI *L~J bAAj lîWLwJ "U^JI
1. E om. ABFG u \y*>
3
D *j-*a.tj.
2. ABU j**a>j IjJ^J.
3. EF
^3.

4. ABDG j*Jb ,Ij
EF ^JJb.
5. EF om. to *J.
6. EF om. to
*vj>J^.

7. E
om. to ^C^ add. Jj-^d).
8. ABDG JoJj.
-
9. E om. to 1^-uC^!.
10. D \
3
/x
tured and imprisoned. And the caliph sent to Egypt, and seized his male
and female slaves, who were carried away to the caliph.
Then the bishops returned wilh their attendants to Misr, wltere they
found that the Chalcedonians had anticipated then, having chosen a follower
of their sect, a man who made needles in the market-place, named Cosmas.
For they had collected among themselves gold and silver and plate, and had
given them to that perverse governor, Al-Rasim, before he departed; and
he had given orders that they should appoint him patriarch. So the Chalce-
donians took that man Cosmas, and ordained him patriarch for themselves,
and trinmphed over the orthodox, because they had elected a patriarch, whe-
reas the latter had not nominated one for themselves.
The governor of Egypt who succeeded Al-Kasim was a man named Hafs,
son of Al-Walid, a native of Hadramaut, of high rank among the Muslims
in Egypt, and a Sunnite according to their religion. In those days a council
of bishops assembled at Misr, in the year 459 of Diocletian, on the 28th day
of Misri. And there were with them the clergy of Alexandria and the chief
laymen, who brought men with them, so that the election miglit fall upon
some one. And one of the bishops mentioned a certain name secretly; but
God, who knows all, had reserved this degree for him who was worthy of it.
These are tlie names of the bishops assembled to appoint the patriarch :
L06 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[360]
*
*,_ s a .- > I ^j-jih _j^_?.> _.j__cu-J ujii â) v__AiLwi LL
|*^~J
i_.fll -.~J 4_..--,>
j^
C^
_>_,_ ',_
gfl-^-l
,_vs>_/l v___^-_> ^-i''"'' __>*>
' rcXo i_.aa*"'
J
?fl '
t**
2* l>"1
'I
(yylr^**
Ujii <V> J-_iv_w>l
*C^_J
(_.J^Tl <___iLwl Jl>U>-
J-JJ
>S t__L_~J ^- J_J ___Jo v___i_wl fUblyl
_J_- *>}j Jj-ll-l lil j^J JU_
ifJJaj
Ul-I
j
p_J jil jl -__JL_j
_____-- ^JIjJI
J\
^_a.j iS-> J
^ ^->1
<___> ^Jl lj^-taj 4>A>
_-> <j-*
J^^"^
9
^^
2*'
lS**"
<H^__J JUI
Aj^Sjj ___j__VI <_J -__. UL- A_-_)
Ji JD_
__jvJI JjilflJO A^jii-
,3
Uj__j LJ___)
-J^l
jl <wl_> AsJ
(î.
^
J^3J
C^w ^suj^j UsLVl A^S jjUL- j-U_C_<Vl
<_cUl
Zijrf
Ui **_>U_>
(**;_**' u^jVI
Jl
^L^ (r^Jr^ fr*?*f*J
*__LV1 4, VI
'aUI^jI IV
<j>- >lj-^ Jlsj
\^-j
__*->' __LaU L_ L'l i____L-Vl t=~UI /*j uoUI
-_UI U l <*J JIS
<i___o
J4*^__<)j
<_i *p_ L ,__>>" L ^J _>i-l __J l>
fj*-^'
ULaU
1. Mss.
_^_r}!.
2. F om. with foll. wd. ABG
i^py
wiiU D .
-_},>!_-*
__iiU_!.
3. AD
_-^0.

4. E om. to
~î_^.Jl
add.
_Hr?j-j
_A^
L_oLJ! kLJ! J! _j*J-s_)
^,Lj!
J_
_._,_>i.!_,
p>.
jkt
J __r
!aa
_.
^!
_c^ jî_j
j^~_
^j
**<*_y
__r!
^
J-'
U __jrj_J! .! Uyj
l
^j!
;
j-_C
,
_!
j
^T
,__,___- ^juj
!___._,
J_.
s_*=_J!
^J yb__o J_
^4_sr*j Û_i. v_ô
J-~-o-_) *-_^
^_y_i j___s_Ji laiU (ylfj jJ! >->-_)
^'
U
L _a,U_'_
>L! iy__ jj^X

5. F .! ".IL
6. Mss. *p\j>L
Abraliam, bisliop of tlie Faiyum; Moses, bishop of Wasim; Mennas, bishop
of Tmai; James, bishop of Busir; Theodore, metropolitan bisliop, bishop of
Misr; Victor, bishop of Malij; James, bishop of Sahrajt; Isaac, bishop of
Samannud; Abraham, bishop of Bilbais; Peter, bishop of Tarnut; Micliael,
bishop of Atrib; besides the clergy of Alexandria. Then they went to the
governor, Hafs, and prayed him to allow them to appoint a patriarch. And
he said to them : WTien your choice is fixed upon some one, keep him
until I liave seen him. So they went out from before him, and proceeded
to tlie church of Saint Sinuthius at Misr, and prayed, and took their seats
according to their rank in agreement with the canon of tlie church, each
one sitting with liis father and bishop, while the clergy of Alexandria
sat in front of the bishops. And all were tranquil and dignified, and
none spoke a word unless the bishops commanded; and the faces of all
were bent upon the ground, both small and great. And when the sixth
hour had passed, the aged bisliop, Abba Mennas, bishop of Tmai, lifted up
his face, and said in a low voice to Abba Abraham, bishop of the Faiyum :
my Father, pardon me. What thinkest thou that we are about, and
LHill PT. 1. CII. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. J). 744-768. 107
Aoljl **Vl l-Â
p>
rc-^wJl -CJI ,jJ>^ -^s-ij
^J-^
^ca-sJIj ^juLM **>
T
J^
J\
^
Jo\j
J^ JktA
*Iaa)1 pU^-VI
^.
jlJ SsjUaJlj IjXi" Ui
J-Lj ly*JJ
(^JtU
fljJ
Ll
,J*9
fcjjlXsJ A=Jj *-J Ijj^
-^'
(j^.j^l AisLVI
Ja*>
joj
<*^y
jliu _>! i^
j
Û >-**-
fl
-V li*
j
^JJ
<-a^\
jj^,
^J
r*(J J^
^Jr^
f->>u
^s^ dU Cj^Jiib ,jS}\ ^C- d)-*J JjtS^' jl J-U-l JUJVI
-**f- *Jf-^ (J
*"
J-
8
^
jjbj C- ^Jv) v_i^
J3
jJ^
Ul jOj i*^)l fciyJ rc-Ua U CV 4-Ac-
f*-*sd\
<^lj
ijXLiC-Vl <I^
ljj^>J
lj~i~>j Ijl-^J lj.^-I ^Wl ^jJI
j
jo Ui
p^
-iji-^
s^r^J ^JUI
^
5
^jil" <0 Jlli 4, VI jU- l ^VI IJL* Ijjfc ^j^VI JUi
U jj^' ^J JULJ IjljC <U-J \Xjj j>is ^jJ^j^jVI JUi
UaJ
{j>a <3^*>" ^s-
1. DF om.
2. DF ^j-J..
3. ABD(4
J^
F om.

4. AD ifyjj BG
^y.
5. AD ^j^li-
B ^-jp^li"
G
^jjÎj.
for what reason are we assembled? He answered : My Father, the Lord
Ghrist will settle all matters, and so will Saint Mark, and all of ns also, for
the chief Shepherd of our souls and bodies is with us. Then all the
people and the assembly cried with a loud voice together saying : The
Lord Christ will accomplish this matter according to his will. Thereupon
they stood up and prayed; and when they had finished the prayers, they
agreed to meet on the morrow; and each one of them departed to his own
place. Now some of the bishops, from the North, had mentioned the name
of one whom they had selected; and Abba Abraham, bishop of the Faiyum,
heard of it. So Abba Peter, bishop of Tarnut, who had lived all his days
in the desert of Father Macarius, and was beautiful in his conduct and ex-
cellent in his actions, said to them : I warn thee not to lay thy hand on
him whom they shall bring forward to. thee, until the opinion of the assembly
shall be unanimous concerning him; for he is not fit for this degree. Now
Abba Peter had grown weak through his great age, and was kepl apart
from the rest.
And on the second day they assembled and prayed and took tlieir seats.
The clergy of Alexandria being present, the archpriest exclaimed : Bring
matter to a settlement, my Lords and Fathers. So Theodore said to tliis
them : Who is it that you have chosen, that we also may know him?
Thereupon the archpriest said : Such and such an one, and here is his namc
written down. Then Theodore said to thcin : 1f the assembly approve of
108 IIISTORY
OF THE PATRIARCHS. 362
^jjj
<LaJiL>*M) yb U U! yt.
^cVI l-La J?j^V! *) JU? -V2>.
y^ r*^
^
<_^j
fjf-J!
vJuU
f
1*1^1
Ll U JUs CjS^L
^f^' <JL"^ J
5
*^
^*** "^ *"*}
"^
rr^
P.148 jlj *L~~j1 v_J_*_J_v
y^
aj^JUAS lil /^x) ^jlSo
'
^JJI *x! Jj-<>.aI> UaJ
*
*Jn.:_SU1j
%Jj Ijl^J
^JS
^}IS îo (^j^bj
f^-j
iUJI
"
2
*jU
j
ÛJ! jlSj *U S^t* ^L ^J!
jjo/fc* -wJI îsUI [ylSj JJi
j |^
~^*JI iisU Ij5îil Vj
j^Jj
jc IjJj^
Vj
\1^> *a /^j^sJI <_aJUV1 (ji jlSj <UJ_ Ui 1-L& î. ^J jlS jl UJlsj
^^
C>y
j-J
-^y^Jl ^ti\
,j^ /*Jj^ fj^l
j^ LU CAaJ' Jc /\Ju_o *^_jljJJiC-Vl
jjiL-JLJl UiUVI Ij^j^j JJJ *uCj
jj^
-^JLJi ^^Jl
^
^
jlkjJ! ^Jo
r>
-cJ!j IjU
J*^
Ui Vlj uU L-> ^JUI Iaa JU>j
J jl LJUj /^'IjjljC-V! **
1. ABG U.
2. ABDG om.
3. ABG-
^j^,
XisLl iaSLÎI
j_*j DP XASLl j_-o
-^;'. 4. DF w.juSLÎ. 5. ABDG U , *H\ a^
*xv ^~J1 JuU! ,-'.
him, he is fit. The arclipriest replied : This affair regards us, not the
bishops, who have nothing to do except to lay their hands upon him, and
no more; for it is we who elect the patriarch. Then Abba Abraham,
bishop of the Faiyum, said to them : Your bishops also may propose to
you him whom they choose. Yet if you have proposed one who is worthy,
we will ordain him; but if he is not worthy, we shall reject him. Thus a
discussion took place between the two parties on the second day; and after
prayer they dispersed. And they continued to act in this way till ten days
were over. During this time there was peace between them, and there were
many discussions by day and by night; yet they would not give up their
views, nor would the bishops of Upper Egypt adopt their opinion in this
matter, but remained separated from them, saying : lf this man were the
only man possible, we would not appoint him. But some of the bishops
of the northern dioceses were in agreement with the clergy of the Alexan-
drians with regard to his appointment. Then on the 4th day of the new
month, namely Tut, Satan began to sow dissension among them, so tliat
sadness and weeping came to them on account of it. For the bishops who
were in agreement with the Alexandrians cried and said : If we do not
elect this man whose name we have written, we will not elect anyone.
But the Lord Ghrist, who cared for all these matters, was displeased at
their words; while the man whom he approved for this ministry was kept
[303]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I. A. D. 744-768. 109
?-iji J^yiZKA A*Jj>d\ fc-iyj fcLaTjl (_-Jlj *^!a>o
_f>y
J Jj^Vl
^*-=f=j
f*^~Jl
rc_-*-JI
r-î i-AJ-O +A L-Jj ^.s-JjLw^Jl 4jjJ
_\
lv?"
^ ^
fj~'
^^
ti
^j-^-
(*r~-
J
.
^j-^Lj ^-^j
Ll
jv^-j v_iilJ îiu-VI
j^
2
^.
j^;
^LJI --Ur
^
{*r!j^'
ti
^
-*-jj^
Ll jlSj rcL* L_io
jj->>
L
(V->j^"^' l?^"
21*"
r* ir^J ~>l/
***""''
SxJI <W>
^
eO^
^ dU-Oj
^x
^
J ofj*^
Lj}L
Jj^
c <*J IjU- LLjw
jLfVl L^JI î* â
^^
sj^l
j j
^-Ul L^
^-
j
(J-aJLJI
^j
L>b
<jL <
^/
Jîb -^JJJ
Ll /*>*>> (Jj
KSj^" .
LaLvLIj
/J~-ft)l t tf
QÎJ j^2*
._Afl.J
^V _J>JI o jL^b _;->JI
JLiJI
^L jsjL^-j 4, VI jj?î ^jJI ^c
_,*
^
Vj
JglJa^.ftll Jl <> ljL_ jl Jl j^-sLlSI Jji jjLejL* /j_9
*jLj>J
fclj,w JLLa \jJoa J
_,.a* ^Lôj ,vLI >jJI
,3
Ij*î=>-1j IjL^ji ô *.j>- <u* jlSj a.jL
(j-jJ^
Ll
\j,jj
**zi
(3%-^J^
r*r~* j^J
cJj.**j 5il Siljl ijJI saa IjLai) 50
**
+?** LLiJjVj
1. ABG om.
2. ABDG
(
j~^_-
J
and so below E
,->Ljj^ E
irr**:r
s
-

3. BEC4
isajij^.
4. E om. to Js SjUssj add.
^J,
5jjâ^.U.
5. E om. to
j*-W-j
add. Ua>_,
^J! !JLs_i , ^Jaj Ut
l.^to.1.
6. D om. to k=J,^! ^_~iJ!_.
7. Mss. _,,!.
in reserve. Thus there was a quarrel between them tliat day, as there had
been over the matter of tlie Barsanuphians. And while they were in this
plight, God put it into their hearts at that hour to send for tlie two bishops,
Abba Moses of Wasini and Peter of Tarnut; for they said : If you do
not bring the two aforesaid, there will never be peace between us. Now
Abba Moses was very weak, because he had been confined by sickness for
six months in thc Monastery of Nahya, and Abba Peter likewise at the
church of Our Lady on the Holy Mountain of Wasim, in the Monastery
of Nahya, wliich stands on the bank of Al-Gizah to the west of Misr. So
the bishop of Misr and the bishop of the Faiyum went to those two, and
informed them of what had occurred. But Abba Moses could not mount
a beast or sit upon it on account of the great pain which he was suffering;
so the fathers contrived a plan, and had liim carried on the bicr on which
the dead were borne, for they found nothing else there. And some of the
faithful bore him on their shoulders, till they brought him to Al-Fustat.
But they made Abba Peter ride on a horse; and there was a great com-
pany with him. When they arrived, the assembly |met togetlier on the 8th
day, and the clergy of Misr and the ofiicials with them, that they miglit
settle this business by the will and helpofGod. And there were witli them
the archdeacon of the church of Saint Sergius, and tlie aged officials Mennas
LIO IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [364]
IjJoj
\y~
Uj \jLa3
j^^_
^jLJl
^y* jrpJ
tj^y.3
^* ^JjVl
^-
jîJlj
Vj"
w
<j}
pJT U jjJji, jj-^JI ^SUVI
Mjitlj jJI aljj JjVl
J
jl Li
r
>l<SI
J
IjJjUq
fLfclyl L'l -wJ JLl9 v-wvA U* <0 U Jjji)
CJ^-JI
v_JiU
A*JT ^J
4*~~'l ^JjlxJl iJjb
Aj^j \^ LJ **> jl bLJUj A^ljJI O^*!
U5 u*~^- um ^yl ULb û *^m>< jl *>>Jl
JC^ Ij-JU-j
g\J\
l-U
,5
^
2
jj-jpJI <iSUVI
y
^y
\yj
ot*-*~* **r^ r~*
i
' "^
io-JI Ssju* /w *^sJ! !<>j ULU
jv^-j *_iiU ~***>j* Ll uLjLJI jlSj Jwot-JI *vojU
ijJvX-VI ^
(J!
fc-^ Ujlj <* ^l ^j-JiJI
^jj
Sji Ûs
Jj^l
bj^fi\
*y**~*
'P. 149
/pJ
Jj3
jA .^'
1_^-I
U 1>I Jjib U 1jJLo9 *Sl jjJjii' li U U JLa9 C
JVâS
WvaJ Ût OjL, *-^?>- CiUa
JOj fr^ l-lfc
J
*Ul *0 j-Jj
^^^
f-^->
^.-^1
J__pJ!
'i^z^Jl ^jjUJl
j^
o jL5
j4
a^ U JjC^J!
J
.cJI 4*j U îi
1. E om. to *JoJ -U ji&J J add. tJ^js^ ,J~o^ U) *Jj.li9 w.jJjUbn iL(,i ^
ji j^-j
jjj ju yuiij yu îi j jji **j u^ ^ u
jt^
u
r
u
^
^tr
^jusL. 2. Mss. ^jÂ.
3. F tJL^j.
and Paul, and many of tlie Cliristians of Misr. So they prayed and took their
seats, and began to attack one another with words, as at the beginning.
As the strife increased, the bishops of the Nortli said : Wilt thou not
appoint tliis man whose name is written down? But Abba Abraham,
bishop of tlie Faiyum, said : cc We have no part or lot witli him. Then
Abba Abraham said : If you would listen to me, we would all of us beseech
God, as the canons command, and pray him to raise up for us whom hewill,
tliat so the Church may not be divided into two parties . Then some of
the Northern bishops signified their approval of this proposal, and took
their seats with the bishops of Upper Egypt. Now the blessed Abba Moses,
bishop of Wasim, was lying in the midst of the assembly, on account of
the severity of the paiu which he suffered, and when he heard tliem speak
of schism, he rose up by the power of the Holy Ghost which was with him,
and beckoned with his hand to the clergy of Alexandria, so that tliey drew
near to him. Then he said to them : What are you saying? They answe-
rcd : What Abba Mennas, bishop of Tmai, says, tliat is our opinion; for
it is we that appoint thc patriarch, and you have nothing to do with this
matter. Now tliere was by his side a staff for him to lean upon on ac-
count of his infirmity, so he called to mind what the Lord did in the Temple,
when he drove out the money-changers therein witli the scourge of cords; and
he rose up and drovc out the clergy of Alexandria, and pursued tliem, strikin
[305]
PT. I. CIl. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 111
ÛI
^y*
w^J^
<_->-
'i^j-îl
frish (*r^
iSj?3
j-C5C-VI
<^>
*J*$ fia
J\
îJI J
fîj^
^lj-r^
^f^
^ **?. !^.j*
"^
^-J
Jr !>?L^ (V^
^-'^'
J ^JJI jUVI Iaa jôj
^
^^
(^l JUj CiJUVI
<j*
A*
^yj
U ll v.iX-VI
fcpil JuUflJI "yo U-Ji aJ v^J^fr jo jl Aj
f
j&3 %-k
J> ^Jj 7c-~~JI -VlJI fcjUw
k.^jOl aJ Jls Iaa U Ll ^w Ui aJuLs 4jiil
y* ^>\
jo <, c~^j jU Û>JI jU-j
^LstJ^Vl jj>> JL9J ^-^J>J
fcjjU*
*J?J
J
1
KjaJS <^>-!>U Jo I
J ,\-J
<.jJ I-L& v_j^J>x>'l
jjr>j ilx) UoUI *}U -w /jJI uUj* Ij5îl *>* Iaa
j^ J;^
Uj jUrVj *Xi*
jo UU *aJoJ îc- Ijfl.i.::.* J acU>-
fr
U-l ^pJo jo^ Ajjx-\io_ â Ij-^..
(^
*!
(r^
JL5 ^l l> J ^.i-i-l <J JUj
^^^j*
Ll
<_j aUVl ^ (j-Ui -iafl.lwl JJJl
^JA
UUaJI
j*J-iJl jA ^j-UiJl <J JliS ^jJj l jA
J^t
4j Jlfl9 ^VI
Ijjfc
1. F ^JJî.
them with the staff, till he had forced them out through tlie door, saying to
them : Depart from the midst of us ! Ruin not the church of God through
the desires of your liearts! Then he turned to the bishop Abba Mennas,
and the bishops with liim, and said : What have I to d<> with this man
who is not chosen by the Lord Christ, but whom tliou desirest and delightest
in? If thou knowest anv of his virtues, recount them in the midst of the
assembly. Then, if they approve of him, it is a thing from God, and he
may be appointed. When Abba Mennas heard this, he said to Abba
Moses : The books forbid this, therefore leave him; but if you know
the virtues of any man, then appoint him. Then he made a prostration,
and departed, saying : Let there be unity and concord among you; I am
innocent of this mischief. Then they separated on that day, after the
prayer of the Sixth Hour, in sorrow and great grief, because tliey liad not
found anyone to appoint. For the names of manv were mentioned, but they
would not agree to any one of them.
But at midnight a deacon in the company of Abba Moses awoke and
said to him : Pardon me, my Father, I know onu worthy of this ofhce. IIc
said to him : Who is he my son? The deacon answered : lle is the holy
and precious one, the priest Michael at the church of Saint Macarius, a
pure virgin, brought up in the desert . Then the bishop Abba Peter cried
and said : He who speaks by this deacon is Christ. O my son, vcrily ihis
priest Michael is worthy of this rank . So on the morrow thcy asscmbled,
and there was a discussion among them, according to their cuslom ; and
112
HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[366]
^VI ^jA l^\
j
JJ
yM, JjL j\aa
^)
^JiJl w^
'
Jul^
^!
^j^jLJI
Ua
j!
âJj L iiJipJL ^wJl ci jl,- ^JJI ^-IsjJI l-U Jlsj ^-^k U
^fl..yi
L5> ^LLkll
~JJj
ij-s*J
!jjm>I=J bl-ljjl, jl Us OjlJl fcJLfc Zj=*l~~* JLiU*~.
,-flll
^*^!i
JT^ V*
4
^
t*?*
C-^
->j*^
<-^^ jr^ -T^ ^^
(V-
8
^
^J?~
L,As L'Ul ^ki ~>i dlii
Ji
jlfj ^JbtXwJI Iaa 'i fl.aWL jJUlS A^lj J \* ~j
^y
C:j^ ^1***,
J\
M
3
Jl)-l 4 J^JL
2
ajV
^JI
^Li
^
<0 U jj^VI ol^
^kJI CjWl^. JJ\9t? j^JI jl jL. ^l âaJI ô
j
Llj
%
c
ls *LJI
^b jsjJLj vi IjjlS Lj
^^-
^JUI Lai. Ijij^j âJI
Jl
ljja*j Ik^- IjÛ
&*
s^l
^
^
jj^-UI
4
JJL~ Lll
pj
IjJLJ ^jb ^lj
^j
^jJi
J! ^
k_-.~J -Â
(Jj^b
(^*"^*
t
j
=>" ""^ tc-^Jl
f-
j-~> >
jJ'
tj^J
fc-*Jc \ l j*-J>j L^J\i>-lj
lj_..jo-l
^!
^.^J! jlSj jjS-LJ! 'J-oLc^ ^yioJI ~l_o$ ^JI
^ Ijf-j^
cSjr-
J_^j
aJj LisU
tjy
ijsJlj Î^JI LlL
c_i~->! JlkJI ÛJl jl ^JUls IjjjLiJj
1. Mss.
J.-/
and so below.
2. E om. to oJ3j.

3. ABDG s__XJO j_u.

4. Mss. JUU.

5. E om. to L
Jjjj
add.
*y-#j
J IjcOj J!J! ^Jt ^_J'
J!
M-"
^.Jri
c
il
^W-iJ-
6
-
Mss
-
J^-
tlien they mentioned tlie priest Michael, the aforesaid. So all the people
cried out, old and young with one voice, saying : In truth that man is
worthy . And beibre this he had seen a holy man, who received revela-
tions from the Lord, for he bore witness to him of that and said : I heard
a voice from heaven, while I was in the church of the holy Saint Macarius,
saying : The priest Michael is worthy to be patriarch .
Then they all rose up and proceeded to the palace, and made known
to Hafs what had taken place, and what they had agreed upon, and prayed
him to write a letter to the seniors and priests of Wadi Habib, that thcy
might give up the said Abba Michael to the bishops and clergy. So the
governor wrote letters for them, and they took them and went out of his
presence. Now the Lord Jesus Ghrist had already moved the superiors
of Wadi Habib for a certain cause ; and they had come forth from the
desert with the aforesaid priest Michael in their company ; and the reason
was that they had met together and taken counsel, saying : Al-Kasim,
the tyrant, increased our land-tax and poll-tax beyond our power to pay.
Now a new governor is come, therefore let us go and visit him and pray
for him, and congratulate him on his appointment ; and let us have confi-
[367]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 113
___
JLJ_
jl aJUj _J.I (Jc-
J&j^J
M-*-_!L ^JL-^Jj <0 j^-Cj ol ^y^^s
"H-^f"
'-^*
I j~>-^-=~ jj_5-U!
f
jJl
*
Jj
S^jajJl ^l -Jj" ry
^r^
^^
fj^
J
I
J^j5
J__J!
* P. 150
^JUU&y
Llj jL_jJ!
^J^
Ij^ ^r*JI
Ij-^- LJi
*-^j! .J! (j^S-jl* ^__-_xJL JWjJl
J__5
^.^wo"j lXs- \j>-jij Ij-^/oJ
L<_J__- -_=__ lj-_=__T _jlj U.IJ <L-Y IjjL ^JJl jôm
^___ <L_>
*____-
J __LUl ^___> (Jl A; !j_-_wj _jJ_>-_
____U! -V__Jl 4_-_> ____ ~___ -__-!
^KJI U
_jj. J__jl
jS jjJj.^
**j
^-___1
J\
\jLpj
j^
a
v\j&\
V_ Cxt
3
J_p-^
__L_- I-,
Jj_J
Ia_~ __->__>' jlS L> L-_i__- IjUcl LJi _\.>_\_>sJI
^J>J-
jA
i^-Jl
jj_LJl
^JJI JU^JI
lJ_ |^J Jl_j
^
--^-2
YL-il J-J
Ji ^jUsJI _YI -J.1 djL Jlsj _&
6
(j-JÛ' Ll A-Jl
5
fJ_- f>U
4> lj___Jj *j-L_- U *x) jj_C jl *& -J-l *_____>!
(3
jo Uj o^JJ 4U
(j* jj*^;.
u-*^JI j&j *** jLj _^-_yU L_>j (^j-Wl i___-__Ll
(j
^jajjC_^V! (^JI Ijj-_-_>'Ij Î^J! -__jLYI IjAj
_^y
^y
j_tp *J_^l
j*j
aJI
1. AD jU BEFG ljJ_i.j.
2. Mss. Jl*l__.

3. ABDG add. Ijjib
E add.
cK
.ij
3 -
4. ABDEG om.

5. E om. lo ^S\jJ\ add.
3
____l
5
j\j_U Uoi.
6. ABD
_j-j-_)Ij
G
UVj*P-
dence in God, and beg the governor to remove thcse unjnst cxactions from
us . So they arrived at the Island on the 13th of Tut. And on that day
the messengers of the council had started with the letters on their way to
the desert; and when they had crossed the river, they met the superiors
of the monks, and with them Abba Michael, on whose account they had
undcrtaken their journey. Therefore, when they saw him, they were greatly
astonished, and wondered and rejoiced exceedingly; and each one of them
marvelled at what the Lord Christ had done. So they took him, and
conducted him to the governor's palace, with all the clergy of Misr acclai-
ming him and chanting before him, till they reachcd the palace. And they
said : The Lord has sent us the trusted shepherd, the new Mark . Then
when they informed
IJafs of what had happened, he marvelled greatly;
and he clapped his hands together and said : Let us bless the God of the
Christians, who has done deeds at which we wonder . And he said to
tliem : This man is he whom God has chosen for you, to be a father for
you. Take him, and depart with liim in peace . And Abba Theodore, the
bishop of the diocese, went forward and approached the governor and
prayed for him, and thcn departed with the patriarch. And the people cut
otf pieces of MichaeLs garments for tlie sake of a blessing.
And on the morrow, which was the 1 4th of Tut, tlic bishops embarked
PATR. 01t.
T. V. 8
114 HISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS. [368]
-T-*-*)
&-U)l
pjyi A; \jL?j Uj
j*5 Jî-
<U!
^JxA Cjy
J*
jtc ^joU! iU
*--*-> jlj
^î. ^y
' ^;
j
f^
^"
f^
^ pr^
4>
i~-^J
jLUj -^
jjJLa
J
^k* Jji Jj
2
jU< cu^ -tf <us!
^y
J^J\
Iaa !jJ ^jjJC-VI JJUJl
ij
J*
jft *;U!
fjJI
J
Sj^wjlj fcJ\
Jj^
1-V* Jjio djLj >-U!
^..<Jj ll^L jjjC jl JJ UU^j
^*L*J!
J
^
J* Lr~t
-* J^
3
"V"-J
J
^L^jjii a5
^!
j-6
^
1
. ^JIS Ui jIaI. <J
^
J^
jV J-jkdl
^y
^
ijÛ! fcJO> "- rjl>
^lr-"
1 *ULS
Cjl-jL, >L>-j
6
fLt~*
viOJI ^jJUj CilLl;
(j-js-tf
^jU!
^JI
J!
^
jtf
jl^j dUJ! jlc a> -^jj
,>_
jJjJI wJ jUI dlU! ia^j ^Ll* vi)Lj U-j.|_ uU
fjL
fr
U! jlj IjJle. <U-J
J*>J
^JjJI
J
*U
J&
&*
J*
K$"^
'La^. ^J?-
1. E om. to UjJv add. Jjli3l
ô. JJ! IjJ-s^
^!
^l. 2. ADF ^J- BG ^^J
.
3. E om. to JjU!.
4. BG l^
5. DF 3>
j^
^.

6. Mss. Û.

7. E om. to !'Ji.
in the boats, and went down the river to Alexandria, which they reached
on the night of thc 16th of Tut; and many people came forth to meet the
patriarch. But as they entered the streets of tlie city, carrying candles and
crosses and books of the gospels before liim, rain began to descend upon
them; and it lasted three days and three nights, pouring in torrents.
And all the tribes in Alexandria said : This man is from God. Two years
have passcd without a fall of rain in this eity. Blessed is the entrance of
this man into our city! And they consecrated him 011 the 17th day of Tut.
Now we would fain relate a few of his deeds in the monastic life, and
his miracles before he became patriarch; but we fear to be tedious, for
everything has a measure, as the Scriptures say. Moreover I have related
these matters in the book of his biography, apart from this history.
At that timc the blessed Athanasius at Antioch departed to thc Lord. And
Hisham, the prince, appointed after him a trustworthy man, named John.
Then Hisham died, and the government ofthe empire wasundertaken by aman
named Al-Walid, son of Yazid, son of Abd al-Malik. Since, however, his
people hated him, lic began to build a city named after himself in the desert,
for hc gave his name to it; but the water was iifteen miles distant from it.
He collected workmen from all quarters, and built that city by means of
forced labour; and 011 account of* thc multitude many died every day from
the scarcity of watcr ; for though the water was carried thither by twelve
[369]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL 1. A. D. 744-768.
115
^j-UI ST^S ^ytj LTji -u l^
^j
C^^*
*J* (J
"
*^ ^*
-^
^****'
\r*
JL->.
ULj îJI *UI IjJ
JL
jl^j *UI U
^y
kU l^J
Oj-~
^
J^
jl^
~
L.i. J_..=>cJ'
AjUiwj Lj>
J*^=>'
<jLw-
Jrl/*
JL>J! ColSj
*j,_ JS ^jlx., Uj
-VjJj
J> ^5^9 ejLV! (J^lJ
** SX<S\ -LJj <UlA9
r**!^!
*^-'I
Jf-J
<*~L _-Jj9
jA |^*ljl li-*
^V
4
^
â!
jU>-
<^-l
^* ^J^
J
^
J^ JjJ
**j^y>
J\
^Sa
JLftl -^ îjl^
9
j.aj i*UV ^"o Uac
8
^l
j>
7
(_s~^
tS^
^
:
<J
Jj
<S*
0:1
jLjJI vjJJi
J
ûJl^ ^j-UI
^.
jL-aJIj âjJI
*^
IjJ cVj Ji ^
olSj
10
<LL!
jj^lt <>J *.9j> î^l JsJI
jl
J^~
<*iJ
J fJ^ ^J
^~L JjJ IjJI L,Uj LU
i*-*-*^!
l,'! i_%p jl â* Ja! JLcl *_i^l U JU dUi, oLeÎj
*J}lSj <>ijs IjL^
!jcll_5 sôjj 1%
(v^"
4/ .5
ÛUc ^ljLS- âa
Ja! ^mJ>j (j^jl^.-^: jj^JI jjîi^
LxjLJ! -LJj VcAojs- -\JLoc9
L-J
<U-J *L* ^ô ^ô
JOJ
Â-^Vjlj
j^->^->
(J
-
^!
1. F ihi *ji jb jL^ ijLx-j <vL>'
jjj JT
jL-sr
J
XjLxw.

2. D >jj.

3. BG
Jj^!
E JcJj.
4. E om. to ^LjJl ^XJj.
5. Mss. ULc
6. BG om. with 2 foll.
wds.
7. ABDG L> F om. with 3 foll. wds. add. X *ij Jlibj.

8. ABDG ~UL.
9. ABG jjI
r
>! D .iSj.
10. A <vL BG U~. 11. Mss. X*Jb.
hundred camels daily, yet this was not enough for them; the camels being
divided into two bands, six hundred carrying water one day, and six
hundred the next. Then Al-Walid was attacked by a man named Ibrahim,
who killed him, and seized the government instead of him. Ibrahim released
the enslaved workmen, who departed each one to his own place; and he
appointed a new governor in Egypt, named Hassan, son of Atahiya; and
this Ibrahim was a cousin of his. (But according lo another copy the
governor^s name was Isa, son of Abu Ata.) The new governor had been
secretary to Usamah, and he was acquainted with all that Usamah had
done. Now Egypt, before Hassan was governor, abounded in gold; and a
dinar was as common as a dirhem among the people at that time. But when
he arrived, a great pestilence broke out in the land, until a young calf
was sold for twenty dinars. When Hassan's commissioners and friends in-
formed him of this, he observed : I know what the people of Egypt do. If I
live, I will make them buy a bull for two dinars . And at this time tlie
Egyptians suffered great losses, and trials and troubles were brought upon
them, so that the people offered their cattle and their children for sale.
And there was at Misr a young man, a Muslim, named Raja, who
P.151
116 IIISTORY OF TTIR PATRIARCHS. [370]
J^Lo
J\
^1
^^
^5 jj-kj ' jL_>- ^Jl ~
jj~_~j
aJ I-VcL**
<_s^
j^
cf^" J^J
jj>^>J
<-*>_ \&
C
5^
>c
^. /V-^J
_-_Jl -^La) IjJLclj
^
2
^".
(V^
_La>
j' (jai>
J>\$
Ju_>l
L-_J>_)I _J_5>
Jf~Yj)
3 j-LI _lc __-* lylV
\j>-
1-V* 0> JLi-y"
V C_L~
_->Vl jL-^j 4j_
r
____Jl
^
jL_j ^jjiSI
j^
-:_>, *p_o ^jc ljJ_>i_i
'
J|-M_>-
jLLjJI
JrJ
"~J
r_____Jl -C_Jl -*_>__>_> A. _J__J gl
tVt**'
J-*_?
^-^*
_r**

JLL-- Ll cJJ-Jl
__>_,J) *LJ lj^..>kjj _Jjl.JI Jl Z>^}\ Jl lj___*j
|^-^ jy
-_i.LVI
&>-J>-
viJUi
jl _j_.5C_j J __>Vjl <___j_>s_ _j5\___s ,___j < A_iL-l .^_..__>j_ Ll _jVl ji
jv' _JjL_)l>
_J
Y
__>_Jl
(_| jl~J
<C_u_> _. . -j -AJ 1 |*p__J__>_> ^LJ <C__Cj Ac _-L__>
J)
/
*"*
:
_
r
* _Jl
_5^
i*J
_-*___ ljâjs- ^y-a* <->-l jl j-
' jj^__5-C;l
*j_ !_._, _îj
JS _iVjl J
_> ~>Juch ^s.a JLclj
/MVI
j>?
_JI
J___-l ^ja L~__=J -*__? -y^Jj LL
J-_>
LU l <J IjJlsj jlj_>- ,*-*_)
1. DF om.

2. E om. to
^J-v-O.

3. ABDG ____.

4. E XdU.
F add. 9jj.

5. Mss. JL>1__ and so below.

6. Mss. om.
7. BDEFC4 om.
assembled a body of followers, and seized tbe government, with tbe assistance
of Hafs the former governor. And they went to Hassan, and wished to kill
bim; but be fled from them to Damascus. And Hafs commanded that
evervone in the provinces of Egypt should pray according to tbe laws of the
Sunnite ritual, and proclaimed that all those, wbo would give up their own
religion and become Muslims, should be exempted from the poll-tax ; for
that was an impost due from all of them. By means of tliis procedure
Satan did mucli harm to many people who gave up their religion ; and some
of them enrolled themselves among the soldiery. And the patriarch, Abba
Michael, saw these tliings with sadness and tears, because he beheld men
denying the Lord Christ. And for these causes the bishops left their sees,
and departed into the desert, and entered the monasteries, where they
humbled themselves before the Lord in prayer.
At that time thc Father Moses, bishop of Wasim, was detained by his
spiritual children in his see, and they would not let liim depart from it to
any other place; but he prayed for his flock that the wolf might not carry
-them away from his Church. And be remained at Al-Gizah and in the neigh-
bourbood of Misr, constantly superintending thc afTairs ofhis children. And
behold, some of the orthodox ofhcials of Misr came to his house in saduess,
and said to him : Father, pray for us earnestly. For \ve have counted
those who have seceded to the religion of Islam from among our brethren,
the baptized Christians, in Misr and its neighbourhood, through the persua-
[371]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICIIAEL [, A. D. 744-708. 117
s A_ii /*j^JLcj <*jojl (JijJi '-^*
<S"*t ls t^
^
J
v*
3'*
0"* ^j-*-*-^
1
/j-i
Lj.=J
-*
^JIjJI 1-^-
p^*^
jjj^'
^r^
I-*-*
J
jl ^j^J
cpVjl
^
i-jV^
^
Jl jLll
iaU CXJL9 (_^L*Jl U>-J Jui)j y-a* JgUa*9 Ja^J
(3
jLSl fc-L**- j' ,:>d Lai- il>Ji
ijJI ,Ja.lj rc-*-*Jl
fJ-~>,
-^JI
(*-~^.
ft^Vl ^îij (j~;.^l l-*>A
j^J
^v^
^VI
(J jl^J
^4*- IjArliLl <JrliU ^jVl <Mî- <wj jâ Jl lôi Jjji îxLJI jl
#
-\i-lj k <L*Jl L-j (jL-S
J
jUl> Lai=>-
Jj^p-lj
LjL^-Ij â^ ^J^-L.* viXLi ~
t,J>y>-
^+j } 1
LL.L~Jj L^~u OLis-
I^^J?
L^V L^* ^.VjJI
p-jjj
/Jljj^JI Lir lo U^JIj^l /"-*?-
-Ls jL^j dUi
J^>-V
jb>J sjCU-Jl
Col^J viUJI
Jl
Lfc^l -îilj fc^l î; l^-Afr
L.-J dJ . J? . .11 ^=>>
j^J
JLa^JIj AiiL-Vlj *-Jl <^>za
J&J
jL-wL- (Jle JpJl
*>-
Lolj L^-k-S-Li) Jjl 'y* Ol Ca* -Vji- 'LZ OLJ^ 4** O-As^J "5âo jlSj JJbt^
(*-r^ji ^J*t.
J J
CK~y^"^^
LSm joj î-^-j
^^<".
^l
tSj?-
^ ^*:
(j* k/y^
1. ABDFG jJ^l.
2. Mss. jijând so below.
sions of this governor, and they amount to twenty-four thousand persons
.
So the father said to them : My ehildren, be assured that this month you
will see with your own eyes tliis unbelieving governor Hafs burnt with fire
in the midst of Fustat Misr; and Haja will be slain with tiie sword . And
the father's prophecy was speedily fulfilled. Morever this holy man used
to heal the sick in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and gave to men the
gift of repentance.
Then the prince sent a general to Egypt, accompanied by five thousand
fighting men, that they might make war upon Hafs. Thc name of this
general was Ilautharah ; and he gained possession of Egypt, and caused
Hafs to be burnt in the fire, and killed Raja with the sword, and seized
all their goods, as the blessed one liad prophesied. So the prince took
away the government from those two, becausc they had driven Hassan
away from the country, and had taken the power into their own hands
without his orders. And Hautharah sent tlieir property to the prince.
And the government was restored to Hassan for these reasons; and he was
a wise judge like Solomon, and loved the churches and the bishops and
monks; and he loved the patriarch Abba Michael, and used to admit liim,
and converse with him often, when he visited him, from the first days of his
patriarchate. And as for Hautharah, after wliat had happened, he remained
in Egypt with his troops. And he loved the orthodox; and, as he resided
at Wasiin with all his army for three ycars, he used to consult the Father
118
lllSTom
OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[372,
J^-L^! jlij -uij
^Mi JUV
j~~>j-
Ll ^Vl jjl^j
^
<&-
-ul.
^^-j
P.162^ dUJI jl
^
-Uj A~ LUj
j^Jt&j
*
JL"
^j
fcljJI jjCuJ!
j
^
*&*<. *Uj d^JI dUr dlL jljô
j^ jLjl
C
15
^
Jbij VI ^ t- pJb V
<cl,jUL Û jÎ jji,
^jj jj^ J^ <[j flj-^ ^J^
^j *j
<<juji jû
Ûl^ Co
j
jl^, 4l1i jU<J f^ *lo dLU t-
J^
jlj î^Jl Û
^.
Ojj *i
3
ljiU jl
2
JT
lL--j 4aV wJb^JI
^j^,
*fU 'jj^JUjlr <*J
Jj*&>.
jUj)l dUi
j
d>,
rr
J j^C pJ
^V j-JtjJI
4
4,U,J
^
C^L ^JU* vJUUI
&
^JjjJLLJI ^fr
C<A,
fcj^>j '^j~>
cJJS <J J*is
UUI IjJjj
^.^,
^,
*j^>l j^Jl
p?
/jj^ ^^^
^l^ tjA^JIj i,%J\
^J
^^ V^"
"**
J^J
i^jr^ J^- j-^*-
5
J* j^
(j> ^*y* j>
ÛJI Juc <uJ
^LaI ^jU C^J^ C~~
Jj;|j
^, j& ^j fj^. ^jUiJI ît, jl^j
y
^j
^,
1. AD LCLiy
BFG LCliy
E
LCliy
and so below.

2. E om. to aUs? add. JLi
J*^.
^!
s*Ut.
3. DF om. to J^ add. (D jU^.) J*^
.,!
sjjdj!
^
IjiL.
4. D om. to _ic.
5. DF om. with foll. wd. add. ^t
E om. to ^yJl

6. F
om. with foll. wd. add. *U^.
Abba Moses about the salvation of liis soul. But there was much dis-
turbance in the outer provinces, and fighting among the Muslims, and
tliey killed one man after another, so that even their governors did not
remain in office for a whole year but were slain before it was over. At
last there arose a man named Marwan, prince of those Turks; and he brought
his army, and seized the empire by force, and ruled it with a strong arm
like Pharao; and none could withstand him, but he destroyed them with the
sword; and every year he shed much blood of those who fought against
him. And there was in Marwan's house a Ghalcedonian deacon, named
Theophylact, who was a goldsmith and wrought in gold for the prince's
household; and he prayed them to gain promotion for him from the prince,
by making him patriarch over his fellow-countrymen, the Greeks; for they
had no patriarch at that time. So this was done for him speedily; and
tliey appointed him patriarch over the Chalcedonians.
Now peace and prosperity continued in Egypt for five years. Then the
governor was removed from Egypt, and a man named Abd al-Malik was
appointed. He was a son of Musa, son of Nasir, of the family of Hassan
the Jew, who had overrun part of the West. And this governor hated the
Christians greatly, and was exceedingly proud, and caused much trouble
[373]
Joj A>-bJlj jj-Udllj LaiJlj Â-JJI jlj^J -LJj
^*^
LJzC- IjjJ
jf-klj
^
2*
L-Jj joj jLkjJI
^y
JLiVl *-L* J*^ j oLj isjj-^ dUi J*jL
jlij *-U
.^
_ i J U ^)!
<Lju"
^^p-^ p^J^
"^- ^'' <*jCL-JI
Jj^ jt*-^
*jL_>
/*-^r*"
(^^
^jO JjjL~YI .Jl^ l^ jJiaj l^?- J-A-J
5
^lfc)
4
J^1
3
^
ll
y^
*X_w
sSj^ ^SJ
^J^
ZiJz*
^~* -&">
J^J (Jj-
5
**'
V
fj^l ^j*
jLJl s-Î^JI ^L
*5J
)il
I^JUlj
jjLa> ^>UI
^y
jL>_-' lj>'&j v_ijJJ jLJl
,J-i-^' J^ 3j^ p^ J^!
v^Lr^'
_jl__-_lj p-ôl=ls j*3j> ** jjlo *^-*j jl fcjJLj jlj_-J ly&^j- ^J VU Ij*^c9
L^-U IjJjlt j*a** f_j_> ^Jt^ LJ jl <! IjJls L__i
^-^.j
Jj-v-iiJI
^j^Lijlr
LULJI LJ ._J5C jl JU -w^ LJ ^Jj ^jjl dLL Jv_J xt i_J_l
^j*
jj^j^jLJI
L^J jli
jV L^J ^jJuJ ij_j^
^-
(^.1 ^
U (vLr jL âa
J\
b_vj ^L LS
/V
dLLJI jl__ Jl v_j_k)I .j_>CLijL' -*_>-_>
^j^ J-> (j
_i^'jlj
j^
s_~"U-&j *-J
1. E om. to Jsa add.
J^J
.-' U ^s^
-r^fc
3
--
2
- BE<*
^ DF
*-**
~
3. ABEG om.
4. E om. ABDFG î^L
5. E
j-iUe
J*9.
to the people of Egypt, and gave rise to much disturbance in the country,
seizing for tlie benefit of Marwan the gold and silver and copper and iron,
and everything that he could find. This he did by the advice of an evil
man, who had learnt these deeds from Satan, and was director of all tlie
arsenals of Egypt, and of the affairs of tlie government, aud was namecl Abd
ar-Rahim. His labours at last produced results unheard of before, namely
tliat he took linen rags and smeared the ships oi* the fleet with decoctions
of herbs which he mixed up together; so that, when the fire was thrown
by the Romans upon tlie ships, they did not burn. And this I saw witli
my own eyes; for the ships caught lire, but yet did not burn; and the fire
was at once extinguished.
And merchants came from the country, bringing their wares, and collected
money among themselves, and gave it to Marwan, and prayed liim to allow
them to rebuild the churches of Misr; and so he consented lo tlieir request.
But the friends of Theophylact the Chalcedonian, who was also called Cosmas,
said to him : Verily there are many clmrches of ours in Egypt,of wliich the
Theodosians, that is to say the Copts, took possession, when thc government
of the Romans was overthrown; and now we have no churcli tliere. We
beg the prince to write for us to Egypt, and send by us letters comman-
ding that tlie church of Saint Mennas at Marylit be lianded over to us, so lliat
we may communicate tliere. For that cliurch was famous for many
IM53
120 IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[374]
--*_& ^_J_> ^j-o lj a i?Dj *^' j-\__U*Jlj aJUJI
jj
JLdl v_i__K> jl> î / ,
5--J<
a_>j-_>~,VI
^! 1^,1
_L>'I jlj^ a~c \* ___0l ic ^Jiij LU aJI Uj^Loj a_JI
Uj LajL___-1> Îj
,_j^
jJ
fj-JI joj ^JjAiijJlj >j__Jl j^LJ! jL_>-l> *j_;'j
^J!
J_J
jl ^Jl Aju> jLj ^y^Jj^ Ll v_i.iu.Vl aJ|
-K
J=>- *~-J
J! JjUô Ll
J_J
^jA-Sr-^
A_î_Ll
JJ>
ji^
2
^JJ|
^__, c_i_Ll (j-jilr L'l _i_LVI -** jl^j LlLJI -*__;
~
ilrtt^-J'^"*^
/** j*
3*^
<J^
J^**
L_>j _*___& ^_>lj> jli^ _jI ~>AiJI A*_>
jl ^JI _._;>- L U Jlsj <cU Jjbl (jîj jjo-LJI _i,a~VI joj
,^^.1^
4
L_ij __
A_>nLJI Ajco *^ ^jÛ___>l ,J~_> j*lli Aj_j *^___i__3 A___.| (jlSj Llj _jjJLU
J_pJ
ij>J
_i=_l
J^C
v_i-t5j _^LxJl p^wL
1^9
j
J^xLJI
_JXJI -_-
^fj
A_jj-_C_Vl
1. ABG L^JLj.
2. E om. to _XJiS' add. /L.
^
^J! __J! Ijj-__
^
Js' lyKj
J^ ^LJ! j__!
_Jt.
3. ABDG ^lo ^Lj\. -
4. ABG ^Lji
EDP om.

5. Mss. _il_Ji-
miracles, and had been endowed witli property in many places. So
Theophylact took to Abd al-Malik, son of Musa, son of Nasir, letters which
directed him to settle the dispute between the Jacobites and the Chalcedo-
nians, and ordered that tlie truth concerning the founders of that church
should be ascertaincd, and that it should be handed over to tliem. And
when Abd al-Malik had read tlie letters from Marwan, he despatched an
officer to Alexandria, and commanded that the two patriarchs, the Jacobite
and the Chalcedonian, should be brought before him. Now the fast was
at liand, so he commanded that they should be summoned.
And when Abba Michael reached Wasim, the bishop, Abba Moses, went
out to meet him, and travelled with him until they came to Abd al-Malik. And
there was with us. the bishop Abba Theodore, bishop of Misr, who, before
he became bishop, had been archdeacon of the church of Saint Macarius in
Wadi Habib. And we attended at the palace together with the Chalcedo-
nians every day, and this we continued to do during the forty days of the
fast, from early morning to the end of the day. And the bishop of the Ro-
mans, and their patriarch Cosmas went with us. Now the said bishop hated
the peoplc of his religion; for he said : I have not gone so far as to add
a fourth Person to the Trinity. His name was Constantine, and with him
was a deacon, named Anastasius, of tlie church of the Melkites at Alexan-
dria. And Abd al-Malik assembled the Melkites, and read the decree to
them, and enquired into the truth of the allegations. And the dispute carried
[375] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768.
121
a_, jÛl^ Lj ^'jjJLUJL ^jfe jj-v^S-CjYl
\y^>J
J^- j*\ aJIs Uj^-jsJI ^ja
LL~ >Lj jlSj Allô Û ^Ja-J J'
v4=*
LUJ! j^
j! ^^
aLJuJI _j~xJI \
p^L
A>-JJ
Jjjaj 4j p^J^J
Û
/j>
]
^^
W-l î-l
>^JJ i)^y.?
*"* ^
Jj-jJj-lILsJI ljJa*i ^LS
j
<JjX L L JS ^^C jl ^Jj as^j
^^
/"
I.J
LjI djJJ! ^VI *_^>J a,j_^L Li (â-^LJ l\jjb aJ! Ll>j ^.p jL Jl L~
Lj aL-aJI <us!
^ ^j
aJaI L*'j LjC
J^ j* 6j
JL. i\
^j
<^*LI
JJ^
J-* er^-?
v-*^-N
J-
a-^jLW-JI tjU aJJ Uj L, ^jU j^jJD aJI *b
j*
jl
lj^b-1 Ui C^j Clki dUi IjJ^j
*jj\ dj.L A., ^L, _J| Jjjj
j^JjjJLUdl
aJjJ? Co JjJjjJLUJI ^-_J x? aJÛ!
^y
^4^3 !y
jjo-LJ!
^
& ^J! JJi l^*b
^jj^JpLJ!
J_Sj aJ>L jlli<J!
^J
J <uJj
jj^
dL=^ blj Hi jLJ^ aJ ^js
J*?_ j! i_~s* L îxJ! -cJ! 1^,1 JJLt.^ L'l djiaJ! l'j;l aJ
J15
L^J L
jj**_
1. Mss. Lj.
2. ABDEG
^.
011 before him liad great results; for the orthodox with their arguments from
the Holy Scriptures prevailed over the Chalcedonians, so tliat Abd al-Malik
marvelled. Tlien he summoned thc chief of liis Divan, who was a Muslim
with two Divans under his authority, and another man called Isa, son of
Amir, and handed them over to him, that he might thoroughly investigate
the matter, and make it known ; and he ordered that each party should
expound its claims in a letter. But the Chalcedonians went secretly to
the house of Isa, and oiTered him bribes, that lie might favour them in their
claims. And the patriarch, Abba Michael, assembled his bishops, and
wrote a letter full of all wisdom and of the grace of God, and of the words
of the holy Scriptures of God, giving an account of the foundation of the
church of the martyr, Saint Mennas, and of the troubles and banishments
endured by our fathers, the patriarchs, at the hands of the Chalcedonians,
and of the taking of the churches from them by the hands of the princes
of the Romans; and that report was written down in Coptic and in Arabic.
Afterwards they assembled together, and gave that report to the aforesaid
Isa, who read it and marvelled at the patriarch^s eloquence. Then tlie Chal-
cedonians sent him a letter a span long, with two words in it; and, when he
had read it, he laughed and shook his head; and the two letters werc read
in public, and all present heard their contents. Then our father tlic patriarch,
Abba Michael, said to Isa : My Lord Secretary, it is not riglit tliat we
should allow our enemies, who have 110 God, to hear our words, so that they
122 IIISTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [376]
l^Jl L'1 JLaJ -u, Ui v^
^
r
) bjl*=*J L.}l j_^wo *V1
j*^
^-J ^-Ul IM-vfrl
JLL^JI J=~V j^J ^Llôj
^r^:
^^
J**
L*Jj ^Lx)1
<ui1 L^-jiL,
JL
e
U*~ ti* â; L yt J^^^lJI djU! ^jVI ,_>L>
j
jo
lS-^j
^jL. (jLi^JI <L~,
*^J^1 ^j^
'
iLUI )1 ^.^jbl ôtiJlj j-cxJ <L-u ^JJLJ
(j-j-jjj.jlj ^j-olc-jl <US jjI=>*J! j*-UjJl (JaJJl jLjJl <JJi>
,3
jl^j
^J^J^.
^~*
j, \yXzS Ui jI-ujUI Li=-jj <L^ iijLju !-cl cJ^LJI -Jijlr w->Ai>J1 ^VI -y> J^.
^-01 dXUl j-ioitj! \> ^j^-j.-ojlj'
(V^
1 Ac.
tj2-\
<w_>j Jsjjâj U
^>1
<u*>
Jl >Lis >Lii l^J i^ _-u,
_>-
,\U-> jLs Lijlr JLIT Uj *JI *L ^L _-\c-L
j_aj
jLsJ*
a^-1 jl___j;
u
dlL ^J I-L& a*j l^L^ ^JJI jjJ djUl j-j^LJ ^ll
<CX\ Ll
j^
jj-UJI djiaJI (j-yLj^ Jd_JI __jV!
Lj _-*__, LJ! <c'Ll> <LJ! *~i ^JJI
P.154 ^JJI <L*-*jj
Âj-^-i
JjV
vJJi ^Jc SAc-Lj ^Jji^r*
^"H^f"
^^J -V-Jj <L-_al_U1
1. ABG add. ^jj$J\.

2. DF om. to .^jJ\.

3. Mss. om. 4. E om. to
*J!.
5. ABDFG _iXL
JL^.
may take them as a proof hereafter. Isa replied : I will read the let-
ter. But lie only did this in guile, and in his care for tlie interests of the
Chalcedonians, because of the bribe which he had received fromthem.
Now behold, we will cite a part of the contents of the letter written by
the blessed Father Patriarch : Michael, by the grace of God bishop of
thc city of Alexandria and of the Theodosian people, to the governors, with
regard to the church of the glorious Saint Mennas at Maryut. At tliat time
reigned tlie faithful and pious princes, Arcadius and Ilonorius, in the days of
the holy father, the patriarch Theophilus. Ile began to build the church of
John the Baptist, and when he had finished it, he built the church of Saint
Mennas at Maryut, and another church named after Thcodosius, son of Arca-
dius the prince, who helped him to build the churches. When Theophilus
was dead, all his successors added to that church, little by little, until the
days of the patriarch Timothy; so that it was he who completed it. Aftcr
tliat time there came a diabolical prince, named Marcian; for it was he who
divided the church through his corrupt creed, and banished the glorious
father, the patriarch Dioscorus, who fought for the right faith of his fa-
thers. And Marcian invented a vile new creed, being assisted therein by
Leo, patriarch of Bome , who was anathematised by the patriarch Dios-
corus together with his impure writings, which were full of heresy.
And the aforesaid prince did wicked deeds against the children of the
[377]
iVjl Jj-5-LJl dlUl
J*9j \y&
SejJUJI <cJJl Jljs! f,-Jj C^kil j-^J ^^*-!
JuIjlJS <J_ lj._~.lij LiJj .iji->J
(^~L
J-3j
\j^& JJ^ <>=~i' VLi! <Uwf>Jj'jVl 4*JI
Jlj \-*jUJ! ioLi) viCUJI OjU jl
<J! /^j-Ui* IJjC
^
Jj,_
Jj <uJa.
^j-^^b-c-U
tff*-*
J^'
J^'
jjJjJvi,bJl ul_5 oJaJl JJb>c~ LJ JJpJl ^ } 1 ^>LS <C<L*-2J' u- JS /*
^r"-
'"*-*
Jj_*JU._<JI L*jlj LJ IjJL (*-*=>-
j
^jJLÎj LJ LiLJI jl^ iJjJl j
Ijjlsj Ijj^j
**3j*
Jb i _A- a_^J***' U- J-LJwU u5> t.Xw
JLaJ J-_JlM ^Jv.5ss,j ^î-Ua, jl Jv,^>
Û fcJoJ (^JJl JJ-jJl Jb-V ._*--.&
J^J
LJ--.J 9 Ul *JfcJ^Ja=Jj \-oLiO! A'-L& j- ljJ_>!j IjJ-nli <b_jo *U'I *A
Vj ,vJ V
L_*J!a_,
Jj_,
Uj ^Lx)! a>Jj-
j^
lj-olj !jAls ^!>o lij- J L__.l JUi Jjio
<_tL-i-~Jl Ul *9A> ^l Jl
*-wJ * fiiuJ ****** j. LV ji J>WI
lY
z'u JL^ >LIS I ^Ji.
1. Mss. om.
orthodox church, and was exceedingly tyrannical; for he slew some, and
drove others away into exile; and they suffered severely at his hands. Nor
did they cease to be oppressed in likc manner, until the government was
transferred to our lords the Muslims. And to this day we continue to dis-
pute with the followers of that new creed.
This is a little out of niuch containcd in the letter of the glorious father,
Abba Michael the patriarch. But as for the Chalcedonians, they wrote and
said : In the beginning the power was in our hands, and the churches
with all their property were ours. But the Muslims, after their conquest of
Egypt, handed them over to the Copts .
Isa however, for the sake of the bribe which he had received from the
Ghalcedonians, was desirous of proving them in the right, and ofconvicting
the Copts of falsehood. So he said : Neither you nor they have brought
any proof of your words. Go therefore and write two other letters besides
thesc two, and bring them to us. So we did as he said. Then he said
again : These are no arguinents. Go tlierefore and write something be-
sides these two letters. And he did not cease to put us off for a whole
month. Then one of those present said to Abba Moses, bishop of Wasim :
My advice is that our father, the patriarch, should give something to this
man, that lie may deliver us from thesc adversaries wlio oppose and resist
us. But Abba Moses answered : My son, it is not riglil tliat patriarchs
and bishops should offer bribes to anyone, nor is it right tliat they should
12\ IIISTOIIY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[378]
J--L
L. âJj L J JUj âjUJI ^joUI j^jLJI *Vj* j*
LikJ Ci-JS IJLgJ
L.j Xj*\ â JJ-Li-!
^
Jj,
V j^jl Li JL-V JJp^JI 1^-9-V, jl LsLVlj V^jlkJl
(3 jj~
>.a..< jil ^j-^cij LoU
Ji \j^,>L> <L-
(V^'' "^J iV***
-
"^J
^**" "^ ^*^'
UlS
f^-VI HJs
jj
bi_^ ^c
(^^.
Vj Lc
Juj
L <uilj 1'jl> LJl_>j \^>\y
<v-~?j^ ^J jUj Îj^jj <cl~5
^
JljJI
^
^Jjcj LjI oljJL ^JU=JI dJjl l
Vj
l-va-l ^L V Loj Ub* jlSj ^j-^jJI U
^^
^x^LJI SLas jVjI
^
J>-j
Jjl vîOj LLo -X5-J <0 lij^Li <Jj3
J
JpJl,
J_
uM^
J
L~C=- jl5j ^Ll^, Ai-1
j-&
IjJlsj
J-oLc^ Ll ^l jj^LJI IjjLls -jCi iiLJI '^jjI '-'^fc
^y
Jls U <UjjC>-
îaJ
-^j^.
^LI ^L _J JJLe~ LV Jl~ j=-VI ^sjjIj -LiClJI
*J
jJ JIS i?
j>
L
^v e=ri/
c
^^3
j*-VI
_^
-^
J j-
A
^ <**> J^ ^c^JI Jwll -L}L As-I (JJSjjl
J JLi dlLJI jtf^ SU ^L U <jCUI d^L <0
JIS dLL Lj dJjJ
7
^y
^jJI
1. B ^_>l~t
Jjc
P s^XJ5
Jje.

2. ABG om.

3. Mss.
J.

4. A JUj BEG
om. to
J-jU^
8
Lj^
E add. J
JUi.

5. Mss. s_J.

6. Mss.
j , 3
j.

7. Mss.
^
^CLj v-t?L
take bribes from anyone. And \ve have not had to endure persecution for a
year or two years or thirty years, like our fathers; but we are now living
in our own homes, and our churches are in our own possession, and God does
not forsake us nor cease to help us.
And during that week God requited those lieretics through tlie prayers
of our father. For the governor deprived Isa of his ofiice of secretary and
his Divan; and there came another in his place, a man of the sons of the
judges of the Muslims, namcd Abu T-IJusain, who was an old man, tranquil,
not given to showing favour to anyone, nor to taking bribes; and he was
wise in his discourse, and just in his judgments. So they delivered us to
him, that he might judge between us. And at the beginning of his judg-
ment he said : Which among you is the father of the Jacobites? So
those present pointed to Abba Michael, and said : Behold him here !
Then he said : The father of the Mclkites? And they showed hini the
other. Thereupon lie said to Abba Michael : Thou holdest the faitli of
James, bishop of Jerusalem, one of the disciples of the Lord Ghrist. He
said : Yea, that is my belief. Then he turned to the other and said :
Make known to me, Sir, who is thy father, and what is thy creed. The
patriarch of the Melkites said to him : I hold the faith of Marcian the
prince . Upon that the judge rejoined : Thou believest in the prjnce, and
[3791 PT. T. CII. XYITT. MIGHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 125
j*
cj^ iy$ j
a
Cy
-JL.&-L
y)
_J ^
^ J^'
^ tr^3
vilLJl
<v_y
->"'
CS
.~>LJ!
*..=_*
->
^>. jji_*j ja ^L-VI
/^jj
i-^ iJj\
fj)
*J
J^
fv^--^: f-^^Jj
p-L!
fJ^
3-
JL^!
^
Lj_!
J_>-
^y
^b p^*^ j^j
1-U.
j,!
o^jt V
f-^-J^ J^J
_r~-^.
j
1
-^^ <UM /lsl <_JJ_- A*,j jLjJl _tUi>
<j|
<Cx.,LJl ^"-Vc.L-j <__JI
j*
)Sj2-j~>-\j .*__-!
IjJjJ
*J?j*
J5 <j
*__JI LCLj <U*
jaJ
jj.k_J> Lo-lpJj (jJ^laJI
jjVj <Cj--
^_*U jjJlj-Cx^VI ^jLJ
(j^j^J^J^'
j-
5 Oj-\-_n-_VL Liiu-lj ajJI J! LJ^. viSLl
,3
uUl
Jj-*-
^-L* Ij-Los ^_jL_Jl ^jJ^.
j^ p-^L/Jj
^Jj-^-VI ^Jl *-~b! ^Jw, dllJI
*J_L--I L <_Jj_>- jl_>
j*}
Jl5j a> .L Ia
Jp
_JJ.S ._?_iJ! *..-_ LJi a=Jj ^c-L.
_^V! I-U
j
js_.'j
j!^^
LJ U ja ^LiJ Jlsj
J^jJ\
G
Lj>! ÛU JUl !-l~
<._v_J
Jl-! j*
<uj! <_ _;JJ! ÛJI lôl
__*J_; L5>
_^_-
8
j,
7
_-~~*J _1U! LJL.
1. Mss. ^_. 2. Mss.
J.

3. F add. _Je.
4. Mss.
w
,l. 5. E
Xj-.!
wsJl ^jêj.
6. E JLU
Lif.
7. Mss. LJ.
not in Gocl? And he continued : Tell me who is the father of tliy sect,
and whence he came, tliat I may know and judge between you. The Melkite
answered : My father, who first laid the foundation, was Nestorius. A coun-
cil was assembled at Ephesus, at which the leader was Cyril, the spiritual
father of this man. They liad with them a monk from the Mount of Adriba, in
the province of lklunim, and they drove Nestorius out of the Church
; for they
were assisted by the princess at that time. But after that, God speedily
raised up Marcian and the patriarch Leo, who agreed with Nestorius and his
followers, and everywhere took possession of the churches, over which
bishops have ruled up to tliis day. But our bishop at Alexandria, Proterius,
was slain by the Alexandrians ; and thereforc the prince commanded that
an army should be collected, and sent it to Alexandria, and bade the soldiers
slay with the sword; and so they killed tliirty thousand in one hour.
When thc judge heard that, he clapped his hands together, and said to
those around him : How crucl and tyrannical was that deed! Then our
spirilual father answered and said to thc judge : Behold, we have been
occupied with this matter for two montlis. The governor delivered us over
to Isa, son of Amir, as thou knowest, O judge, wliom God loves on account
of thy just judgments; and wc wrote reports and gave them to Isa, buf he
would not settlc our case, but asked of us more than we know . So fche
judge commanded to bring forth the reports of the Jacobites and Melkites;
and he read them and understood their contents, aud was iillcd witli asto-
P.155
120 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 380]
ôU -ijj_ V L -! ______
ye>j IjJ J___i
- Jj
(_
5
~--J~' UL-ioj LS L__3 Asj ^JisJl>
l_~-L_Jj
'*
U^vL_>
JO
L J_j__Jj l^j_.___o
*y3j
l->!y_i ^xAjlj <L_LJ! ^jS jL__>-l>
J>L_J!
r^H^
-L-a-Jj (V-^=JI iiilj ^r*lj -_*!
v-4
1
*-?
L!^__* dUJI
^!
lô
J_>oj
-!
.-
Jl jl dLJ-c _y__r
dL_3 li
jjbj _Vl Vj jo -JJ
^
J=-j
_s-l L__iJ JU"j
L._> Jjilj _^___k)1 ,-Lft ^c !j__5>lj lj.__J9 __.._>- -_i__iS lo -i^c A9j J.JL_-_o LV
lj-V__jlj ._>v_^_ LyO /*<L~ 1
jj
Ji9
j v vL
~jl jjJj-*__b_5l lj-J__ _____ Vo Ls- J>_9
L__J_c (_*__- L ^.Lr v__-L* aj 1 JJL>__o LV JL_> --- _jt__J \J__j___9 **- jl^j LJl
L_J-o JjJC
jl
juJ
j^bj -JLVI
j
îMiJI ^jJI <_J!j ^LVI
^^
<.OajCVI
LU-L __>VI .J1 J^jlj
!-A_--lj lJ_.9 l___o_s- j-aij __)_-&L'j 4j_J|
J
_J__'I __LoJ
<-la.:.< ^juo.-J -J! Vj_~j -Ll_ __l)i>
_i j
Jjn-j* !- L -JiL>U JJL__* L! ÎjJJI
J__j
1. Mss. LJ. 2. E
Ll...
J--_-J.

3. Mss. ^jlj.
4. E om. lo ^-CU' j__v <_______!
add.
__^_OL
W
_,L Û-j Jx _UL
^
_J jL,.U ^.^jJ_j_
n
J|
J__y
yia
_j> , Jwi'- . ^v-wLl. wi_c l_-l_J'_ ioLJJl _iLL (Jbu L.C.L-M i_lJJaJ L-j - ~ JU ,>__JL
_
v/v^
i \J~J^r- 3
J
.3 ._,.... j
. >
ry* |
j
JU.
,.-___'
_- _ [_r
nishment at the diffcrence between them; and he took thc documents, and
carried them to the governor, who read them, and was also astonished,
and commanded him to pronounce his sentence, and dismissed him. Ac-
cordingly the judge came forth, and said to Cosmas : Thou art a man
without religion or God. For bchold, the reports bear witness against
thee that the church belongs to Abba Michacl. We understand all that you
have written; therefore go and write other reports besides these, and bring
them to me .
So we went out from his presencc. But the Chalccdonians recognised
that they were vanquishcd, and thereforc tliey inventcd among themselves
words of guile, and sent them to us. And Constantine, bishop of Misr, was
with the messengers ; and so he said to Abba Miehael : Tliy Paternity
knows what has happencd to us at Alexandria for the sake ofthe faith; and
to tbis day the dispute about our creed continues Therefore we desirc that
there be an agreemcnt between thce and us concerning the church, and wc
wish to make a compact with thee, and to become onc flock together. Send a
message therefore to the father concerning this matter . Then the blessed
Abba Michael saicl to the bishops : What do you say on this question?
Shall we send a messenger to him, to hcar his proposals? But they said :
He is acting thus with guile deceitfully . And Abba Moses said to them :
[381]
PT. I. CH. XVII I. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 127
L*~- .^jCjls
(_i f/^J
\>
(j*i
y
^
wr*
^**
^*!.-^J ^r^-* .
^*
J*^. j* ^j^
^JI *-LLii *_
r
->j3*' ^yCJ I^luUI IjjJ-LJ' J
j^.1
J bj^
^ji^
j*
Lo jlxsl
LJLj LJs <u}4i *^_J Ol LiiJj s^rJI
*-*-*> ^lj ÛI lil jjllj <c'o jo
j
CJL jd lY c-ôl *>iS
^y
L* .JJI aJÎs-j LwU- Ui *-yL LLU
ljf~^=-
^JI
jj^j
,jdjj ^j-owLlj
^JLc
ulJIj L>UJJI LJll Ûl
_?-^j
oy-Jl aDo <c *...J
JLj I j-9 -JLclj _>J_JI ô * a_-J
tV
?
')?...' *~oj <*jvo <*3j^_ <WJ_>. jL>l> JUJl
^_jJVI ji-JI ^JI L^
J-^lj CjJI JJ> ^^1
fcJjb ^^kUI ^/-z* i_iiLl /jJaJa^J
JV*J?
^
JV*-?
7t-~~-JI <> j_->
-ClJl jAj _->_>-
15
4*Js- As^lj
^J
-\_J_3 bVI -XsJj ^LiJ'1
/j* k_
>-- j_>J jIs>d'j(1 A) /^* 7_-___-Jl AsJjaj \,.."j> h Jji>
/VoJ
(J?"
i
jTr
>
Jtr
5 1-^>Â
*.<_- LiJ ^LiLl fc-V-jJ *il-VJl
^j-^jj^
ô <V_---a>* jj^Cj
(j
^ftJI
r-J^lj JjVlj
^_jVI
Jl L-su-i 1a* -Vju
(
_5^""t> D I^J__L jlj J5vJ*j jl jAj2> J3 ^LsC- LAjS ^j-^lkjl *P.15G
1. E om. to
M
Jo J U add. LiL *JL,li vjXJjo *JL>J. L^ Jl ,.JLJI U-*5
LCIJI ^r-L
JU,
|,_s5o Ji , -L^! iJLfrj
*J>J__- U._^.
2. ABG om.
my fathers, in your hearts are seven thoughts, as it is written
'.
Think
of things that you cannot bring to pass. But let us try thcm . Thcn
Abba Michael ordered a priest who was his scribe, and me the sinner, the
writer of this history, and sent us to the Chalcedonian patriarch to hear his
words. So when we arrived, they came out to meet us with joy; and whcn
we had taken our seats, and thc priest Mennas had addressed Cosmas witli
words of Scripture, for he was learned, then Cosmas heard from him the
words of tlie patriarch. For Mennas began with the crecd of our fathers,
the Three Hundred and Eighteen, and Athanasius and Cyril, and conhrmcd
the matter with a great and terrible oath, before the Melkite patriarch and
Constantine, the Melkite bishop of Misr; and they made thcir confession.
And Constantine the Melkite bishop of Misr said : This was my faith be-
forc to-day, and I will hold it to my last breath ; one Union, one God, onc
Lord, one Nature, namely the Lord Jesus Christ. He who does not bclieve
thus is a Jew; and he who says that there arc Two Natures in the One
Clirist, after the Union, is a stranger to the Father and the Son and the
Holy Ghost, and his lot will be with Judas the Traitor. This thcn is my
creed . But when Anastasius heard that, hc was angry and could not
spcak, and he waitedfor what was to happen after this. Then we departcd
to the fathers, and told them all that had taken place, and so they scnt us
1. Prov., xxvi, 25.
L28 IIISTOIIY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[382]
J
^yi^<; iy.cXi ^J-I l-U A IjJy
2
L) IjJlsj ~J!
'
L^Li
_;^=-
Ul_ ^J _% *LVI
L~^p_l jl J_>j! ^^p-l "U-O
<_;-_ ^^^L) L__i Jls ~JI La_ LJs ''-vxl^JL^ _jL_>
^JI ^J J_JI
J\
Ji*
1&\
JV
_Jj_3l
j*
C_JS L__, ^- V jsiJI aJ JIS
r
<]
-Vj^T L LLi^_c. Ll j__I <) J_i
^j
<CÂ__" . J; ^l ___'VI j^_-! U JL_ <=>-jJI
blj ^j__L-C-_-VL _-_=_lj jV-X-Ltoj
(5**^
Jj-^" J'
^lô'VI
J^--J
l_! A)j! L!
J__
^JI LL ji
j__-
->L_JI jJl Ijli a~
c__ __Uj_jI
f
Ll
J
J>J1
^
y
\
J&
*}_> !___ ^__JI aJ JUi l-_C_
y&
4
_JL)-o *JI
J_
^_as_l jl -~__l
^*~j Vj <___j.
L__Li _Jj_s_JL _JJ _j_-lj _J J! _----! JLs __! /paT L L___ <- JlflS <__-__ <_i
Ll Lj JL~i V (jl Ltfii ?____J1 L___
J_J
w_ ) &_ Ll <r- -_ _AJ_ 4__L_yl Iulw
Jl
JULi JL5 d)_J__J!
aJ JUs JjSI L_ jC_-
a
__J_ L
Jl_ j! jVlj _>-jVI
J
1. ABDG __-_.

2. ABG om. with 2 foll. wds.
3. ABDG
^j---..
4. E
om. lo LuJ-x LU add. J-o_ **_-*-*
*V^
^
J
J?^
-_->^_.^
s_-!>?^' '^
'^
_Ji=_ LU ,____. ___.
j^
_uy_H J-^^-_J!
î
_**_> _______
^XJi.
back to them, saying : This that you have said you shall write down in a
lctter in your own hand . So when we returned to them, Cosmas their
patriarch said : 1 have another word which I desire to speak to you .
Thc priest answered : Hide none of thy thoughts from us, for God looks
at the heart, not at the face . So he continued : If unity be established,
what will you do with me? The priest Mennas replied : Make known
to us what thou desirest . Cosmas answered : I desire, if unity be
established, that my church and your church sliould be one at Alexandria.
And when your father, the patriarch, is present 011 tlie days of liturgies, I
should be with him; and wlien he had finished the prayers, each ofus should
go forth to his own place ; and none should hinder rne from visiting any of
the churches ; and so likewise with regard to him . Tlien the priest said
to him : These are words containing deceit . Cosmas answered : What
thinkest thou? So he said : I will depart to my fatlier, and bring the
answer back to thee . Then wlien the bishops heard this, Abba Moses
cried aloud and said : Our Lord Christ charges us not to call any father
upon earth. But now if you approve what they say, then I will speak .
The patriarch said to liim : Spcak now . So he said : If he consent
to be made by us bishop over the whole of Egypt, and to become our bro-
ther, not our father, since Christ will keep thy Paternity that thou mayest
guard his holy Church, then we will do it . Then they went to Cosmas
[383]
-c-~J! jli U ^j-Jj ->-l U
^^J
l^vO ^-_* ij_p
^^
L__U! aLs*,' jl
^-^
jo
-r-s-kJi
!-*-* fcj__A_c!j L...,--l>' Jl I yA*3 LXni A^___J! A_j_j i-isO c!A>j>! U i_.<_>_.
j^J! aJ Jl_S U
^j^ (J^
LiiLJ C-sJ U ^>'jJj->l>''
j!
(j^j^lL-j! Jl_9
A__<_
^J^J
j-~a-
J^J
L_LiL_!
jj-^> j' 7^-** V
aJL A=-j.} ^.Jia. jLjl <JS j!
Jjj' ^_JI L~*
lj.JL>c;'
^Yj
Ij-*-
1
'
>te jj^' ^ jl^
j!
(j-j^lk^jl <*J JUi ^MiOl I-L& ^Û dLjAc-Lo
aAAIc. "y>
\^>-J^zi
Iaa \ L__JS
^!
Cl *j_J! dUj wjL_5 -*J
j_j
dLU! -v_c -Cc
^!
!-U> A* L__<_>- ^j-^

j~-_J! jA<j
"
*_~j..--s-j -xL JS \* ajjs-IjVj v->L_>JI aJI >-<_>_. jl ^l l^JL_Jj j*a*
L__l \=>J U_**i v-Jj-^YI S^_S v L__Ji *,__> A__! \>s> J ^_- }L_>- ^j-Lil _>_-_<>
j! f^JL-j
LLbLw! **
.jJfj
,*y-c-
___-Y! AJ-_la_J -j-J L_J=- LJ_ ^JS jji-*- Uj=>j
U ASjJ-J (j-s-Ua- Uj_- _-}LJI JlAj P j^sJI -jlfj L--jS fcj__*>j
f*^^-*
iSjS^-oj fcjL&>
\J_J___9 J_^ \*>-_j__J!
(j^
/ji' IjJji \_Jj-A_LlsJlj \^SX'jy\ AiiLl jj^J__>j
J^^
fcji_ii>-j -~__U
/^
L__Ji jj*_-Sa;jYI Aij
L-Y! Lj .g~=- jsj^-LJ J_j-^_J_- aJ LJ_; LJ
1. ABD(4 om.

2. DF \>j^.
and informed him of this their decision; and he rejoiced, and his soul was
satisfied. And Anastasius said : You will surely make me also bisliop
of some see . But the priest Mennas answered : Knowest thou not
that no man who seeks another degree for himself is fit to be a bishop? But
the people of Misr will assist thee in this matter . So Anastasius said to
him : If you do not consent, then be not troubled nor speak at all of this
matter . Then we went out from their presence.
After this we all visited Abd al-Malik, who had written a letter at that
time to all the provinces of Egypt, commanding that the scribes and ofiicials
from every town should assemble before him; and when he admitted them,
the palace was crowded with people in such numbers that none could
hear anything through tlie multitude of voices. So we too entered, sur-
rounded by many people. Then, when we liad taken our seats, the bishop
Constantine separated himself from the Melkites and sat witli our bishops,
begging them to receive him as one of themselves, and give him a see ; and
the assembled multitude and the people of the country around us were
observing us, wishing to know what would be settled, and looking at the
bishops, both orthodox and Chalcedonian. But after a while some of the
people from Upper Egypt rushed upon Constantine, when they learni that
he was a Chalcedonian, that they might drive him away, until thc ortho-
PATH. OR. T. V. 9
i\i;
130 HlSTOIiY OF THE PATRIARCHS. 384]
J-_.wj
^y
^j\jj}\ !j-\*>l (jJJlS Jjj-V-jwwJI jji>j~ J
^J-^.
Jjjj*~~JI !j-& Vlj a^m
^S jjjCl^ /jjJLJI ,_JL_J!
!j:>_J=>l yj-y^
*
L-^l-J! ijliJI <>LJ!
^y \y^\
>j\jd\
JaA-gp jvX.L^r ljJj_>_'
> -.__-.Jl -L>1>" _LyLJI J__-j
/j^
c7_>'
!->-*-"'
^jj
^
-jj
JljL> -Xju J" ^JaS- Jlj jl J! LJ> (^^=-1 *i*ji -^*' -__~-JI A_X. I (j-L_Vl *VjLo
ij->-^9 L_~j._~w.-jl;' fcjije>o jl JL a,;I -__jij_& Llj }Lls jjj-\~o IjAil LsU \*
,J_--
J
1
^_-_S-CjV! LjU AiLl 4^_Ju__J! 4jLVi>
_J_
-r
-l /t.laJa,....'> jl ^-v! Ja-wj
,j
lji>-j-_>j
^
-L*.
j
CJU ji
<!V Û! ^LJ Lrj_cCVI jjji />jVI __ijJ0
^_<Jj_
^j-*
jLjl 4j_j O^JaJl
-^JJ
cfj^lr^
\_yLjJj3 LiLiJ -Jl /j- 4_-L_>- <__j ^--aJl
Ul -jJs-U-J IJL>- I^-j^-S jo JsL-O Jo_l ^j-c
>L-J
jlj
w>^J!
Ij-ljlj
J^9
4-alJ^JI
OjJLiJ! A&
--*-*-?_? (^*-*---!? >--i-5jj LcL_>J! J__-wj
,3
__~Jji L__-<>-_ LJ_k> JsLJ!
1. E om. to j-_-d!
^J,
^vJ-' add. >__ijJ,sr' -C_aJL_T J\j
Jyjd_k J-_J_j
Ij^
s_iJii' * L-ij
,
wjlar!
Js
jJli 5jJ-*uL> o j^sLsr!
J5
jJai iJOJ Jlfi _JaJ . Sijli. 2. A ,, ,J!
OjjV^
BDFG ojjUUI ^jJ!.
3. Mss. !jJ*x! ^l jLi. 4. Mss. om.
j.
dox bisliops cast some of their garments over him, and surrounded him
among themselves; for otherwise the people of Upper Egypt might have
killed liim. Then tlie latter cried and said : Remove the wolves from
the midst of the sheep ! Flee from the ravenous lions that devour souls! Drive
away the foxes tliat destroy the vineyard of the Lord of Sabaoth ! Remove
Judas from among the disciples of Christ! Let not your garments touch thesc
unclean ones, O servants of Christ!
Meanwhile Cosmas hid himself until their anger had abated; and thcn,
after much questioning of our fathers, the people began to be a little pacified.
Moreover when our bishops made it known to tlie people that Constantine
had prayed them to receive him among the Theodosians, they rejoiced and
cried in the midst of the palace : Constantine has confessed the right
faith, tlie faith of our orthodox fathers . Tlien suddenly Ibraliim al-Mahiki,
the official who was governor of Alexandria, appeared, for he had been sitting
in an apartment of the palace, and with him a band of heretics, including
the deacon Sergius, the patriarch's son, and two of the teachers of the
heretics. So the people ran back and wislied to flee. But there was a man
of Damietta who had been exceedingly wicked, and for that reason I,
the sinner, admonished him with a word tliat I had heard; and he leapt into
the midst of the assembly, and stood and revilcd me, and blasphemed the
Iloly Trinity. Tlien I and all those present saw his garment rent from
[385]
PT. I. CJl. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-769. 131
JJLJ J!
J^j ^y*
\Ac ^JJ! ^jJI v_J1J! -^ ^^'LJ! Jiy
ataaU ^siî ^XH^
Ul
V
V! <-U V! CjU V
^jUJIj jjÛJ! ^D!
j
^jZ â ^Ls cJLT
Jlc
^LJ! jl
^^
jl A9 L
2
!j^liJ ^j-UI l^*-j ^JI
j
(Jic Jl^ ^ jlfj JoU^
îiiJI
(j
,%*&
?^.J*"^
JlLJl A* îi JLSj rl^> j^jJlJ j^b-j S^JtS ^jx dJ^X^Jlj
ÛJ! ^jJa* Ij-aw
3
j!
(*
r
J
^J^
J^
J!-5J
^J-^
J-a* j^
<_ÛJ! ^J sIaJIj
jl ^.jils*;' JUI=>e~ Lil <JJkJJ IjJls !j^.,U- Ui XU-J! fcj?~3j wA-ixJ! jyjlj-J! _jL=^>!j
(oD Vj Cs.jU> (_iJls-l V
jl
fjî
^jr*
djjkJl j^J JliS Ji-U dULVj dU **J! &AA
j! cJl v_JLUcT lw.9 JJJ^JJ -JUIl Jlos aJ UlJ i^_jbJ! ^Jjj IjjJ? v-^Si (j^J
^l?
*
jjv^-^*-^
*~lj Û!
^j=^ cJWI 1:1 **; JUs uUI l^J-Jj ulJ UJ! *J*a>
*Jj& jL aaU dU! JlJIpb^ L'l LoV JLs J ^J^ !i! UU L^TL l^, -l&U dU
^!
aJ
1. E om. to
Jj^
Lil ^jjrâJJ add.
n
J~j J^!
iUi^ w^-^
r^^f
^XU! jJi
JUU
Lj^ ^>UJ!
Jls*.

2. Mss.
jj%

3. Mss. om.
the top to the bottom in three pieces, and everyone in tlie palace cried, both
Muslims and Christians : There is no faith except the faith of tlie fatlier,
Abba Michael . And there was a great shouting in the palacc, and men
rushed to see what had laken placc, so that some of the people and the sol-
diers were injurcd or killed through the great press. Then Abd al-Malik
commanded that all should be sent out of the palace.
And on the morrow he commanded the judgc to decide the matter in
question, saying : Settle their affair, and let them depart. Accordingly
the judge sat down with the members of the Divans, namely the scribes and
the chief personages of the government. When thcy had taken their seats,
they said to the patriarch, Abba Michael : Wilt thou swear thal lliis
church rightfully belongs to thee and thy fathers? The patriarch ans-
wered : Our Law commands me not to swear, whether truly or falsely ; but
I will write a report, and declare the truth to thee therein . Then the
judge said to the lieretic Cosmas : Wilt thou swear that this church is
thine, that I may give it over to thee? So he replied : Yea, 1 will
swear . Then the judge shook his head, as if mocking him, aud said to
him : Where hast thou a witness to this statement that it belongs to
thee, even if thou shalt swear to it? Then hc said to our father, Abba
Michael : Hast thou anyone to oifer testimony that this cliurch belonged
to thy fathers? Ile replied : Yea, I have one who will be mv witness
ofthat fact, from the day that it was built uutil now . Thejudgc asked :
P.158
[386]
U JLIi jVl ^l
C>j-^
^
j_
l
j-a vJJJJo
J
-yjL,
^y
Ji
^
JUs dLlV iuJl
Jl jj-i~*
^jr-^b
lT"-
3 ^ aJ JliLi o- jj_-~*J>j LjLjLL JLLi ii*wj -L. Ljj_ l^J
2
^
-JJjL îl jl JlJj ^jlp-is v__i:>JI
(C-Sj^
JLUl jJpL>J' ^Jj jjLo^J\ cJJi /ô /jJI
^jjj
1^-jJ ^JJI jjJijlr jl
J
jj-yA J^JJi
p^j
L&jj
Jj.^
***.
lS-*^
^jlrUJsj
ft
>Lfc LJ^- ^jyiS^ <_
Jj
Lvlol ^j-jLL-J-j Tujj Lwlc- LjiNwo uJ i-La L^'Uljia-wl
lyvic ,_>j--CJI
IjjJ9j
4-o-s-I^JIj ^jLLwl
(*^j
atIaT ^-pIaJI S~>j\s
/jJI ^Jl ^j^J:
aJ JljjJI
jj&j
\xis~ ^J>JI ^c^ ^^liJI ^.J? a ::.~<lj JJU^- U ^pi L ^Jc -j-*->ji
\_J_i>___ LjiLlipJ Ll 4__*-_Jl J_w jAJj ^jJb-cJj aJjS 4_>j_-7 it
<____9J
LJi l->_~->i_*-> iS-\_>ji
L-JCO L-O-LJ-*
'^-0 -Sx/O
iJJLt .^s-Lt-o 4_-J_iLl
/VjJ
<^
QiLJ jL> ^JJI iÛail (JîaJI L^s-jJ Lj>l
JOJ
Ia_>L_jV
y^-^
'x
r~j
U LiLojlw
\^-~>j
L^ JJXJI Jl ^-JJ^j roLJI ,*-Ja ".o Jj ^ll
1. DF om. with foll. wd. add. J-L. 2. ABDEG
* ^*
U *f Jj>
3
(BEG
^
D <_U_j) C^. F
o^
^
8
V &
:
How many days is it since it was built? Abba Michael answered :
Three hundred and fifty years So the judge said to him : And do
the witnesses live to this day from that time? Thou speakest to me in
parables. Make the truth known to me . Then the patriarch answered
and said : Verily my father Theophilus and his successor Timothy were
the builders of this church, and it is they also who testify to me tliat
Theophilus founded it and set up its rows of pillars, for there is his name
written upon them; and, when he died, Timothy erected the remainder, since
there is his name inscribed. These are my witnesses who testify to this
day . Thereupon the judge sent his eonfidential friends, accompanied by
the secretaries and the interpreters, and they ascertained what was written
upon the pillars, and found that it was as Abba Michael had declared. And
the judge enquired carefully into the truth of the matter, and reiterated his
questions concerning it, and discovered that the patriarch's account was
correct. So, when he had tested the truth of his words and proved it, he
delivered the church to us, and dismissed us witli congratulations and
honour. Thus we recovered our church once more.
Now our father John, patriarch of Antioch, who had been a bishop,
had a dispute during many days with his bishops, and could not make peace
with them; therefore he wrote letters to the prince. And he had written a
synodical epistle, but had not been able to find means of sending it to Egypt
[387J
.îjCJIj ULojiJ!
JLJI j* JUU&^
U! ^V! J-Jj Iji^j LJi ,_ijJ! LUi
j
V!
~Jj ^_ilwl <! IjJi
^V
<Ci-Ll ^j-oj <C, <_;iJI , a-L=cJl
J^V
!-L~
i)Js~J
l&lîs
j^ss-\ J_jls>!__ Ul jl J c_ji-Jl /LlA aII
(J
_jJ,Uw
j! lj)J-^L J *^lj J-i2
}
J>*
(JLl& J! k.^JLX)' U /p_l I JUJ .____kJI (**J-^
tsJ*j
j^*
ij>si <ci_9LI ^15! ,*-^>-
ajV V jQJUI U JU *j*_^->_
2
j!
I_pljl jl
^j*^
V
j*\
I-*-*
jV
-J-L;
V3 Co
_ll l>
Jju!
Jj
!jj_5 A9 Lo AisL-VI __**__J_j! tyz-jxz^
V j! fÛI
U_> jlj __iiLl
t__U_>
J_i_
<it
j_* U Uc Cil> ^V!
^^-jj^
Ul vjLL-VI -v
^ <-jJ\
*JU_ Lo _~J_5 ^ja *_- ^J
4
j! jVI -x>jl
3
Uj
/%-->-> L_> ^*U? U_i_)
cJj-'->
I j-Ui (j_.l__r.VI _"__- *LL.JIj iijJ! **
__._p!
_l_-_-l Uj
Jjjjj JU
___._ Li!
__>V1 ^L__>_;V! ^^JJÎ
^^31
JLiJ <Lj_c_5C-VI _^l /j_>_^L
^jLU
JLj!
a__U1
(_j
JlS --______JJ <c_>_<Jl
(V^j
4_j_>_u
J
Ljl* L)j ÂflDl _o_5_Ji
1. Mss. om.

2. Mss. om.

3. E om. to i^-Ul jL add. Li*i _UJ< Jl*T_!! Ulj
^L-JI
^
jUj, ^jJ) Ui^
j_^|
lii,j ^J! _&T
^
^J! JjJu U&St\
fjX^y
U
l^ j___J| jjfi
c
^
îU js*> _w_W!
Jj*.

4. Mss. om.

5. Mss. ^L
till this time. So when the messengers arrived, and the Father Abba Mi-
chael had received the synodical and other letters from them, he read them,
and was greatly distressed by the disagreement between the patriarch and
his bishops. For they said that he was a mere bishop and no patriarch, and
that they hacl not been able to give him the title of patriarch in the days of
Hisham. Then Abba Michael summoned all the seniors among his bishops
in the land of Egypt, and the letters were read to them. Thereupon they
said : We will not write a letter nor despatch it thither, for this is a
difficult matter. If they desire to expel their patriarch, the prince will say
to them : Nay, for he is a bishop. But if we write and advise them not to
depose him, the bishops will be divided, as they have said in their letters.
Rather leave the matter, Father, remaining as it was . And accordingly
he did so.
Now I desire to record a little out of much that the Lord did by the
hand of the bishop Abba Moses, and concerning the gift of prophecy and of
the healing of diseases which he received from the Lord. Therefore believe
m\ words with a pure heart
!
We were travelling to Alexandria in order that the Father Abba Michael
might take possession of the evangelical throne of Mark, and the holy
synod disembarked on the way. When wc walked through the Christ-loving
L34 IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [388]
iy^-J?"
i$J"
"S~^
^
jnr^
^-
iA^ cr^
V^ ^
^-^
^y>
Cxhl^ U_"S^
jlij ^l _,L
A
dL_*i ^j-^j-t Ll ,_iJLVI * ^L VI djL_L jj_C L <J JlSj
_JL__S L>-j_LLJI ,JL__J L ^jjJI J l v_Jw> Jlsj
r_^-~>
4jj_L_> <Jj_>- ô^Jl
JIaI **
j
o n.
;
j ^cr^-^.
-J__
j
-^s- -0)1 &_-Uj
L-_c Uij L^j
<_L>-JJ
"Aj-V ^Jc
_j_>^JI ^jLj ___JLVI tJLJI _j_-c
_^-i.J
^
-M^-tJ V
<J^
^*
.
-
J ^D
..J
L_>-uJI
JLO^JI Jcu *LJ__- VLil J*ij
^JaLlJl
r_*-lj
^__5 .>j___>. O^Lj LLiLVI
J-l y JjL
JL *Ja*
JjA-S
^LVI ctUr
j
joj
ÂJL, ^-a-w /*-*-?- LLL)I -V_- jl J' ppJ-; ^J-> *L_= _UX_L_j Ij-Jlj jlj_y _Jc-
_JLk>j ___>jlj_<Jlj __>UI ^xJLj -Jj_0I _,L__>
t_s>J
J_~_-Ij
Û -w. jv^JI-pIj <_---
r
!_>-- J-?-V
_r-^
_JI JUl__ Ll ^VI _/--*-! J
+fA&
L
fLJIj
^L=JI *sj
*^
p.isojl^j
j
^r jlj
J___
jl ^_JJ
*
a_L j-LL V L
J
L_4 ^LL aJI LLj Lis
^
1. E
Jl&eL j-Jjj <jJc .JJLj
"_
L -.
city of Wasim, there was in the clmrch a youth, who had been paralysed in
his hancls and feet from birth. He was now fifteen years old, and the mar-
tvr Saint George had appeared to him, and said : Thon shalt not be healcd
except bv the hand of the bishop, Abba Moses . So tliis youth came, and
woulcl have touched my father's garment; but the multitude around him
prevented him. Therefore he cried, saying : Make the sign of the cross,
iny Father, over my paralysecl limbs . Then the bishop made the sign
of the cross over his hands and feet, and we went on our way. But wlien we
returned according to the will of God, that youth came out to meet us,
walking and leaping with the people of the city, and recounting what had
happened to him, and glorifying God, and thanking his good servant, the
bishop. And this bishop also cleansed the lepers, and cast out devils, and
did mighty works, like the Disciples.
Now there was in those clays great trouble in the East on account of
the bishops. Moreover at that time great hosts came against Marwan, and
they met in battle; and much blood was shed amohg them. Then Abd
al-Malik assembled the officers of his army at Misr, and imprisoned them
l'or seven days, and also confinecl the secretaries of state, ancl tlie chiefs of
the towns and superintendents of inherited property, and required them to
send in their accounts, and to pay what they owed. Then he summoned
the Fatlier, Abba Michael, to Misr, in order that he might pay the taxes on
his churches. But when we came before Abd al-Malik, he demanded of us
[-389] PT. I. (II. XVIII. MIGHAEL' I, A. D. 744-7(18. 135
^..ôj^ L! VI aI <K.tu> ^yC Jj <lsj
,3
jJLr ajj*. jjji^j wJic. Lii- cJÛ!
t-j^JL
>^.>^j-^
Ll -Jj
(_pji (j\k)
-*
j^
**
CJ^' ^J pr^J
<Jia~\
y>c=-
(i Cj S>
elolS L->V JjL
L~s
(T-Jj
'
(T^Ji
y-L
_^^
~
V
uAla.* ^j^-
j3
\y~~3
vl>j-T /w Jix- (^ÛJl \* JjAsJI

<jL_*JI
/^*
f*J^
(JV^
^
5
"^'
dJ^J-J!
"Ji'
j^J
ds-j <L
&
LJLJL* u* JULicVI
j
jl3j L-*J5 ,-uJ! _-U
<j
^ls_o J U jJLc ^Jl*
Jl
*U_J_;I a__- pJ__JI j^-aJlj
fr
LOl3 jj-JI^
JLJI
Lr*
'
J^
&?* J
6
__,U_, C_*l *U_j
IjJdj jL^JI a* -L__U ~U ^ji ^jjo_ Vj
(^^.j
UL (j^-JJ
<_^j-^' 3^.^
J^
^
8
lj>i
^
dJjL _/__. /j~Jl
Jl
dJ>JI ^VI
Jl
jjj>n ->LV!j ^JI
L&jLJ .jJI j^JjJaj -J jji^Luj 01 jjjLâ. lj-->
^-:^'
^^
<j~<_L-Jlj ^jL_J!
jj> f*^J
(*j*
fojJ^j
jjs**
1 __*A_*
Cf^
J ^ ^j*-!. j-*
(*r*-*
jjjj^-^'
dU-oj
10
1. DF om. with foll. wd. E om. to IjJ__=- add.
*^j-l*=-j
**-V^
:'
J^j-
2. E
om. to ja^.
3. ABG jî.
4. Mss. j_i.
5. E
Jj-V-^!
Jil
6. Mss. ^jJi^.
7. E om. to .L^J! ^ add. __j_U,.

8. F Jjj~-~i. 9. Mss. om.
3
.
10. ABDFG
W
"
V
what we could not pay, and therefore he commanded that we should be
put in prison, and that a great block of wood shouhl be fastened to the
patriarch's foot, and a heavy iron collar to his neck. And there was nobody
with him except Abba Moses, bishop of Wasim, and Abba Theodore, bishop
of Misr, and Abba Elias Paul, son of Abba Moses in the Spirit. Then they
put us into a dark chamber, where we could not see the sun, and which had
110 window, for it was hewn in the rock. And our father, the patriarch,
was greatly tormented througli being thus loaded with iron, from the ilth
of Tut to the 12th of Babah, seeing no sunlight all that time. While he
was in the prison, there were besides him three hundred men; and there
were women also imprisoned, in greater straits tlian the men; and there was
sadness and weeping, and much distress at the encl of the day, when the
governor of the prison shut the door upon us, and went away; and he did not
return till the seventh hour of tlie day. The sick used to come to the pa-
triarch in prison, that he might bless them, and tlien they rejoiced; and
Christians and Muslims, and even Berbers, came to him, and confessed
their sins which they had committed; and so did the prisoncrs, some of
whom said that they had been in prison three years, and others four.
And he consoled them and exhorted them to patience, saying to them :
If you vow to God that you will not return to your former deeds, God will
L36 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[390]
p^*
<J\
jj^j*
V |%-C_I w
pj&
j!
^-C_l
pj
Jjlj
j**^*-^
(VJ*.
J^J
o~~
jjiyo V ~J a) Ij_J_>_9 CJI _-_*>
Aj^* J--' i^~-A=>_>j
c^^.y
J^
^
J^
JjVI
4___JUVl LjU LU AjljJUa <CJI &jtS jl JJ (Vft-Jl
ij*
f^~0
lj__aii__i ^lliais- J|
J^LJI ^jVI Jj~0>L
jaj C-j^ j-Lz. <__>_ __L j^wJ>li
Vj (*ÛJ
\jj?*> (Xi
/y*JA J=>-J
C-lLJl _-VjL ^L jlSj -_ -*_>_)! "y> Uj- <__ "
J.-.Jl
i?4)^ I fcilSj
^jLL-JI
4
Ulj aJI r-LLsw" L ^j^-JI
j
L) __^-_>_>j H'J__-ij J^LJI ->Vl>
f^
jJ
v--^-
r
<J
J_> -^
J^J ^j^j
^J
<
J--U
j-
*l-yJi aJLLUI
.Vj-* <u-_>J
fj>L
-VJ__. JlJ L'l u__>j p^_-_=>- JjU ,J=-
^/-^
c
j--j-JjJ1 JL_J->i/l J__ ,.)?_. -.j AjJl
4j_ <OUl UIS ^jC
t
J__*_swJ ^JLxJI
Jô
^J-Lu
J>J
^LUI
(
j-__j
j
JjUI ^^L-
J
j*V
^l
pn-^b
^j^
J^V
(^-^-l, <J-I (_5j"l
^^1
U aJ cisj JUJ-VI Jj-<>
^
dUi
,** JLÎ
J_*__
_*Jj jJtJI ^J^ djiil ^LJ ^j-C JJS ^Jj L
J_-_;'
V
J
JL&J
J\
^JJl JLiLUVI -L-U JLi- ^jijiJI /vJ-Jlj Û p__>_sJlj jCbl aUxaI jU_-jJI __>ljl
1. ABDEG
^fiyJk.
2. Mss.
^yy.

3. E
U
^^p*"
5
!
_i
-_
w^j>
>&*>
j
Jxzz?.. 4. E om. to I.Lj^.

5. E om. to ^_srF
J|
J
ad(1
-
w^
-W-k)!
jj?"*? J^
=_J|
p
jj Jl_* 1)1 ^l _y_l _J
Jla c-0.
^
^5_J|.
receive your repentance and save you before the end of this year . Then
they swore to liim that they would not return to their sins. And tliey
were all accordingly rescued from prison before the end of the year by his
prayers.
As for our fathers, the bishops, they could not change their garments
nor their caps for the space of seventeen days, while tliey remained close
by the father patriarch; for they were chained to liim by their souls though
not by iron. And the superintendent of the governor's table was a believer
and a good man, who provided for the patriarch; and he used to visit us,
and brought for us into the prison what we needed; while I, the sinner, was
engaged in ministering to those three bloodless martyrs night and day.
xVnd that year there had been a great pestilence among young infants
at Misr, so that they all died. And while I was lyihg at the feet of tlie
patriarch one night, and he was teaching me from the Scriptures, and
answering all my questions about tliem, I asked him concerning the death
of the infants. And I said to him : Thinkest thou, Father, that God takes
ihern on account of the sins of their parents or for some other cause?
Then he answered : Do not suppose, my son, that this is the cause. But
God beholds the human racc, and sees that most of them do the will of
[391]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D 744-768. 137
jli_jJI 4j)l
rJ^
^ ^ -JJj cJL *>* <u_>-_j
i
I
l
r-^y cj*^
<J\
îai-
h-J ^^J
^JUI Ll
/^j
^jJj l Jlsj ^LJi <j-LJI
Vj JLl
JÛ
jl JLJ ^ja *LJ!
^y
JULi JljJI
j
OLJIj ÛJJI <_JL o_J->li c_i ^jJLj' _i_- Jjlll I-L& Xs. ^JUJl
^j
l AiLL_ L Jjl JL. j_5 jlkjJI jl ^jJj-JI ^jjijêl
*
âaJI Jl
J^p.160
Cj-jIj Sa.a- *L~ <usl (jji- Us <JL
_r^:.j
d
V-*
J
.
^
J~5
^
<_5^
^->%JJ \>Ut__l
*L_^~JnJJ
^-^
jLL_jJl jl osl ,JL
,J
__.
asj <*JLuj ^*jj-_aj jLJVl (jU^j sJoJo-
<UL UjL-U <J*r>- -J
(Jj-U!
^_K_w_JI <U* JLi-li fc_J_LU
/j-
>j
(ol Jl ^J-L'-> j^
*J^~
Jc Lj-_p J ,_^__1 jl Jojl <V>L_*_>V
JlJ <C ,_^5_*r fc_Ji> Lii ol _U_s- Jl
(J^J
^^jlJ-J
(J
<_o JLJI jj-^J (jLJI
Ju Jj^lj
(jr-^"
^*^ JL_J1 jjjOj ^^Jl
JjJU_JI JLJL *_*_-
jj
cJj L Jl_>_J 0 <usl Jl_i *L_JI
J\
-M__. <cl -T <uL dLLlj
_;JJI Jo_J1
/^.
.ka.
._
jAJ l-\J- <*J
J_j
<Uc Cjj ciJLL>- -\? oj
Jls J" fc^J* <uJ_J
1. E om. to L_j| J cJs J
1
J" add. IJbJ! J
J__>.
Satan by their vain devices, and that Hell is full and Paradise empty; and
so he takes the infants who are without sin to Paradise, the place of mercv.
Then I asked him : Why did God expel Satan from Ileaven before he
created the world or men? He answered me : my son, who am I, the
vile sinner, to deal with this problem, that thou shouldst question me about
it? But as I persisted all the more in questioning liim on this subject, he
said to me : The holy Gregory Theologus says that Satan was, from the
time when he was first created, in the liabit of slandering his companions
the angels before God; but God granted him a term of trial and was patient
with liim. Then when God created a new heaven and a new earth,
and formed man in his own image and likeness
1
,
since it lay in God's
foreknowledge that Satan loved pride, he bade him behold Adam and the
beauty of his countenance. So Satan took with him the host over which
God had made him leader, and went to the place where Adam was; and,
when he saw it he was filled with admiration of it. And he said to his
followers : I desire to set up for myself a throne upon the clouds, and the
high mountains shall be beneath me, and 1 will be like the Most High ; and
the whole world shall be under my power, and 1 will rule over it. Then
wlien lie ascended again to heaven, God said to him : Admirest thou whal
thou hast seen, and art thou pleased with the world that has been created?
For he knew his secret thoughts. Then God said to Satan : I have made
1. Gen., 1, 26.
392
AjjI L'l JULj JjSL" viiii -U> <J J" ft jJI 1-Sl
^
Oj-*>t)l <_*i
J^l jl
i^ô ^LxJMJl ___-_
j j
J___.-\i OjJbMJI
Ja^
jl _ljlj A,
X^,_ jlf> U l-Uj 1-L_
4__JJJ1
j
J_i_-Vl |-_>JI
Jl
<-W jl 4JLJI *_<J}UI
cjp j, *yj
_j.|
J&
-lJ
-^J iS^ j-^j
(j-^jLJI
j^.J>-:.>^ ^
*j^
^* ^
J-^j
ja C'ijJl
*V> Û
^___* _il C_*l aJ __JJ ^l pT ^l JjjOjVI juI
Jl
__j -wJlj dUi
J.IJI I-La
j^,
Ujiik
Vj __ij
J^ j
JUiJI _-U b jjL_L /jJ-l sîjOl JjUI
pi____l
j^
Li __Ll_J L~___>-j L_aU
j_,
L_-^__- lil
J_Lrj
^Jj L ^__r
J
Jlii
j--L_>a
^f-L-JI ^JI j--*
J-*J
!__
^~
-^sJ A_J Ai-l ^^Js jVI
J~-2_i
l-U
^y
CLJLT Ui ^-iJI
J^
'<__-- J_J0JI /jJ-*--
J
cT-^
^j^-^- l^* *
Oj^_ <S^J
_jU__-_-l LLLJI ^ls
J^JI
v_Ji
j
^j
Cfljl jji-UI ^jJI
j*
Cjj îLt -____,
thee lord over tlie world. And God said this to Satan in order that he
mightnot fall from the glory in which he was. But Satan kept evil in his
heart, and in his thoughts there was wickedness; and after that he con-
sidered and said : I desire to know the nature of the Godhead, so that when
I go down to the world I may act accordingly, and may no longer have need
ofGod. For this was the design that Satan had conceived. And, wishing
lo behold the Godhead, he entered into the midst of the Angels suddenly; but
God commanded ten thousand of the heavenly angelic Powers to cast Iiim
down to the lowest Hell in outer darkness, him and all his companions.
This is what God revealed to Gregory Theologus, who wrote it down for us.
Glory be to God for ever and ever. Amen .
Then I questioned the patriarch again, saying : Will God liave patience
witli these unbelieving rulers who commit these crimes against us at all
times, and will not release us from these bonds? He answered : Be
patient, my son, and be of good cheer. When we go forth from this place,
we shall fall into worse misfortunes than this. Therefore be patient now,
for none shall receive his reward without suffering; but he who endures to
the end shall be saved. And thou wilt see what shall take place hereafter,
for in these two rulers there is 110 good .
Then when seventeen days of the before, mentioned month were over,
while we were still in this distress, the governor commanded that he
sliould be brought before him. So we came into his presence, and he
demanded the money of the patriarch, saying to him : None of thy
[393]
ô L_, L^ dULL, klj
-4> _J->
^K dL_, aJ
J_j JUl JLj
!
L^__>_.
i5j_*Jj. U^ j_
;
_-J! _J!
^\
jl
J
jJJ IJ-C* jl lil 0 JL_ Uc
jj^j
l^Jc
-v_,_,__JI
Jl
L^__j *-___-
^
L^^J
4^3
^ ^
^J*^
*
^J-^^-J
u;jL-Jl
J
j_5 ^_-_* ^jj-^
lJI^j
t
j~___J!
j j\^\
j
J^j
<-LM
J
^4*N
p^
*_*
L^Js
J ^-Lij _^_
J
-U^
^
^ v*J ^)^J
jLiJlj JLI
j,
l^Ll lyCu
ll___ _L!j j-LI
j*
L_>J! r-ljjVI
^J>-\j
L_? aJ^ f^_> ft>Llj
^j* ^\
<\
^_UJI UJ j___,
^JI Ujl_j ^! ajUj ixJjLfjVl LV! j_-
!j-L Iji^ f^
___>_
J-__
<JJJ1 _Lr
(Jj
*
(V.^'^ -b-LJl SjwJI
3
*-Jj
2
<XJ ^jL
j, <jt_r-Nj
*
Jj j-v_J!
J> j _j jj
cUaJyJlj Sjj-Ol î, <LJ__ <)jjj C~_>j <U)!
Jj,
*J-C
aLUI viJJLr 2j-v__ ^_>!^, _-_
jj=J!
j
JJjoj _-_>!
j ^jj;
Vj -lJ l^-, j-Lo
1. E om. to
fjjd)
c
^
add. jS> LJlS'
^Xuf
J
J-_
JUb
*-JL _b_ Ij^-e* LJi
_y_e_! ^liJ-Jl
v
S.L-J! J Sj*i- L^/j J-juJI J! Aaji'l J_0
v
,"_! J
JUi -.j__
r
* LLI [^CJL _i jv_v s.jS' cJ^ ij^J-'
v
>L>! Ijwlij ju*J! J! \
3
.Lj *îi_>_ >_tO
^J=Li ..j-kLj^r
^*y
L_! JLL
Li! ^"_l L_
J__!.

2. e om. to
^y.

3. DF J__.
churches pays taxes, and I require of thee that which is rightfully due from
them. And he pressed him sorely. Then the patriarch answered : Ifit
be so, permit me to depart to Upper Egypt; and whatever the Christians
mav give me and supply me with I will bring to tliee. Then the gover-
nor released liim, and we quitted his presence, and journeyed to Upper
Egvpt. At that time we suffered greatly from thc cold; for there was snow
at night, and lieat in tlie day-time from the sun. And the people ofEgypt
had perished through oppression and poverty and taxation. And the fatlier,
Abba Michael, was fatigued during our journey, and suffered much. While
we travelled, he healed many that were sick, merely by making the sign
of the Cross; and he cast out unclean spirits from among tlie people, and
converted many who had gone astray from the orthodox faith, for God
helped him. Then we returned to Misr on the niglit of tlie 21st of Tubah,
the uiglit on which our Lady, the Virgin Mary, went to her rest. And that
night there came great wrath from God, for tliere was a great eartliquake
in the land, and many houses were ruined in all tlie cities; and none was
saved from them, not a single soul; and likewise ou the sea many sliips were
sunk on that night. This happened all over the East, from the city of Gaza
to the furthest extremity of Persia. Aud they counted the cities tliat were
P.lGl
140
HISTOIIY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [394]
îS\ jjl^JI l^-^lj ^JI JLÎ ^J\
Jl
Sji OA.
^
3jS\ 1%
^- j
_> V
L /JLjJIj <j-UI
j*
*i>Lj
ijlj t-u <L?Lx- o;ls <U)I dUr c^-^l
VI ^-~
J^
Jj
iaii LLo ^j-w LJL IjJLclj û Sjj^ ^;l^j b^^C
l^l^
^y
j^"
jlk^Jlj oljVI
j
^l ^L^VI
^j
(Jv*
Vj Oj^ j-i jjic
*_^
j.*
LLL^
jj
4j| <JjJ
JIj
aJI j*U â U Jy^j ^L -v
^j
^*;-
Jl
*Xl; Ji JloUdw. Ll ^VI jlj <jL>JI
^
J^jlJI
j
pôL^ Vj ^&tijy]
dLLJI JL.fr yl^3l (iDi j> LU >LJIj ^j-JI ^jl-vw l^-sJjJj â. jlL<
f^f-
<ftU>lj LJ <^l pJ f^ îy
2
A9j
LlL ijJI
*% j*
a1> jAaJja
3
j
jlf> <cl dUij <Cc Uiill ^,*" V
1^^*
Ci*i îl jl
-LOLJI j\-l ^JL^JI <0LiL jL> <JV -^jvwJI ^JaJa-J ^-k
Joj
fj^jy^
<-l
1. ABDEG <JJ~o.

2. E om. Lo jbL? add. J^L jl^ ^Lpl ^XJJ
Jj.
3. A
Uby
J
LjJ! jJj y*Ck
J
BG
Lisy
J%
yJI ^XL jl
J
D WjJI
J
oXk F
ijy)! ^ >jXU

4. E om. to -V^JI add. Jua. JLil. 5. Mss. ^J^.
wrecked that night, aml they were six hundred cities and villages, with a
vast destruction of men and beasts. But the land of Egypt was uninjured,
except only Damietta. And at Misr there was only great fear, without
any death or ruin of houses ; for though the beams in the doorways and
walls were moved out of their places, they went back again to their places
after two hours. We were assured by one whose word we trust that none
of the churches of the orthodox nor of their dwellings was destroyed
throughout the East. But the fatlier, Abba Michael, bade all the inhabi-
tants of Misr and the neighbourhood prolong their fasting and prayers.
So when the misbeliever, Abd al-Malik, saw what had taken place through
tlie wrath of God, he accepted the alms given by the Ghristians to the
patriarch, and released him.
Now I have omitted much without writing it down, tliat the history might
not become too long and weary the reader, but I am constrained to record
briefly a matter which must not be passed over. That is that there was
at Dongola, a city of the Nubians, a king named Mercurius, who was
called the New Gonstantine, for he became by his beautiful conduct like
one of the Disciples; and the Lord gave him a son whom he narned Za-
charias. When king Mercurius died, Zacharias did not choose to become
[395]
PT. I. CIl. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 141
jl
*Lj__>-J
^r^-
3
..
(*-*
LlLJI
<ri.Jj'-/*
^^ ^
*S~~J
^^
^J ^J^
^ ^JJ
^J-c
^
f
-^.J
LiCL_JI <j<a9
j
*<*-*>
(^^"J
^
f>^.
Vj_-_~*
jo
J
CxL
j
j^->.
oLj _-L-L_*JI -^jji^
J^jl
dlLi L___>-v?jl joj jj-w- 4~wJ -J LjjS <*_CL_JI
L_LxJU jvSj IxL -Jjo- -vJblyl <U_J
J----J1 (V f-LsJi ^j\J> Jl 'Ij^p-j -V<_*9 j
uk**-
\-__> Jj LUS
J>f-Vj
<JI -_~iil> >U <wL>
j ^-^
-ilLJI -j> _u ^_i_L>l jlSj 1
^> j
* Lj -._i JjJL Jl*U_w. L'l dJjl-JI _jVI
Jl
Cl ^.x^ <L_^_-_>- -__4_L_Vlj cJXJI
Vji <c_c
^
<LV jlfjVI jut l^JK jjji ci> Vlj ^lji
^
jJ 1*1 Sl\
<LLxJ (ji^ -Ji <L>L> _-~_5 <*J -_-o viiJi ^L d)î_JI c--i'j LIs
jjj
oLl^^j VL_*
-_ -Jj-L__>~~VI .Jl U->~iJlj
jjj
->jy-~j JjVI
(V Jr**'
<_0-*"' ^
1
** ,
r~~
>
/V^J
L_Ji ij-CxL/VI <L_Uo (jOj__- Jwij -_U>LVI __->V^ z*-*-^ jj-;.-^^
<__-i_-VI
^fj^,^
dlL
J^V
<LJ_5 IjJls ^l J JL_ l^J L-o jl Ij^-Ls
d*J?j
-___xJI p-j_>-l ljj-o^f-1
j
j
L^.
jl ^j-iLj-S __i__L-VI IjJLi d)bb jUa-wiJI
^y
._Li jjx>_ >Li SjjXJI
1. DFÔji J M-j E
fJJ-.

2. D add. J.
3. F om.
king, but occupied himself with the word of God and the salvation of his
soul, and gave up his rank as king, and appointed to the kingly oflice a
kinsman of his named Simon, who was orthodox, and walked in the excel-
lent path of Mercurius. When Simon died, Zacharias adopted a valiant
youth attached to the palace, named Abraham, and made him king; but he
was proud and wicked. And the bishop of the capital city used to warn
him and instruct liim, but he paid no lieed to him, and therefore a dispute
took place between the king and the bishop. So the king wrote a letter
to the father patriarch, Abba Michael, in which he said with an oath : If
thou do not excommunicate Cyriacus, I will make all my country worship
idols . For he had written concerning that bishop absurd calumnies and
false testimonies. But when the patriarch had read this letter, he wrote
letters of peace to the king. Yet the king was not satisfied, but wrote other
letters worse than the first, full of false testimonies, and despatched them to
Alexandria by Cyriacus, the holy bishop. So the father assembled the bi-
shops, and formed a synodin the city of Alexandria. Andwhen they had met
together, he produced the letters, which were read aloud; but the bishops
recognised that their allegations were absurd. Then indeed they spoke a
word concerning the king of that country, fearing lest Satan should bring
corruption upon it; and therefore they prayed the bishop Cyriacus to reside
142 HiSTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[396]
P.162*jL
L.U ^Ji
^
i-* J^ dlU! âc.
Jjj,^
jl ^J!
*
j-Aj-VI ililjtid
l
A=J
^JLlS^
J
ÎIiLll aJ lyLlk ^Jj JLa, .JLJ A,y
ju^
Jl
^l I_jjl5 ^l.
^
V
Iaa jis
j!
^j-yl^J I^Jl^ ^jJIjj uI joj dlLJ!
^
*Ji;! ^JJ! I^îlj â*
J LiV (5j-i*! ^9^
Sz~,J~>
Ji\
sy^j
jj^.
^ jJ**
>-ij
<u)!
j^
y&
^J ^*V!
Jl
p-û JS IjJa^ LAs s-uic! Lj J.LJI jJ; Jb>-V
^jiO
.^ dlx^ ^c dJ-uJ
Oj-*
3 <ij (jUli^ Ll dJÛI
^J>
3j^
r^-
T
J
j^
<UJa ij^tJ d^J? UJj^,
vSJjJj iijj_âJ!
j^
JL>J! ^Libl
<^J>
/j t_iwVl j^-Jlj! -ui ..^JJl J Ll-.,
L&jJjJj ljJa*i pîa
j ^y, ^rj>-
J^
J&Zj ^jr*^'
Jlj1
"
(^J
^L-V! -LwJ
J
j^>-
Iaxa cJjS UjL Li^j oLj^ dJ?
IJjC*
JjT Jj JjVI IjJl^l
Jl
Uj^lplj
*_s LL>-jj )sjj-3 4t* iâa^VI dAJi jlSj dJLa> ^jlijj wJI
{
\a
^y>
,JI cJa^
lL-j, z\a*>
y
ÂAj ^J î <J^
^
^J!
^
^j^JL. Ul ^Ji-
jV
^JJ!
1. AB ^XaJ. 2. ABDFG
jj-jjj.
3. Mss.
Jl^.
in one of the monasteries oi' Alexandria, nntil the wrath of the king should
subside; but he refused to do that. So, when they saw that he would
not listen to them, they said : Depart whithersoever thou wilt, in order to
abide there. But they would not allow him to celebrate tlie Liturgy in
the churches of Egypt. And they ordained him whom the king had sent
to tliem, a man named John, saying to Cyriacus : If this matter is not
from God, thou wilt see what will happen, and wilt return to thy see
once more. For we have not removed thee from thy see by excommuni-
cation, but on account of tlie wickedness of the king, and his evil inten-
tions .
But when they rose up to depart, each to his own place, there appeared a
great wonder. For there was a great board over the throne of the patriarch,
Abba Michael, on which was a painting of Johu Chrysostom; and, after the
bishop had been removed from his see, the cords of the picture broke, and it
fell into the midst of the bishops, and continued to move and leap until it
had passed beyond them. Therefore they went and took it up, and restored
it to its former place. Then it did the same thing a second and a third
time; for as often as they hung it up it fell again, until it reached a
certain place in the church and remained there. Now that bishop resembled
the picture of John Chrysostom, for his cheeks were almost free from hair,
so tliat he seemed to liave no beard, and this was one of the characteristics of
John Chrysostom's face. And the bishop Cyriacus was an old man, eighty
[397]
PT. 1. GH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 143
jlj ^JI dUi
j
Ll- jJU
j,)
CkJi ^_iIwVl jlj dUJi jl cl ^JJ! J
/j_*
jjd ^J! jj-jJL^
(j-^j
{**->
J^ J^
^*L-VI Iji^J *>* <Jil <J>L
J^
^sj^
jl 1>U* U -yJj <xLwJI C-u Jl ^Ja -â^JI (îlwVI ,j~>ljj
^j^ -^ û^
J^
jj
<_iiu-Vl
Lfy^.J
>
'^~
O* <J^-
J^ ^* *"***
*Jj^ ^
ij^
Jjt
(^ J
3*^
^jJ!
j^
4j Jôj Cw^
^yf'
"-^^
JJJ^.
"Sr^ 'J-V^ <jt
J ^.-?
fr^ l/
^"
fc^J J!
^JjS JjM IjJa* rclZ' Lta a*~JI \* <Lai ji <uil JL> J" ,%*!*
*;jb
^'^*
^...-^2.^-1 jJL- vJJi jls îaJI
fVj^L-
JjL jl Uil JLj jt
^.j^-
f
j-*-^.
^jJLj
Jl
dlLJI j**i^l
2
Li jj^VI *aa
Jl
dlLJ!
fr
l^j ^' Lis
^^
^lj)! *jLjIj
^jy
*HI jttf> -*i*
JO
*-l)î>j jV <C L?jC
jjJJr*
4*-J 15CL /lj'lj ^pcJI
Ja~-J
(j
^j>-
LJs ^-aJI
,3 1*^1^1
IjLU ^^-j Ij^w \yAA ^Jsj* ^Lc^l jl J
1
jVI
J\
JjlJI
j
JlJC^! JIs
^JLa
jAj vJiXJI ^j-sô
Ij^r^
^J* ^LJI
(Vi/.l
^'-^1
lj>*Ac
L-J^
La>-L-? ^j-jJl^s <u_-J IxL Ij^lsl
jv*
<cx.,L- *^ ^J> (joL-
,3
ijLos <w_J!
1. ABDFG ^jJj.
2. ABEG ^fc!.
3. Mss. _J.

4. ABEG U%
years of age on that day; and his appearance was like that of an angel
of God. Then the bishops dispersed to their own districts; and Gyriacus
departed to one of the monasteries of Nubia, while John, the new bisliop,
went to the capital citv. Now trustworthv persons have testified to me that
no rain fell upon that city during the remainder of the life of Cyriacus, the
bishop, and that every year tlie people were visited by a pestilence, and that
those who bore false witness against him were suddenly struck blind. And
he livecl to be one hundred and four years old. Tlien he prayed God to
remove him from the body; and, when he was dead, the people of his
country visited his tomb, and prayed him with many tears to beseech God
to send down rain upon them ; and this took place so that their country was
fertilized, and the pestilence ceased from them.
So when king Zacharias saw these things, he banished king Abraham
to an island in the midst of the river, and appointed a king named Mark
instead of him; for Zacharias had been father of the kings up to this time.
Then the friends of Mark went secretly with guile, to slay Abraham in
his place of exile. But, when tlie partisans of king Abraliam learnt this,
they conspired against kingMark; and, wliile lie was praying in the church
before the sanctuary, they slew him, in the sixth moiilh of his reiffn.
Then thcy set up a king named Cyriacus, an honest and virtuous man,
who has remained king to the dav on wliich I write this historv.
144 HISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[398]
L\
^V! jj_>
_-ij ^J
As dLJl \-Sjb
2
jl-j *j_-JI --**
a^3
fj?.
Jl ^
l
j^>j
jv* <JJlIcIj Ss-Xi>-ls etlU! ->_ *^__j <>J! ___L>J! *zX*?jj 4__o
(V>cJJ
^_-_>J!
(j JwL>_~
<LL_ ^j-jU c-JI <LjL <-i (viic j~*-
(j
j-a* jlo a.^ ^>.jJI ._% \* LUJI jL.
___JlS
*-j^ ,J-1
jjvjJl jl <c__ -*-I \a -*____ jJiij
J__>- * aJi <__Lj
^j-
i v Jl
M63^jJ|
J_u IjUj >l__ \y\
3 \fSj
lÛy Jrli Lf> -j^-J!
J VV->_) Vi-*J:
cM*
*
Ij-^J jl-_-_1! ojo *jJI ^l <v9j_Ûl oV^JI
J
!jJj>'j Uj^_J âa jJI !_^^s U->
J^J J_9
_UUI
JOJ
-V_j___)!
-J._^_j LU_> lji*j IjiO
J_J
\U_Ul Ij-_wj Ij-Lsj
j!
-j-L LLUI -uc ^J! jCLUI Aj
j
^^J^V!
4
<u-J
Vj__j j_
j^
__^__,
^J!
<-Jjn__s
jj
c-LLJ! ^^-w j*L Ui dl^kJI
^
<U_uc!j dUJI -Uc _J_>-_>
dJ^kJ! ^jJIL
J-o
.__>-jjVI
<-J-wJ
jJJ-M I_>C>- <C
_jl_-J
<Cojl-__ -L _J-Vi <>J />_"
Jj j*&* .J!
1. E om. to i>j~J!. 2. E om. to _iJQJ| ,L add. JbU
Li! ^Si\ î^ ji ._V
^L s_tXJ_u Jb LU
^^1
Jj*j-

3. ABG jJj.
4. E om. to oXU! _ue add.
viOJl, -Hi!
V
J|. -
5. E om.
Now letters had been sent to this king from Egypt, and had reached him
while tlie father, Abba Michael, was in prison with us. And Abd al-Malik
heard of these communicalions, and therefore he seized the patriarch, and
kept him in custody. Tlicn king Cyriacus marched forth from the land
of the Nubians towards Egypt with a great army, including a hundred
thousand horsemen, with a hundred thousand horses and a hundred thousand
camels. And we were informed by one who had witnessed it with his
own eyes that the horses which tlie Nubians rode used to fight with their
forefeet and hindfeet in battle as their riders fought upon tlieir backs, and
that they were small horses, no higher than asses. And when they
approached Misr that they might capture the city, and had encamped at the
Pool known to this day as the Pool of the Ethiopians, they plundered and
slew and made prisoners of the Muslims. And they had already treated
the Muslims of Upper Egypt in like manner. And the king before he reached
Misr hacl sent an envoy, called the Eparch, one of the great men of the
kingdom, to Abd al-Malik, bidding him release the patriarch; biit Abd al-
Malik seized that envoy and imprisoned him with the patriarch. But when
the governor heard of the arrival of the king before Misr, not liaving any
means of resisting him, and being greatly afraid of him, he released his
envoy, the Eparch, from prison. So the latter went forth to meet the king,
having, previously made an engagement with Abd al-Malik, and sworn to
[.599]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICHAEL I. A. D. 744-768. 145
2
V) __%
J\
b-_-L_j -Jjj <Cl \_Ase"__lj <__ ^j^S jl _V*> dUJI
fr
l_J
j
r/ti (je_Jl
_.__> ^_--_i
*^_u_.J
4>jJI jjJj__- jjJ__JI IjiOj fcÛo Vj
<Cj___a-
I|
*___. jl <_--*,
aJ dj-LJI jl
(
j-___
v
.V!
<uJ_J
4
<^V l^jp l_u_S
^
t
__.LJ!
^y
^ô* jl j* _^L_
\_ __.___- IjilSj <_Ac <J_jLj _>jju jl -^~- jAj Ol LUJI A_C /j___Jj <_C

7T^9
**
.^Lc. *
r
_~cj
<*rx^
^j*^
c"^*
(*ri
_>*^
CkJLL
^^
&"j jj-__o
^j-^
^Vjl
dJj-j
<- lc_.j <L}L ____- d
^lxj <CjJI LlL ___;'l-C jl di^kJI ^l dUJ! -*_c J__l
dlL jj*J* -L .____) "Jl* <_--
(J
____ jlSj
,j^>
^Ju _>_-_, <_- \*
(^^J
4
^'
_-_>U!j <_*CJL_JI
10
^jJaL 1_Cl ^jl& <__- ^jJI JJUL ^j-jjI^ Jo cpo" jl_>j j^JLJI
*LJI
j,
^fcJI Ue Jj
;
^^
f^
^<U1
y^
âjVI ^Jl SjUI LUL
ll
jl_j
1 DF om. with foll. wd. 2. E om. to .
n
J~JI ___CL add. J*
r
-! --!
^yjj
J! _jjo aj! _it_J_j _j_=
^j> J_j
_J_>
v___T,L v ^
__J"jW^
v
^! ^
^^3 __J}-W'
^ja j^jo s_i_i>.
3. Mss. om.

4. Mss. add. U.

5. Mss. ~ji\.
6. D om. to
_j_- yA Jc
5
.

7. Mss.
,
,-_--!.
8. Mss. .^, *j,J.

9. F o^ .w. 10. E
v_- \_?
-* _-

_-

-- _,'> *'
om. tOj_j
!0_b add. j-J_JI v_tXU)
*_j ^*&3J
ii~^! ^_Xl ._j. 11. Mss. ._j.
^SjJ^!
^__J|
ijfiJI !la
^
induce the king to return with his armv to his own country, and not to let
him approach his fortresses nor besiege liim. Now tlie Muslims were in the
habit of kidnapping the Nubians, and selling them as slaves in Egypt.
So the king, after carrying off much plunder from the Muslims, led back
his armv, because the Eparch informed him that the patriarch had been relea-
sed, and had been kindly treated by Abd al-Malik, and himself bade the
Nubians return homcwards with his blessing.
Now manv of the tribe of Al-Kais worshipped an idol named Salkit, and
therefore the king of the Nubians conquered them and plundered tliem,
and his army carried offtlie booty whicli they had taken froin them. Then
Abd al-Malik sent to the patriarch, bidding him write to the king of the
Nubians. So Abba Michael wrote letters of peace to Cyriacus, in which he
prayed for him, and blessed hiin and his followers; and the king returned
without fighting a battle. Now these events took place in the hundred and
thirtieth year after the foundation of the empire of the Muslims. And there
were under the supremacy of Cyriacus, king ofthe Nubians, thirteen kings,
ruling the kingdom and the country. He was the orthodox Ethiopian king
of Al-Mukurrah; and he was entitled the Great King, upon whom the
140 IIISTORY OF THE IWTRIARCIIS.
[400]
A*j\Z V ^jV! LjJL
2
J\j ^JljJl JUUI
y* <V ÛJl >jV! ^lil
J!
LLL
3
LjJa-> *->*->j ^L^jVI jJ^ jLLL ^5*r âj i^%
,j
^-Xx.
^j^
JlLj \>Sa.a
^^SXj\ iîaî ioM;
(J
fc-Ccj j^ôk^s- ijJlj
J^d\ LJjL ^J^-j
4~L ^-a^ LsUI
jjU! oL Llj ijj^3l Jllr
j
ijXJIj îsLV! 4 Ju jUs Llljki LjiJ!
6
<wJ>
~J <U-Jl>
J
fcjLit) \X-o Sj^C. ^J-C5v.^-Vl <^jk *^J '
(V
9
jy!
n
!jjLj
^
jj^. ÛI
j,
10
U! ^J Jll^V! />.
9
l^j> -^ jl,
Ul 4.** lj-*aoJ ,+Jg)l *Jlj -VpbJIj L-AJuJI fc-Xj /w ~,o>j j^J jj-AA j! J^JJI
L-aUI
JL-JI
L
ja p^Jjlij *jJI viUi ^J Îsj ^>ljj
j>y&-j~>
<ym
>*y^> **
jaj *>VI Ijvji" U
Jj! />.
jl>l JjU,
14
j! .Jk
Jj>-j
>j
j^-wLj p*L>jlj
JJ.S jâ>. a>Lo (j-LJI
J^j
v_î!l
^^
Uj C'1^5 <*J *ja,
Vj
^j*jj
**^>
1. F om.
2. F soljJl add.
^.

3. DF om. to **% j,.

4. ABDG j^+>
Jb
E om. to *4.ju*2v.
5. E om. with 2 foll. wds. add .il yL.
6. E om. to *J a<s~Jo ..
|
uv ^
v >
7. Mss. **il. 8. D hjUSL^b

yjJ%L)\.

9. E JUU.
Li!
P
j>.

10. E JJ.

11. E
SjJLj. 12. F ^^jXJI.
13. E om. to Sj^\ add. Jojjj LK
Ja. ^ .(^
JjLJl.
14. Mss. om.
15. ABG
^j|rlj
D ^rUL E
Liy^L.
16. E om. with
foll. wd.
crown descended from Heaven; and he governed as far as tlie southern extre-
mities of the earth, for he is the Greek king, fourth
'
of the kings of the
earth; and none of the other kingdoms stands up against him, but their
kings attend him when he passes through their territory. And he is under
the jurisdiction of Mark the Evangelist, for the patriarch of the Jacobites
in Egvpt exercises authority over him, and over all the kings of the Abyssi-
nians and the Nubians; and he has in his country an orthodox bishop whom
the patriarch ordains as metropolitan, and who ordains for the king tlie
bishops and the priests in that land. And when the metropolitan dies, the
patriarch of Alexandria appoints another for him, wliom he chooses, and or-
dains him for that people.
Now when we came out of prison, many people came together to us, and
prayed the father patriarch to celebrate the Liturgy for them, and to give
them witli liis holy hand the communion of the Body and the Precious Blood.
So they conducted him to the church of the two Martyrs, Sergius and
Bacchus
;
and he celebrated the Liturgy for them that day, and communicated
to them the Holv Mysteries, and gave them an exhortation and instruction.
1. Daniel, vn. 17 ff: vm, 21 ff; x, 20; xi, 2, 5 ff.
[401]
PT. I. CIT. XVIII. MICHAEL J, A. D. 744-768. 147
o\>J\
2
^ ^ J
t
^ 1 ^
l
jl
*J
<J
J^
</- j*3
^VI
Jl
^J
jiX_JI VI
3
jU>J! _U. U jUi-
CiJ
tl ^Jj l 4 Jlij Û-jJI ^VI <iW
<LgL_j>JI s-La -Uj
j
4J_L_> _vi U jVI
^r
--> *ii-l>" jl dUi. ^JJ!
j*
-r~
'I
^VI _;-_- l _UJL! II Jlsj
^_
dUi -__> _1U ~__ -_-! J*i_
5
>_!
4
__"j_-l
l^ _$___
jl I V s^Vl *) JU IjJl _jJ Ui
J
U-_i_ l^Jv. -_ J_>-
C*&
jl
^jjl _J_9 JJ-_j ^j_i _jjOI
Jl
^jUail -v fr ^lj
jfe
j
^Lsl ji 11 _ JU.
_-_
.y.
jU^JJ! JL_J _J_.I _J5
j
_JJ ^____jVI ^_JI ^jJS" _i> _____
6
D_
.____>
Jj
,<___->
J
<_J_i _1J
0_y_>!
-_- jVlj _*j___-. Oe* .^_>
_U_
j_>j
^JjJuJI
__jC"
j!
JJ
_iJ_>
_jV! ,___ UJi _____ 1^1
jj-~U
Vj
!-_*> jj-U^.
_^->
fj
3
'
^
3^
_,-___
"rOr^.
Vj JU.
j-S>j
S
V!
(
j~_jJl
^-
-__!
^Jr^.
V jL j_C_
J_
^Jl *_^>ol
1. Mss. om.

2. D om.

3. F om.

4. D om. 5. E om. to U _jy~_'.

6. E om. to J--
9
.

7. E w^
^c^.
8. ABG om. to
**~>j^. E om. to -^^ add.
And there came a man seeking to communicate, as soon as the brethren be-
gan to make their communion; but the patriarch refused him, and, thougli
he returned, would not give him the oblation. And when Abba Michael
had dismissed the congregation, and sent the people away in peace, that
man appeared betbre the fatlier, weeping, and said : I desire tliee, Father,
to tell me for what cause thou didst refuse me communion . The spiritual
father answered and said to him : My son, I also am a sinner. None but
the Lord Christ refused thee communion. He it was who forbad thee to
receive it. Therefore declare now what thou hast done in the midst of this
assemblv of thy brethren, lest any of them do like thee . Then that man
cried aloud, saying : I pray thee, my Lord and Father, if it was a sin
which I committed, forgive it me, for I will not be guilty of it again . The
father said to liim : Thou must confess it . So he said to him : I have
been accustomed to break my fast in my own house, and to come after my
breakfast to the church to communicate. Thus I did to-day. And afterwards
when I heard that thou wouldst give communion to thy people, I said in
my heart : I will go and receive the communion from his holy hand. And
I did so out of love for thee in my humility. Now I liave declared this to thee
who didst refuse me. But in Upper Egypt there are manv who do tliis
without knowing that it is a sin . When the Father lieard that, he com-
manded that letters should be written to every place, ordering that none of
tlie faithful should communicate unless fasting, and that none should make
L48 IIISTOI.Y OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[402]
Ay^-X-JL i_^L>__JI <_-l_> <U)I >*-**-*
_;-~J <J^^
J^
<^
JjL
ZJ
J__Jj
jj
J
sy, -j-
^J cV JlUJ! j___ 4_CU-<> aII
J
LJj
Vj
'
cjUJU ^__, jlo .w Jj
jj-^c-j > L _JjLjJ1 *._ *____
j
A_^VJL (^Jc IjxL
jV-^1
aJ__-L__V! JjL ._-=>-
djiJ! ^.jAj ^JI tc-^JI _CJIj
J*3
__lli
Jl___
2
jl *lio j_>
L_J
_$jL_Jl
j
C-2_J
'
jl <C k_J]__j <__ .js) ^.-a. ^J!
-j^-\>.
j^J
sJjiaJl J_U>__. U C=_J <J_ J
j
_J_.
^V! JL~__ .j_*j
i jji L&^c. joj ^.a ,-jj l

r
J
(V^-
-V- cl Co'oj <*J j_â>
___.jJJ ^-C- jlL_j_J! ^î_j <> lyJ*_j -Ac.
(_5^--'J
^j
-^8"-
W^ _s^*
a'
_^
LjU!
jlSj â^j <u_LVl .-__* C_l
jsj
dji-J!
^M)
<c.:^>
J^V _$jLJI 1__ jl__
4
j^j j^j
*~* l_ ^LUI _jJ-_ <LU)I jjt >_J!
j^
C
M5C)! jJU_ JuU^ L!
1^1
__Jl__j j__J!j ~-}U)!
JaV ^JJI JL <uJ_Jj .___l_JI JaI
JL
^JI
J_u ^>
_}L .____>_j' ^j-vjX-VI <w> __Jl_>j dlLJI j___ l^JLs ^l jJ-cJ! _j_-
5
j
<__. __il Jv,
1. ABGr .jjUL E om. with foll. wd.

2. Mss. om.

3. E -LjJI.

4. E om. to
^liiJJj.
5. E om. to J__l_-ir
a
add. *x_U __^___ "__, >__.. >j_ _. jjjCJ-l ____
vJUj-j
,__/_! U L_.
s S
liis communion twice in ono day . Tlien he gave liis blessing to that
man, who departed glorifying God, who does wonders by his saints.
But Egypt found no tranquillity nor rest during the government of Abd
al-Malik, for not one of the family of the princes of the Ishmaelites who
ruled over them was like him. And hc did to the monasteries what was
not lawful, because he hated the Christians; for as he pleased to do, so he
did. Yet the Lord Christ, in whose hand are the hearts of princes, turned
his lieart to love Abba Michael the patriarch ; therefore he invited liim to
his palace, and we accompanied him; and he begged the patriarch to pray
for him. And the governor's daughter, who was four years old, was poss-
essed by an unclean spirit. and so her father requested the patriarch to pray
over her. Then Abba Michael took oil, and blessed it, and anointed her
with it; and the devil went out of her immediately. Thus the governor
began to love the Christians. because he loved the father patriarch; and he
also loved the bishops, and showed them honour.
Now our father, Abba Michael, was sweet in speech, beautiful in coun-
tenance, perfect in stature, decent in his attire, well-formed and dignified
;
and his words were like a sword against the rebellious, and his teaching
was like salt to people of virtue and modesty. And the hand of God was
with him in those hardships which he endured through Abd al-Malik. And
[403]
PT. I. CIT. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 149
j-^-J ^-Ul ^LUJI [^Ji^-j lj~b~j vÛ
P-J^
LJ
JO
djiaJ! (j-jAL^Vl jLoj
(J
*Ja
U-J^
(V3
-^-Ji
/Ar"
<j"* ^*/*^
(5^3
^cIapIj Uo-V~>J (J..jb&s* OJM y>
XÂv9 /jjw 4J
<CL>-
f
U j iL L
X
Xj"
j
^J! JjJx-VI
v^l^
^
jl ijxCVl JljJI
^ljl
f
LVI
^
jj^
2
Uj
,_jV! is^-i-c \_ _j>tJ *>j-Sja ixLJ\ Ajto
<J
/j~^5a;'
-
jV!
(V
a^Lj>- Iji oj ^-^=Ji
^-l_- IjjL-a* ^~S*a}\ !&* 7=,---oJl -ViUl fcjj-w JL /k*^.X*w<Jl /~<s ^)Ui
^^
2^9
JLjI
s_*jLaJl Û îJl I-L& jA . Ji
J^!
/ôjsw (^jLaJJ JUs <Cia> ^^pJ! ^s-Lj JaJbJ!
,JUI ^}LiJ ^J^JI ^L rc^wJI l^JI i^ Â 0 IjJUj
;UJI
j
Sj_j*aJl
jJ^J
<J^yb\
jljia^Vl
J*>
Awj
Jijj^sJI \J5> JL ^lc- ^j-La* 4] lS ^Jsj.^^ dLiJI ijj^
ZjJ^>
cSjmj ^j-b>=>
j
\^K>^>
^Xj^ *Aj ^JLalJlj L^wL* <Crs-
(j
**.*]? V3 4j O (Jb- jvJat
*=J
AasJj I^JjJ jJI
1. F
J-a^s-

2. E om. to .L-jl add. <w-LV> j.jo ^..juJ!
,y>
'isX^s. Ljs i*s2 î^
&*Sj>
^jjjj|._ 3. DF
^.
the church at Alexandria had suffered greatly in the time of the late patriarch
Alexander, when its marble and glorious woodwork, which were priceless,
were taken away from it. So the Father Michael provided money for it,
and restored it, and improved it. And he built other churches to the east
and west of the town, and his buildings were completed in his lifetimc.
And on a certain day the governor of Alexandria desired to launch the
ships of the fleet on the sea. And there was a congregation of the orthodox
in the Church of our Lady Mary, of about ten thousand persons. And a
young man of the Muslims saw, painted on the wall, a picture of the Lord
Christ upon the Cross, while the soldier with the spear was piercing his
side. So he said to the Christians, tempting them : What is this man
upon the Cross? They answered : This is the sign of our Gocl Christ, who
died upon the Cross for the salvation of the world. Thereupon that young
man took a rod , and mounted to the upper gallery, and pierced the
picture in the other side, namely the left, mocking and blaspheming at the
Christian's words. And immediately the form of the young man became
stretched, as if he were himself crucified, after the likeness of the picture
which he had pierced, and a great pain seized.him, as if he had been
pierced in the side in like manner, and his hand clove to the rod with
which he had pierced it, and no man could take it out of his hand; and
he remained fixed in the midst of the congregation, between heaven and
150 HISTOftY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [404]
,_. -
' W
-L
j J
f
g
I
- . jUj *-v
^*
V-^H'.
A=
^
jA
*:. (*'-*
Vj <J*^ <_s^
**^l
J
C-
!
r
^
fj-J
l
Jj^.J
rja
_j-*J
***-l
*J^
^-^
Jji i^' lAA^J
ft
LJl
^j-
,*fcjJLj ÛJI -JL> <Uj JânBM
(*JaC
_->j>^ cSjLJI
^L j^-LJI
^J^j^ ^^
-CliC
J^
Jjl JJ
'
P- jio -<Xc. jj-_dl^ IjJlSj ^jLJl lyÂJ <Us>U_. Jil Ij-i-k jl
_-L* jl Jji-"j ^jLaJI LL
<_ip~' J
jl <-tLI <S
(J^JJ^
J-*
-^=Jj ~
J^
jl ^JI
cU_-li>_- LJ VI
J
(V^L* 4*J-VifcwJ
4>'jJji L> JiCTj <U)I
^j!
t_~~JI
^Jj**
SjJ-JI
^\j-^>
-I Jl5j r^-w-JI iijj-o 1^1 i^Jj J~~JI
Jf^l
^k Jjs oLis Ul
Jj^"
JL_A> A_^jo"j _Jjl~0l Jl
jc-s^J
^LsJI ,k~.j Jj>'
A1L=_9 Oj*l c-*~*Jl
JjO (jJ^J
cJiij ^Jj-VI
J\
crjh
&.
^
c&~ _>lj jlj^ jLjJI dAJi dUUI jlSj
jl ^sw
4
C-2
j*^*
*lo jj___>j
jj!^^.
Uj
'^ljJj^ -Xa- ^L IjU iLi* *-v
S. o^JI
j* JjJ-V:. ^J
^
6s*r J^
^
Jj^
;"j ^JI
jio^
fj>.
j
Oj^.
1. AB o-O G
o^-

2. E om. to
^y\
add. JJl Â ^-^J) &jj~s
^!
^vJ.
3. ABG iyUj. 4. E om. to ^js^.
earth. So he continued all day, crying aloud : ye people, I am pierced
in the side. Then the Muslims cried to the Christians with a loud
voice, glorifying God, the doer of wonders, and begged them to pray to
God for the man's release. So the Christians prayed, saying Kyrie eleison
many times. But that young man could not descend from the place where
he was, until one of tlie Muslims said to him : Verily unless thou shalt
confess tlie faith of the Christians, and say that this picture is the likeness
of Christ, the Son of God, and profess their creed, and believe like them, he
will never let thee come down. Then he accepted the words of that
Muslim, and confessed that it was the picture of Christ, and said : I am a
Christian, and will die in the religion of Christ. After that confession
he descended into the midst of the assembly, and departed to the monasteries,
and was baptized there.
Now the prince at that time was Marwan, who ruled from Persia to
Spain. His hand was very heavy upon his soldiers, and for a time the Mus-
lims fought one against the other, and shed one another's blood, so that on
one day twenty thousand or thirty thousand or even seventy thousand were
slain. And they did not cease from war during the seven years of Marwan's
reign, because he had usurped the government over them. And in the
seventh year a young man named Abcl Allah, had a dream, in which the
[405]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICHAEL 1, A. D. 744-768.
151
<wJ w>U
J&
2
^*>UI cJI
Jj
~-__kL. _v_J <\
J>-V
jlj^ l^-CL .yJl
,j-_
l
*___
jlSj <____'
_jjL Jrls
j!j^~
Jrli cÛs^ JuL 0
Jji j__>i--
^
--j-^j L-L* <__! _\___
J____ j_)l <-_<__J Li-^ -j-J jL-5j
(J*--^
(J
*-_j-^
J^~_
*_^WI
J*
<^l -*-" _-jL_J!
L^-id! v^L Û ULUj ^LJI tc-JJI <___5j <uil j___ __,LJ ^J. L_5 *LJ!
j
*J ^J_i
lilj J-__-L_J ^ja^ <J IjJUij ~J_-li ^JJI Ij'jJ "*J *Mj_u_o-l jjJLJl
_j1j Ui
jL__J
_-U_L lj*___- IJ J.L_!I \_. _j-__> _J__. J ,*__--' L_l_- J-CLJ \__c. ___!
J ._-_
lj.l-_--J
J___j| ,j -V-ljf-
lj____i p>L- ,(-_-_ .j_K* J .jxJj ^j-jls ___sJI <jjj___-
<-_
J.s\JL* __i!l <L.L <wj jljj* |*(JI
r/d /.^*"
-^l
*j5j
J-aJ-
Ijfv*-*
^-~~VI
6
^J-
^jtlj L__Li j-S, ^L. e^ <_,! ____. *___. !j_J!j _j_JIj
7
_3jJ1j
oOj _=-JL
jljj*
-y_-U _jJI
J_u JLLU
__o-ji_. _yl-0 jL_JI JLU- Jl_ L_- ^J
8
Jl_ jl^.
1. ABEG
_*__'
DE *-__.
2. E
__JJ!.
3. DF om. to _JL3 . _y.

4. E om.
with foll. wd. add. _L5I i_
Jiy'.- -5.E-
L-.-.s.H.
6. E add. __j____A

7. Mss.
^jJlj
E om. with 2 foll. wds.

8. E om. to wJ-CH add.
*^
J^___!.
voice of a certain one said to him three times : Fight against Marwan,
fight. By God thou wilt overcome him. This young man, Abd Allah,
was a Bedouin, and lived in tents in the desert; and his father was an old
man, named Abu Muslim, to whom the same vision came in a dream as to
the young man, Abd Allah; and the old man wrote an account of the dream,
and fastened it on the door of his tent. Therefore, when the Muslims saw
it, they came together to him in order to know what had happened; and,
when he told them, they said : We will help thee; and, if God shall give
thee the victory, we will make thee prince over us. Accordingly, many
of the tribes assembled to him, when they heard of this; and twenty thou-
sand horsemen gathered together with him. But tliey had no weapons,
and so they cut branches from the palm-trees, and fastened spear-heads to
them, and went forth to fight, the power of God being with them. The-
reupon Marwan came out against them, accompanied by a hundred thousand
fighting men, well equipped, and provided with weapons and coats of mail and
helmets ; and the two armies met. Then Abd Allah divided his army into two
parts; and when Marwan saw them, he said, as Goliath the giant said to
David
1
: Hast thou come out to meet me like a dog? Then Marwan
sent out against Abd Allah forty thousand horsemen in many-coloured gar-
1. I Kings, xvii, 43.
152
IIISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS. [406]
isl x* JLs.
ji\
j&j
:j
j*aJI '^^V
^j^
^J^
J^.
'
c/j^
^
J^
^
^JI
^j*
Jy
^L <0il
'
l
|*V*J ^
J-lj pLrf
fJ
^
^
^
p*J*&
<H-J
UJUj
V
JI
d^- j^ j^ J*J
0^-*
jU^ jLij Cill
fjy.
4
^l
^
Ulj jl
,_^jLaJI C jJ-o ^JJI *^jjl
JL> JDj
fc'1-kC.I
^Jî
w~L fc^lj wJ*0 u^J
r
J>-\
J
^>-%^J
(^~U- pL- ^Jj <OSl -^C oIps-pI As-LJ CijJ mA
Jj*j
JjJai-
^^t^tJI îL-
j*
jV^ J*
^L
b J ^sj^
j*-^

*^
jtf.J
ubj*
^*J (V
Jl*Jj
fJ-^-'l
viUi
jb^r J*
W* ^sOL-j jvji^-
Ij-^Jj
(^J.-VJ J
-^
^^J-^
J
^jbJJI
J-*>j
^LJIj ÎjVIj Jlj^Vl
j*
4<L. Uj a)L ^>l j
Jj.^1
J
toJL. j\^j *j\y>
*Ll <*-w -}L~Jlj JUI
^j^j
IjJUlil JjjjuT LAs C*A> *L- jIj <0il A^
wfj*.
jjj
w^l^JI
J
jl^JI
-JJ
*1*~>I
J*
^L^-
j^-j
Jji\ ÂCJ
jlj^ â*i
1. ABDFG om.

2. E om. with foll. wd. add. ^bLJU 3. ABDG ^>WU

4. E om. to !yw>.
ments, wearing cuirasses and iron armour, whereas most of Abd Allah's sol-
diers were footmen. Yet Abd Allah's men slew Marwan's men with God's
help, so that not one of them was saved; for God gave to the former the
victory over the latter, as the prophet Moses says
'
: One man, if God helps
him, shall put to flight a thousand, and two shall terrify a host.
And Abu Muslim saw the angel of the Lord, with a golden rod in his
hand, on the top of which was a Cross, putting his enemies to flight ; for,
wherever the Cross approached, he saw them fall dead before it. So the
foliowers of Abd Allah and Abu Muslim took the horses and weapons of
the enemy.
Then Marwan again sent another forty thousand horsemen against them,
at the fourth hour of the day, from behind rocks; but God delivered them
into their hands, and they captured their horses and weapons. So, when
Marwan saw that, he fled. And hc executed the following stratagem. He
brought out what he possessed of money and vessels and furniture, and
put the gold in bags, and scattered it along the road, while he was fleeing,
accompanied by twenty thousand horsemen, who remained with him. But
Abd Allah and Abu Muslim did not understand his deceit, and so, as they
pursued him, they busied themselves with seizing the money and the wea-
pons for seven days, so that Marwan escaped and crossed the Euphrates.
1. Deut., xxxii, 30; cf. Lcv., xxvi, 8; Jos., xxm, 10.
[407]
jL )$j->-~~-*J *.Lw jjI ^c-jJ! *-*,i ~
JfJ
uiVl 4-wUX
,3
jA>
V! jjl jjl JLa>
<us! LLL-c! ^JJI ja Iaa
j!
^l Jlsj ^J-XS âj.U^j c>j.;
J6 ^
LLL IjJL
Jl^ ^_* i^^JI
^j-UI (uIsdj S^*_s Ij-ataj, Ijil^j <xL.J! LJ _\_J ^JJI
jj-j
-o 4JJ!
_>_AJ!
A^
/**_w
^y^J ejj^ -^J ^LrîJ
'-^
^~>.J
j^"Ir*"
J*
*JI
jj^
2
[^y*
cP
ci
J^'
fJ^.
J^
5
J'J._r
*"*^
^rr'
*poL_*_>!
jjj^^
^'j-^-Lj "L-U
J^J
-AoJ!
,j
J^îJl Ij^Jiij C>l^ftJI jJi Oi 1 A-CJ J__-
j>!
Ijloj L-U
fJv^*
_**-*'
^-^
f^y
fJaJl ^J~*jJj
^L^ lj*^-?-l Vj
(fJJJ
lj^.
Jj
Uj~- CL* Ij_J ^l^Jl
lj^*c-j
^L''
8
j-*-^*^
(*f'l
(*''
(*!.
-^J
<3 (*
a
j-^ ^ (vL.1 jl
^j
1
!
jjy>-
c ibL__Jlj
.^LJ! ^Mc -J.C jjs_L__, ^jL-.! <-i L-^j^ IjLoj lil IjiOj jlj^- \j-*^>'j Ol^JI
<j?Ti
<J~^. r J"*-*
'-j"*" ~~ jj*_*X jj^L^Jlj ~*L*j
(*^-^*- rJ^ **
j*-**t
^y^J
L! IjiK^ dU-L
jj^j
V
IjJIj^s
j_ro
\y\ j\jj*
^^\
5
jV -jLS
,j^M
1. ABDFG om.
2. ABDG JU, F
jij add. j*e ^.
3. E om. to LJ.
4. E -U-g
oUbU!. 5. E om. to j^j^! add. JliL^! IjLi^
.jy J_-*l
Lo , J_j
j^
!y!Sj.
But many of his followers were drowned, and he set fire to the boats, and
none reached the shore but he and eight thousand men with him.
So the old man Abu Muslim bade his soldiers make crosses of every
kind, and place them 011 their breasts, saying to them : By means of
this sign God has given us the victory, and it has conquered the empire for
us. And his followers multiplied, for men came to them from everv place
at which they arrived : from Khorassan and Sidon and the Euphrates and
the land of the Romans; and all that heard of them in distant lands. And
at every city which they captured, their followers established a camp.
But as for Marwan, he set fire to every place that he reached in his
flight. When Abu Muslim and Abd Allah came to the Euphrates, and
saw the burnt boats, they put on black garments, and left their heads
unshaven, and neglected their wives, and continued to fast and pray for
six months, until God gave their enemy into their hands. Then they took
the boats that they could get, and crossed the Euphrates, and pursued
Marwan. And when they reached a place where there were Christians,
tliey marked it out by the sign of the Cross, which tliey also had marked
on their tents and garments. And the Muslims among them wore black
garments. And him who was without these two signs they put to death,
because the followers of Marwan were Persians, and therefore did not
approve of these things. And so, when they found them, they killed them,
l.v, HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [408j
JUiA'1
jjk&J
Jh^
pr*^"' oJ\
Jj^.
byv>3
{Y*jM ^J^J {*jfi*
^j-^-j
Jv^
J*
J^~*
l
d*
^
* ^
ojyks
^jj
<L<Lu
^^
vsSl^ l^V jo ^;*
^CuJI JU
^ J\
jlj^*
Jo *
î
IJub
JLjuL jlj jUl ^SUI
J^=Jj
J^J y^jf-J Irr^
^ ^
>^J
^
Jl jlj^*
<=~J*>
jl ^JU- j*=J^ j-^ j^^-Ltf dllJI a* ^, UU jjS> ***
(Jj>-i
l^JI J&-aa JjJ UcV ^J aJ 0 Jji_5 Â
J>\
*j"\ j^^_
lo <JI .îCs ^^JI
jli dU-L^J *.
r
Jlj_J ii-lj l^Jc
^* j}\ jj&\j *%}\
Âlo
J^ j^j
jLi
<J*j>
_yblU ô ^JaJl JUcl joj
*fJlj.J
ii-lj
\^j>-\
j^*J\
j\jk
m
*
j J*^.
c.jv ô j.jaJI ulU ^l
4
j^j
w>*b ^
V
O^j
J^
3
i$j>M
a*
2
^VT
i,Aj
fcJs-l (/y^bjjj .* 4^>-wwJN^ <J ^Lsl (^-*Jl j-fej
jj^j'^r* V
^rj."
2 J**aJI ***
(j^*i.J
A-^j
dlUJI x*- <uj a?U jjJ
J\
^Jaaj jjV
j~j-k -*-l
ij-^\ j*j
Vjl dJL*
1. Mss. om.

2. Mss. îhH.
3. ABDG jjU

4. E om. to La)! add. L~j
j^.
5. ABDEG
^j^j*
*! F
ôjLja
jfl.
6. E om.
and ripped them open. And thev used to rip open their pregnant wives,
and kill the babes, saying : We will not leave them offspring to go about
the world as beggars.
Then Marwan went into the public treasury at Damascus, for that was
the capital of the Omevyads, and brought forth much money and jewels
and treasures, and burnt the rest with fire. And he went on doing thus,
till he had laid waste seven provinces with fire. When Abd al-Malik, the
governor of Lgypt, heard the news, he feared that Marwan would summon
him to iight, and therefore Iie wrote to him a letter with guile, inviting
him to Egypt, and saying : Thy enemies cannot enter this country.
Accordingly, Marwan marched thither, slaying the chiefs of the towns and
provinces through which lie passed, and seizing their money. So also he
did in the monasteries of the monks, which he wrecked and robbed of their
money. And there was in Palestine a clean and decent monasterv, which
entertained thousands of travellers, and contained a tliousand monks; and
it was called Dair Mid, and in Goptic, the Monastery of Abba Harmanus.
Maximus and his brother Domitius were first received here; and it was
Abba Harmanus who took the Tome of Leo, and went to the tombs of his
fathers, accompanied by the soldiers of the prince, and cried over their
tombs with a loud voice, saying : Think not that you are asleep, and that
this does not concern you! As the Lord lives, if you answer me not, I will
[409J
jl _j^JI
y>
J-=-
^J j*-Cj ^Jj
fU
p.5Cj\ Ijjli" V JIjj ^J__- Oj^;
p*j^
J-
1
jjV ^-j-J* Jil
J* jjy
U ^yjfr jUl Ijip-lj j*-C____ <5?->-Y
^yj^
jJ
I JUj ljN._>-
>r
___>j -___Jj *j V.* ,^J_> U^L=Û ^j <->Mc J IjJj^ -_ -_UI jl
^JlJol jLJ^-o jj___Uj ___JJi A_woj_3j
c
j-j_Lw ^îiJl -u.YI ^jI^JI
jjY jj__L
j
____i__j \___J_>_JI L_i__wl
jj-J-J
OL___Jl AjjA_A_>- *_>_>__ jj__Uj -Jj_>^
r
Jl 4. jbtJ-
j
*_______. L__,L- _)L__J' > I A__j **_-_____< <_-l jil j-_____-_Jl
Jj_-_
Vo jjj_Lj /<m~-_- /V-A-
5
*____- j ~_.j___JL J-_.I^JI ^VI -^-_>' U.-U ,j_>jYI ^J^ __--_- ^j-jJUy- II ^jLjLJI
jLi^ jV -JJi -A_u __Aj~_JI _Ji___wl J <-*_ <___<_>_) LaIj jLsj <_Jj
J^Ls-
0 *j>_o>l_>
jjJL a*-w_*_'-CjVI
,v
4_-U=- jLo^JI <_-U_> v*j -J___j -L_l
J.*9
U <___ <__L LJ __LL_JI
__J_' <v*.Lo JLw ^jJli- jj-Ujl ^jJI IJL-
Jl
jlj^-
d~-j
LJ_,
2
JlJ_JI âJI |_L_
j
*-_,_>_. j.>
#
-*JI
v*^-5
j
L_jJJj l-^-V-t Cli__ <i_
d
<_;
-_>_, _>>-*JI
j--j
.J_- Jj>lj oLjj
1. E om. to JJsJJ.
2. F om. to jJ_JJ.
3. E add.
JU.

4. E om. to IjjJJ.,
5. Mss. (jjJJtj.
6. F ^bij.
take out your bones aud burn them with fire. Tell me what you think.
Shall I reeeive the Tome of Leo, or the Faith of Nicaea? Tell me plainly
and speedily. Then they all answered with one voice, crying and saying
:
Cursed be Leo, the misbeliever, the soul-devouring lion, and his foul
Tome ! And cursed be Marcian, the misbeliever, and the vile Pulcheria!
And cursed be the Council of Chalcedon, the six hundred and thirty here-
tical bishops; and cursed be all that receive them. And cursed be those
that make Christ the Son of God into Two Natures after the Union. So,
when the blessed Abba Harmanus heard this, he fell upon the ground.
And when the noble who brought the Tome saw him, and heard their
words addressed to him, he shaved his head, and became a monk with manv
others. Afterwards this saint was counted worthy of martyrdom; for wlien
Marcian, the prince, was iuformed of what he had done, he sent and put
him to death. And since that time there has been a body of the orthodox
remaining in that glorious monastery. So when Marwan arrived at the
aforesaid monastery, he demanded of them a sum of money amounting to
three weights; and he severely chastised the superior of the monasterv
and his assistant, for he killed those two ; and he plundered the monastery,
and continued his march, accompanied by his army. Then, when they were
at a short distance from the monastery, there was a hermit upon a pillar, a
very old man, who had been there many years, an orthodox Theodosian.
156 IIISTORY OF THR PATRIARCHS.
[410]
*J 0 ^J? ^J, zy*.
Js. ^j^-
d!L& jo >U5
'
^jJI
^
Ij-u, LAj <>jl^ <jm,j
^
c-.
;
.-tJi iA_fc jl jlj^-* ^jUc-^l ^ykiu JlaJ Ul~. k^-j^jlj' Ll5->Jj1 joj
jV^- SsJ^c-
^.iJI <J Jlis '^lc ^js*. li L a!
2
JUs Ol *Lj
-*j
-Z- ^JjX^ Li v*aIjJI
L Jjsl Ll ^jjCjj
fjk
cJl s_JsJI dU cis lil ^JI L;l
Oj-^ j>- ^Ziyt*
dUl Lî dU JL$C <_,
^ ^JJI
JL<!1
dU
J
4jsl
J15
^JJIj
J
4jl x^l
!- GjLpb-. dLxLw. jjXj ^Vjl j-J dLI jjjru dUJ^ iVjl
j^
vl^l^VI c*L.
jVI LLjj ^JJI dl<L Jo-lj HJ jJl^j dljLj dLVjl jjj-L^j d-uLt. ^jjK)
J\
Ûj- jl
5
^JI djl-vftl dl-j-.jôj A,VI
Jl
dUUI dL-L
^
j^.1 Jiii
Vj
** LJi
^j~
^.^ j
cJI sJjb
j
^ IjU dl Jbw *^Lj}l<)l
J\
^^joji-jl
Jp-
>*J J^. ^jr*^
<^
-^1 Jj^J
<Sj-JI
fJy
jJ jl
Jj*
Û^
J^j
^j
aJL ^jl C-
j jj, ^
r
.
^
Lj*
J^j-ie j
j*^
Jl
cUj (>"
j
j

*.-ll
l>-* f
j*
LLLJI -lc ^.L ^c ji jj-VI
^Jjb
cij^'
jl
JL j^j
ft
l-y-^
1. E
JfejUl.
2. E
aJLj.
3. AEG Jle. 4.
E om. to <ê. 5. E om. to
aK. 6. Mss.
ij-^jj!.
So one of Mar\van's friends said : Verily all that this old monk says comes
to pass, for he speaks the truth. And he came up to that hermit, and
asked him what would he his fate. So the old man said in a low voice,
like the voice of Jeremias the prophet' : If I tell thee the truth, thou wilt
slay me; yet will I declare what God has revealed to me. That which God
has told me of thee is this. With the measure with which thou hast mea-
sured it shall he measured to thee. As thou hast made mothers childless,
so shall thy mother be childless. And thy path shall be very terrible to
all that behold thee; for thy children and thy wives and all that are thine
shall be taken captive; and he who is now pursuing thee shall take thy
empire, and none of thy family shall reign after thee for ever. And thine
enemies shall put thee to flight, until thou comest to Arsinoites, to Gleo-
patra. All this shall befall thee this year in the month of Misri. When
Marwan heard this, he commanded that the pillar shoulcl be overthrown;
and he brought down the old inan, and burnt him alive in the fire.
Then Marwan arrived in Egypt on the twentieth day of the month of
Baunah, in the year 467 of the Martyrs. And before these things happened,
some of the Bashmurites had rebelled against Abd al-Malik, under their
1. Jer., i, 6.
[411]
. fc Azjo Jj fcjj>Jl _Xl>' 1
>^.^J
!.,_*_ i^~- /- ^p-l
(*
J^J
^J*^. i_H
rj~'-^^J
P^JI t^*=*
J^\ pnh*'..
o^J
^J^
(v*-
1
^^
jl
J\
j^*
Jy.?
v***^
Vj kJ^
VjJ->lj ^J l^w -_Jj ____JI As_ -.fcJjij <_l fc__
bj^J^J
j*~û _llJ! A._.
_JJj> *_^___>-
^yj}^ ~>^*
J
J-ij*
_Uj LJj
(*
Aj'^'j
f^j^J*
^'
*j^J j
5^'
(J
\___j ^--- ^...-U* \.
'j^
\j>**~S'
*{J
J_-J_ ~jL_ J9 uUlj Lo p^J ._,_>_
,j
I -___*_
U_JV
4-L__Ij (yJl
J~_>
jl ^x___l j-_b
"
Ji (L_Ji \^ <____> _ioj
^
aJUj
_jj _U ^Lj
7
J>j ^j^
IjJI
6
J__
5
j!
jAi
V ^JI OUj.ll ~Jj.
j
~J jjjsîcJ
W>
^y
*^y*j9a^ j>L_J! \yoj _1Uj
'
_vj_UI
j
j-J-*
J>__^
jji^_oj <i_ îc !jj-_
^
jjJ__>j j^Jc-
j
j
^___-b ^Lji^.
_jj->
Jj-
iÛJI JJJI
(V*^
Jj^>^
j-*VI
fVT-v
J
j
* -J
(r^f^
ffJ'J-J
1. E om. to ^j-O!. 2. E jl- IjyJ-J
J_.

3. Mss. om.

4. F add. Ji ly_\
5. Mss. om. G. ABG om. to l^Jl

E
L^5CXL>.
7. ABDEG
J^, J=-,
F _U . JUL.
8. Mss.
JjU!.
leader Mennas, son of Apacyrus, besides other insurgents, inhabitants of
Shubra near Sanbat. And they seized that province, and refused to pay
taxes to Abd al-Malik or to the chief of the Divan of Misr; and at last
the Lord visited them, and gave them the victory. For Abd al-Malik
brought out an army againsl them, but they put him to flight by the power
of God, and slew his soldiers with ihe edge of tlie sword. And he despat-
ched another army, and a fleet of ships on the river, and by ihe power of
God they put all his men to flight or slew them. And when Marwan reached
Egypt, all tliis was made known to him. So he wrote lelters and a decreo
of pardon for those rebels; but as they would not accepl liim, lie despal-
ched against them a great ariny of Egyplian Muslims, and of those who
came in his company from Syria. But this army could not reach them at
all, because they fortiiied themselves in marshy places, which could onlv
be approached by men marching in single file; and if a man's fool slipped
from the path, he would sink into the mud and perish. And as ihe troops
watched the Bashmurites from a distance, the laller marched out a_;ainsl
them al night by ways which they knew, and took llie soldiers by surprise,
and killed those wliom they could, and carried ofT their goods and their
horses; and as the troops grew tired of these attacks, they marched away
and left them.
158 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[412]
Jt.^J
*- _^jC___-
p
09
Ji-t-O JLcI )l <L_i_C ^pL__ vJUI -J.I -Lc
J^J
*.*
'LTJ-p-j Ul L.J JUj <v_Lj___ jjc U ^^p-Vlj .Jle /*> LJL. L__-J_J ^X. ^,_cL___:
/*_____-__. t_JI__- *,
J!__i ^
jt-a* A-Jacl jjC
J>lj
",-.5n-L L.X_-<) J-i ' _L_"_i_J
J
jlj ...
%&jJ A.IS -JL
*->j!j
^tjL
u-aJI ,j^*jI
jj^
^V jJLj
[^1 /^-j
(jjU ___JI
9
.L_Lli C_JU
8
L_-JI >_s _^<j| c_il
^jj
jlj^, ^_, yij jlij
jjlo
J|
JJ lj
J,
jJ ^JJ ^L^J IjJIs Jjc
J\
L
r
J
j^j xcj ^_*
Jl l^fyj
cVj
JLc
Jj_l
^lfsl /j-i
-^-JL3
<cL> IjLij ^Lai, lj_.Ls -__lL, jO
u
IjjI
Vj
_>lj_JI
J-i-o
"
u^-r^ jbj-
j-f-^
-^ ^J Jb^
>
b^r-b j^Jj*
jr^ W^
\jkj
J*-^
^-lo
jj
J_.__.Jo_ V jJ^ !>L_l! LlcÎ ^_.li
^jVl ___>* w*
o^j
J*
-^>-y fc^.x____
cr
1
-..-
5
J
<_r*-*
(-^->
J-*J
Ll-J-oj -_J__J _,____., JJ
Ja
,_Jj
_-_jj
(
y_>4-
^^.j
1. E om. 2. Mss.
J^.

3. A j^l. BG .^b DF .- ,U
E
j
3
,l> and so
below.
4. ABEG __J.

5. ABG JJa...

6. Mss.
?
*y_x__J
5
.

7. Mss. ^L.

8. P wJL
9. Mss. 5->U.
10. ABDFG wJ.

11. ABDFG !,__.
12. Mss.
--
J.
Then Abd Allah, the prince, arrived with a great army in the province
of Damascus, and divided his troops between two brave commanders, one of
whom was named Salih , son of Ali, and the other Abu Aun, his friend,
saying to them : If you shall find Marwan and capture him, I will promote
you two to be princes; and to Abu Aun I wiil give Egypt. o Then he sent
with Salih sixty thousand liorsemen and sixtv captains; and he gave to
Abu Aun forty thousand horsemen and four hundred officers. So the two
arrived at Damascus, the governor of wliich was Marwan's son-in-law,
having married his eldest daughter; but, as he submitted to them, tliey re-
tained liim in office. Then they marched on to Egypt. When they arrived
at Gaza, the inhabitants told them : The people of Damascus have not put
on the black, nor remained obedient to you. So they returned in wrath
,
and slew a great number of tlie chiefs of the people of Damascus, and killed
the governor, Marwan's son-in-law, and took the daughter of Marwan priso-
ner. And when the news reached Marwan, he reviewed his troops, and
found that those who had come witli him were eight thousand in number.
Then he gave orders to his subjects, the natives of the land, saying : If
any of the people of Egypt refuse to enter into my religion, and to pray
as I do, and to adopt my creed, I will slay him and impalo his body. But
whoever shall enter with me into my religion I will clothe with a robe of
honour, and I will mount him upon a horse, and will place his name in my
[413]
IjJ__oj u^- jL_Jl ^_jJI 4___-.ii cjclj
^jj.- ti
<u-~1
'
^"'J
^^jlj **~L __-vL>-
\_
(Jj
-
' ^-^- ô-L-o
^
jLoJI <JI *__lpJ J'
j~_._
fcji-c- -__-lj JxJ iî a;>L_
Jl <____J \_>l -Lfljlj <^X,L_JI ^X____ ,_LJ \- <U-L>- jlS "yAj ___3_!| \. <v_LU_*l ->i
<OL_> ljX_2. jL \-jLcL_-_,YI -L>-L jl îj _^x__.c. _*_L_,
/j_
*-L_ a__j 4_jXx_-V1
JLJc ^-*---S
jM^*-
^ ,*-*J~:>-l Ji' _>j'Yl <W~'1 /j_>_L_JI /-_
jjj
<LjJJX_-YL jlSj
jL L^-JI jvfc-Laj! /jjj-U! ^JI jlj^ (jL_j; -_
j_>j m,JI jj-lrliL jj__i___JI Ijio L
J^_>A___>
_j__jAJ
JOJ ^_-_
.Jl <JI
J~-~
J <J J_J
\_> <*J \._-Lu
_^_1__J
jA _jj__a
-_Jj__?j
J__
jlS L <ijj> _j_wVI .Jl __J.xj LJJo *____i <o L___L-
jlj^r*
a_c ^--^-,
*_&j
j_a ljjL_7j ^j_->U lj__LL_>- LU_ Cj_u_$C_Yl JaI Ij^-L L_U j-__C-YI ^l
-_Ji__--j
(
j_s___Jl
J
-^j-j_jj
-_&j____i <__
^j
jlj^
Jjj J-^j
Lli Ia=Jj Lis
^ljJI ctUr
J
/j.JJI /j_J__-JI
/j*
^^s-Jlj ^Jpjj^j j-__C-YI
/j_. j-^ __*?- _>jv-YI
_A__aL_1 LAJj jlj^ô Ij-o-lcl LJ-i _jliJj__JI J___>J <LjJ__n__VI
jj--? /j
L_-j__- p,_j.__>-j
2. ABGr om.
j.
Divan, and make liim rich. In consequence of these words he was soon
followed by a thousand persons, who recited his prayer ; and accordingly he
gave to each one ten dinars. Tlien tvvo thousand Muslims of Egypt joined
him, besides those whom he had released from prison, and those who served
him of the troops of the army of tlie cmpire. And he sent his sister's son
to Alexandria, accompanied by one of the chiefs of his army, and com-
manded him to enlist the Ishmaelites, on condition that they recited his pra-
yer. For there was at Alexandria a chief man and leader of the Muslims,
named Al-Aswad, to wliom many men had gathered while the Muslims were
fighting the Romans ; and Marwan had commanded those whom he sent
thither to kill him and ten of his officers, because he had not come to him
at Misr; but Al-Aswad had a friend at Misr in attendance on Marwan and
an associate of his, who heard of this and wrote to Al-Aswad to make known
to him what had been done , before those men arrived at Alexandria.
When the Alexandrians learnt wliat Marwan intended, they swore fidelity
to Al-Aswad; and he and they became of one heart, and so when Mar-
wans envoy and his companions arrived, the A.lexandrians arrested tliem,
and cast them into prison. Al-Aswad gathered a large body, from Alexan-
dria and Maryut and Al-Buhairah, of Muslims who lived in those districts,
and placed them outside the wall of Alexandria to knep the roads. The-
refore when Marwan was informed, he sent a great arniy under an Amir and
[414]
jlSj L(Lj ojLli-
!
j
J-^j^
*- j^j bbj^
<*
^
f-^>
^
<^* CjUc 1_jC~c
*~&j-a

IjJJ-li 4_jJJ_.X~.}l
lj>^=>c> jl> *^JI fijJi7j <J>"Lu 4j>U ,>- <Mj LL>iJi
j
*-s- <-*-*j -Li-I
*-
r
-JI
<J~-jl _j_V! ^m LJi jJJjC~VI
/j*
U~> /.jil,
2
^^L-
>
J.-LJ1
/j_
^_X___C <jl 1jLU jljô _jL__>l
*>J^1_
LAJ
^J>J!
!jiii_>_J
J~>J
<JL
J!
/j>jJL
jîfA
c^lj p*^
Ij.Llsj
p
r
JI Ij^1
p-^j~
pr^. Jr W* _r^J
LjlLjA* jjjJ>-i ji' .vLls lji-^
r
_> <m
'
\*j _j~.V! .Jl 1jL_j LJi ~Jj>_j>
jv*j
jJJ!
jb_>* ^r^
^ -Jaj y^-b
^j-VI
*->__,*_
Ljj! ^j-JUT *a_J. joj *?*+*> \yj^\i
*_fcjL_Jj *A_Vjl ^wwL-Jj l^JJJs-ljl _^>'j 4-L>- l^Jo
JjSj
lyJsiUj IjljjJ
^ oj-JI
HjArli
4
jl (jjLaJ! dLVj! cuJx* i_l_5 J
J_j JloU^^, Ll _^V1 &-\j ~J LJi -LJj
4_cojli t.J5> <_*_
/__>_ jvLJ VL LC
<_]?_>-
j
fc^LJI
j
\c
^*>
jjjjx~-VI>
<sj>-
UJ <jô ^,-uuj JL>ir joj -^.-^>- ^ji? L^-i U>j
"
J>j

j*JI
1. E om. with 2 foll. wds. 2. EF om. with foll. wd.

3. E om. to UM.
-
4. Mss. om.
5. F Jl&e^J. 6. E
-V.
Ja
^J^ J> frVt J*?>j
F
y>
^^j 3 -Wj
J->J*_.
7. F add.
_/_!
,iJ-.
cliief, named Kauzara, who was like a wild beast in form and character,
and of grcat courage, and with him were five hundred fighting men; and
Marwan commanded them to lay Alexandria waste. So they encamped at
a place named Bakum at a distance from Alexandria. When Al-Aswad heard
tliis, he scnt against tliem liis brother and five hundred men with him,
to reconnoitre; and when Marwan's followers saw them, tliey thought that
they were an army from the town, and that there was none left the-
rein who would fight them except these. So they rose up against them,
and killed most of them, and the remainder fled and returned to the city,
while the enemy pursued them. When they reached Al-Aswad and his
companions, they cried saying : Our city is taken. So they all iled,
their number being thirty thousand, and Al-Aswad escaped and hid himself.
And Marwan's army entered the city with Kauzara, and took possession of it,
and killed many of the inhabitants, and plundered its officials, and their chil-
dren and wives were taken prisoners, and their goods were seized. And the
Father Abba Michael was captured; and Kauzara said to him : How couldst
thou permit thy children, the Christians, to fight against us? By this he
meant the Bashmurites. And he reproved the patriarch with many words,
and demanded money of him. But, as Abba Michael had nothing, he put
him in prison, and fastened a mass of iron to liis feet. And the patriarcfTs
[415]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MIGHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 161
^L-s^VI
^j* iSj\-*
^-J
iS-^
fj-îVI j^\
Ll* L*!
Sy*
pr^*
*
*t
(*^J ^^*
!j_'l_. p-^-iV (jjj-L^_Jl k-**l^l
e/j^j^jL^.J
^._>L_il
v-*"^ ^__-_JI
u^y^^JJ
-LJJ!
CJ Ls-Jl w->l
(J^J /**
<-/->J J_e_-
J -____5s_LJl __J^-_- U-~5 -LJ **o 1 .*>' -__ ljJ^>J -*i
ljijj_>J L__l_._.j jL._ _aL3 1 -____>
j
-___ "^. L___9 ^-^-1
A><
4___*_>- -*__~9 A)A_>_J1
(I
Llj fr^^JS : _.
:
_
:
j
L jl -oU-U -fJLLJj IJ_>Ca
J*s\ -J Jlsj L__.il
Jl
a_L*Ij
_M_>_9
*L1 -______-_* *L_J* ^JI -V____- -J__-
^j-^J
jjs J-ili
1
Cojl Li JUI ^j-fc ^g-ii
J__p-I
__-...,.
-'--.9
ls-A__>
(j j^j
**_-__.Sj _l_-
-__-^J_>j
^^s-j
-J-"-
4>-L-j _-V__ -_-L-.j -Jl _^_____-li
-J___-L__-J
-______
f__*___JI
-V__JI jlSj
-_L_>-J
-Jj9 J_X>
-_wlj L -oi._ .g_JL 4> -o Js3
L_U
"
____SL_Ji __ij^_>Jl <J-U
4"j-____> Ij-lSj -_i'-_-
__j^
r
-_>
^1 J*
-.--i LUi \^ -vL J
-.__. -Jl *_>* -wwlj -L_>-j.J'
l5
-__->-
Vr^J
ti^
^'j-^Js Jj>l _>LJi' ^lxil (__JJi jc !j-___
1. E om. to _____.! add. !jA__J î! J __b* ^l.
2. ABDFG Jlo ^_/_H. 3. BG
Jjj-W. E SjiXs^.
4. E om. to j-iy add. J-__jJ -jj___d_> lî^.
disciples and some of his priests had fled on account of what had happened
at Alexandria, and none remained save Abha Mennas, the priest, who was
the oeconomus of the church of Saint Mark the Evangelist and Disciple, and
Valentinus, tlie deacon and secretary of the Cell, and Bartholomew, the
monk of Samannud; for they were bound together with Abba Michael. Then
Kauzara also seized Gosmas, patriarcli of the Melkites, and put his feet in
the stocks, together with the feet of our father and patriarch. But after
five days, Cosmas raised from his congregation and his church the sum of
a thousand dinars, and paid them to Kauzara, who thereupon released him.
And Kauzara sent to our father, and said to him : Do likewise, and I will
release thee. But he answered : There is nothing in my church;
therefore I give myself instead of the money, and thou must do with me
what thou wilt. Then lie pressed him sore, till the end of nine da}
r
s.
After thaf he sent for him, and laid his hand upon him, and dragged him
on his face, and threw him on his knees. And there was a rod in his
hand, so he struck him with it two hundred times on his head with all his
might and main. But the Lord Christ was Abba MichacFs helper and
protected liim, so tliat he suffered no hurt. Tlien Kauzara commanded that
the patriarch's head should be cut off; and they dragged him along likc a
dumb sheep. And when they had gone a short distance from 1 li.it misbe-
liever, Abba Michael drew down his cap over his face, so tliat his head
might be taken off, and thcn he readily with joy stretched out his neck.
PATR. OH. T. V. 11
[416]
Oj-f-
L__-> <__Jj _L_J }Ul-9 7-U?j ,____L__Jl
_JJJf-J
--- v_iLJl
__J
r-î> L-^-, "C-Jj
,3
-jul
r^-^
(**-*
^ j->L j-aj L__>_> -J-
1
jS_-_l (*>' __>__>._> __J>'' <Jc- ji.___.> jl
-_'_>__
*_^_JI jlSj LJL__> \& _^.__JI *_ jo -a.5j ^___JI Iaa
JtS
,3
La5_> L
J_>j
-Js
L__L_> jl Jjij *
r
)
r**^.
2
J^
^*J
'
<c-aj _\_J.j )l _;__. -.l____; ^j-O <__ IjAi Li
<CJ_-_1> ^_._> *>_L-V .->
J-_-
,___J_>^_--J
-AjL-aJ îj^__>l_*o Ijio ^ji^-vJl __DjV
ljf-^_-
-^.ItJI ^sJI AL Us
pr_^
_>_>?- <_S-^ ^J^J J^j*
J
1 "
t/^
^j^ 0-*
cA cS-^J
ij^jt
*j_~ p*J
jî-o ^JIj cJ r-jj _^~_' \jk*j ***
^y.J*
"^ -'l-vcl jl jl
jj* ^'1
j*s-)l
J^jj
<___-.___ .XJI lj)L__T a.J
Jj4->
liuS \.__
j
a__._5t.Ji -\__- \* <_JI I j-j*-.>i
A
! -^)l /*"> __*-_>
^JI S^-___>ol dlJjl IjjL.9 <d__l IjLjIj -jy-I -Jl jjl__>' -U>
Jl->j
^_kJI ___.__e___-I -a__9
-____.VjIj j*_^_-JLfclj *_j^_j^_w lj__-j pjJljJ Ij-îj <-~_JjVI
,y*
-_-L:__ IjLjj _u____!I
1. ABDF-U _Wj.

2. Mss. om.
And the swordsman pnt fortli his hand, and drew his sword, and cried,
saying : Shall I take off his head? For it was according to custom that
he should ask permission three times. And, when he asked permission
for the second time, the Amir gave it to him. Then God put a thought
into KauzanVs heart, and he said : IIow does it profit us to kill this old
man? For he forbad the Bashmurites to fight with us, and wrote to them, but
they would not listen to hin. Rather lct us carry him with us to Rosetta,
and make him write to them again, and tell them that all that which has
happened to him is on their account. So Kauzara commanded that the
patriarch should be released.
When the Bashmurites heard of thesc events, they attacked those who
were besieging them, and slew them or routed them, they being at a distance
of a two days^journey. And those who escaped death went to Marwan, and
made known to him what had happened to tliem. And when Marwan learnt
that his enemics werc coming after him, and had killed liis son-in-law, his
daughter's husband, the governor of Damascus, he sent a letter by those
who had fled to him in order to cscape from the Bashmurites,' saying to
his followers : Come to me speedily, for I have need of you. And pillage
every town that you reach, and slay the inhabitants . Therefore thosc
miscreants marched into Upper Egypt, and killed many of the offtcials, and
carried off their goods, and took captive their wives and servants and
children. And they burnt the monasteries of the monks, and carried off the
[417]
jO d)L&
3
j^j
2
_jjr--l
J!
Ij-U-j
X
J^
CX\^)\
IjJ-Jj jl*)\ oljLa
\y^>-\j
>S^-~-& /yj*j_-k_L__9 'Ij-Lf. jj_~-l>" /i.^"-\^j ?______AJ .Jl^c- <_ /1S (j^jiAc- vijuL&j
L~j_^l_J L^>Ls
A-----
_-J>'
-
,
L>!
^j
j^
J)
_-J_o -Ij-v,. ___> ^J joj jlj^*
L&js-^p-lj UjA=-li _Jj-
J_u
-Jj-_> c-I
,- (3
_-9 -AaL_ L lj'lsj Ul_-_- /w Ijîj^1
j^_
*-y_i_j l^
;
L- pjULiJ JiS
^j-
*^~<-s l^J 4>j-L_> u*9 ljjjl_~'j l~
r
r!j->-l J__-j
^
<w_-l ^5s_jjviu
j_~
/j.>l <_-___)! .J cJls
!_vjt> jjJjiL *_~ L_5j _tLLJl Jl Lo
(j^" J-'
L!
J_>
-j-oLc Ij-^-iJ' jl *-*-
J.a
Lj _jj SajIc L'U
L
-jjJ.5>_rj Ylj^l i^jLo *,a^
*_â__U IjJ JU-
<_$^;^ (J!
i4d^y
J!j~!
--i p-^J
J-__>_-
(j;-v! -(__)! oJa> *.xi_,L.
-o jj_J-A> IjJo
ft
!j_s J lj_i_ -Ljil UL----W
(V^'_u
Ljs IjJo ^l! -J _J_i j_~
l>!
.-_...Ji
J_l_ ~-L Jlj
_ij~_J! *____j _____ j^v_ JjA-J!
J-_*> M-
JLaiJ \=-^>- !_J
C-L!J_ ,a~ij
(V
5
-5 ! ^
_cr^
(J-LaT V __-_> jlj cUJ <Cji.i ^L_w __~.Ls- j_> A^lj-
1. DF om. to <_3yJI.
2. ABCI
JsjL.

3. F jJJo
!jj*_j.

4. Mss. om.
nuns, until they came to the Eastern district. And there was in those
parts a convent of nuns, virgins who lived there as the brides of Christ,
thirty in number. So Marwan's troops took them prisoners. And there was
among them a young maiden , who had entered the convent when she was
three years old; and when they saw her they marvelled at her beauty,
saying : We have never beheld among human beings a form like hers.
So they took her, and removed her from the midst of her sisters, and con-
sulted together as to what they should do with regard to her, some saying :
Let us cast lots for her, and others : Let us take her to the prince.
And, while they were saying these things, the maiden asked of them :
Where is your leader, that I may let him know of something that is worth
money, so that you may let me go? For I am a servant of God, and it
is not lawful for you to profane my service. But, if I make known to you
that thing by which you shall gain money, you will send me back to my
convent. So their commandcr answered her, saying : I am he. She
said to him : My fathers were fighting men, brave and strong, and gave
me a medicament, with which they used to anoint themselves when they
went out to fight, so that iron did them no hurt, but swords and spears be-
came like wax candles before them. If then thou wilt let me go frec, I will
give this drug to thee. And if thou dost not believe niy words, I will
anoint mv neck in thy presence; then bring the best sword ihat thy men
have, and let the strongest ainong them strike me, and I shall not be cnt at
l(>'i IIISTORY OF TIIK PATRIARCHS.
[418]
*<_*-*
iP &*.
^
lA^-
l
^ ?r? i> <^J^
^
^^

Jj^.
^r-
*y?-\
v^3
.liULiy
^ J"-*
2
^.
"^3 v_*il-Jl> Oj-w jl l>ij ^V -J.!_> _JI_ UI3 JjS ^ms JjJ
A_9 __*->j L^~J ^-J>j> 0>j>w
'
LJo _Ji>0 J> jô ^mUI -*>-*__=>-
^__=__o Vj jliLxJl
Lft-V,,,..,.
|
>- *___<__=>-j [^y^s-jj ly~_9j 4> __UA-_> IftAlt l_J-< ji-_* jlSj jÂiJl <J__ ^L_3
L lj_._J*-> Jj 1-___5__
J*>1
jl JL^sJl ljj_>9
W___
__J-Uj L~Sj -A _-5
"
_J_->J
-5sJli
^Js
4Jj_9 j^-i^-i ^l (j^L <_L_-j Uj5 -xJ jo
j^.
~J v_J1S J" l^Js
j
0^--9
<_> ^_5_JLi_ v_i~-J P-Ue-- _jL_ _J'j _til_ -_ ljJvJl l-Vjfe
J|
-USl -__*
jj^"
____> -UUl _j^~__3 JL__T Vj lÔ ctAjji) _!^tfl <0
_J_J
l^_-lj v_V_UlL>J LvJ_>
Ly_c>-J
L>^_-
lj>J\_5-J
lj_*->___9 ^_-^_____--\i>-
LjIJ
__J*9 L __JL1_>- ljJ__> L_Jj OjL_9 fc-L^jJl
J_>
(_$jl-__Jl OLL__Ajl /j* (jJ-V-s-V _--__ ljlflj Jj -Vj-O
_ij=>- fpJC'
/*3JJ
L.JgC
^
Jj-^~ p*j
^j^j <5*j^"
<_J!
^^
jL Lj-cjC.VI
Jl
_Ai>! ji* j_5 ,_$aJJ Jjljj-5 ^l
jbj^
v^ V*
1. Mss. om.

2. E om. lo
^j.

3. Mss. om.

4. F
o^-
5. E
L.xj_b.

6. E om. to ^jS add. J-i,j ^J!
!;!jj^
"^ ^^
^j-
all, so that thou mayest know the truth of my words. But she only
said this because she desired to die by the sword , that she might not be
contaminated by the defdements of those miscreants, nor her pure body be
polluted by them. Then she entered her chamber, and brought out a phial
containing oil, which the holy men had blessed, and which was preserved
in her possession; and she anointed her neck and face and all her body
with it, and prayed kneeling upon her knees, and stretched out her neck. So
those ignorant men thought that the thing was true, and knew not what was
in her heart. Then she said to them : Let him that is strong among
you, and has a sharp sword, display his strength upon me; for you will
see the glory of God in this medicament. Thereupon a young man sprang
forward with a sword of which he was proud. And she covered her face
with her pallium, and laid down her head, saying : Strike with all thy
might, and spare not. So he struck at the holy martyr, and her head
fell. Then they recognised what her aim had been, and that she had
eluded them; and so they repented and were exceedingly sad, and great fear
overwhelmed them. And after her they touched no more of the nuns and
virgins, but left them in peace and departed glorifying God.
Then Marwan wrote to Kauzara, whom he had despatched to Alexan-
[419] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICIIAEL 1, A. D. 744-768. 165
IjJl^ jâJI /j_~J-~J! \j\jl9 jS ÛlJI jl s^JJ a*j
J\
jL Ui <x.
j=^
Vj
aIojJ *[_Vl a_-V d)^kJI ^VI JLi JjS A9 JaJI jlj jLJl UjS^lj l&ju^lj
v^
^jJI Sj . ; II ^j-o <_J LJ ^JJI
j^>^
^l
_$;!
cuJJj J-j
^l J"
jl
jj^>
J>\
Jj.a*j JU
jl dU_j ^Ljo ^j-*^!
-^
^j^
^ ^jjsx^ss
v
JlJ!j Ull <u)! *lL_c!
L>j J^LJI
j^
Jjn-^->
L* <osl
/j*
Sj_j> JJ JIS JLa ^yC J
^^
^l
Jlj^
*_ jj-Xj" dLli jL_iJ Lj^J!
(j
<*J IjJis ^yî^wJI ^jJ! ^_^*-J!j *J! ^Jvc-
^j^
Ijl^j
^jV! ^^-Lc- <-^Jj s-c__rj ltI^-U ji jL^ <jJI dlL
Jj
JL_J!
J
*LV!
c._l ^JLJI L! liJj ULi SjjJI f>j-Jlj 'lOlj JjsJlj 'i%J\ i*j\x*j %Jj
^V! JLJi. jlij <LL^V 4 ;., a
:
; dU_
J**
^JI ^J ^jU* jl J! j*=rlj <0L!
ju^JC L
r
J'j__ Llj Sj-JJ5
(j-jj^ c^-^J k
c^
^j-^J
fy-ill -l>_J!
(j^j (j-;.-^'!
uJ-t JV_VI ^j-c jw jJÛJ! L'l
jj
jl^j jlj-J! JLl 4AJ SjLJI oasj ^Xj
1. E om. to c-SU-sJ jft add.
v
,^l Ia*
.^ jp^ _/-^!j
;S
^' ^
'j
sJ^^' ^=J
<^r-i
j^Jj
J^ J.
JJI <J! iJJJIj sbLJ!
y>
Xj
^y Jr^j -Mj ^j <-M
j^^
*-^-
dria, bidding him hasten to him without delay; but, when lie reached
Rosetta, he was informed that the Bashmurites had slain the Muslims in tlie
town and laid it waste, and burnt it with fire, and also that the enemy was
at hand. So he delivered the father patriarch to one of the officers, that
he might conduct him to Marwan. Then I journeycd and informed my
father, Abba Moses, of what had taken place, 011 account of the power of
prophecy which God had given him, and the miracles which he worked.
Therefore ye must believe truly in that wliich I am about to say, for I saw
it with my own eyes. That is that before Marwan came to Egypt, and
before there was any fighting there, Abba Moses had made known, by reve-
lation from God, what would become of the princes, and whal would happen
to the churches and faithful people of Christ. For it was said to him in
vision : Prepare, for thou wilt be with the fathers in the battle. And
that year he multiplied his prayers and devotions and sleepings upon tlie
ground day and night, and his continuancc in prayer and sadness and weo
ping and copious tears. So when I, the sinner, saw him, I begged and im-
plored him to tell me the cause of his doing thus with himself. Now that
holy fatlier hated vain glory, and he said to me : O my son, my sins
are many; and, when I remember them, I weep and repenl, and ofler prayers
to God, praying to him for pardon. But since I, the sinner, enjoyed
some freedom with Abba Moses, because I altended liiin niglil and day,
106 1IISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [420]
Lw^lc (j^cJ ^c^_ij L^jJJj <L/>A9 cX^ wUS
(Jf-Vj
ljl-^j >L5 0
jjMJ
V jli lil
J
JLii ^jyi 1-Lft _L_to-
^j*
cr
3"
cs^->
*J "^J
fj^
^
^J
<L&*JI _-l& ^ll
j
A_JV CJL, J
^V i*>\ C-J
J
CijLt* jj-i dUi
j*
dU J-
l^ô U rtww^JI -dJI
j! Jc! ^JLxJ îJI jô 4.-JI ^J^c
cSj^.
L âJjL-j (j^Mi-
LaA_*_> jj-JsJj Ljij__3- )t~o_s-j -\_J' aJnXo_<Ji _J_&j t__*X)l /* ,yaJ_>_>' L>!j /UlJ! J!
,_-_-
L^JjJL a_^J5>
J_> j! Jcl l;lj !^__>
*^j
I-L& ^j-o <J cu-*-J _U^>. LxL*
^Jlc JîJI
*9J
/jJI diJi Jow
J^j
fc-U, J"b Uj tjUiJ l*-U__U cJij Ij^JJ
J
p'j
(5-LJl L >ULsj YjJLll* cJ-Sj JjiJI ^Ju_r LS ^__ ^l jUjj cKuj jlj^*
-jVI ISlj ^-J^J<-S>__> j_fc L___9j 5$^_*J-j tjJyJlj -l-J! jUj
(_|
-Jil \>-o ^lc
(jS^s->
-*-=-VI /j->. rLo
(V^"J
^-ÔJ 4-w-C_J! 4j_JI oL Jl -C-JI
<C_-__>J Jus>J
-V9 (Jî-J!
*p.i72^JJ|
^,jJ! !_u ^-Jj l
*
J
J15
^-^j* j-:.^
^l
f*s*>}
2
^ ---
t>
^^!
jl _>!jl
j^_
jVlj pL-__J!
j^_ ^j-f-l
jL_*J!j jja- --3 LU Jls ^JJ! a^-ku* l;l
1. ADF 'Lo\M
3
BG
LoL_JLj.
2. E om. to .! kjj^tj add. ^Loy L! sLLj
^
LlkjJ!
j
sjÛ jUI jjk; yi-j juj s__/_JI ^jjbj ^JjJd! SUjo. yLs>
I grasped his feet and kissed tliem, and my tears ran over them, and I said :
I will not rise nor lift my face until thou shalt make known to me the
truth of this matter. So he answered : If thou must know, thou also
wilt share my lot with me ;
for none will he safe in tlie days of tliis govern-

men-t;

above all in the harm that the people will do to the Ghurch. But
I know that the Lord Christ will not abandon her finally, but that she will be
delivered from her trouble. For this government will perish with all its
armies, and there will be a new government after it. Tlius I heard much
from him of these and other matters. And I know that every word he said
was true and is fulfilled in its season; and I continued to meditate on this
and what would come afterit. And after that day, Marwan and his govern-
ment were driven out, and he came to Egypt, as has been related. For
I was pondering and wondering what would happen to the Church of God
in the time of peace and prosperity, and other things; and while he was
conversing with me, behold, the father patriarch arrived, escorted by the
soldiers,at the door of the holy church in the city of Wasim, on the morning
of Sunday, the lOth of Abib. When my holy father Moses saw them, he said
P. 172 to me :
*
My son, this day which I was expecting, and of which I spoke
to thee, has arrived, and seeing is better than hearing. Now therefore let
him who is willing to give up his life follow me. I rejoice to day, because
421] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 167
1
jl LSpcuI U ^l Jyl U*
^^1
jLj
J
jV
rJ
JI ^jJl l:lj <^*~i a~ J-L>
,^-vJI jjisJI
y>
pJ^
/j3
lle dJji~~JI jpjJI
^
y
kj^ ^jJ-JI
^^
dLul
j Ll^jUw) UL_Jl a^;
V h\
Ia=-
^Jc^>\j J^>=^l
-vS ^j-^jaJI
J^
jV ^^'
^3
<__i_c jl> L ~>
^j^^y (j)
j^j
^_>_JI jLj
(j
O-yi lo U5C& -vsJI _-v*
U -c__.__*JI jl JVJLLcl U JJpUJI
ljl
^J
JjA
2
^^Jl >LJlj S}ldlj
fj~JI ^j*
JlJU_<* Ll JLisJI _,VI -Vj
y*
Lj-j" Xj
1'îLlii. -v;?JI 1j.!oj
^^*
<
j.J
^^
<Jî
jlj^ jl IJj^J^lj J>lk..,.fl'H
(J
S-VfrL jUI llJaJj jl^-JI ^jJIj j-j-VaJI dJ^kJI
l^_o L'j._l9*l U^) -visJI l^-U LJi j--~JI

j
jl=>^j
jj-JJ
Jr^J
^
JJ^" u?^
5"'
AJjjjj CjJ'
.
Jj iS^-i
cr^"
*"H <_rf~i.J'* es-
<-^*?"J
f*r^
-r?^ ^^ 'J^^r^J
<V*JI iVjl ^j-o Vj iasLVl
<J*
dJ^kJI ** -V--I ^j^C Jj
jr^J
^J
(3
^ /*_*?"
'-l/J
-_~Aj JjJ *^ jo
-jj^
<'I j^
^;!
j^.-^l
**
<j
A -VsJj
djl^j (j?-*
^ c'j""
jl aLI A__J_T -V*> djl Jjibj *ll 4__lT 'l-VJIj ^jâ^-)
l?J"J'
^-o*^.
Jl
J'J^r ^>-*'J
1. ABDG om.

2. P JuljM.
4. E om. to ^Jj add.
.-~_>Jj %Jui).
5. F , u-\_-* JlO, i^w.
I have long desired this, although I confess that I am not worthy to shed
my impure blood in return for the pure blood shed for us. But great is
the sadness in my heart, because the generation of the saints is scattered,
and we are bccome exceedingly poor, since we cannot find a man to share
with us in this ministry, as I bore witness at the iime of the synod. And
my father Moscs, in spite of his fasting and prayer and virtue, saicl : Woe
to me, the sinner! I believe that Christ will not forsake me, but will help
me. Aft.er this the soldiers began to molest us. Then we received the
holy communion from the hand of the glorious father, Abba Michael, the liolv
patriarch and chosen martyr. Meanwhile we saw flames ascending from
Al-Fustat ; and we were informed that Marwan had set fire to the storehouses
ofprovisions and cotton and straw and to the supplies of barley. So, when
the soldiers learnt this, they troubled us much, and cried out upon us witli
great indignation. And my father Moses laid his arm on mine, and put on
an outer garment, and I supported him, and he left all that was in his church,
and went out. And there was not one of the bishops or ecclesiastics with
the patriarch save me alone and one reader of the church of Saint Macarius,
named James, a native of Bilbais.
Now Marwan had commanded that the trumpct should be sounded at
Misr, and a proclamation made during thrcc days, saying : If aftcr three
168 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [422]
j-UI Ij-ui jLJl J_-U_..)l ,*-~<-p- <->j^\ _c>V
<k ajLUî* ib jl CjLjI _--=-<-;
^-^f-i
_JjA_>_J! _,UI
' 5
_s~=>-
^j-JI
J
jj-UI ***_
wjy^
Âs
2
i-_rT
!
-'_>
^JrT^ cs^ pr^
jUI
_j_^-_)
'*
*f}\y\
*** j-UI IjSjj,
<5rr^
_~*
W^ cJftA"
J-*
(jrV^.
jJ
t/^N
J
*-SJJ
A_^L_~J) _$-*JI ^---NJI ÛJI _)l
__Y--j! (J*^-
^..J^". _J' jr*^* iJ^ <_>"*
U -ô j-Vju
^
b-^. J
fr^
v^-^
""^
(jT^:.
"^
^*
fV^-?
<-^
U*
-r*^
^j*
_k V ^^Vlj <-l>A__>
J^
J^>J--_)lj
<L_J
j*
^^r!. r^
^ -^ J
<J*
'_>!-/*
*_*_*_>. L^J
\Ja-jf V ^JI jj=>_J!j .y-i)! ^-Jlj v___j_-_)Ij ^-
jLLJI
J
AiuJlj -_>jX
JL*__-I
J
jlkj-Jlj -lijVlj ^jlj-tJI
J
j^j^L. ^j-UI Ijil^j jUL ljSj-9-l *Vj*
-o jjj"L_> U jj-*->e> Vj
lJ-J^J
?
Jf_)
(V---i *_-<- ___>_"
j^,
_J_s- L_ _jlj-V-5 ^_>^JI
Ijljj^
_JI -*-sJl lj>--*i
jlj_r
Ô^
"^
_r-
:UJ
ij^
1 ^J^\ C~l->J
^jAiJl _^__5
^j-o
_A_C- ^liij-l jl
Jjjl
U-J l-V_Jj
j^\3
10
Uj_v_jj ij-Ucl
lJ
^/J^
_?,_7-*-l ^*-**
'
(3
*U-W
_)
1. AD om.

2. AD
^.jV
BEG om.
3. E om. to ^j-_JU. 4. Mss. (DF ^Jl
_C_J!) *^Jl_! ^ LJ!
j_*j__.
__s
!^j-^. J.

5. E add.
*^^j.
6. Mss.
^j^p)
E om.
with prec. wd.
7. E om. to /__>_< add. ,jJ.-__J
j
*-
,
-_*>. _** lj**-F^
^
lJ..^
_<5
'
!_>
jj-sr^lj i___-JL
8. E j__>5' _*~_J! F om. to
Mj-*-.

9. Mss. jjj-ând so through-
out. 10. E
oA-^l
Jj-J?-
i]
-
K
f*k**V.-
days I find man or beast remaining in Misr, I will put that man or that beast
to death, for I will set fire to the whole city of Al-Fustat. So all the people
passed over to Al-Gizah and the Island and other parts, escaping in the boats;
even the carefully guarded girls, who had never been out of doors, went
away with their families; and the people left all their goods behind. And
tlie caliph caused Misr to be set on fire from the south to the north, until it
reached the Great Mosque of the Muslims. And a countless number of men
and beasts were drowned in the river, because they could find none to carry
them across, when they fled from the fire. For brother fled from brother,
and friend from friend ; and the blind found none to lead him ; and the cripple
and the paralytic and the sick and the old man about to die and the aged
woman unable to move,

all these were burnt in the fire. And people
were lying in the streets and lanes and gardens in the district of Al-Gizah
like corpses, in consequence of all that they had suffered in their great
misery and hunger and thirst. And they found no food on account of the
multitude of people ; for Marwan had burnt the supplies of provisions in Misr.
So the soldiers went to Kauzara, whose name in another copy is Hau-
[423]
-*__L_li l_~^-_JI ^JI Ij_L__j Xi ^_JL.I^p_)l ÎacI jl jlj_^
J&\ J *\j
J>^
^=~
IjLtii ^ptJl
J
<-j-V_>_)
--^^ J>>
IjS^p-J
Oj^ d->
(Jl
v^J^ (3 lj
j>s
:
_S^ ^J*
^lj-Jlj ^j^^Jlj jj-Jlj j-uJI 3j>b j^JI
f-L_'j
jJI
J
^j-*-!
Ljs
J-jlj dUi
L Ji?a 4__vJ>- l_JLfc jlfj
l^^r*" 'j"*-^ *>_/' IjL^J
(J&-
IjjLJ 4)'j-\_>_) LASj
(J_J1
J>a
j-fcj jjS-__>. JL_>J1
J>d\ ^j* lj*?*
v_JlS jls_i_>.
(^J-^
^->^l /Jl
(jSj^f"
^j^j
\*\
^j Jj^
<^jJI
J
jjJUI^JIj ^JI ^jJI
J
pji <cl jlj^,
JLj
/ja> L <J jj-*-~o Vj
__>}Li~_wJlj __>jl_Jlj JLJIj (j-Ul a* UL- aJj-xJ
lj*f-j
i_^>-
_j_J_-U *
r
>l__J ^L jjao-^J *U_JI ô jîu-j _As 01 ly-i jj-u
^j- Vj
pA_.jl>
-Li_iLi .jJTlji 4_JI L_9 jj.LJjX) ,__L_>L>_4 __)1j^ *-"-Jl
(J
ijlj
4)1-V_J
Ji^J __) -_>
^j_
_y_t /j^lT
Jj
<V_^__ 01 lj_.lc ^jV Uji^>__>_ Jj v-^^J'1
Jl
**_-
/j;.-*JI ^li
<uV aJJUI dUr
3
J
âa
J
2
L__s-
^
J^p-l
*l-y-Ul
/j^*-
j <->
c
L
J
<C___ ,_**!
^y,
1. ABG
Jijs-lj.

2. EF j-a>
(j-^.

3. E om. to oUmuJJ
tharah, and reported our arrival to him; and he commanded a man named
Azrak to take charge of us, until he should settle what was to be done.
At that time Marwan was informed that his enemies, the Rhorassanians,
had arrived at Al-Farama. So he sent troops in boats to the north to every
district, tliat they might burn all the boats that they found on the river;
and this purpose they carried out. And he despatched other troops by land,
with orders to burn the cities and villages and vineyards and water-wheels
and every thing that they could find. So they marched on till they reached
Atrib, which they were minded to burn. And there were there five streams
of water running westwards, besides canals flowing from the river called
Gehon ', wliich is the River Nile. And Marwan thought that he could remain
on the western side of the Nile, wliile the Rhorassanians were on the eastern
bank, and that, when they found the country laid waste, they would retire,
because it was empty of men and beasts and provisions and stores, and that
they would not find in the land anything to repay their trouble, nor boats by
which they might cross over to him, and so that they would not reinain
there, but would turn upon their heels. But afterwards he learnt that his
enemies were approaching near, and that there were fords in the river by
which they might reach liim. And when this was made known to him, he
sent a messenger to bring back those whom he had despatched to Atrib; and
therefore thcy did not burn that town, because they returncd speedily to
1. Gen., ii, 13; Eccli., xxiv, 27 (Vulg. 37; also Jer., n, 18, Sept.).
170 IIISTOin OF THE PATRIARCHS. 424
*Jj
(
j.3.J>cj\
J^=J ^=^
J=*^
-^-
(J^ Jj-
5 ___^-__i
/*"
<k
7
,
"J
J* VÛ"*^ ti
^"^
^j_>_
J_i
J
<J1
jj^____>__>_ _\___>J1
^^J
^^ Jrj (J
**- ^^
<_^
_-.!__,
Jl
L?_r
,c
:.
>
**>'
___-=cj*
/p^j
^*- t_>j____ aJi ^g^w
r^
y*
J^ (j)j
*îôJ 1 ji__a-_>-l *<J Jjii-9
1
Cjll-iJ-Jlj
fL-jJJj
-Jj-*Jlj
Jpi-J!
*J&
{y*
*Jift
_>-"-*-* ,J1 jj-JLl_._>Jl ljL>j t_*ol \.
__JLc- *-_L! /jJl
(j
_j__jjl
uj/
Alc-j
jj-jLl^-Jl ljwL?ly *? ÎJJI dU.'
,j
AjUt__.l <>L->-L ^li
<j,j*\
y$\
2
,j^
*aaaLj
*^Ls- 1j>^Jj !-*-=>-
\j^^>j
L___9 Lw_ __)Vjlj
j\j^>
jj-w--o
(v&j
-lAJi> ^-a-o J!
i*-jJj!
j^
^J^ ^_L-_j J-j_J1 ^jl lj_ij_lj JJ_..oVl> -i_/w
r^y <3
kU-w-Jl ^Ls
^.^JUll 4LU
j
-__L jlj^
Jjj ^JljJ_Jl *VjA
4
j"^5 Sjc
Jl
U-_J1
^y
pAp-Tj
L*
J
LL L__ij L_cu_-. LL~ jlS
"V _jL___-l
^[5
jjj^LJl J_- 1_/L jlj __J \.
1. DF om.

2. EjJ!
JjSj.

3. F tjo __JL LjiJI
*jy__|_,
j__J|
___. ^J
3
!
J_\.
4. E om. to b.L___Jj add. l*j>
r^
^1\
,La_>-lj
, Jjj- y\
iJLiJJ oXL'
,___,_).

5. E
om. to
_r;
.-<J! -\> add. __-* _w^ > >_JJ L_j_ L !_ .ij-sr" "_l ^>i jJjS' _J_; ai._. L/>.
him. And 011 the 18th of Abib, in tlie year 470 of the Martyrs, Marwan
burnt a fort at Misr on that night. For he crossed in the boats, he and all
his army, and encamped on the bank of the river until he had burnt the
fort. But he did not burn tlie boats which were with him on the western
bank. And when the soldiers came to him every day, he said to them :
Take care of the boats. And wherever he marched he took us about
with him, we being in great distress through the multitude of people and
beasts, and the crowd and throng.
And at sunset, on the 18th of Abib, the Khorassanians reached Misr,
and he beheld them from the western bank; and lie commanded his fol-
lowers to assemble that night. The Khorassanians marched into Misr next
day, heaping foul insults upon Marwan and his sons. These strangers
formed a vast host, and they pitched their tents to the north of Al-Fustat,
at a place called the Stable; and tlieir camp extended from that spot to the
mountains. Thus their vanguard were on the bank of the Nile, while their
rearguard reached from Al-Farama to Gaza; for these who had arrived at
Misr were their scouts.
When Marwan encamped for a time during the night of the 20th of
Abib, being then on the march, he ordered that we should be brought before
him; for he was filled with anger and wrath against us on account of what
1425] PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-708. 171
\*\ Llj Û! dU,"
j
U Vj
^-UM
^j
JJ*M
f-^
^
^>
& ^
t^
V j->j
L_jL j>-
L
^;
Ul ^^C,. V ji* ii>-wjj
.jtU jlS LJ o/i>
l_^_i_*9j
Jj-w
Jj-L il
J.3
Jj--jJI j
<_^JI
^J^-5
Jy
LlL
p
^V
L^L-J LJ
jj=>->
.__-!!
^j^-
Lw CJLo Jj
p&jrfj
-L>>LJ1
J^
^J^J
-* j^ (j-*-^
Ô* '"^*i
i_s~*
viUi JLiu L_-i__L~Vl La_*_-J <_$-LII j-U- ^jiVlj
Vj*"
^l W HLJtjl L*
Ujjl-Jj pyJL.J
ploYjlj Û lj_>/ *Y> ô
jii
^V d>J!
-^
^L-Jlj
pj^lj
rv
~L- dJjL
j^^j
t>-
J>'
^^r/* V-^
-S^ J ^
r^
oj*
O
3^'
tlr^'
^jL. jLjs^J! *__,5C.*,I CjV Ll -_~j>j Lm Ij-S-
** IjLi;.
(U
l^j*^.
Vj
Ij^j*:. jl
/j-__*_-JI -J-j dL-_,l lilj JL-JI oV!
-v* dL-w ciiLVl j--)ji
^! j^j
jLftp_:-l
Lis LLU! ^L !_*, iLi f_L*
_ij->_.
3
y^
_jLJI
*
LJI
-r^_>-
c^ ^l LlLj LAs
* p.
1. ABDG ^JJ! F ^jjJI.

2. ADFG Ljl ^&.l B î^!. 3. E om. to Û
j
add. _L*JUl ^^T-ltj -jiL^
jj-^y
Lo! l)
3
Jy
^XUI ^JI J-Ol, *__/-! I J-ij
JjJO-
.J-vJ
Ujj S-JkX_> ^.O, L , p_L_> *J> L! i-a-.i_i ,W_-J _*_-=>>
J'
*-J-J
Hautharah had told him of us. How great were the grief and the anxiety
which settled upon us at that hour! When I think upon what took place,
I fear and tremble for those wlio would not weep if they beheld what
happened to us, nor grieve for what we underwent. For the words of David
the Prophet, in the 37tb Psalm, were fulfilled upon us, where he says
1
:
My acquaintances stood far from me. All the disciples that had been
around us fled with the others, and none remained with us save the priest
Mennas, archpriest of the church of Saint Sergius, and the hegumen Theo-
dore, who was afterwards counted worthy to be made a bishop, and the
deacon who was the patriarch's secretary, because he had been at Misr.
These had left their wives and children and goods, and followed us, saying :
We will die with you. So, when the Fatlier Michael saw the goodness
of their thoughts, he blessed them, and bade them return and not follow us,
but this they would not do; and they continued to march with us. And I
was wearing the habit of the monks, although unwortliy. And my Father
Moses, the bishop, took the father's left arm, and I took his right arm.
And when we arrived at Marwan's tent, the swordsman came out to us,
and he was very terrible; and he conducted us within by order of the prince.
So when Marwan beheld us, he said : Which of you is the patriarch?
1. Ps. xxxvm; 12 (Sept. xxxvn).
172 IIISTOUY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[426J
J\
^l Ij^jLj <Jl fcj^Jui, jl ^li l-Lb 4J JUl9 Ljidl *^Li
y ^jA Jls Ul
J&
lj*S
jj
<C*Sj ^jL j-w^j. Ll ^VI -rjh
*
<L>-1; Ujî\j (j-LJI *j3J jj>ol .Xb-
Lkc.) <J
JjJj4>
m
lj>^J
CJj
,JJ ^l-f^l
J&
^/^"
(J-
.^ ^^-J
<-?J^ J
*~^-J
J ^ U VI *i jjJj^. U
î^
U <iV S-xjs-Ij i.o ~J Jui>
*
Ji dLik;j >ui^
^5sJioj ^jL* (jijVI ^Jc l-\_>.L joj Ljo a* <u-o
2
aJ aJjsIj
^y^ y
<^S\
Li___LL L;l ^lJs-U Jj -jsI
^
Jb-I
y*
JL jl Li>n^ 4*s_, jl <ojI
J\
y^-^j
UJU> d)^-_-JI Jiols^ L.;l âJI ^VI jlj C"jj Û
jjJ~L
Ijil^ j^lV _-v__.lj
jjy.^r^l}
^ Jjjî. jj^^l/^l?
_
ft
l-A_-l
J-wj
^^ jp
J&i
o^J
j_o*
<J\ V*jj
^j
^jJLl^pJI \^
-^-jj; 1^15
Uill U_ U5 jlj^* jj^ll jôu^js- ^_>_JI
^J^L
îc-
!-*-* (jLLl^sJJ IjJl-
^
r
--_<_> ^jL-JI ___l_t IjJOj *î-_-
<Js_J (si^ Jr^
<J
^S^*.
y*
*J~j_-J As _^*l_JI IjiOj A. *.___> U ^j-C Uj ^sl3!
jlj^r
-^ __ji_Jl -j>l
1. E om. to U.j add. ^X)jJ
J^^
Jbus. ^cJJI JJi^C_o
._'
Jj
_JIC
^^. X.
2. ABDG
*J.
When lie was told which was he, he commanded that they should bring the
patriarcli lbrward before him; and they delivered my father to soldiers who
were devourers of men's flesh ; but they set us apart on one side. Then the
father, Abba Moses, was thrown upon his knees, and they lifted up his feet,
and beat liim with brazen clubs upon his sides and neck, saying to him :
Give us money, and we will release thee. But he answered not a word,
for he knew not what they said to him, except what I understood of their
words,
*
and repeated to him word by word. And he was prostrate on the
ground, thanking God and praying him to make him worthy to suffer for
the Church of God. And the oflicer did not address a single syllable to me,
for they considered my dress disgraceful. Now the holy father, Abba Mi-
chael, the patriarch, was standing with liis face towards Marwan, whose
eyes were turned towards Misr, where he saw his enemies; while the Khoras-
sanians were looking in his direction, and all the people of Misr on the bank
of the Nile were insulting Marwan,as we said before. And beliold, one
of the Rhorassanians shot an arrow towards the western bank, while we
were looking at him. And those that were left of the Christians at Misr
said to the Khorassanians : There is our father, the patriarch, standing
before Marwan, the misbeliever; and we know not what he will do with
him. The Bashmurites also had met the Khorassanians at Al-Farama
and said to them : Marwan has seized our patriarch, with intent to kill
[427]
js Jwc LL93 fcLLlS Lil ^w ^LD jlj^* *-UJ î
^Lr^ J^
(jr
1
^!/^^
^j^J
l^ji
jU
IjJj'
J
ji> jo dKlaJ! i-^ft aJ Jji) jij^ -^ ^s^Ji
\?
y*~
J^J
*5n*L=>&
(J-i
IJL*
jlj^H
*-* L*As I^S i-jjfc
d~j
^-si-^V lj~-Lwoj jlj^
,v
4
^L*-Ji pji usl
li jiij jij^
Jjj
^s- Ûij ^j-cOyi d^k c**i dyji ^>o
-^-j
2
J^'
^Jj Crtl ^) J
jlj^ d JLiJ <c L>y wÔ ^V
I-L& j ^C^r-o ^-^1
^JI Ij-Wj jl Aj' iXuoj
(V-^l jlj^VI
jlj^r*
J-*'
{*> ***
A-L>-?J cJDj -Ul ^L- ^jjo ,J-*> *j^l Uj j^JI
(3
^j*-^
'j-*JJ
^-^jL-
/v
^^J
J-JI
(J
j
jUI^-i^JI lajLSj (jUI^-,1 ^jj2*> UsJ
J^
fcj-Us> ^Xc ^Jjl' <Cm-:>- fc^~S
bjlj LJ <C^La> Ijilx) jlj^ (Jl
jj-^j.
>L~~
!j-*f-3
jî <j ^Lju_ L ''jj^Jii)
fjtr^'
1. E add. yU.iL
2. E ,,L^Jl .U ^L J Jli.
3. E om. to &>.
4. E
om. to *U! add. j^l
^y^
^tSJl jlxii a^sJ jxt, \y.vj.i ,\> y\j.

5. So in Mss.
6. E om. to aJs add. jj*=
J-c
c
)! IjJju ^j!
j^
jj^j.
him, because we fought against the prince, and slew his soldiers before you
came. Meanwhile Hautharah, the misbeliever, was with Marwan, and was
saying to him : This patriarch said : Be of good courage, for God will take
away the government from Marwan, and deliver it to his enemies. And
many words like this were uttered by him. So when Marwan heard these
accusations, his interpreter said to the father patriarch : Art thou the pa-
triarch of Alexandria? For that was Marwan's question. Abba Michacl
answered : Yea, I am thy servant. And I heard him say this, because I
was near him. So Marwan said to him . Tell me, art thou the chief of
the enemies of our religion ? Then the holy patriarch answered and said :
l am not the chief of wicked men, but of good men; and my people do not
vvork evil, but they have been ruined by troubles, so that they have even
been forced to offer their childrcn for sale. After that, 1 did not hear
another word from his mouth. Then Marwan commanded the oflicials who
were holding him to stretch forth their hands to him forthwith, and pull out
the hair of his beard from his cheeks; and they cast his hair into tlic river,
and I saw it with my own eyes floating on the water. Now his bcard had
been full and handsome, flowing over his brcast like the beard of Jacob
Isracl. And the Khorassanians 011 the eastern bank wcre observing wlial
Marwan clid to the patriarch; and if they had found mcans of crossing ovcr
174 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARGIIS.
[/,28]
,31J J>d\
Cî
(*^J
^-jsJIj
\*& jj^
v^Lr*
^
-
^!. f^
O
3 ^ 'ij^J ^*^
<V
jl j;yJI ^VI ^pJlj
ft
U
^
.jia; aS ^îJI j>J\ jl^j
^^
Jjl jl Ctjs
jj-^r"
"^
J^J^r* j^J
(Vj'^*i
jj^L-lîJI
^J
.. (^J
OL>l=** &S
f-^J**
 ^-a* .Jl o^l ^*>-lJ
jV
r*^/*
^j*.
'
X?
f!
d
^/-'J
W^
^l ijiJl
j j*^
^lj Csd
^
^l mAi
j^
Jls d)^kJI v_j"Vlj ^jJI dJi
^j-^-^-JI
^j
^J5
^^-^
^JI ^^t^ _>^l Ttli jj-UI ^JjJI
^J\
Vjl Ull^pi
^>t_JI !jA. vilUI -VI- /*
(V^J^
^
<3
^-*Ti
<
â^5>
" ^l
***>' J
jj^^-ljj
l/JttV^
jlj^r*
**"**
J J^.^
J
UJj (J^-
js-Vj-j blj-w JoJ LaAaLl Jj L^)jJ>-
d
jl-^lj Lft}
^l VI JbJ LaAaL,
8
Jj OjiJI
Jl
dljUfrl IjAfr jj LaIa dL5 L. <J
7
Vlii
lli. *? ^*j*a jlj^VI **
SJd\
^VI joj j*c V
jl
j^r*j
Lrr~:.j-
4 ^'1
^_aIVI
jLoAiiJI jljwjjl
1. E
^j^
LJU
J*^.
2. E om. tojâ.

3. F
^
^^^Jju ^
^j ^jj
^
^-
v5t*"^ J^"
~
4
-
ABDG m
-
J
E
J^"

5
-
So G
>
ABDE
V^J
F
^V
(3. Mss. Uij. -

7. Mss. jJlai. 8. E om. to
,L.jJiJ!.
to Marwan, they would have killed him because of the tyranny and hardness
of heart which they saw in him; but they could not find any boats at all
in which to cross. The river, however, did not rise at all before the lst
of Misri; and the western branch had sunk so low as to be without water;
and in the other branch, namely the eastern, there were a few places that
could be forded, but the Khorassanians did not know thcm; and Marwan
guarded them because he knew of them; and no boat from the westcrn bank
approached Misr.
The sixth hour passed that day while the fatlier patriarch was standing
before Marwan beardless with bare cheeks. And while my father Moses
was all the time undergoing thc torments which we have mentioned before,
the Lord opened the eyes of his heart, and he beheld the two martyrs,
Sergius and Bacchus, with the gracc of God surrounding them, in the like-
ness of two horsemen of the army of thc princc; and thcy crossed the river,
riding their horses, while no man saw them but he alone, until they stood
opposite to Marwan, and said to him : Why dost thou sit here paralysed,
when thine enemies have crossed over to the west? But no man beheld
those two, except my father, thc bishop Abba Moses, and Marwan, and no
other. For the father patriarch was still in tlie hands of* the officials, and
they were tormenting him. Then the two holy martyrs disappeared.
[429]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 175
ctAJi <LH> L.9li iil-UJI ]\ JaAPc! j!
jr*\$
<AZ>ck' ~j! .3j-~.=>sJl ^lj
j^^* *J>JJ
J~Z*"i
"**
(j)
^
~^~*
(J^
""^^
J"*^
^
j-o-iJ!
J
Jpo'j
^peJl
^^
<_^L
fjJI
<osL! L** jo l^pL SI-uJl jo LJi k^jAc ^JJ! ^J-LJ! SJL a* j~jJ! ,^>u J!
jlj^ *U pT l~>
J>.y\
IjjUi
6
L IjvU U IjjUJ IjjU ^jb ^lj
^
jUjj
^=Jj CiLL~
^!
^^jJI cJU LAi f$
7
tjli4.
^J
^tVj ^j
j^ ^V
jj>- \Ja U Jlsj Aj
d=oj
fc-^ ^JL-JI dL~*i aJI <j Ji>\J s-v*j JUUt^ Ll
1*1
1
<jfcj"l ^j^Cj l-fvl ^jl ^9jU V
^jjl jA
Jjjs-
Jlsj ^j-wj* II ^l
r-^29 ^C^-C^
^jlj LJJ L^ws
JL
L ÛV L^
UaJ
1*1
c^-^-wU aJI *>
by^.
^jliCc
Jo
J\
viU ^Ls Ai cOi-VI < JLi s-^j dJJJI Jji^-^ VI dUJI jl L aJ
J îLJI
vjjUl Li JUsl Cojl L^-J
<"~~>
btU
c*^ Lflj ^LsJl ^l (jjUl
(J
jl j-\Sl L
Jfl
1. BEG ^Jjy
2. ABDEG om.

3. ABG likftx*
^!
jytj E L>M Jai^. jl
j^.
4. E ^X)i L^y
Lij LUU.
5. ABG .,^
3
D om. E XasU
,
* JUr*
E Ji .,!*',
taU.
6. E om. to L* add. *** ..^>, > >^JL

7. E a.La^L 8. E om. to **J
u
'
\
>
r
ijjj Û-'! add.
^! jJjIsj
, ^Loj^ LiJ Ujj Jli LSolSC Ijî!
o^l
***J
J^j
jsk!
Jjw.
,U ^L-Jl =-* wtejL HvXi,
r
/j \jSâJ\,

9. Mss. om.
And Marwan forthwith broke up his camp, and commanded the troops
to follow him, ordering that we should be kept till the morrow. Thus we
remained the rest of that day on thc bank of the river, exposed to the sun,
in consequence of the command which the caliph had given to the soldiers,
until I tliought that my father would not live till sunset, after the severe
torment which thcy had inflicted upon him. Then, on tlie morrow early,
we were visited by bishops, and monks from Wadi Habib, who had come
to see what had been done to us; and subsequently they remained with us.
Then Marwan appeared , for he was riding; and he took his seat, and
commanded that we should be brought before him early in the morning.
So whcn the sun rose he summoned a swordsman, and sent for our father,
Abba Michael, alone, that the oflicer might bring him into his presence.
Accordingly the swordsman took his hand and led him in, saying to us :
Stand here till he calls you . But my fathcr, Abba Moses, cricd out,
saying : As the Lord lives, I will never be separated from my father, but
will follow him whithersoever thcy take him! Then 1 also hastcncd with
them, in order to find out what would becomc of them. But, when the
swordsman saw me, he said : The prince ordered that the patriarch alone
should enter. The bishop said lo him : I have told thec that I cannot
Lr HISTOKY
OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[430]
fc-*
S j^J
*-> ^ v_-Jj LlLJ! îJUô
byy.
^
"
(3^!
^
J^J
,_iL_J! ^Jais
^jJLi 4_Jj ^Lc
^!
^jâJ (j-^j-^l JLii
^J
if..J^-
^JJ Jj^:.
cj"^ eO'.^
1
_.*._*-_ Jj \_^-*_>_L-_d! 4jLt*->! \- 4_cL_>- <~lc- !j__-L_>
^^
2' jl -Jj' *-*"^ ^' ^Jj
>oU>dl .*. ,____cu-V! !aa>
j!
U-=-
(*j^*j
(*p>L.i
jj-j^;.
j-^J'
^r-*-?-
J^J
'H/*
3
. J'
jlisi lju__. L->-Ji vilUI i^&UaL-I
Jjii ^j^srl Llio! ^li"
"'
>"!
Jj_~J
-L- J' <C>' J
4ii'j!j
j!j^ j^\
lo fc-As-j JljJJ!
__jV! Vjl /Aiu9 ^cJl
J^^
(^-
CJL-
jl
J^r*
_!a_>J
^
c. _. -,oJI Al_, -Ji
JKJ
*J!
Vf-JJ
v__>LL_. ^JLC- ' j_>l>"
/^f-l ^jUi
A-^>
,V
v_^LJ!
L
--MJ <L__lJ v_lil^J! y> ^jLw V5
Vf*J
ls^"
k-Jâ,
j
j---^"
"^jljf-J
jLi?j.^-.<
P. 170
^li
(V>->'
Lli ^^pJI oVlj ^ji--
v-ij-^-
*A_- ^j->-
JOJ
.AsJj <ui_C -Jsli>_> Ji
1. 14 v^XJU! add. ^Lr-J!
^.

2. ABG
<J^:.

3. Mss. om.

4. DF om.
-
5. E om. to aJ! i^-jj add.
^J^\
Ms jcs^\
JU ^
Jjj"
J63
J-O!
^^Jo__*j
,
,!,.* Jji y_i5|. .JLf 5,Li.
6. DF add. ,.^.

7. EDF _^-_*J.
8. ABDG om.
J
E wJLJ!
J
F ^~UIJ. 9. E om. to ,
-U! *j> add. _-J j! ^JU oXJS Ax>.
^^
^
t 1 ^->
(
!^3L ^jLs! ^jJI s__J\LJ! S-V.A.
^ -V.
J-^
l^-^
c**x-'
J
jjl^ jjjj a-_~! ,*---
j )!r*!
-->
^Cb
J
^k, ^tf ^tf, iaLÎ
V
U_JI ^fl ^J j*|
JT
j^,
^ ^
o
jL
Js' !jj^
Jj
*^JL
.jJ
JLJ!.

10. Mss. J!j.
be separated at all from my father, for I only came here for his sake ; the-
refore do whatever thou desirest, but I will never be parted from him.
Then the swordsman was angry and said to him in fury : It is not lawful
to disobey the princc; yet thou wilt not hearken . Now he had in his hand
a brazen club, which weighed twenty pounds, and he raised it to strike my
father upon the head ; and he offered his head to him. But when he was
about to strike him, a body of his companions. who were in attendance,
cried out upon him, and would not let him strike. And all the soldiers
said in their language and speech : Verily what an excellent servant this
bishop is to his master ! Then there came a messenger saying : Bring
them all in, for the prince summons them. So we all entered; and found
Marwan sitting on the bank of the river. Then first the blessed father
went forward alone, as Marwan ordered; and the prince made him stand
beforc him all that day for about ten hours, confronting him
;
but the pa-
triarch's heart was with Christ, while his hands were stretched out, and his
vcry limbs seemed to pray; and he macle the sign of the cross over his face,
without fear of the prince who hated the sign of the cross. And the caliph
did not address a single word to him; and thcrc were arouncl him many
drawn swords and wcapons of war.
[431] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 177
. 'y
J
J>-\ *y Jl L>~LJ'j IjjL^-l L^sj\ j~\j Xijr&A L^li
(j
fcjLo
J&
^'jLsc> ji
r^
y^j
j*\j
"
2
Jj^jJI
l
^r'^
fj* <J\
^j-^-L ^jaJCVI
j*
1'jjL- ^JJI j*e
LjL<Ji ^ jl fcAx. \* j -y>
JS\
Lbj:
JO A>J>
<W.J fc-Cc JL-j *JUU AoLc-J
As-lj
4
u
o ^^
JLJ JjUc~ Ll dJ^LJI ^VI
,jj ^^r^ rj^
LU.S
(3
^'-^
0~3
_,I-LJI
;)
,i,VT ^VI lAJs U jLI ^^jJI c~*
Lls \X>- LL lj^>j -^*JI
j*
AT Lu
LJ^LJI _jVI j-ôj* ^lj lil LJL J l^. lijLfc &3 ^L Ijiii J ^V
^ ,L>LL>m
L^jL^j La> La*> J^. Li? J cjUs
u
La9 4*JI jjiL^ JJ^dl Js>Ls LL Jji> jl
Lww.L?j ^j^-JI Ji L>j3j Uj-
ls*^
tc~Jl -Cc <u.sj
>-^pj
jl ^>JJ
Jj%
jlSj LL jjiC ^**L-JI
y>
^.Ls-j ^^Jlj
<y'j-^
>JI
J*
^
'
JJj^:. <j"^J
J_J!
^JI jlj^-o JuJliali Ûl ** La>_l LL Cil> <0il -LC <U~J ^-^l
j^Jj*
-*Jj
L ^,-Vj Jj p^Jrlsl ^_io Jji>
jlSj JAJJJ ^jLLi
*^p
j
^^JLl^sJI
^1^9
J*jr&
1. BG ^jaj! j^.

2. A ^cvjJl.
3. ABFG om. 4. F JJ.
5. So E;
ABDFG )!.
6. ABDFG ii-L^
E
iuL^Jf.
7. So in ABFG: D !jjLj.
As for us
7
Marwan commanded his men to set us on his left hand in
a place apart ; and again he ordered that we should be brought forward
and delivered to certain soldiers, other than those who had conducted us
from Alexandria; so they handed us over to mcn who were like wild
beasts. And he bade one of his companions take charge of us, namely
Yazid, a leader of certain men with him, who was braver than any other
of his followers. Our number on that day was ten, besides the father
patriarch, Abba Michael; and Yazid put with each one of us three soldiers,
who oppressed us sorefy. Then, when the sun was burning, that officer
prepared for us various instruments of torture; for they had not agreed as to
what kind of death they should make us suffer; upon which I and my father
Moses begged the father patriarch to say over us the Praver of Absolution,
according to the canon of the churcli; and so he did. Afterwards we prayed
one for another, and the younger of us said to the elder : If thou shalt find
mercy with Christ, remember me. And we turned our faces to the East
and prayed, while the people were looking at us from the eastern bank,
and also on the western side, and many of the Muslims wept for us; and
Marwan's eldest son, named Abd Allah, was weeping for us also, together
with the people.
Then Marwan lifted up his eyes towards the eastern bank, and saw
178 I11ST0RY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [/.32]
jtJI
J
J^L>li ^LJl 4> ^JaJ ^JJI ^j^C Ciil J^-UI
J>\\
f?-J\
A*C
jl^J Ji
Ij-*^ Û! IjArU
j!
j,a\j jWj AÛ?
v^^
-
* ^
lS'^
J^-^J
v^^'
tJ2^ l^
j^
<y.^ j^ <^
-^ J-^jj ^&j^
Î^JI
Ja
!j^>j
''l^j
jljr^
prJ^
j\=>-j j\'s- ^J \* **>
j^**
v* ~r*~*
'
>4
>~J*>^ L*y^
<Vj jj^ v'J
7JU **-i
sL>Y!j Jloj SJLc
^y
(*$J j->
k}
fT^
^
b-*^j
Jiy^ ^Xj***^
'jj-^.j
IjoJj
j^-s^X^-
J
jua*JI J-.}U jifj
,jJ?j
^j^jj
^j^-UJ
^j*
^
J:.-^
*Jtf> ^S]y> Ijjlf
-V
(,)
jjjU^)!
8
!jJ~J Jj.jUl^J!
J!
7
*AjJUj jjl
J!
JkjjA>j
j!
bJJ^ j^J ^
JJ! Jo
j>
J\
*JuT
10
*jJI dUi
^y
oLU îc o
jU- Ui â*
^)!
Î:) ^Jjsv L !j*-u Uls Ja-i)l
J
j^JI Û ^Xt ULai OLfejJ)
(^^r^
<JI
lJJo-l>
1. ABDF
sJôli
E
Ui ,U| Lxj bU.
2. AB DFG
JJU
E
Jx La! |jiC3
J*i
w^L.

3. E om. to jJl <JI ayio^ add. *5^kidi
(Jiji*
V^V^
^JJ ^^^ Uajs,.^'
..^j^âjl. 4. A
., ,y
B
..,
,
y D
.,,J
F
,.,,J.
5. Mss. Luj.
6. Mss.
^j-^Jl
fj&iy

7. Mss. om. _..

8. E om. to j*e*.
9. A ^jUÎ.
10. E
om. to tJs^. add. Jl&eill
J
^LyJ! ^CjaH ^J! O^l JÛ ^J Jjjj
J\jf
/1
jLJl
^jU^,
if^ J h^ J^ ^-j jn^JI
ijlsy Lvrf'
^'
-V
V^
lij"*
3
^!
^k.
the Rborassanians in great numbers; and he was dismaycd for this and
said : How sball I figbt them. For he knew not wbat to do. Now
Abd ar-Rahim, tlie misbeliever whom we mentioned before, had discovered
a mixture with which he smeared the boats, so that fire could not injure
thein. Therefore Marwan caused tlie boats to be thus anointed, and em-
barked on each boat eighty men, and badc them fight the people; so they
threw fire over them, and burnt all the boats that they found. But a boat
which was approaching the eastern bank, where stood Salih and Abu Aun
and their companions, was upset with its occupanls, and all were drowned
except onc man; and tlie people of Misr picked up the corpses, and tuok
what was on them and thc ammunition and money tliat they had. And the
living, who were not drowned, they took as prisoners, and bound them to-
gether two and two, with iron chains round their necks, and dragged them
to land and delivered them to the Khorassanians. Now the Khorassanians
had brought many boats with them to Misr.
And when the tenth hour of that day had passed, Marwan ordered
Yazid, in whose charge we were, to tako us to the north of the Island of
An-Nuzahat. So we prayed upon the edge of the river, in the enclosure
Then, when they took us away, they hurried us along in great wrath. But
[433]
1
~jlL jl
j>^\
jlj^* Jj
^ -^ -J*
(J <y^
biLlj
^Jo**'
'j^
J^ pr^
L
fr
|jccl ^J' li jA JLSj LIpb jl
^\~>J *^rij^
f
J-*-* . es^*i.
j-*-? jbj^ ^
*_AJ
jLj_~JI i}L ^JI ^.Ja-oJ
3
jV ^Vl L JCJ-I
2
lil jjJv*I_*
J^J
L ^JsI^m
L_J~_>I (Â L__-Ac.
jj-j-->
<J; 1J-La.
-** <C_-S jls ^_jjl l-Lfc _>Vjl L)
JJ L
^^
ij
y-^>- *~>jl ^j-JI Ûi
(j JOj
JLupVI Jl
a
-j.__-l __!)_> <C_ *.<_>_ LJi liîlij
/^
J_5l3
..J?c- ,i__-
___=_'
(j^3
~* J-*-J[5 ______=*)_ Lu 1
__>**__-< 1 ~___!l L jJi-o LJs
*
^JLi)!
^j-___
_-Jj _lj ^^-wj-. Ll vJLl-YI isA*>j
-JJ-dl jj-.-^ >
T
J,^ ^JbJL aJ
L___o Ll l-L_U t^jiiL-l *> (jli^û-l î> ,j.__ LwJjLJI bA>
<*-*j
(^JJI jJxlJI *__L)I
,^-LJI
(j" Ja 4__-~lj -__.*> i_JL<L_l J
L>-J
Jl fc-OjJ _*o
J>\
^___La_J jj-ujvi-j Llj cd
*^J>
JU.I ^jji Ûjji
v
vi jJj
v^ ct^^j fW
^'
J
c^^
J1 -^1
om. 1. F
-jIL Mss. add. __o!
J__.

2. ABDG .,! Jl.

3. ABG
,.,!
DEF
4. BEFG îUÎ.
5. E om. to L- add. ^l yL
Jl_____J!
J\
_*
^
^ji\ _U
_jbJu
3
~j
-
0. E om. to Jaii J L^.l add. ,..
v^
_-^t
..^" /%-ke
i v-*
sJ^-a
3
LjLG
I
_> _
J &
j
(__/_/ V- ^ ^ y- s7"
-*
j_~i. j ,;<! i*^ ^jjJ! -Jk

7. A \j^s BD JjJlL
E \j~.l
G j~k

8. Mss.
y\
9. ABG Jsl^Jl ^-jiJl p
LljJI ^jiJt
the Lord belield our secret thoughts aud our faith, aud he put into the heart
of Abd Allah, the elder son of Marwan, the wish to intercede with his
father, Marwan, weeping with copious tears; for he begged his father to let
us go, saying : Behold, thou seest our enemies surrounding us; while we
are preparing, if things go hard with us, to escape to the land of the Blacks,
who are, as we Iiave been told, the spiritual children of this old man; so
that, if thou slayest him, they will not welcome us, but they also will rise up
against us and slay us. When Marwan had heard these words of his son,
we were taken back to prison. Now there were in that place four prisons.
So, when they brought us into the prison, they made us fast with wood
and iron, and we were in great distress. And the lirst to be fettered with
iron was the holy father and patriarch; and after him the bishop, Abba
Moses, and I, his son John, the poor sinner and deacon, upon whom he had
laid his holy hand without anv merit of mine. Tlien followed the bishop
of Tunbuda, Abba Mennas, the patriarch's secretary, and Abba Zacharias,
bishop of Atrib, and his spiritual son, the bishop of Busir, whose name was
Peter, and who had recently taken possession of his see, and the deacon
George, the son of tlie spiritual fatlier who received the see of Al-Basrat,
and Athanasius, archpriest of the church of Saint Macarius, and Abba
p. r
180 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [434]
j -I
L_a_>l t__i':>_-l-J i_$JJI __Jj-i-- -lj jliu ^>l 4___> l>L___ijl ^__wL_>ij JpI^JI
j
lj_-L__. ^._*__- -X__-Vl ^js-slj _>ji^ â
fjrja
^Vl AJj
ÛjJI
is^j-i-^ jL>_:_-
s _,_L__- - J__j>j j*_>cl_>- i__-_>-a>
L>'jj
j
*>n> 1_\_>- <Lo>' -V_-V_>- 4, J_> Lo -A_>-lj
_)_> _A->-j
-v___.|jj
J^jJI
Jl J_i
a=Jj Lij _>.|j Vj
*ly- Vj
.î
^J _____-.
Jj.1
-_
4________aJI
-
r
^
J__
a.Jl Ljlil ^*"
-Vj-V_=>__1 \_ J__l
J>L-J1
--_-_*> jlSj ___)^_Jl ^Jl J--_
-_>:__> __>Vl JLSj L__.
j___ jl
jlj^r* j'^-~' _tU_JI _tU_.
j^'J
4___>-j
_,__
Js-t^Jlj
\^j-i*JI L.IV _-JI <L-v.-U.5l ^ljillj 4J.I />_C Ljcs-^ joj <_~_L;> <o>
.j*
_~_>l L_J_-
-.
J
j_j JLs Lo _-v__-Ij 1 _i t-o L_.j L__J__ j=*-VI Ac _**
--^ -~>-l j-> L> LlLoj
i__LL*_> >LJ __^____JI /_- L. ____ (JpcJ ^_,<- 4, j'l> jl j.1 __L____J
j
__VI
.\>_J-_~--
*___*_; <_i
^y
r
J*,
-J^
V'
-*
_$?
l*_
|
J
J^*^ r^
:
_. p^
^
t^
-^J
pr^
A
^-)
Jjli ._____-._. ^.1
L_ >Uj I jl^ _i>L__lj /-L-a)l >L_>lj-o jl_>j LjLjj <-._oL) _L=>JI
\_. r-j->- Vj
4__9_>JI _>-Le_
_
-j_L_> L
J_>j
LJ ^__r Lj-Cij ,V>--JI L> lj___o <_.L
James, who was also counted worthy of the bishopric of Sanjar, and his
spiritual brother, the son of the Father Peter of Samannud. And they fas-
tened to the feet of each one of us eleven a mass of iron, exceedingly
heavy, weighing half a Khu?ijur; and they put us behind three wooden doors
without light or air or means of rest, one looking to the east and ano-
ther to the west; and the narrow space in which we were oppressed us
more than the iron, so that we almost died from crowding, and the gaolers
were pitiless; for that misbelieving prince, Marwan, had given orders that
we should be closely confined. And our father's sadness on our account was
greater than his care for himself; but he encouraged us with the word of
God and the holy canons of our ancient fathers. So not one of us hid
anything from the others, but we were all one soul, as Paul says
\
await-
ing the end; and we prayed God to send it quickly, that we might lay
down our lives for the people, rather than that one of them should perish.
When the father discoursed to us, he spoke a spiritual language like the
music of a harp, while the breath of life came forth from his mouth
with spiritual praises; and he persevered in fasting and in prayer day and
night.
As for my father Moses, in the ilrst hour after they brought us into the
prison and put us in fetters he prophesied to us, saying : They will not
1. Rom., xii. 16; xv, 5; ICor., 1, 10; II Cor., xiii, 11; Phil., ii, 2;
iv, 2, etc.
[435J
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHARL I, A. D. 744-768. 181
^~ jU jl
JL
j! loj! !_! L;<j
J_
iJ jl^j iU)1
!
j
jlj^j
J___,V!
l____> ___!_ jl j_*__
Vj
J->1>'
W- U-VI^ j-Jj ^-
J^
L ~ L) iii
(
jJ___S ^jjl)
V __-U! jl_5j
JjJ&Jl
*J_>
.j-
-j~>J!
ji j
jj-t ft>lc jlSj
J^__J! ^_
VL_S Vj
jL_~_> <_____--aJl -VJpj ~.__C *j-_-> <~> J! *_> jlS jl _V__ ctAJ-O ._ji_J1j 4A^__Jl> -V_-j>
4
JjVI *,___.
c
ui
IjJ_l_-> j!
<___ \_ jA\ jLC* JS
,J
lî*i Jl 1>U! _lUr -_ jlj^ jl (>"
^JjJ-J!
5
j_>J
^jLaJl 4__l_-
J_9J
______!! ^JI -L_lj dUi IjLii
Ij-j^.J Ijj-^.J
.j__
lj_.^_Jj jljJ_*-
^;
^JJI j*jJ! -_-
j>
jlj^
<y>__> }->j
*Ai
^-
^VI l-\J
l
J)-*.
___9l L -_o (^y-AC. ^*-- J (***
fV~-
> -J^l _! j!
L.A- ' L-jjlT 4_>--8 Jl ___,_.
j____j!
(J-J
__. jj9_^*> /j5
IjJ
U_9 l^-> (^jlJJI
j*
Ij-Ljlj *LJ!
JA
lj_J__Jj
<-j! *a_,5C___ lj>Lj o^JI
j.>.
J\
y
Ijacj l^Jc
fvfcjJ^j
^. O-t^Lp^ ^J-*J**
*
P-
pr- - j-j)
-j
__/r. -
s
fr
1. DF add.
JU.
2. E om. to
J/_.
add. *J_b Jki _U
J?
3
-j IjjI-M
-i-__J|.
3. ABC i-oJ! .,-' ,!_-- Jb
5
DF om. to
J._!.

4. Mss. ^.1. 5.
E
_/ ;
_>_.__.
w> v
to \jj
JT,!---!
.
r
>
add. Ll*. U j'___J __^..l_ .___jj)! j*__j
J_.
6. A
Ly-sjb
B
L~_>jb'
G
Lwj__j!u'.
slay us this time
;
yet we shall not be released from the prison as long as
Marwan is alive. And it was as he said. And when we wished to break
our fast, a man namecl Ibn Kustus sent to us provisions for breakfast; but
we had no room to eat, and could not turn to the right or left on account
of the narrow space. And there was a great dearth in the district of Al-
Gizah through the multitude of people ; for wheat was not to be found at all,
nor barley, after a ivaibah had been sold at a high price; but in spite of the
distress salt was sold at the usual rate.
Then Marwan, after these troubles which he had brought upon every
place, ordered his followers to slay and take prisoners and pillage; and
they obeyed him. And he sent to Upper Egypt, and slew all the Chris-
tians there ; the leader of that business being a man named Marwan, son of
Abd al-Aziz the founder of Hulwan. And they laid waste the country from
Memphis to the city of Theodosia.
But when the Lord desired to take vengeance upon them, he endured
them no longer, after the crimes which they had committed in corrupting
and violating women, ancl polluting manyof the virgins. Accordingly therc
came some men who knew the fords of the river, and made them known
to the Khorassanians, whom they guided thither, thus conducting them
across to the western bank. And the Khorassanians divided their army
178
182 HISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [4361
prfJ!
>!
1 <u_~ i
J.5>-j
*.*
'^r*-?
^*'
1*
li-J&a 1 \>o 1;>_!L> ($*' Jj
**
^
2
J
|
>J?-J
J-V
v jlj ip~-ljvj ^^.JiLi (_U^1
(3 0?J
LlUI a:c I^J
j
\j.\m MJ
3
*
r
lL aJU-jj
5/J->
JuL'1 jljj* jl (*>' î^ -v -iU** ^L Vjl'
jj^
"^j*
iw
^jjb ^jaJI ij-JI --A-J1
jj~>.>^1
jjJLI^J>JI Uj-v^lj jlj^*
^j*
^
.Jj L_*_ j*-
^ja *_
J^^JIj JU&C.V1
j
^Jf^ (j^
î
^ ^* /*-*
(J^J
J-^-JI
a__u
7
ui
^.
6
i jUi _ijl l_i j<) i-jju ^J li jL ji _ij_Ji f_u jo.
,J__1 ^yy^sX IjLi L^ j\ LJlft jj^-i
[^
>L_^ U J5j.JJ
3-^
fr
lVl <,;
jlJ f
,
^-
^*** bji-l IjLs 1_1 \j\& lUj_5 Jw-VI
^j-
_j-J_& _J1 -j-<-L U Ju^-JI
<_;jJ1 Jj-JI
_yu._J1 _,_-J Lls Uj~ JbJ __>__-j
X\
*____
*** LJl J
Js>\
ISjjAc
_$_-1_>-j
j-jJJuJI jLiL. _J
__
_J1
JaaJ
jJ
J*__J1 _,*
-J
_p_
u ^-U.
_,*
1. E om. to J__.iu_j. 2. Mss. .j.U

3. E om. to laa _l=_. _il j,I add. v^*^
5
5
)! ijloj jl J! *^
IjLtfu
_J!jj> J_
*jb'U. j^L^Jl
_^
i_ji
*v^
kJj-J1
j^
.! JJ! ,-AiL
3
LU
'
,.__l- __J_*
L
.,U)!
.>_~-J_J! L^_! Uf.
w~_>
_$o_
v_^j! y
* jdJ
J,
^*X)J
.i^
^x^ <JL
.
r
:s-'^.

4. F om. to JîJ!. 5. ABG
JjJlj.

6. Mss. om. 7. DF (D
j>)
^'-f-
î
^'
J'-
into four parts : one part with a man named Salih, told off to gnard Misr;
and one with a man named Abn '1-Hakam, who was in high favour with the
prince; and one in the lower parts of Shatnuf and its neighbourhood, to
prevent anyone from crossing the river; and one with Abu Aun, who encam-
ped beside a ford, where the water was low. Then Marwan despatched
Hautharah and his men to take up their position opposite to the Rhoras-
sanians, intending to prevent their crossing. But Marwan's boats were
seized by the Khorassanians of the black-robed party, who had destroyed
the church of the Martyr Apater. Meanwhile we, in spite of all these events,
remained in the prison at Al-Gizah, in bonds and in distress with our com-
panions; and all men were hindered from enquiring after us by fear
lest we should be put to torture ; but, whenever a man desired to come
to us to receive the blessing of the fathers, he bribed our gaoler heavily.
After that they oppressed us even more cruelly, as they did to Ignatius, the
saint and martyr, when they delivered him to the ten lions. So they acted
even when our brethren did good to them, for they tormented us yet more.
At that time then we remained with the patriarch ten days and ten nights
in this fashion; but when the deacon and reader of Bilbais saw our distress
he hastened away to the Monastery of Saint Macarius, in Wadi Habib, and
[437]
TjL^Jj }LJ <L*-.J1
j
>LJ!j
fj-JJ
Ij-aJj jwAii!! jLjJ! *l*VI *^>j u.^
JLlJLJIj .--Jl ' <-9 <j"LJI Lj kj-**>
iJa.*'oJ
Ul îalj jl *&_*Jl ~C_JU ^jJi-jLs
Ijl-__j j^-JLI^JJI /v^-Ac jlilj (^jXJI <ail *
r
*.-~i jLxJIj jLJI ..^Jj ___pJlj
-vftjjc-i
J-Vr
iyJj*
-jU--J
^*p"J
^/'J-
3*-
^j^'
V.0.A3 ^jîJl
j
Jl
4~L~s-J jj_-
jJ
Ia_J Jj-wJiJI J,!^L-> y-A (_$Jj !jL-J
jl
Jl r*^-
jj-Li
Ij^Jj. Jj
*Aji"Uj
^jJ o.
:
^j
jl^j <uJI
J\
jUjJ!
v
lj*.^l ^JJl ^jJI
J
^jJLl^J! ^5C__-
r-î>- îVI <JLr /^ 4** -JJ Jj jljj- jA
^V
!j~^ L_l_- ljJ-_J -^.J
Jj*
/jj
^lc *_Jl>'1 A5 *aJC_c ^jl
j!jj~
Jfr L.U JaaJ jL-j *JL *j!
(_$j._-
^su
^j*
lô
A-^ jLsj 4_,i_-
jj ^j-^J
*J1 jJj -
C
L-
J.<_>j
(j-^j^ (*r*.'."^*''
<--
fJr'
'
J.
**iJ
I Ai_sj aJLsoj & J__i9 (*-
'j
jL_
-^>jj iîjJ-i*- /~
'
rJr
^-' *
<
CL_a>" -^
j>
^_>6__1
L*.J -j-^*J!
j jbj* ^J ^J
jvAjiJU-j dl_Jjl
J\
\yAAj o_r jl_> ^JJ! <^ji
1. Mss. ,?,L.
2. E om. to *)\aA add. -jU*j ,!
J,-
lC^
.^
Lo J
,L
oX)_>
C/
y
>
'
J
'
J

-^ > -^ " >, \J
v
~o.
3. E om. to *_jiJ___ add. 0XJ5I --J.
assembled all the holy fathers and monks; and they began to fast and
pray in the church night and day, crying to the Lord Christ to look upon
us, ancl to take away our misery and all that men were suffering by captivity
and slaughter and pillage, and lo put a stop to the lamentations of young
and old. So the gracious God heard them, and raised up the Khoras-
sanians to help them : for Abu Aun crossed the river with his army to the
western bank; and when Hautharah and his troops, Marwan's followers,
saw him, they took to flight. And the Khorassanians pursued and fought
them, and did not cease slaughtering them until they reached Wadi Habib,
in answ
T
er to the prayers of the saints; for the army of the Khorassanians
crossed over the river on the day on which the monks assembled in the
church, which was Saturday, the last day of Abib. And they slew so many
of Marwan's army, that of eight thousand men whom he led out of Misr
only four hundred survived and no more.
When Marwan learnt that his enemy's troops had been dividcd into four
parts, he fled two days before they crossed the river, carrying his wives and
his goods with him; and thus he escaped secretly. And of the followers of
Yazid three hundred were slain, for he fled from Shatnuf in the direction of
Mount Wasim; and tlien his own men killed hiin, and killed his horse that
he rode, and went over to the other paity, and swore allegiance to them.
18'. IIISTORY OF TFIR PATRIARCHS. [438]
_jI*j_I
*_iJ?" u? j
5
* j~-' "
^ j^
**^
^
^y *r""^
ci^
^^"
r^-J
~*U
V^
-*
-__
V
jl _) jj-c-v lj>'~ U*U1 jU -jsl jlc ^-^)l Uj <J
J_>
j_JI î-
j__
^_<___- *j--~ j^
_t**-^
-^J
j^
Uxaj
pr
_ <ij U
J-V .% Vj *!j*-
j
p. 179
_>>t_OI
_*j
_r~-> j
^y c/j^
*-- *
J\
*
3
_>l*j~5l _JI
fjV^
^**"
lr-
'
_LiJJj -U
j__* JpJj
_>UjJI îc jUI ji_lj _s_)l ^lc ___
^_j
_
:
lj_-
j
j J__-__>
jLil tS^s-o jl _ljl
J>
lijiU_
2
Jj
_!_*> _Jd ^jJI _-j~>_)l
Jj
_<--
IjJU- -_> _ji-_cl li _& iij_-_>
r
j^> <_>j- i _
i_?
L-___J Jj-V' *-'Ij-*
_-j
' >
-j.____>lj jlil
IjJiiJ IpUl
^y
_.Uj_l
J
lj.i j^JJIj 4-
(^>j
j~
4,^,
^jt'
J^__L_JI ,j
Uj.9 jl Ap_o <Uj1 -p-jl
(J
JvJoJlj JliucVl
jV
(j~~Jl
^J^-
"^-'
l*.__-J3
U._J __)!
_.L> IjiiJ^ Cc a>-__)I Iji^j L__ \-> ljJ;> (**J~-*- _j~j ijj_
(j__i Uji-sJj -j___- _;i)l Jj^-JI _JJ~a)l J-O _Jj_- <j-
^.5__Jlj jj__JI
(J
1. E JU_.
2. E om. to **_a-- add.
w-1/
k-.
J
,Ul
_$___
cJ-tf^
J>~2
v
-
~u
^j
J
1
Jjcd
itjlj
n
iW. J_._u,_<.

3. E
oQ.
-' _*-_.
4 - - om- t0
__^y-
But the two sons of Marwan were at Al-Gizah when their father fled, and
they knew not whither he had gone. For he had sent his younger son to the
north of the Island of An-Nuzahat ; and lie was very wicked like his father.
But as for the elder, Abd Allah, our fathcrs had prayed for him that he
might not meet with trials nor troubles because of what he had donc for
them; and so it was. Now the younger son was tlfteen years old; and he
fled to An-Nuzahat, accompanied by four hundred horsemen; and he found
there a certain oil, called dogs' oil, in marble jars, and he upset it into
the river; and after setting fire to An-Nuzahat, he joined his father Mar-
wan. And although he released those that were in the prisons at that
place, we were not released, but he wished to burn us in the fire. Then he
went into the midst of the boats of the fleet to burn them ; and a voice was
heard, crying mightily : Behold, thy enemies arc come! So he and his
companions fled quickly. And those who remained at An-Nuzahat of its
inhabitants extinguished the fire, and set us free at sunset from the prison,
and released us from the irons on our feet. God be witness that some of the
Muslims who were on horseback dismounted, and took off the iron from us;
and men took women's dresses and put them on, and hid themselves in the
storehouses and cellars, through fear of that terrible voice which they had
heard. And they took us and led us away to Saint Peter's church at Al-
[430]
JjVI -^Vl <XJ o'lj
jy*}*
^y
k**
^^,. j^
*J^ J u
-
^: c-^ ^
4
^j^*
pjj
*L*J1
dJJ
*Jj -0)1 ^l ^-i~'
*
^V
^LsJl *L Sj^JI ^t
J
/j
pJj
Ij^jjJl LLVj! jl jjJLl^JI IjJlc Lis LLjl <J
2
tjAc
^j,
^J! <LpJL djpw
ijiJ ^J^j jlj^
!j*-j
(*r^
lj-^JJ
*J.r^
J^
^-^-? "^ ^
Î^J! Ij^j
*, IjAft ^JJI ju*JI Jjl LLJl
J\
*L- -DUljfdUir
3
Jj
sjtj" ^j^VI ÛUI
^
jjArliu ^JS -ôAsJL
^j^-j-^
j*
a
j (^.-^.1 J ^jr?"
<*r*J:r
w
-J
>Jj^
a-~
J-*
jj
fr
^J
JLJ LT}Cj ^LI CoL* l^lsU iUJI dl-l;
-
j
1'jjLi. Vj j^
~ J
*ji.>U jlj^*
^pcJl
Jl
J^pJI
J*
iLa-lj I^Lc
6
p*J^'
J*Jj JJ^r~:.J
^~*
Jjl
^Jj^J^
LL* LU Li VI
J
jljj- ^l
J-te
7
U^' J Ul IjJ^J
*jU*
J
t'Ll *^>''j>- ^Jia
9
-L-l' ^JJ LL> Ijj^
-^'
Lj 1-vJ lijj <J Jlij
^
^Lj jljj^ <j^'j (j***-* JLsl
1. E om. to UL.L
2. Mss. Lj*. 3.
E om. to ^r'1 Jl.
4. Mss. ...
3
,li.
'
J
' > w C- >
5. DF om. with 2 foll. vvds.

6. ABG add. ^l.
7. E
U JLy.
8. ABEG
tf
DF om.
9. ADEG Ja-
F
J&.Ij.
Gizah, while some of the faithful walked with us, it being the night of the
first Sunday in Misri.
Now there was no water at all in the canal of Al-Gizah, for it was dried
up by God's command; nor did the water rise or stir at all until the day
when we crossed over it on our feet. And when the Rhorassanians learnt
that their enemy had fled, they embarked in the boats that night and crossed
to Al-Gizah, taking their horscs also on board. So they pursued Marwan.
And every man that they met, who was not wearing the black garments,
they put to death. And that night the van of the army, which had crossed
with Abu Aun from Shatnuf, came southwards with their drawn swords
in their hands, and all wearing iron cuirasses
,
purposing to fight Marwan
and to capture him. And as for us, we felt no inclination to sleep that
night. For the Khorassanians stayed three days and three nights, joining
their forces at the beginning of Misri, and marching onwards; while
we beheld them as one host from the mountains to the river. Then Hau-
tharah begged for a safe-conduct; but they would not accept him, saying :
If thou wilt not deliver to us the enemy of God, Marwan, thou shalt have no
safe-conduct from us. So he departed and took Marwan, and acted de-
ceitfully with him, saying : Behold, our enemies have drawn near to us.
Arise, let us take our women and children and goods, and let us embark
i6
'^
fjJ cr
]1
u^J J^ J
>*-Sj
&~
Â-
J1
^JJ
UljJj t*Vjlj u*u
dUi -A__-
-
<JVj--j
^r^'
__-'! *^''j=>- L
jb^r*
^ -^ LSO^) jî l-Lfe Ju
J
l__jj
^J
(r''-?^.
-^1
vj^ ^ Jj^LlîJlj ^J *-*-> ^"j
5"-
&J ^j^J
^-
j^J^r*
"**^
0"*
V*_^'
J^*
'
ijf^
kl^-a
JD
^y
Iji- ^J J' ^'_ys-
J3
jl -U. *^J-\.9 ^_ii'
;
<Jl_J.i
J_.._*_)
-J
^JAtj
<Co __A>
Jc-J
<>
y iJ^-J
<
S~
k
T*' LS^ c/'^* J
âdilj ___aJJI
J'
<___9j Âi jlXo
(V^"
Jj^
3"
<J ^)
\j-JLl^_JJ
\y^3
*^* ^lc
V"
'* ^
d*
Jj jilils _yLl_>
L.J* jjj^
A*
jjlij
*JL_ ^j.. ^JJI ^jC-JI
(>
--0jj
5
jlj^* Iji^J
orir^
^
1
d-**
ts^
8
^j.*^3
^ Jh^
J3 <^>-
51-V_JI
Jl
JJJI
^
p^.
Jt-SJI
J>
m
p 180
^j-^xJI ^__jJI <Lk îr ^JJI
*
*_ij_JI ^jjiUI jX_C-VI UL ^jJI c-uJI ^Lj^
10
dLfc
J_
Jl a5^p jl Jls
<0
Jlsj
Js- y_j
jUl jlj^ ASj>\ ^JJI ^^-ull
jjwJL-l^
r
__JI lj.-x_L,j jlj^* l-*Jj
^^*j JJ*JI
-^
J:
j^.j
l**1 **
J-^j
1. E om. to LCLj. 2. E ^T^
blj
^.

3. EG
(Jî.

4. Mss.
Ûj_-J|.
5. ABDEG prefix -J..
6. ABDG om. E om. to _v_-,Jt add. **-*J! , i
^l,
F add.
*_^
^JJI ^CjJIj.
7. ABDG jC-Jj
F J.C-JU.
8. BG a*~j Jj DF jJljV.
,*J
*~>. 9. E om. to .iljj- add, aj-
~<j ^*
^sj.
10. F add. isj-3 v__u_Jj
J^
^^!.
11. ABDG add. jUtfl.
secretly in the boats, and descend the river, and escape to the Romans; for,
if we fall into this mans hand, he will destroy us. Marwan answered :
Ah Hautharah, thou art acting treacherously with thy master! And the-
reupon Marwan took his sword, and cut off Hautharah's head and killed him.
And none opposed the Khorassanians nor stood before them, after Hau-
tharah was slain. Then they called upon every man who was a Christian to
fasten a cross of gold or silver or copper upon his forehead, or upon his gar-
ment, and upon the door of his house, and whoever did not do so was slain;
but this was no fault of ours. Aud the Khorassanians also had crosses of
gold and silver on their horse^s necks. Then the army of which Salih was
leader overtook Marwan and his son, after pursuing him for a whole day, and,
when they met, the fighting did not cease between them from evening till
morning, so that many were slain. And they followed him as far as Mount
i
Abbah to the west of Cleopatra, the city founded by Alexander the Mace-
clonian, the place concerning which the prophecy was uttered by the holy
old hermit, whom Marwan burnt alive in the fire, and who told him, before
he burnt him, that he would be killed at that place. And with Marwan
was killed also Rayan, son of Abd al-Aziz ; but the two sons of Marwan
[441]
JljJ j.
jljJU
J
Jli Ui Mjoi-lj *UI
j>:
Ijlij lî jli u> jljW
i Qj^*
J
fcj-L.-)
*fj
Uo IjAi-lj t^J^Jl jlj^r* v_jl=c^] jj~-îJ!
cJ^J j*
Sj-j>_1
j>
J!
jj-lUl^J! Ijac
^^
^J.t.; aj ^JI jl^ jl a*|
JJI
^ljj dUJ!
j.*;
^j,
j
J
-^j>. j^j j~*
h
A
cji
''J^
J*
^J
4
f->
p
ob>
1^*1
j
j^J^jl Û! Ijil^ <JlU
J?-Vj
Ul dUr itlji S^jlc ûr
Jl
^l
^^
c-ljijl
/-<
j
jii=c> .^J*! UyU
fp>"U
Ljj*
lj-^f"J
1^1 ly'I^J /rÛl^pd! ** ujl -V> jl
jjo C_Ci jlj^> lj.Li>j ^>Ul
-^f- J
j^JI
({*
jjL*>j *
r
> jjij^|j Î^JI
*wTi^J
<j*b
lj-*Ja-?j saaLsj j>'j
8
jj>"jU
^^->.
^J-
J
*jJÎ
^'V *jLS jl
~_>_-uJ! wjVI JjAJcJ *
r
JI L_j ^jLlîJ! yXoj dljLJ! dlJjl Lc IjXL Uj
U_ .*>-!
C*Ui>J >loA=>c>' AJ" <C^>J v^Joj <U_- <J^p fcj^plj Jjlicw U! A~jJ!
1. E om. to i\\ a, add. AJ! M: sjX^ ->*>. 2. F om. add.
J

3. Mss.
*rÛa^. 4. DEF om. 5. D om. E
Sj^ J.?' \j*-
6 - ^D
J.

7. E om. *.n
JjU^
L! add.
^J ao.j
JLU
L!
^^!!
ê UL
ct
.jLU
J
l ^L
^j.
_ 8. df
jjjIj-5. 9. E om. toâJ ~\j add. j_^Lj
*J&\ J^ J
&J! a-.^sri'
y\
J
'j^j
escaped. And the Rhorassanians took possession of Hulwan and all that
was therein, and slew the women, and seized all the money of Egypt that
was at Hulwan. And the Persians, Marwan's followers, were slain with
the sword; and the enemy seized all that belonged to them, and carried it
away in the prince"s boats.
And now the Nile began to rise, although it had been sinking till the
Rhorassanians had crossed over to the bank of Al-Gizah, and had destroyed
Marwan. After that it increased again, from the first day of Misri, and rose
every day about a cubit, till finally it reached eighteen cubits that year, for
which reason men said that the hand of God was with the Rhorassanians.
Whenever the latter found men bearing the sign of the cross, they lightened
their taxes, and behaved kindly to them, and did good to them, in whatever
part of the country they might be.
But they impaled Marwan head downwards, after they had killed him.
For they took him prisoner at a place called Dawatun, and we were wit-
nesses of this event; and tliey cut off the head of his vizier. And when
those princes, the leaders of the Rhorassanians, inquired after us, we went to
them; and they set the holy father and martyr, Abba Michael, free, and
honoured him greatly. And his beard had grown again and was more
18R IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[442]
^jVI JUJj _>-----J!
-y^j
J&
^y* *-_*-?-1
4jjl L-^j -. .,.>..Ji _v_J! _jjUL _,L __;d
JL^.^zJ __._)!_.?
i^r^J 1$^
*~*
r
6-* J^c-Vl
(j
l>!j UastJi *_U>!j
t_r->'
<J-o_>__ L!
jjjO! -_^_>.
j
_ji
jjj
diui
^.
jijipfe-. u _^Y!
_r-~-^
ujj cJi^ U-.
jj
*-i
joj ___*-! _J___~ ^.^J *J_j r\j*X .^_>_L <_;U __^LtJ! L!j <a> <_i!s> L> <*J
J_i
OLliTj-i iL
j
ji^*> ljJjiCj Jj (j'jijJl _jL_j ^__.>J! >w>~>-
JJj-J
-^* j'_>_>-
J^L-Ji
^!
*-~^->
r^^ (_s^J r*^
-
_^
pr*
- 3 J""
2-*
. J^-J *__*^
'^-,
_.LLSI Ajuj
j--
1-*
(_Jj>* Jj^ 9-!l5
***_)- _J!
-~*
-\_s--l3
J5
_---_ IJLUJ Uj
*.J
J03
~._.L- UIS3 cJJJ! -__. \, j-*
3-*
_J'
''(VjIS"^'
__-__>! \*
j^f-j
'
Jî
jjC
j>! L^J _--->-
U
4jil **_>-**
(_>* _^-^*. ^~5
_5^
_r^-Vl_5 oL--^ />
' Qafr L_fe_v_J
**-.
!-_>- -_ lilS j! -_Oj jlj_^ ,** <_i_- s_jl_ L J! Ia_L1J j*A* _jL> *-__>-
1. E om. to *J__. 2. E om. to <u__y.
3. ABEG
.r.-Vj
jL__,
D
^Wj
jU_j
F
_;..V, J^5
. 4.
ABDEG om. F om. to
^
:
*L add. ^y^X^ s__CJ! s-_>l_-~H
_/
vâ* J! _t-j_)-.
5. Mss.
_rij!j^.
6. E om. to JJ! add. __>. Jl jjJJi. 7. Mss.
^L_._J-.
8. E om. to oXU!.
comely than before, by the power of the Lord Christ; and \ve and all who
had witnessed these occurrences glorified God. And the father, Abba Michael
said : Verily I saw a personage while I was in prison , who touched my
face with his hand, and my beard grew again handsomer than it had been
before. Whenthe father, Abba Michael, requested of the governor to pro-
tect the propertv of the churches in all the provinces, he complied with his
request. And as for the Bashmurites, he made them free of taxation, and
gave them other revenues as a gift. Now Marwan had burnt all the books
and accounts of the Divans, so that they did not know the amount of the
revenues, whether paid in cash or in kind. In those days great events took
place in Egypt; but Salih departed with his army to Palestine.
When we were set free, each one of us departed to his own place. And
Abu Aun was made governor of Egypt. And a short time afterwards there
came to Egypt two men, officials of the divans, sent by the prince. They
were Muslims, and one of them was named Ata, son of Shurahbil, and the
other Safi; and they were far from the knowledge of God. And Abu Aun
laid before them all the accounts of Egypt, and brought the country back into
the state in which it had been under Marwan. Although they were driven
away from the palace, the prince sent them back; and they imposed two fresh
[443]
PT. I. Cll. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 189
LaJI <__-jJ! ^L l___J_3 L__5Cj
t_._r>J! ^f^Jl ^J^
oir-^-*
%_>=_ dLLJ! UjoLI _,--iJ!
v__ C___J___ 1% .__:__.j
lLLJ! LLj 4_CL_JI
j
^>LJIj ^VI _- ^._"
j
LUi
j
jL_>j !_>!j! .__ }L_iJ jliaLJI LLcAs *,_____ L_^L_s__>J ^jUsJ! \_i_ U L_^_-_i> JU-I
Lx_LJl
^r-*-J
<JI
7r^*o LJ
jlkLJ! j!_> .jlaiij _>Ls-V! wvLUsil -A*> _-___.. C-liTjl
jLo
2
__iJI .^L-U ___
J_> j
>L> VU JUJI __-.
Jl
JL^bj viiJi -v jL_i> U
*+p.
\____;LI_pd! <_5CL_- \* L- fciJlf
<j
jo UJj __,._
L_._L_ Uj w_JJsJlj oU'_JI
^j
jL__rL_CJ! L^J,j pS>jj<.cj L ~J
\yjj_ Jj
(_>jU_JI _L fcjLolj ,J_^_J! Ij-Lol
(_;-vJI _^.XlJI __J-JI \jJsijj LLLJ! jvftLUJ ^JJI <uil jl jjJLL^JIj
4
La jljj^-LJI
J__i,j <_.._ L
_^-__
,%.J jl <c_CL
^-_f-
,JI LLLJI ujI a_c wC__j î__JI ,*_--___-!
*U__V! j-a j-J^ j\
Âs.
6
__iA<Jlj
r\j^\
^
j^
>
^
jjiC
5
OL=
1. E om. to !_-,
J.'
add. .,LLLJ' .b _J_ijj j.C_*)l LGL.
2. Mss. add. a second
Jl.

3. E om. to s_tXUL

4. ABG _iXD! *U-el _c-J! .-jLL^L * JJ!
,,!
DF oXU! (D om.) JJI **li__! ^j_Jl .^jLÎj *a _JJf. 5. DEF
-J_L_>.
6. E
w^-JL
duties upon Lower Egypt, and one upon Upper Egypt. This was in the se-
cond year of security and prosperous government. And they instructed the
governor, and taught him how to cause great trouble, through their hatred of
us, the Christians, and their love of money; for authority was given to them
to do what they woukl. Now of the revenue of Egypt, after deducting the
soldiers' pay, and the expenses of the government oflices, and what was
needed to carry on the administration, what remained over and was carried
to the Public Treasury altogether every year amounted to two hundred *p. isi
thousand' dinars, apart from the necessary outlay and expenses and what
we have already mentioned. And in the third year of the rule of the Rho-
rassanians they doubled the taxes, and exacted them from the Christians, and
would not fullil their promises to them. For the two secretaries aforesaid
and the Khorassanians forgot that it was God who hud given them the govern-
ment, and neglected the holy Cross which had gained them the victory.
And Abd Allah, tlie prince, sent letters over the whole of his empire, declaring
that every one who would adopt his religion, and pray according to his
prayer, should be exempted from the poll-tax. So in consequence of the cruel
extortions and burdens imposed upon them, many of the rich and poor denied
the faith of Christ, and followed Abd Allah. Then the father patriarch,
1. The copyists have added another word, making it 200,000.000.
[444]
aJ-1^j
J\J\
jy. j.)
J\
JLU*^ L!
SJ*S\ J^\
^î Sj--j ^c-^JI
Jrd
'jiiJlj
^J dULJ! aJ JULi Jj^^-il
'
^
J! ^.iJI J*s
-v
y*
j*a~ ^J* <^l
^.^
*-*
lj.ii.9L; ii-L^lj C. a-Ij ^+a.A Jk^l
Ij-^f-j j!
A*Xj15 ^
|J-V-
'j-~
(*ji
jV
lALL
JLjA_LXww"VI *
^
j-i Jl*i> j!
*vJLi jljj^ is^LJ! 1j>.jL- lo d)jjjl->j diic
L L^J
3
JU'j
(J^"^l
Lili
<^j^ Jj y)
j&
^***
V^y. fyJt
^*
r)^
<3
J^kJ!
V
VI
r
ls'Li ,jJI
Jl
US jÛ, Ll^j Cc >U
^
a) s%il d!>J! ^ljl
dL>Vj> '^'Lj âiJI
Jr^J^ ^r^ Jr* J^ -x*
9
^
4
^->
***
u~:~!.J* ^ <_^
jLij iiSuIl" dUr
J^
-j,.
J^ j
6
UI
^
^
1
!
^r
^
j^>
Jo^
jjJ~J! ÛJI ^jste
lJJ&!
L Ju*
>Ulj' La^ JJ,\sâ Ll
'
l;U ^JUi îsl
^y
LaiL-
^j**
^lJLt
9
jl
8
lJa,j! Uj ci-^ ^VI a) JUj LL* JjJjX" îj
*&! JJ U
^JLcL-J
/j^f-^"
J^"^ c^ ^J^
^j^-L -*i
,J^
Uj ^> rc-J! *0 JLs LJJj.9

2. Mss.
n
-<>-~^.

3. E om. to J add. ^sjj.LJJ ^*i> .!
îji L.
4. E om. with foll: wd.

5. Mss.
^$\y,.

6. E
w
.^'.
7. E om.

8. E
JJ.I. 9. BEG om.
10. Mss.
J*J.
AbbaMichael, went to Abu Aun, the governor, and addressed him with refe-
rence to the troubles which had been caused in Egypt, instead of the good
administration which he had purposed ; and he answered : c< The prince gave
those orders because wicked men bore witness to him, saying : If the people
of Egypt find rest for one year, tliey will conspire against thee, and malce
war upon thee, as the Bashmurites made war upon Marwan. Then Abba
Michael prayed the governor lo relieve the churches of Alexandria by lighten-
inu' the taxes on the land which is cultivated lbr them onlv; so Abu Aun
gavc orders to those two secretaries, telling thcm to do what the patriarch
desired; yet they would not obey him, but began to incline his heart to
evil. So the father patriarch, and my father, Abba Moses, with him, and 1,
the mean one, remained Ibr more than a month attending at the palace and
interviewing those miscreants. And there was there an old Ishmaelite, who
beheld us daily at this business ; and he feared God. And he related a storv
to our father, Abba Michael, saying : As we, the Muslims who serve God,
have grown poor, so I know that you also will be like us. The father
said to him : Thou speakest truly; but I desire a fuller explanation of the
meaning of thy speech. So the old man replied :
In my vouth, mv parents entrusted me to two friends, Ishmaelite mer-
chants, that I might carry goods with them to Africa, to sell them there.
[445]
ijiy> JUdl C^j JA*
^.^W
Js\
C^w Lds
1^
I <Jy\
^J\
ijU^ L^.* <_5^V
LLi JLs-lj JL^ Ja
J j
jLSj IjU- <%^
*U O^. Âc UjJ J^-iJlj â* î^
r-J^
Ssww^
lil
UI JjJ LJoJ
iSjr*' jr*^5 d&A^ V**"
6^' J
^.
-5
^^
(~-
J^
V cT~
Uj
C
UI
j
*-^
J*
JU-r^
-^
'
fr
UI
<j*
b^jjto
^>-
^jl <x,~J viLjj
^!
-cU*
JJj ^JJaJ s-l^ Js <uU>
j
Jj'j
o
*5j
^Jl J>jJl
lSJ*^
-^
^-S
(J*:.
LLjjU L*Jj ^*%^l ,JI
L.Ja^j >U <*.;! <ul, Jj
<l^c 4JU& ^^J
^^j Jfv^
LjU jJ! jLo <JL *>jV!
^jJa^l
^*-^ ~^-~-^
^Li
^r^
-U U*
^tt^ ^r^J
^JJ1
<0
Ji
Jj Uc ^Jj <*sjJI *-Ia
j
UijC *Uil L. <J JULi SjUcT l^ pbV
V3J
J*9
L>
4
J>i ^J!
*
J\
3
l'-v^ LJi <Û <~ ^Jl^ ^Jl jbi <L?L ^jVl
<j^&
*
p -
jo ^JJI jUJl Jf-ji ^>=^~|. Jjj
O wÛ?3 ^LJ! aJ ^Jo ^JJ!
^r-Wl
<^j^*3
1. E U' i *s^".'.. 2. F om. with foll. wd. add. Û CjJ! .,UJl ^Û
LâJL aj*>
J,
jjL** sllaal JJ! wLiJ.
3. E add. LU. ..

4. ABG
U
E om.
to^J.
When \ve had journeyed as far as the Five Cities, with our camels laden
with the rarities of Egypt and the East, we halted by a lake that was
very deep. And each one of us had tied to his belt a purse , contain-
ing four hundred dinars. And in consequence of tlie fatigue of the journey
and the heat, one of us stripped off his clothes, that he might go down into
the water and bathe. So he threw liis belt to his comrade, lliat he miglit
keep it until he came up from the water; but it slipped from his friend's haud
into tlie water unuoticed by anyone else. The man who had dropped it
stripped himself, and went down to seek it, but could not find it. So when he
came up again, he gave his comrade his own girdle, instead of that wliich
was lost, without telling him that it was lost. And \ve journeyed onward
into Africa, where we sold our merchaudise, and bought other wares suitable
for Egypt. Then the elder of my companions said to the younger : Give
me the four hundred dinars which thou liast, that I may buy merchandise
with them. Hut he answered : What we have bought is enough for us this
*p.i82
time. And though the other insisted, he did not tell him what had happened.
So the other bought certain goods with the four hundred dinars which he had.
When we returned to the lake, the same thing happened as before;
for the elder, to whom the lost money belonged, stripped himself aud
went down to bathe. And he found his belt, which had been Iost; and
when he looked at it, he recognised it as his own. So he said to his friend :
[4461
L <Sj*S ULU
j>-
L ,_J-*-Ll 4i,A-aJ Jlis <CL*J <Cl
^J
y- <JI ^Jai LJi C $>U>
^,a- ^JI IjLsj Zs>-
VT-^J
Jjl
j^"^ ^
^ (*^
^
f^
*^J
**-**-
<j- j^
<Uil <J JU>3
aJI IfJL-s^lj jLo <vJL* *->jVI t*_>j î-aiJ ^r-ôl ÂS SjUeJI
j-^k?
L_i ULij aJU- liJUi J*s LAi dl)
jj^j.
jl w^> 7_-jjJlj LU JLJI Iaa _Jli_cl
Ci_î L^j. j_Jj
J^
i__lj _JJi
^y
!^* _r^
<^L__>j ~_>JI _JI ^VI
.jt^j W-i
jVjj j~& J3 Lj __*-lj *__ Jj
2
l_l L^-Jj ij_l_.J Ijsjiilj *ly__l _-.L 4iJL?3 aJL \*
__- sj_Jl lji__>-
-vSJ
jvUaiS ___>_ jA yJ.S -_s-l
J_> (^^*
l_
jjj
-_>-__! J_>jJI 1^1
J.
L__>lj _JI Lîr v-tUs LJL*- LJ3 *_____> <*_! U*j |Jj_ ___Lt_
__j_ <^jjj
^Jc
_i_^l Jl ^_>L_c. LiLJI <ujI a__. _____ <L_i__il _-lL V3I jjo-LJI _j._VI j_-l
^-
-
A jU
4
l-V-.__-
_v*-~j
^L jjl ____
jjj
<c5sj___
J^
^jJI ^L-JI
j
cJJSj U3J0-U
1. E om. to'3^ a<ld-
iW.-
5 Û*..^!
^j.
J ai_ j__v <Jl L,_=_. Uj
.,_'
Lj *j>_--
_^ L.J ._.!
C-v
|j
Ûl
JS*
^JI ,_^l j^tilj.

2. ABDG om.

3. E om. to ___*L>
add. ~\(*A>y <_J)
L.*=*j
'**
o^' J*^
^- 4. AD J F Jj.
5. E om. to
Tell me what thou hast done. Then his friend made known to him what had
happened, and how he had dropped the girdle. But the other did not
tell him that he had found it, until they arrived at Misr, and sold their
wares. Then the elder gave to the younger the interest of the four hundred
dinars as well as the principal, saying tu him : God gives thee this money
of thine, and thou must also have the interest of it. When he had done
this, his comrade discussed with him what had taken place between them;
and the thing; became known to tlie governor, and all men marvelled the-
reat. And both of them took some of their nioney, and gave it as alms to
the poor; and after tliat they devoted themselves entirely to religion, and I
imitated them; and not one of us either sells or buys any morc. But at the
present dav, holy man, behold, thou seest how all men love injustice, and
have set evil as a crown upon their heads; and thou art a witness to this,
and knowest that it is true.
When he had related this tale to us, we departed to our own places.
And God did not endure the Rhorassanians, but raised up wars against thein
from every side. First there was Abd ar-Rahman, son of Habib, brother
of Al-Aswad before mentioned, who seized Africa. For Abd Allah, the
prince, sent troops to Africa in order to take it, in the fourth year of his
[447] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-708.
193
<ujJ!
J
\ja\J\
J>
<LJL^!
J\
dyaj\
J^
b^r-?* d
^rr.-:^
^
J^
J*
^
2-*
âw
*5j3
4JbC bjjj Û-^ <J_J1 _ll"
J
u.! j*c <u)! dlU!_5
J-UJIj
j**Î lUa^
^-^
_JI ikJU JuLl!
*;'
2
GCu ^L-
2
^JJ! oJ
^jj
^JU ^*, J^ Jlxi
Cg^! Jl
*_JJ JO
^JJl ^5C J! _iLl 4,'! J"
4
4jJ A,
,{
V* fci_L-2w>_5 isJxLc ,_Uk,
JDj
~JL_s> IsJ !ji.'_J .jJa-J- _J! jL_5 1
/>
^
^JtC **il"
J
^^
^Jl
J--.5J
*Jg
a
'
r J 4_>l_9
*~f_-s
-Vj^pJl _jl5_5 ^-J-^
J--
*J*L_C-
(V
Jl-Li cfJLft jj- y_l
A^ji Jo
^r*-*
L_*>
f*v-*^*; (_s*-
9
b
j*
3"*
tj^J"
<hUs ^JJ! *j_J!
if>^-
^l (V*>!jb-_3
^m
Jl j^
^!
^jj
jl^JI
J
^j<!! _1U!
J\
~JU
^
^
>L-I, Ylj.
^
*j-o ^SLJ! lyj!
j!
_a_ ^-l J9 ^JL jjJ ^jâj
4ii!
*__5
(V---
_J* <_ftiL-.V! LJL_ /li"! jl -_o olla! _Jj_~ L_-y L! __:;_" J'
Ul joj \_iij_5 Llji s^jlc jl
^! J_^
L L^j j^-uj j*_c j.,l_5 UL j! *U!
1. E om.'to
n&
, sU add. JL_
C
=J .
JxJi J! ,L
J.

2. ABDG add. , , ._
-' w r- (__? L/- _> j
\
L/^J
F
c
oj'
J
(j
5
^-
3. D
Jc.

4. F om. ABDFG add. jjjU.

5, E om. to *Ûj.
6. F om. to
UJ.S,
I
v
reign; and in the year 470 of the Martyrs he marched from Egypt at the
beginning of the month of Abib. Yet his army did not darc to enter Africa,
but remained in the desert, where most of them perished with thirst. And
in that year God destroyed Abcl Allah, and his son sat upon thc throne
instead of nim. And great fighting took place in Egypt between Salih and
his brother, who now began to govern. Then the prince sent Salih into
Egypt to seek his troops, and resc.ue them from the hand of his brother.
Then he brought back the army which he had sent into Africa, and en-
tered Misr on the 19 th of Babah. And he marched to Palestine, that they
might fight Salih's brother. And Abu Aun was there also; and many of his
soldiers were killecl. And the war continued between them without interrup-
tion, for God requited them for thc evil which they had done in the land
of Egypt; and they destroyed one anolher without the interferencc of a
stranger, ancl did not cease fighting until Salih went away to the sovereign
prince in Al-Irak, and Abu Aun returned to Egypt, ancl Salih's brother fled,
and did not appear again, after they hacl destroyed the troops between them.
At that time Abba John, patriarch of Antioch, went to his rest, after
he had continued in reconciliation with the bishops for three years. And
Gocl hindered the water from rising while Abu Aun was in Egypt; for its
194
IIISTOKY OF THE PATRIARCfiS. [448]
cSJLSs Jrf-I
J-
Ul 41

^lj tu
ir^
--
^
15 oiyjl ^'"^
l
'
c
**
B
CU* ^J-J 41
Saljl. Ul
^
j^
ÛI
J
JM J^ Oi^
1
0"
;
'
l<jl
OsW
P.Mi
J\
~Jj
o-
^
^'
uvl
2
]y^ ^l^
51
&
^
^
^
u
^ ^
J1 "
jjjC^ *JCs
1^*
jl bUI
w^>r
u
-r
ul
^.
ft
J sW
1
^
Ir*
2
^ ^M
s
Ll u-a-i-VI ^jY
LlU 41 ^lj
^-pj
,j>^>
<JlsJ\
Jâ$
JI
j
or*^ ^* fv^
&JI dUlr bUI
o^
i^ -^l fc>xL<jyi. *?Ul
Jl ^^.
V jl
SyS
^^y
jl*UI ^JUI jl*
(x
z,y
^
j^
ÛI j 14
W
-^
^
UfUVI
**
J^fcYI
\>ju>-j *-^
o-*
^-^ ~^j
^1^1
ul
^
J ^^ ^
11
^
c*^
$) jJ. j^
11
r
1
> ^
A
o
3
<^\
l~&\
<-JI
Jl
3
^J
J>:
51
>V-5
jLk^Jl
ji^ î
^
r
^ o-
u-
ul
cr
7
^
J1
^"
r
13
^
1
J
^
u
^ ^JLUI
5
Ju^Vl3
^LLo ^LiU U. Ll ^
jl^
v^
1
4WI J3
^JjJI?
1. ABDG J^ jUJUJ
^^.
^JJI;
E
ÎUJJ ^l Js
J^r-2
J^L
-
2. E om. to ^CvLJl JJx U add. v^TfUII
w^
J^
^' ^
C-lj'
J
J^
i3J
^^
ii*LÎ JJx ul^L, j*
J\.
-
3. E
yi^,. - 4. E om. ABG
^ÎsSll DF
-CJajliJl.
5. E om. tobii^ add. I^jj Ij^j-^j-
highest level was below fourteen cubits, where it stopped, whereas the height
required by the government for its revenue was sixteen cubits. But God only
held backthe water on account of those two secrctaries, who were like Anti-
christ in thcir deeds. And this check to thc water took place by God's
p. 183
will, that hc might show his wonders which he manifests at all times, and
prove the truth of the Christian religion. The bishops had comc from their
sees to the patriarch, that they might meet together in liis presence at the
Feast of the Cross, according to their custom of assembling before him and
forming a synod twice in the year. So the bishop of Misr and the others
went to him. Now God had revealed this matter to my father the bishop,
Abba Moses. And orders were given that none should go that year to
Alexandria for the synod according to custom. So the bishops assembled
at Misr before the patriarch. And on the 17th of Tut, the day of the
Feast of the glorious Cross, the clergy of Al-Gizah and An-Nuzahat assembled
with most of the people of Al-Fustat, and the old and the young of the laity :
and they bore the gospels, and censers with incense. And we entered into
the great church, the Catholicon, named after Saint Peter, the foundations
of which were laid in the river. But the church could not contain the
people through their multitude, so that they stood in the fields and places
L449J
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-7(38. 195
JJ>
^>cJ1
(J^^
ij^
L-LiJjj ^-vfiJI
J^fwVjj
vr
j^LL-
Jpeij ^*"?'
^rV^-5
j^jLo ^-^ji
jj
^
wU-vi
u* l;1j d^yi oVi jLj ^^ji
p^
J
J5
^-*dl *-Q=>j
p^r^
<u-^
J?"
"*-***
(J^'3
^
1
^ ^
^l
^lr^
o* C^sf'5
jjfc
^jli-J i^^sje juc- >l> ^-iJI J*>i
Uj fc^-Jij <UM A=J
J5>
<As>e*3 Js-X-s-lj L-lji
jkiV.
ti
1 ^^* j- -^
J^
J*Vj
<^=J Jls jl U
J
<0il ^Jpj s^<Lc.
.-*f^
i^JI J^sJI Jl \y-y>u^ â-w j^--iiJI jj-J.~JI Xy^ZsK^ jl Û ^c-^âJI Âjl jA
Co JaI
j^
As-I
JU
Jj jj^-Vlj -uJlj ^LiJlj
r_yj&3
jL&lj jU-JI l^^l=-ii â^
UPyâJj iJ-iJ J^JI
(V
C>Llw *>jl Jl JJJI t^JLai
J^
^jâZska j-ul Ij^lilj cLj
JUr cJ ^jVIj *L-JI jJli- L <J
^r
iL; V
^JJI -v^yi <usll U<* jJy>_5 <usl
Jl
*
r
dill V^ COj dU jl ^jUdl
J^ Jy: Vj f-^l S~ x*> Vj dl
j& V tsl
1. Mss. J^J^.

2. ABG U.
3. ABDG om. E om. with 2 foll. wds.
4. ABDG
,
-Jx)!,.
around. And the patriarch lifted up the cross; while beside him stood Abba
Mennas, bishop of Memphis, bearing the holy gospel. And he led us all
forth, carrying crosses and books of the gospels; and we stopped upon the
bank of the river, it being before sunrise. And the father patriarch prayed,
and Abba Mennas, the bishop, prayed; and the people did not cease to
cry Kyrie eleison until the third hour of the day, so that multitudes of the
Jews and Muslims and others marvelled at our cries to God, the Glorious
and Exalted. Aud he heard us, praised is his glorious name! For the
river rose and increased by one cubit ; and all glorified and gave thanks to
God. And when the news reached Abu Aun, he marvelled and feared, he
and all his troops. And by God's inspiration he said to his soldiers and
to the people of Misr : We desire to know which of the religions is the
true one. So he gave orders that the Muslims dwelling at Misr should
assemble, and go forth to the mountaiu to the east of Misr. Therefore they
gathered together, small and great, old and young, slaves and frcemen; and
not one of the people of his faith and religion was lefl ; and the multitudc
were assembling from midnight till the fourth hour of the day. And they
prayed and offered supplications to God, saying tlius : God, tlie Only
One, who hast no fellow, O Greator of heaven andearth, thou knowest lliat
we associate no other with thee, and worship none besides thee, and tliat
we say not, as the Ghristians do, that thou hast a Son, or tliat tliou wast
196
IIISTOUY OF TIIE PATRJAKCIIS.
[450]
JâpeSj
JjJ l
r
L_- ___! ^J-I
^_J!
_-__L_c. îLLJ jl
JoJ
J^>-j$\>
__)_____. <__J_->_>i
J,
_____> L_> -__>_>__-! L... J__Lr j! __UL__) L.U
^
_L-j_)
,_s_-l ___>,_
J__>
/jo ^J _.;!
viJL. M__J-.
_-_J C_V! v_JL_. jj.U_o j^JLll L____v_. !->_-!_, -j!__J ** j^JJI ^J ^jLaJl
^jJL ___.!_) _^_-_J!
r-3J3
-tbl 4.1 jjJ_y_j)
*_,-
J-
_>jJ_)U! ^-^-Ul 4-j-___._) ^jJI
^y
J__-j
!_-!_, ctUi
(j
,*-_ L___)
fr
UI !__-.
j *_!_,
-_,}__ LJ *i__r jl __UL__, l_^_S L_>l__)
p. [84 *_---
JJ3_
,*___>__-
fjJI
<*___
*
^!
ft
UI _!
j
_$-_!
p_J J-3
_S_r?..
^
_?"_-* ->
_y__~ J__!
>_j_rf_>
j!
_r!
(V
*-<_-___ *>.L-n
(*j*^j^
(_? <J"
lj^--3 J_>_j. L J_o J_)
f
^___
:;
___-_ --_,_-- S! J__JL_) _>_L__J
J__J!
Jl ^-L-U!
7rj._.^:
<_pL>.
J
_$.-_U! Û
^JLi <_A__ jLS L ^L __*_*
J>
^jzZ Vj *U!
3j
JJ
^_
,_JL*
|_>f_/>-
i_
/
--J_) -j^JIj.
_>___> J_yi>_
_y
C
L-
^3
_y.VI
J>-\
j>\
Jf>-
J__)
_yj-;,
J_)
*_> __-__." ^cJljJ!
_._> y\
1. E om. to Ul.

2. DEF om. lo J_j_t.

3. E om. to
J^
"-_. add. JjL)!
_j_,
_y
U_J p-o J
^
__J_
J_,
Ul jjjj J_
_UU i^J^ j_^J!
___,=*_.
^Ji
y\
born, but we confess thee to be One, and worship thee in Unity. We desire
this day to see thy wonders, which thou dost work, that we may know
and prove that there is no religion like ours, which we inherit from our
fathers; and we pray thee to work a miracle for us, as thou didst yesterday
for the Christians, who are our enemies and the enemies of our creed, for
they set beside thee another God, begotten by thee from the beginning, whom
they call Christ born of Mary, saying that he is thy Son, with the Holy
Ghost, and that thou art the Third of them, with many such doctrines. We
p. 184 pray thee to give us a sign and miracle in this water. And while they
were thus employed, behold, one of the men who measure the water ran
up and said to them : The water has sunk just as much as it rose yes-
terday. Then great sadness came upon them, and the governor knew not
what to say ; and the people went away to their own places in great grief.
Then Abu Aun ordered that the people of Misr should be tried, and bad
the crier proclaim that the Muslims were to go out to the mountain to pray.
And on the morrow they all issued forth. And the Jews and the Samari-
tans went out the second day; but the water neither rose nor sank, but
remained as it was. So Abu Aun, the governor, remained in sadness and
without faith. But he said : So that I may see the end of the matter ;
and he remained in perplexity, saying : By the prayers of the Christians
the water rose, and at our prayers it sank. Then he ordered on the third
[451]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768.
197
Yj aJL^JI. -*_J rj>a V j!
dJUl *jJI
j
^XiLiJ j__L' LrM-^j *UI ^lj (jjU=Ji
jl__>-L ^J J-Ui ju>j Q-~2 -U _iJI
j
ft
UI _j>
J3 ^JL* V3 J^*J1
ij\
As-I al
jA ^L-i> jl
(J~r^>*
^
_S^ f-^'j
(*A'U-\ ^pX J JJli} JgQa^.iJl ,VJJI (^jLaJI
Ijjlj
_r-*-
!jiL_> IJj-Jj jl^JI
^V
^^
J'
^-'
<J!
^!
Ij^r^J
^^-Jl jjLai V**^
^lt jL_?
rj^-
fj-l -J" j^-^'
^'J
'^LiJI HX"
tj_3
jl^JI OJl> Ij1_j ^r^JI J-*-L~
J!
<U~I l_jJ_it3 Jjkil Ijj^J^ U.JaC. L>jj -JO j-LJl \y>-ya Lc-lj.5
^r-^-
*-*-
if^J
Ji>j .-^JL-j (jjjLsJI *_ ^r^l J*i
J -1J
---- Jf-yLi jj
jJ Llj
^__>_' WJI3 Loj-~_JI
j_j
<L_i'LV!_5 CjJaJ! _^VI jo
fjJ!
LJJi
^j
rj^Jl
(*v^
cr~J^
J
L^!
^!j-JI
J&3
j-*- (j-^Jl^
^r-~ ijk>\
pJ^
^J-rl- V*
^*^j
ty>\
joj LjLi ijjtj uJ! _JL=. \* jLLLJ! i-usU LJ J^>JV! ^Jj- _;jU
_r--~l
_jVI
Ji ^jJ-i"
J^fJl
LJJi
,J
*IVI t-Joj
jjj,
i-?* J-Jj _Ji ^jLaJI jl JjJL jliaLJI
^J-OI j-_i> ^y-Jj woUcJl
_rf--. v^-
(^"^rJ! <--->>.
---Ijl
L^^J^!
*-^->^-! J-~l
1. E om. to JJJI v_Joj' add.
^
IjJJsj ljL_^ j_rr!
J-^L-
Jl \y^s.yh !jL_.> A
^y)^
v-c^lj io_î.)! JJl.
2. E Uj.i j,^c ix ~,
,1-^.
day that no one at all should go out, and that none should ascend to the
mountain nor pray. And the water did not rise during the three days at
all. After that he gave orders to bring the Christians who were at Al-Fus-
tat, and certain tribes whose names we do not remember; and he commanded
Abba Moses to pra}^, him and his people. So they recited the prayers, and
gave thanks to God till the sixth hour of the day, and went down and
walked round Misr, and came to the bank of the river, and prayed for the
rest of the day. And that night the river rose three cubits, so that alto-
gether it completed seventeen cubits. Then all the people rejoiced greatly,
and thanked God and glorified his name.
And as for Abu Aun , for this reason he increased his benefits towards
the Christians and their churches, and lightened their taxes. And from that
day the Father Patriarch and the bishops, with those who were baptized and
the whole Church, lived in security and peace, in great joy and gladness, in
the land of Egypt and the Five Cities and all the places under the see ol' tlie
evangelist, Saint Mark, because of the miracles of the Church which the
governor beheld, and her mighty works. And the governor said that the
Christians were of one heart, living in agreement together. For the conduct
of the fathers in that generation resembled the works of the spiritual an-
\ 18J
198 IIISTOHY OF T
i
1
1
: PATRIARCHS.
[452]
jj...
U-?-
>j
(+-IT* Oy^î
v_*-LM -^p- jlSj A>Jlj ^jLjJI A^^.^-
i^^ju î-lj iajcj
(J'
JU
-5
Pîc.
îji^, joj cjx-j *-v-j oisUl I
jj_
UlJ.i
Jf-V
(JJlic^ Ul ^VI joj
f*^./.
tJ-LoJ
Vjl *IVI
,j.f
JJÎ J^
lS^'*'^
<Uylx>
/v
r
-U*J
/UIaI>
f*Û-l A^"
-âJLij
^foA
CjIjLaJI jLfcjj i*Jlla*iJI ÎjjVI Ârliu
p.
r
Û>j ^LL ÛiJlj
(JjjJI
jU5C-
jl-~VI Û^llj ^l
^
:
.
u
Jl
^j^
^jJI îllj
^
jyC" ^l^JIj ^lyjl
/a-aJl- ,j>s_-<j
r*Li
iJ-Vj
*f-*j
r=-'U^:_ jj^Û&u *& 1
- -5 ^rH^ r*^^ r*r*^*!.
^'lij
JUl^ Ll ^jlSJI ^VI l-U JUI
^
^jlnJI Û jUl-VI U^>
V jJj
*j-^
Ji ôj
'tjUj; -jVI
' >
*
r
Lji
4
^jJULjj L-xS JhA* Ûl^jI (--^jIa
^f/
^jjjô IjUSj jJU>. Ij^-^Cll
p^V /*;--
' Û j^-A-* * jl jXL J* *|JI 4-~i^
<y^**
1. E om. to jLiLr.r .

2. Mss. om.

3. E
wî other mss.
.
r,f$j?.

4. So P;
otlier mss. om.

5. A L
r
Uy
E L
r
L L
BDG LLli-.
6. DEF om.; DF add.
__^-V\ 7. DF oin.
8. ABDEG om.

9. E om. to
Sh>^-
gels; for one cured diseases, and another showed forth wonders, and another
expounded the scriptures and taught and exhorted, and another exercised his
body in works and labours; ancl all the laity were filled with admiration
of them, and sought tlieir blessing. And the father, Abba Michael, for this
cause was happy in his bishops and all his flock, and used to go round among
them, and enquire into all their circumstances with care, and exhort them
with his life-giving words, like the apostles and fathers at the beginning,
and like the dwellers in tlie deserts and caves, encouraarino- them and teachin<r
'
o o o
them how to fight tlie Satanic spirits. And to the monks of the monasteries
he taught humility and mutual love; atid the faithful laity he led to that
which God approves, and to those of little faith he taught the doctrines of the
gospel, and those who were engaged in disputes he conciliated together,
and calmed their malice, and appeased their enmity by his instructions in
the Holy Scriptures.
But if we did not aim at abridgment, books would be insufficient to contain
the deeds of this holy father, Abba Michael. Now there were two parties
of heretics, the followers of Meletius, who lived in ancient times, and of
185 Julian. So the father sent messengers to them, and wrote to them; but they
would not answer him. Then lie went himself to visit them, but could not
bring them back to a right heart. For tliey denied that they were heretics,
and they remained dissidents, some of them in the monasteries and some in
L453]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-7G8. 190
IjA^
J>JiJ1
-Vj-& jl^ jl
l
JI53 *LJ1
Ji\
*A,_ *JiJi
<Jj\jJ\
J3 ^
Cj\
\
J1
j
ctUJ
ApmjJ
-VjJ
Jo -v&îaJ -"u*. ^-C. Lo^S il j^J ^ji- \-Oj VLil IjJjij <JJ.Ai*
jUl îVI i-tl* 4-i jo ^JI ^JIj /-j-u. JJJ Lo Ûilj
^>J\
j^lul JJi Jui
jjJ^lL'3 ^-3*)l L'1 -
v
lis>->-3
j^j^
Ij-xA*-j J3
,j^*J-
^j
--> 1
\s~*'
iSy~
V
*
*-t
^
-Jll A-fc
^Vj
A>J J
JlfU>E~o Ll
:>
AaJI ^VI jJj-L (ôl
(Jj^-jJl
v_U-5slw
A9J
U -Jvil
jj*> pW
Jj?!
l'li IjiCU *^s- .VjU *j>. U ^jJ ^_9j*> V JuU' Jli jli
3
jl^ ^LL^JI
^,
yl<i1
^
^j-vjCVI
Js.
C^L;
r
-X^JI
VîLn*
J^
jjJ^JI JjUI J1 __/::>
ijyyyy?
** ^ ^-^JI ^JLiL <os1 ^^-ai-li ioLL'1 djia>
jlS ^-i-J* _\.J
^W
Jj -j-v-i^ ^JilU*JI Ûn.
jp
Ol ^Jl
4
U
j^^. or*y^
^
i/N
<J>-^ lTXT^
^'
J
5'A:
*
.M*
-^^ ^
f*^_
-^ ^
J
J^3
^-3^*
1. E om. to -JJI j-i add. ^Lil^
^JI
^SCl) JJLs Jjuj ^Jls lcO.,.
2. D JJ
J
Jl
,
^Jjj, JJ! j^ h%
F
_-,tfl JU _\-J!
,
J.O ,_/_}) -XL ,1,1
J
T
{J~r- -7-7- J J v_iTV v_5 p- ^
J- ^ y- . j
\
-~
-
.iO _jL_j 3 ^jj)
,il_3! JsL-w^J! Jy -J->_\.
,y>3 TiP
f"î ^vJ J OvK"
.^J!
b_L JUi!.
3. F om. to L*_sr^). 4.
F om. to s^-Jsj add. sîjlj Sjxiaaj Srv-s^.
the deserts. So lie raised his liands to heaveu, and said : If these are
they who have denied thee and done evil deeds, show lbrth a sign speedily
without delay, so tliat all may see them, and glorify thy name. Accor-
dingly, after a short time, the Lord destroyed them, and caused them to
disappear, as he destroyed Sodoin. And at the monastery wherein there
were three thousand persons, there no longer remained any save ten souls,
who were belicvers and did not walk in their path. And I, the mean one,
addressed them, and visited them, wlien the wild beasts had dwelt in their
habitations through the prayers of the holy father, Abba Michael, during-
the governorship of Abd Allah. And if anyone, ignorant of the history,
asks : What was the sin of those men, for which they perished? I will
answer you with God's help.
Inthe days when
*
Dionysius the Wise was patriarch of Alexandria, there
appeared the misbeliever, Paul of Samosata, who was patriarch of Antioch,
and who angered God by his foul deeds. So, when Dionysius heard of him,
he wrote to the pious and faithful princes, to inlbi-m them of the news that
had reached him concerning Paul the heretic. Therefore they drove him
away, and none knew how he escaped. And anyone who desires to know
200 IIISTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS. [454]
<*)t* jlS
^j-^y
U <U-J J3!
J
jl^ LJ3
^r~3
Llli jvji Oli
1
<JU-I
J^
l^
^yLLi l|J C'l<L jylSj ^yJa-L v_jU-Î ^Vj^ j**jj
V^ J ^r^
l/*
LUi JJ
^
jlSj L
j^j^
IjjLj
*-^,
j^
^JCVI ^jJ
y
(*r**
A
j^
' âJI
JL-j^J!
*-^wVI HJi p^x- l_^j-j LU LLL <J sTô ULj <i^La*
^tJI
j^^;.
j&j
V3I ^Ls
j.
cJLi bj^.
^
j^-I
j^j ^
j^"
^j jj
^l
j
Jji-U) jyiL ^jS\
^
î-l Cljs lU Jyl jl ôjl
^j
1
r>
JiiJ jlkjJI
^.
JU^d
pfjk^
i^JI
^j
1
!
^'j^.^3
^j-LJI ^VÎ
J3^>e~j
*^l
j>j
aj^xL
V5 <0il ^*i
JJlil liU 1^'^L;, V JiiaJI I^X^ liLi Jj^^
^
C^' jj-J>5 a-! ^l^
V
*Lc 1>jJ>_5 Oj-JI
p^
-V>.| w>jls lils ^jkj
^jjj
^s-
ft
LSI I^JC ^jjJaJI
^
dLL"
J
jlLjJI J^li Oj-o j! JJ
(j^~~;
^lj IjJtLi A.9 *5Cl>^ <*JLJ
J-aJj
1. Mss.
H
LI
^.

2. E om. to
%\
add. L^>.
3. ABG om.

4. ABDG add.
jjae^lj E add. jjs-'I
Jj*!>

5. E om. to aJjOU add.
Jjjy
îai
.,^.
of his foul deeds will find an account of tliem in the epistle of Athana-
sius the Apostolic, which he wrote concerning them, and then he will
understand and know that matter. And when Abba Moses was first or-
dained there were many monasteries in his diocese of Wasim, belonging to
those followers of Meletius, in which they dwelt. So he banished them
all. But some of them had received the habit from his hand, when they put
it on, and became united to us; and for this reason there was friendship
between me and them, during the time when I was a layman. So when
they stripped off them the spiritual habit, received from my father's hand,
there was 110 longer any affection between me and any of them. And I
questioned him about their former deeds, when he was calling them sorce-
rers and the children of Satan; and he answered me : I will tell thee of
another thing done by those men, who were not worthy to enter among the
people of God nor into his kingdom, namely, that they bewitched children,
and led them out into the desert, and bound them where none could see them,
and sat down near them to guard them; and if they complained of thirst, tliey
gave them nothing to drink; and when their thirst became severe, they
poured water over their heads and bodies ; and when one of them was near
death, and his eyes started out of his head, and his tongue clove to the roof
of his mouth, they cut off his head with a knife before he died, so that
Satan might speak through those heads without falsehood, and they might
[455]
Lju lijlL, ^jS
j
*
jlj ^Jji^l ^'^^J!
d^. cr^
bj^
>?& j?
<j"L^
^J jU>j }U)!
J
<*
cu^j
^J! Û
j^>
w>JI
^
jo Ui
p^-j
^Mi
J
^y
V!
*_ Îj^j ii>Ul UiJi Û Û!
j^
Cx-1
^
2
V v_AiL~VI
^j-^j^
J^
J
<Ui-J
i^zs CUs> Juji "C}li>
J
UJaC Ujt ^î)! dlU ^JiJi A>-Vlj C^~J!
,V-*JI isJLi \* JaJ isjS Jî
^XJI >j^' UJU (j-Jl
-^f-J
-^l
j^ ^^ \J blj
*J J> Ulj >oU? *LJU- <LZt <0il j}-^
Cl~ IjL. j^J ^sa^ îk oUÎ
Jl Jf>j
J^-i
pJac c>U ÎVI iUr
J
jlSj
dlU
^
<*:î <9^JI
/j*
^>jL_
^50
^j^
j!
iljli
UiJ^ !A=*j
joj _^J
J>j
*l^9
<i^3
4>'Lrf- fJJ (V
J^J <JjLJ!
Jfv^
**-^^
^J ti^* (
v
'
j-^'
<3
^j^lj <^-}U='
fcUsjlj k^JLxll *- <_Jt Ua9 ^^>j^
J JJc
P-jj)!
Û> ^=9 -USli iS-\i>-L ^^1=-
aJU 4jil ^ji Co
***-5 *JJi Ji*ii
^rfJ^
j-J!
lSJ^.
,v^
Jr-! b^
<^J^:.
^'
J^
1. E om. to <sJ'Uj
^j
add. ^j
*$5Ui!
J,
*^.Uj
^
*jlc Jj*Xx~J JJj *\5 _Ji Jij
wjâj! a^x ^JLc L^jut
w-jJ! sjX33.
2. F om. to
<~V
add. aAxi. ^H i
,ixj
"^
c/
77
~
C"
f"
^
C^
"
J!
c
^>
J
^! i/j
^
x^ ^tJ^ HbUt. 3. ABG om.
P.n
lead men astray with their devilish and shameful deeds . Now there was
a holy priest in our company, living in the Cell at Wasim ; and on Friday,
during the Fast, while I was with him in the Cell, but Abba Moses was
seeing no man, since he was employing himself in prayer and self-discipline,
except on Saturdays and Sundays, then that priest saw a great dragon in his
cell. Therefore he made a cross of silver, and placed it on the spot where lie *P.186
had seen it ; and on the morrow he found the dragon dead beneath the cross.
Is there then any power greater than the power of those who worship God
with a pure and honest intention and a firm faith?
And there was in those days a great dearth, and so a man came to An-
Nuzahat to ask alms, and stole something thence. And another man saw
him, who was a believer; and he wished to reprimand liiin, so that he
might repent of the theft, but was prevented from doing so by his kindness
and charitable thoughts. Afterwards that man went again, and stole some
corn from his neighbours, and buried it, that he might take and eat it.
Then the owner of the corn visited my father Moscs, who read to him from
the Scriptures, and charged him not to reward evil with evil, but to recom-
pense evil with good. Accordingly he did so, and followed his advice
,
and
therefore God increased his wealth until all who knew him marvelled at him.
202 IIISTORY OF TIIK PATIUAKCIIS.
[450]
j^jÛI
j
. U; _ Jubl JU _j__-V! L^l ^<J
oîj
4^
j^
<_. v_4*-
^__.
jlS _____V1 j^JÛ-ol ._,V!
^j* O^jf- lS^J
9"! A>j_>__-I ^Sil
j! _*jj1j
rri/"
J^
lj-V___
aj*SjL_
i^
*,^_J_>_JI \C- [}-*___ jl .~__jajj
^r^'
<_-
,3
A__i
J__ />A>V1 j
*>
(Ji
jJ_> UMS (_il_Vl JLo9
j>**>,
^y^
(j-JjA-lsJI
j.-
_J__- j-a>- A9 -_9 lilj e._-i
,j
-*=>-
*v L.~-\__ L> j
_=-U_l k ___-}! __Jj
_i -_ ALJUl \ jl Lil AJ Jli j?
^k ^^Jl Ij_jT ___5^ jl aJ JL93 Â-i^j^l j-JI a>-3 ^yo^ d_kJI j-j_,L-
j-;.--^
Jj>
Jj JojIj A)J_3 <_J_-j <_j__9 ^_3_ jLL_-
f3J
*~'L-
_->J
_j__ __?Jjj
AJ'J_
_i_i
. <cUj
(.jj
J! 4o__j <___
Ûj pi&l ~j VI s-î- ^j-Ji! <CJ__-j
^y
___V
Jj^.
V jl ______VI
fA_'
' J"
*J_r \_> -_~1
JS
_____"
-g- a_j_j ___ 1 jv&ljL.? <_ 1jj___> J ja_i)__ *a.if _JL>_
J03
^J!
!___ L_JJ _____! LjJ <___> L^ Jj>
J_?
>L>-j
3
_jJ_j_l
\j~>y*
_jJ _Jo5 _j^J!
1. E om. io .
>J!
add. *a_ .,__/_!
J<_ , ;t
c L^H *_ux_.
2. Mss. om.

3. E om.
to UjL add.
Ji_
L|m
^
U
^J;
l^_!
^
b _!
^
^
t
_oy
^
^
^! y.
_J| a> l_Jj |^__s_j
j
JiJJ! |^___ _j r
J| _i *>-> J!
Vr^b
<;* ^^jr^
*"* <__>>'.'.
I have mentioned to you , my brethren , the fate of the accursed people
of Palestine, that you might liold yourselves aloof from them. Now I desire
to relate another miracle, shown forth by the Father Epimachus, the bishop.
One day he was teaching his people in the city of Al-Farama, and exhorting
them to avoid heretics, and never to associate with theni in anything. And
behold, a priest of the Chalcedonians appeared before him to tempt him
with guile; and the bishop delivered a long discourse, at the end of which
the priest said to him : I believe in thy creed and confess it. But the
bishop Epimachus took holy oil from the body of the holy Severus, the pa-
triarch, and anointed the face of the heretical priest, saying to him : If thou
mockest the Lord, let his power appear in thee! And immediately a
spirit of an unclean devil leapt upon him, and threw him down, and choked
and tormented him, so that he foamed at the mouth ; and it did not cease to
possess and torment him till the day of his death.
Then the bishop gave orders tliat his flock should never have a stranger as
sponsor, but only members of tlieir own family or their parents. And there
were there some heretics, who would not obey him; but God requited them
speedily, so that every one marvelled at the doctrines of the Lord. And
there was a wealthy woman, who took a man who had committed sin witli lier,
[457] PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-708. 203
*JU)
Jr^
lj__>=__>Li LfoL5> *?V!
Lî -^j^T
^j
J!
%*>3
<3->J^\
j
U&j Uft-U>
LLJ ___J!
UfJL-
,-ji U-^-J-i
M*9j
01 M^->i JjXi
JJi,^J! J
jl_>j LojajuJ! ^L*
v>._5 L'l L^ U^-jjjj Lîc. _jU_>JI -_**_U LJ
j^^
LaaaU aJI _______ VI t- *-y-3
_v.__J
Jo
a_l_- îJI p-Uj !jJL>-3 j-L)l
j.*
<L_-U>- LAj^.li'3 -jJI <>o>-3
Jy
J>jJ!
2
JL L^t- j_sJ .%_- jl
cjJI
JJi j-
Ijj-Ji L.U -Cc- <uU ^^Li Jd)S j-UI Ijc-Ll^
j^L-iLl *-
\y j
<5UL=>- ^lj
i^^r*-^ (J
^3
^^
U__~-l -V_-l -\_J C_Aj Jj U_-l jv
W_L_J L____-j, U ^SX-VI jl^ p^L^ J^p-j
pAjUcl 0*LJ|
^
.UrJl
J
Ulj
*M>.187
Li-u-lj Cj-lj Ji! ajV -ol^j <C_JyJ UjJI
j.*
îaftl U <W>__JI JjjVl
r_r^.
L_j_-
aJ ^Js cxjLaj srij
J
<t Us _____-_J iljJ ll JJJ-03 4_L___. >-j_>_.-_-o t-J-JTj
<-_-__-_. ^c-
Jl_J_ ^ll <*o JJs-j. j! _Jv JJ oi ajLVI ______ aJÎ-_ Lxlisly- ULj! j! jj-3 c_*_>__-
1. E om. to W add. îe i.U-^'
b*j
^J L_U_-t_-
J
îiL-^l Ûol U. 2. E
0111. to <v_->S
j
add. Ul _-_j_f
J
.,-" JJl is.i) SL>J_b ^ôLx^ lyjcb iiaUÎ u._i lya^
,
^jUlk-l.
3. So DF; ABU __-___.
and made him godfather to her child. Wlien they returned to tlieir town,
while they were on the way, they came to a desert place, and sinful desires
were stirred in tliem according to their custom ; so they laid down the
child with the garments of baptism upon him, and entered an inn by the
way side, and committed their sin; and so the house fell down upon them,
and they were killed. And the bishop testified to us that he had beheld
those two still together, when the stones were removed from theni, and
their heads were as they had been, the face of the man and the face of the
woman. And many people saw them, and feared. And the news was spread
abroad among all men, and the people published it. So the bishop's theo-
logy was confirmed ainong our fathers, and from that day they forbad all
men to take a stranger as sponsor, but only their own kinsfolk. And none
after that took a stranger as sponsor. But I in my youth saw many commit
sin with their sponsors,
*
during my own lifetime, in consequence of which
their lives were cut off and their habitations laid waste.
Now the bishop, Abba John, bishop of Sarsana, used to cast out unclean
spirits through the grace given to liim for his virginity aud asceticism. For
he remained monk and bishop all his life, and died in a good old agc. So
also Abba Cyrus, bishop of Tanah, to whorn during his monastic life a won-
der was manifested, namely that a heretic deceivud him on account of the
faith, and took his hand to lead him into tlie Fire-Temple , but could not
M HlSTORY OP THE PATRIARCIIS.
[458]
J3 J^\ j
*Uj v^j&Ij j-aj bjljl <_iJLV1 -*--Li fc-o
^y
âj j-vj Ui jtJI ô
Ulj S^-yiJ jl U> p^Mtl VI siU.ii -Ua5l Jj ^>L50l jJjJb JJi ^Sl JU Uj
J^^pb
jJjvLJI v^lj^) <vjl
(J
î-s
Jô JD
Ajlj s^l v__iJL.| jj-ljli-j Ll JL
J
JâJI
j
.JgaiJI Û <j'-uJl
^p
^
jl^j
JjJU-
iX* *l50l jl^3 sUI ^jUw
JU <_/>" ^jx^
_JaJ. * ciL-1 ^j-jJUÎ ^'IjUI Ud)i5>3 oiî jyClU jÛj^)! js^Vjlj *J*b a_J
Jf>j
LisUl
.>
^l iiAi^JI
^\Jy
cJ\ îil ^Ôl li*
^
<di |^l> j,JJ| jsjllj
JjUUJVl pJUKlJI s_j^*Jl pJ-U)! ^kUyU)!
^jJjj*
U k-i-A-VI
p^
(j-JjiJi
^
jl
J-5
jjvC U
vJ^J
t^frVI (^-Ij jl "J 4^
v_^JJ
î/l *iU- (_$i)l ^j-ylsLJj
S^-fcLis v^Joj vjlij JLi c^
j
juL ^d" <c^5>
j
jt^ i^
v-
'^
jt-^ls Jj^.
Jl
Uy^ îiUVI
^
JUs
Xjf
J*
cX> \}\
IjJlij jL5C)l U^Vjl sAji^-U Cj^ a~5
^-Jj j-^L-
<_-^p
<j
(V-L^j
~<vi:? U- ^vU.^ _-U-c JlJJI isJ 0-J3 LJi -\Ar jl
1. ABDG om. X. 2. F ->
:
Jj3.
induce him, and he escaped from his hand. Then the bishop took his mantle,
he being a monk, and threw it into the fire, and it was not burnt.
Now I know that I have made my discourse long, but my only object
has been to teach you what took place, that you may understand it. And as
for what is said about the deeds of Abba Zacharias, bishop of Atrib, he dwelt
from his youth up in the desert, continuing in prayer; and his tears flowed
like streams ofwater, and weeping was sweet to him; and he was assiduons
in alms-giving to the anchorites, and everyone loved him; and his spiritual
sons walked in his path. So likewise the blessed Stephen, bishop of Shutb,
and his fathers who were before him over that see, who were excellent in
their lives above the rest of the bishops of Egypt, among whom was the
bishop Abba Hesychius, the great Theomantis and confessor, who spoke of
divine matters. And to Stcphen, who walked in his path, God granted
the gift of healing the sick, and knowing what was to happen before it
took place; and he showed forth many wonders. Now there was in his
diocese a priest, whose wife was pregnant when he died; and she was a
pure woman. Yet after his death, her elder sons cast her out, saying that
she had conceived by another. But the bishop said to them : Leave her
alone until she brings forth. So when she was delivered, he took the
babe and baptized it, and carried it on his shoulder in the presence of all
the people of his diocese, and bade the babe speak before the people, and
say who was its father. And immediately it spoke with its tongue, as if it
[459]
j^VI J--S
2
<Jo
'
*;LJ)
J&' cS^ iy\
y*
^ja Jji>j îJ! AjS *X5Cl
j! JiU!
4j>il VI U^) J,=J J*> J3 *U <U*Jo cUj Ji
c* ^J
^ cX=~
J^lW j!^9
-Jj U Jls^
j!
ij-Jj Lift^ ^J^ v_iiL>yi ^Laj LJJ^ J l^^k
j!
tjy^
Ij-^jIj
c<^- *S^
jl
5
ytj
r
^l îlU fl^ U ^J! dUJ^j dlJ-vi jl<5
^\ j\
3
\
J\
Cu pKi V
L^Lp- OJtf JJ^! ^L jLil jl ^J!
v^
^.^1
Sjjii Û
y^ j
^'U! ^jj-^l
r-^p" 1-^
^*
-Vj^
U5
(V*
-*1 ^JT ^**
(c*
^lslj L&ysil) (VJS J-vi' UI <i*i, i*jLj>-
jo Ui iJL^ l^ 15
^j
c-U! Jio lilj l^ J
j>3
^Jc^" Sl^.1 U^j^ ^JI Jl Lj,
8
*~
^
**
Ll ^JJI <o
7
mI.I JLiUJI ^J! ibji
^>
> JiJ! -Uc-
i
r^*
Ul
n
jlkLJI
J^
uJLlj <x
^3
^liCll j^d-JI ^.-LJI
fjj^
jvjs-I Lyj ~L
<*
10
c
s
L-LÛ
*jl OLUJ^
*Jj L^X.3 jlkjJI jUj
^
i^L
r
-
4*
' s
A*> jUL
*
4Û
*p. 188
1. F ^.^
C
,Ub.
-
2. F om. with 2 foll.wds.

3. F vjuCI &li
s^\
J Ja
1
^
A(5U *J
^!
s^XJ
c
,3L> ^jJ! j^J! ^J!.
4. ABDFG om.

5. E om. to hj^\.
-
6. Mss. J! Ô jjmJ. ^jli'.
7. F
l*lji.
8. F add. l$)U ^JiJ! ~jjJl> J.

0. ABDG Uja.! E laJa.lj. 10. F om. to j>\&\ add. j^*U! yljtfljoiJI
^.

11. E
^JljJ! F add. J*s U ai^. 12. E om. to jlL^Jl add. U UjUj l^Jb
^
Cô^.
13. E om. to ^Jj-jJ! add.U/i! J s^T JUil l^-U^.
were a lion^s cub, saying : I am the son of such an one, the priest, by
\\-hom mv mother conceived me nine days before his death, although none
knew of that but God who created me. And my brothers wished to cast
mv mother out wrongfully. Then the bishop made the sign of the cross
over its lips, and bade it speak no more, until the proper age of speech.
And so it was. Like these was the aged Abba Paul, bishop <>f Akhmim,
who had been the second superior of the Monastery of Sinuthius, the
saint, the star of the desert. There was a magician, who took a maiden,
and turned her into an ass by his wicked arts, in the presence of all who
saw her. And she rcmained with him tliree years, as she related. And
when he took her out into the desert, he made her a woman, that she
might serve him, and lie might commit sin with her. But when he entered
the city, he rode upon her, as if she were an ass. Then on the 7lh of
Abib, the feast of the holy Sinuthius, the excellent prophet, the aged Abba
Paul met that man, when she was with him, and took her from him, thougli
none knew of her except the accursed misbelieving magician. And Abba
Paul took the magician, and gave him up to the goveruor, who caused him
[460]
V3
(V^
^-3
e>*^.)j
jjt"^
*lVI ^Vjî
,5^ Lr^. xr
^ oUULJI
/^.
^*-*^
JS jl
^^P
^jl ^L j-lj ^JJI
^J>>- J-
^JJI
]
ip U
^3
C^sdl Û^-I jy-aSeT
jjj&LU
jj>*:
L0-&3 >'-
-_->-3 <_>Lo i-l^ UjS LUj cp-jj ** j^Lj fcL^ \* r-jjr
J U.03 L.-Ji_& ioLjc rc<L3 ^-oti j-i- LoÛLj %j.Ji liUj -*_>-1j j-lî
^J^
jUjL
-^-JfclkJI
^jj S^p Ll ~U
/jJ-JI j Li> Us ^Jjl-~J1 ît <Cl5*X^> <o'1-V_>_,
2
UiS>J
.jL-^JIj ÎJJI
^y
*J_i U3 ..jlo
^J*
<J*"
*-**-'
Jp
6--^
^
^VIj oLLftjl ^.a)
J^-JI ^j^
^jU
^^X jU>VI
Jl
^W
j*~
teJriJ^
-_,._>- \o yOjS-
y\
<UM X <*..o__J jU.il UlUj -_JJ-_ -_i> -Ujl 4_.SL__i1 4_*-> olSj
<w_J1 __Joj <us1 -V_c -_ rJUj â<-> jjt
j>1
joj <_=. J__-o j_>1 J_J" ^JjVI d)jU1
^lysjlj ^JI
^
aJL U ^jL. JjLv__>> Ul ^v-vAi)! djiaJI Si\
M (j
-U"}U ii__r -L_ol&
US
_9JJ
w
J1 r--~--J1 -*__J1 J1 />L_>
.U2-0J
rt-Uj <CoJ_>- i;' jl J1 <.____ L^-Si ^JOl
1. F j^.

2. ABDG
>V*5
om- ^-
to be burnt in the fire, after he had been put to death. Then the bishop
loosed the woman from the bonds of Satan, and delivered her to the supe-
rior of the convent of nuns. For there vvere amoug them many women of
the laity, living with them.
These then are the fathers whom we saw, and whose words we liste-
ned to, and whose glorious deeds cannot be counted. And one of them,
Abba Cyrus, who was of Jaujar which is the chief of four sces, had been
married in his youth, and lived long with his wife in great devotion and
reached the age of a hundred and iive years. And those two were two
pure virgins, sleeping on one bed for a long time; and their food was
barley bread and salt; and all that they had or found they gave in alms to
the poor. Then, when they advanced in years, Abba Cyrus gave up his
pure wife to the convent of nuns. Another of them was the Father Abba
Isaac, bishop over the see of Samannud, and we know what he endured of
torments and fighting witli the Barsanuphians, until he brought them back
to the faith in the see of Saint Mark the Evangelist.
Now the church of Antioch was widowed and without a patriarch. And a
man named Abd Allah Abu Jafar, who belonged to the family of the first prin-
ces, was now reigning, and Abu Muslim was called his uncle. And Abu Aun
was in Egypt, and Salih with Abd Allah. And the Church was prosperous
and at peace in the days of the holy patriarch, Abba Michael, in consequence
of the troubles and struggles which he had endured, and some ofwhieh we
[4611
_L~V -_i_JI lS-î Ul a* d^L
^
iilkl i*^ Jjr Jj *^_JI b-U ^j>T
j
*
lj5o
jjj.
i_i_~j
Jp*J ^
3
jn^
2
^ J3
JjJUUJ!
lyCL jl
Jl
^LJIj
^*,j=^\
jlJJJI *IjJj L_L! U^
^fr
j Jl
Uj L! jV iiikl <x^L
j
JLi ai! ju> _J!
J
^y
UsL o-jj co'l^3
jl^- J_aI ^j-a
Jl^
LllJ! usl j_c jl _JUij L)! l*U-
__;l^ Ix^ LlL_ ^l
3
dUL
JL*
Jl cJ
a^VI
J-p_-l
^l
y
Jjl, CltU l^L.
V Jl
<UU oi^-
^ ^"ij^
^
Ax;
^~=" ^
J^3
** **-U- ii *-Û il^VI fcJJ*
Jls
i"lj fî *jJ1
j
LjlJU- <_! jl L&^c Ji 0
4
_Jls3 _;j~ô Vj Ij-JU U^
rjî.
!_j^_=-li l^y
*j,_
_JI jyjl
y
J__>-3 UjjfcLi di
7rjJ>\
Us dili Û
JaÛ' *
Lj__! l^loj Co
(,
Jk_>c9 l^L.
J>
_Jj L <~j_i jjJ! --L_
j
l^JI
J>^l
Ll _ifl-VI
7
^J>JL Sji-VI p-UU C~!j 4_
J_"
^JJ! _jjJ! _JI _L_. J îi^
j&
Jl
oJJI
JU3
1. Fj-Oj.

2. ABDEG ^.

3. ABDEG om.

4. F om. to ^_Jv.
5. F
om. to yi add.
Jsr-l
yi ^__U
^jj!
âJ>l _^.JJ= ,tjl oXb olj Ui
> ftiLo^l.
6.
E
om. to ~J_5 add. l$J- bl_9,
7.
E
om. to
^^
add. sbLJJ Uwjj.
have related, until was ended his ministry and he wentto his rest, and departed
in peace to the merciful Lord Christ, as we have described at the end of this
historv. And the church of Antioch remained without a patriarch after the de-
cease of Abba Jolin, 011 account of the wars and the armies, until the Khoras-
sanians took possession of the land. At the beginning of their rule, Isaac,
bishop of Harran, went to Abd Allah, and petitioned him conccrning the pa-
triarchate of Antiocli ; for Abba John had died, as his two sons informed us,
when they came to visit us. They said that Abd Allali was a native of Harran,
and his wife was barren; and she saw in a dream one who prophesied to her :
Seek Isaac, the bishop, that he may pray for thee, and tlie Ldrd will givc
thee a son. And this woman served and feared God; and when Abd Allah
solicited her to marry him, shc made a condition witli him that he should
marry 110 othcr wifc besides her, and sliould take 110 concubine. For she
said to him : We know that God created us in tlic beginning malc and
female, and, if thou wilt not make this compact with me, 1 will not marry
thee. So he made the agreement with hcr, and kept it till thc dav ot'
her death. Thereforc they summoncd the bishop Abba Isaac to lier, on
the morning of the next day, and she madc known to liim what she had seen
in her dream. So he appointed a week between her and him, and prayed
God to fulfd her request. Tlicn lic departed l<> llie monastery in which he
had been a monk, and informed the brelhren of tlie matter; so they as-
[462]
<LULf JU| jl Uj l^w <ull
J!
<;
l^*iiL-lj ^JJI ' ^l -^~-
^
<*J!
Jl
l^c^li
jp^l Ll "^jlîo lîl
^ *^ ^
2
<V^
Jr^J
^
SI^JI
O^'
r
U*
^j
fll
MHOî
jj^, aJLb" *JUl)l *AA
J3
e
L-0l *.w- A9 <Oll jl l^ jJJls' ^.-Jl
4
llj > gQ>-VI
*
r,
Ll4 LAJi JL^Vj
:)
(^M O-J33 ^L^ ^J' fJL^- Uyi UUi IjLJ
J13
l^ IU J
jlkUI dLU! <uil jl^
s
*lUU i<UJI ^l blUI jl
7
J\
J^-l
L! îi-VI jL*o
Jus
ajI
^
v_i~JL JlJL*
a_Î 4^li
^
<;! ^lj
JÛIj
LSlial dJW> j^C jl
ûj Jii jVj^ ujuL-i
10
o;i ^ vi uji
lVV
oyOi dLir
^

^_^J
^y*.
dUai
^j^-J
-Ll9 C^'lj ^C-aC. <LJ>jaJI
^fj*
-^L' j!
^Jx- jlkLJI Ju>
(Jy&S
(j^J^
jl^ LJ-Li ^.li dJUUl] ULL l<ii ^LL jlkUL
Jj^. ^
jl ^fc ^jlyJI jV
JI^JI
j*c ^l
Jl
dUUI
/>. %~
jp^l Ll -U pT jUOl dUi
J
pJat jJi d!L*
1. Mss.
J.
2. Mss. J~i.
3. F
J
a~~>
^^b
wisL-^l
JJar-1
*~~> L-XaJ
^jj).
_
4. Mss.
^Jj.

5. E
^r.A^
ABG add.
^!
D add. ^G. 6. Mss. \jK
\j,srl.

7. ABG om. F om. with foll. wd., add. UU E om. to LCUJl. 8. F om. to
.IkLJ! add. Jl J ^Sis LSUil LS^L wAsL-^l
J|s~!
^ ^J^j-
9. Mss. ÎX

10. ADF
Ail.
11. E
om. to alaib.
sembled in the church before the body of the founder of the monastery, and
prayed him to intercede with God on her account. And three days after-
wards, while they were fasting, the woman saw two men standing near her
bed, who resembled Abba Isaac the bishop and the Father of the monastery,
saying to her : Verily God has heard the prayers, and this night thou
189
shalt conceive a male child. Then they disappeared. So she told this
dream to her husband, and they were exceedinglv glad. Then she conceived
and brought forth a son. And for this reason they loved the bishop Abba
Isaac, until God gave the government of the empire to Abd Allah, and then
the prince gave Isaac authority to be patriarch of Antioch and the East, and
commanded that whoever should oppose him should be slain with tlie sword.
Afterwards indeed the prince slew two great metropolitans of this country,
because they said to Abba Isaac : Thou art bishop of Harran. How
canst thou break the canons, and accept the support of the government, in'
taking the patriarchal throne by violence. Thou forcest us to excommuni-
cate thee, for tlie canons decree that all who take advantage of the government
shall be exeommunicated. Abba Isaac therefore laid a complaint before
the prince, who gave orders that those two metropolitans should be slain;
and there was great trouble in that country. Then Abba Isaac received a
[463]
PT. I. CH. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-708.
209
*X. LllS ^S * <*J
J>9[3
^* **'I
Jp^-"'
OîaJl <*o ctHjso US <kJ jLa>
r^<w
3
oLlîC LjJUjIj
2
l&^jiw LTj-CiC-VI <c_-u
^L^
jUb^ L'l JsôiJI oVI ^JI <*wjL'
^VI^
JJi-O
b\)a*
Lajo-I jL^)I
j^
^'l^*r3 V^
^
J*^3
j^*
*"
oi^
4
C*
<k.wl Sy jl ^CosLlj **a oya) ,** 4-}LJl '
w-^3j olj^cJl - jl Ja-
dJaJI JLi
jj
jl
<\
JljJI
Jy
^l
J\
<uJJ
p
Ct
^j
SUfVI^ SaLH^ â^
? jJLjO ^JI Ji>'l
jy^
^l ^JI ^^50l l_Û_3 Lis dlUI JjaI -U^ Xs.
J\
^&Ji dl)i
V
<! Jly ^L-ls jLtJlj ^"^3l <Uc
1^93
5sA>j
^*
Jl
JjLJI JlJLe^. Ll
^=-1^
y&îi Ll^ llUlj.9 ^^- ^"Vl Iaa ^L jjjjL^j LiJLVI
_*-*fJ .J^- I-\j
^-J^'
^J^VI JwuJlj ^lij
[Sj^.
^Ll
J>\
v^3 ^
2
-^
(j-k-
(*** ^
"^Vls
^^
<j
^
Ijâs- LU ^jl^dl Ol ljJjC_} dUi
j \$j^3
<i*LVI
^*f
<JI \$j*ao jl îVlj
1. F ^Jl
^^ ,j5jJ|
JjaH
jI *j. 2. DF prefix
3
.

3. F add. *Jie.

4. E om. to j-a^ add. ^.L&j
^j-ij
^
r:
J l^k* -.
5. E om. to sjX)J add.
^y^,
J.Jj
>j|j v^l^l J jLj^ J JU-
Li|
JV
<
J
J\J\
^L
_
0. F add. ^^jtfl
7. DF
^jJu**JI R om. to jLjU add.
J*l
J iJlaa iwLÎI ***> aJl iôsr*.
*?
dccree from the prince for Abu Aun, governor of Egypt, in which he said;
Obey all that the patriarch, Abba Isaac, writes to tliee, and do it for him .
Isaac also wrote a synodical letter in his own name to the blessed Abba
Michael, patriarch of the city of Alexandria, and sent it, accompanied by gifts,
by two sons of his, a priest and a deacon, who were his scribes, and two of
the chiefs of the metropolitans, one of them being metropolitan of Damascus,
and the other metropolitan of Emesa, that they might receive an answer for
him. Therein he wrote salutations to the patriarch of Egypt and his bishops,
requesting him to exalt his name among them according to custom and for the
sake of unity. He also wrote a letter from himself to Abu Aun, the governor,
asking that, if the patriarch refused to comply, he might be sent to Abd
Allah, the prince. When the letters reached Abu Aun, he sent lo Alexandria
and summoned Abba Michael, the patriarch, to Misr by himself; and when
the letters and the decree were read to him, he answered, saying : Do not
force me to this, until 1 have assemblcd the bishops, and they have taken coun-
sel upon this matter, according to our canons and laws . Thcn the governor
conceded this to him, and allowed him a delay ; and the patriarch took up his
residence at Misr, and wrote to the bishops of thc norlh and south and of llie
farther and nearcr parts of Uppcr Egypt, bidding them all assemble to him,
and look into this atTair, and writc him an answer. When ihev arrived,
p.l
210 IUSTORY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[464]
<jm> cJl *\j
Lo <_Lili ^Ljidl
J
dliC^ LLl L vilArU-o ^ja dLjiÂJ ^JLjIS jjl=J
â* i_jfl'J j"J.ijL'
L'l U,
JOJ
*Ja^
(J*^ (t*2
J^
S
'(jr*
5
^ j ^
Ui
(
j=e' Lli
p^wj > afl^) ~~~>y> L'l j^lj
J*>
*>>
(fi!
^ ^-3
JglL~~ft)l *Jjy^\ JD
^-"Jl ^LJl
: -
'
_>jl- jA L5 ^JLafrl *ô jâ. Jl jj^Jju
(**>*
L
4-*-'t)' "I
(Jr
IJ-^-flJ <3 -ia-3
Jii!
rn^
jj-O^* (**3
^r
-^
tj*
-OjJd ^JI c*M-t*i ^LUjj <c_>_*o /j.xJ
^j&j***
jjO^JLJI ^j^lal Lii <C^5 /\o p_i Lji* lyDj
,)
LnJ'IL. 11 J& (âSI -Oiullj ^jp-Vl
'.10 ^-Ul kS'l (j--L^' ,JÎ
(J!
IjjUli oj^JI
/j^
5*j_*
(Jl^ls
jl-*^
(jr^
^3 J^jJl
(j
AAioljlj îsL-VI ^< CJLp- J^^jlai L-li ji.js-1 /jfi. CoL' jj-^vi'
d)-^>J
Lw> 0â=-
CU jl tjliaJI
7
ljJLai iJLfc jo djiaJI -i-lj C&lj JaS Llj L IjJlij IjJraT ^LLidl
^JjLL,JI \a -i^-l_5 JLai lj^c*^s <, 0.^,^] ^JjIoj ja ^Ll ~J IjJLai *jlii L v_J-Jl Jlo
1. ABG
j*j F om.
2. E om. to "Lsr^ j: *î ^s

*>j add. *xj Jj jî. ^s-
1
lylilj
^
^).

3. F om. ABDG
*y}
3
.

4. ABG *$\.

5. Mss. lOlk-Jl.
6. ABG
pfc^lj.
7. ABF yi5.
8. G add. -Wl.
they answered, saying to the patriarch : He is thy equal, Father, and thy
partner in the ministry; therefore do what seems good to thee with him;
for, as for us, we have nothing to do with this matter. And there was
great trouble among them. And there was with him Abba Theodore, the
second bishop of Misr of that name, who had been hegumen of Al-Fustat,
and priest of the church of Saint Sergius : he ancl my father Abba Moses,
bishop of Wasim, alone. So they sent to me, the sinner, because they
knew that I was one of their members, as it is written ', not by my knowledge,
but by spiritual love. So I went to them as a son, after a month, while they
were holding converse with the envoys, in order to seek for answers, and
for the sake of the decree of confirmation, that is say, the systatic letter.
Now these envoys from the east were men in whom were found religion and
charity. So when they saw me, I was wearing the habit of monks, though my
conduct was far from that which a monk's ought to be, and they pointed to
p. 190 my fathers, saying : Art thou here present alone with us, because thou art
acting as deputy for thy brethren? Then when they beheld me sitting with
the bishops, and arguing with them in the discussion, they marvelled and
said : We never saw a monk argue with the patriarch, like this man . And
the metropolitans said : His tongue islike a sword, and cannot be opposed.
Then my fathers said to them : He is in the position of a bishop. So
1. Rom., xii, 5; Ephes., iv, 25.
[465]
PT. I. CII. XVIII. MICIIAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 211
lÛ
JÎM
'i^Lz l,J
J
Û ^Lz
J
<] ^l& d)i>Lj dll^
J
aVjVI
^>
^
(*^
<J
l>a_*l OuJ j-?ci 4JL.JLs*Jl) IjJLiLs <U-J *^-aJ>- j3>a y^
<*J~'
J-> (3
J_JK^
<
U~~>-
^Ldlj j-uJI ,^w <wi <JL *~J'
f^^y J i-^
^! U&JoJ J^-s *-~sd! .^LJ?
^-*3
J^
f^
fj^
p*3 ^
f^ frr.'-5 ^ tf***J <-M*
L;
-^
^^
urLP-3
JLoIp^w. L'l djkJI ** ^VI
J^-b
SxiJI
{*
J
lj*^J ^y^l ^-J!
J
jl Us
c*o" JW
^Jj Û
3
ui ^l jl
JA\
jl juVI
Jl
^J
jl jUI jl ^JI Jl
t_JLiuv!
^r-^>
V jl *o olJoj
(J
2
^.
4
^-^ (5-^1
i^y
*&& J^*l Vj k-^ô V
U
jV
^Lc
4
j!
jHaJUI ju Oj-l^JI -Jj
j^
<uj ii-l
^y>
lj^p-1 OU>i)l *lVlj LS^L
j*
sju. cJ" /jU^ j! d^LJ! L^ L'l juj
J
^lk!
j^
jJ! Ij^ \y^>
îsUVI
,*~&>
f^r*-l j! ^* a*î
-J
2^ IJ-* *Z>^ Uj^s^
Jj-^t
($^^^' (J^"
^^^!
jjwAaJI *LVI
<y^r^'l
U
J CJÎ \
^'1
(j-^l "C^Tuj ^Vl
<^/>- ^*
fjt^
-JMj
1. Mss. L>.
2. F om. to Jis ; ABDG UJIj.

3. ABDG L.

4. E om. to
JLi.
they marvelled. Then one of the metropolitans said to me : How many
children hast thou in tliy diocese andprovince? 1 answered : I have ten
villages in each of wliich are ten adults, so thal they produce every year about
fifty human beings. Thcn they said : In truth we see thee worn and weak
in body. And one of them said : I have under my see nine hundred ham-
lets, besides cities and villages and small dioceses; and our provinces aro
few. And much discourse passed between us; for they were men imbued with
religion and charity.
And in the second month they assembled in the church of our Lady, and
the affair was settled with the patriarch, Abba Michael, who said : Sword
or fire or casting to lions or cxile or captivity, these are things that
trouble me not; but I will not enter into what is not lawful, nor incur my
own excommunication, which I subscribed with my own hand and initiated,
to the effect that no bishop shall becomc patriarch. For the excellent lathers
excommunicated him who shall take a degrec in thc hierarchy by the help
or favour of the government, and the bishops wrote to me from Antioch,
in the time of Abba John, the patriarch, that any bishop who should be
established on the throne after him should be excommunicated, and I sub-
scribed my name to that declaration in niy own handwriting. Ilow thcn is
it lawful for me to excommunicate myself, and to declare lawful to day what
I anathematized yesterday, and to approvc to-day what I condeinncd yester-
day, and the holy fathers condemned beforc me? Then he brokc off the
1,. E ^t.
2. E om. lo aJ
1
4. E u.
5. E om. tO w-~JJ
>
wJj.

7. E
U>t
F J*^l.
212 IIISTollY
OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[466]
L^ Lo%
J\
SJ*$\
U JuLsr 
JI^JI jj^
^l
Jl
tÎii
!
^lL^JI *k^
Jli
ttfc -0 jlj^jUL% <J <c^
J=~V ^VI ^L* jl J^
j^ y
\ j5C pJj dULJ! ^J
\>- iU*
J-Ûtj
JJJI
J
3
^1> jJ> 0>'l dl^kJJ Jlis 0 pA*l^ Jjij
^
<Uit XLc
j^
U-s>-pb9 Jjw ^-JU VIj ^VI Jli^
J^-
jls
JJM Uli Jl~i j^Lij <j^Jj
Uy^Jo Jj
p^
^--wJL ^VI jUj
J
djlsJ! IjÛ-j J-^Jtj ^JjikJI Ljilsli s-LLc
J^LJI *-L&
J
^J^^'
(j-^j-*
^V
jAJls Û)! s-j
ybj
î-JL (J^kJl
^V! Xl&U
LJs
(j^j^.
jJLJ! **U
*_5
â t_iJL-l (j-j^L' Ll_j 
^y,
lAs loJbjLi^
^
LtJlT
J
7
^~VI >l>Li ^j-^-J! û Ji Cv* ^JI
J
^jJ^-j
3. E om. with 2 foll. wds. add. c^x~\
-
6. E
Jij ot- L$U*I LS^L 3dJ ^jJ!
Jl
discussion. So tliey proceeded to Abu Aun, the governor, and said to
him : Wilt thou send the patriarch with us to our own country, as the
prince commanded? But Abu Aun did not wish to send the father,
because he loved him and the Christians; and he had found favour before
God through them, and through God's acceptance of their prayers for him.
So he said to the patriarch : Thou art advanced in years, and the way
is very long. Therefore depart and take counsel with thyself for a few
days; and if the matter appears easier to thee, well and good; but if not,
thou mayest go or not as thou wilt.
So we went out from his presence. Then tlie metropolitans and envoys
troubled us, and discoursed with the patriarch concerning the accomplish-
ment of the command to journey with them, and would not leave us. So
the father patriarch took thought for the journey, being sad at heart, and
saying to my father Moses : Wilt thou accompany me on this diflicult
road? So my father Moses prepared to travel with him, besides Abba
Theodore, bishop of Misr; and so also did I, John, the sinner. But when
we were ready to start, the news that night arrived at Misr that Isaac, the
bishop, who had usurped the throne of Antioch by the help of the govern-
ment, had died at Antioch, and the see had been occupied by a man namcd
Athanasius, who took his seat that very day before sunset, but died him-
self also the third day, and both were buried. When the metropolitans
[407]
A* ^&AaUJ J iJl VI \y<2j __iL_5 jvU J5
\y.y>
<^f^\
^y
jV^
0*3
jll-_Jl <__!)_>
*P-
^J! dUi
(jl^-Lwj /-_-__)! <isLV!
/y
jo (j-jÛl 1-*-*
Jf"l
/J*
^J JJ> _-i* U ,*50 Jjil l'!_3
JL>JI ^jU ^w jl_> -Jl
J^
LU- lx* <_ jl^ Ji-lj ^J! jl^ j_>-
^y
J^
ly'Jo-_5
&Jj^
j ^L- vjfî--.
(^-
"H*^ U"^
^
5
-? ^^fji
-jLJ! fcjUssdlj jj_>_--_!!j
*___-_> jl *_^_=cJI
,3
Lr
l--J jJ>
J05
*-__>_)l ^jiu^ -LL_J! Jo_j-U _j__!| JwJjS jlS aJ|
1)1 ^w^J! ic
_jj
L_U -jjjCll -uJ -JisLVI
C-^jjjVl LV1
(J
-_*-> Js-ij j-->-
j-^j
^jf-
<u-^ (^'^J-aAiJ!
/j^>
jLJI LJ! -L-j
4__L
__J5
.
/->-
JJ9 V!
<-Ac jjw Js
-______>'
I ^L L_ji_>> __j^_-_i 4_.L >_*_>_)l jL-S-l *si
\~_L_JI LlL jj^___J'
îf- -giV
<jI_ ^1 o'i-3 ;yl: 11 ,<__-> "Ci-Ll \* ,_J_i__*l
i_-l J' __>_j )1 r-L>_." L Lî>3 L)L,1_5 -__JI _j___,
<j
___pi __*_> V /_viiC *>
1. E om. to -Jc R_>a_^l ,Lo_=__.1 add. ..j^J
c^
^jjytd^
Jj>! i^r^
^j
s___Oi Ajuj
_o___ _.__~.) w_=_.

2. Mss. *jI
and thcir clerical companions heard this news, they fled, and \ve knew not
how they departed, only that we never beheld them again after that day.
Now I will tell yon what was told us concerning this Athanasius. He
was one of the chief bishops and a metropolitan, and exercised jurisdiction
from the boundary of Harran inwards; and his province was very exten-
sive, so tliat he used to travel over mountains and rocks and sharp stones
on foot, wearing iron sandals, that he might go round every district.
And they told us that he was very strong, tall in stature, stout in body;
and the privilege had been granted him in synod to ordain the bishops, 011
account of the distance of the province from Antioch. But as soon as he
usurped the patriarchal throne, he died.
And there came to us a Chalccdonian, named George, who was a good
man; and he entered with us into the orthodox faith. So the choice of the
synod fell upon him, and they made liim patriarch of Antioch. But, a
little time after he liad established himself tliere, he was attacked by a
bishop, named Abba David, whose mother had been nurse to Abu Jafar al-
Mansur, prince of the Muslims. This bishop accused Itim of tliat which may
not be mentioned in the history of the Cliurch ; for our misdeeds and sins
require no addition to them. After this the prince arrested this George,
and fettered him with iron and wood, and put him in prison in the eighth
214 1IIST0IIY OF THE PATRIARCHS.
[468]
j^
\l*
^y
]
<J$\ cJI
j
^-=^JI
^^
^JJJIj a,-^>JL ^LSj
^-
l-X dlLJ!
jD L'-LLc
J^
Ja*
2
Yj UiOjJ- LLaT J jV! ^lj îjJI <JJi> a*
<L
C
L *_>jl Ow
<j
Jj-viLl^ jLilj vilU!_5 jJ-_i_..J_ll JJyk <v,j_>_J jO ^pJj
jl d^-kJ! *J
Jj_p-
J-i _JLi <U_J <CJ-_U_k_J_!l
^ f_-Ju
jUl jll- ^-X^tJlj
-jJL-J
dlUI ^JJI iAj Ui ^CwJ! o-UJj
^
o>J* cJrl U! -iUfl <J Jlsj <JUU! Jrti,
V VLi J*i> vilLJ! joj
^J.
oJk ^lilj aJLo
fjJ\y> ,3 ^^3 i^
-
"^
(J^
*^
j
j_V!
*J_j-
j!
Ij-JjJ VI I aa> (^J o^pi Lj *U! ^ja jj-JI (^^s-^j
^P^
(J~-
=>!1
''
îkJVIj ^kJî)! jl^JJlj ^Cjuji
*.
jj
JL
Jaii iiikL ^J c;L
_c_
-V-Jj jLj
,3
L,Uu-l
_-_.. 
^y
JL
e
l_____ L'l dl^kJ! ^.V!
<>J_) jJ U *_** L^S -ij
-_^___j_.
Llj â^ i^jLiLJ (j-j^L" Ll .^JJuJVI ___>VI V!
*J-cU <*Jljjj
b
s_A..I_\J;
<3
UJjU
1. Mss. add.
^*j
,^L.
2. E om. to
^JJiU add. j-__*
'
J>\.

3. DF
aJji
E
om.

4. E om. to _~_=Jj add. s-^
J^ Jj.
.^
**J! .^. 5. E om. to *-.

6. A JJl_U..
year of his reign. And from that time to now no synodical letter has rea-
ched us, and no such letter has gone from us.
Now I Avill tell you the strange story of the patriarch of Gonstantinople,
and the prince, and a Ghalcedonian, in the year 480 ofthe Martyrs. There
was a man of high rank at Gonstantinople, named Philip, whom the patriarch
persuaded to attack the prince, saying : If thou fightest against him, tliou
wilt conquer him, and take possession of the government. But when the
news reached the prince, he banished that patriarch to a distant town, where
he was cast into a narrow dungeon ; and another was made patriarch. Now
this prince committed deeds not fit to be named, and removed the pictures
from the churchcs. And I have related this to you, only that you may
know that these things were general, and clid not take place at Antioch alone,
but throughout the empire. Thus the two patriarchs of Constantinople and
Antioch were imprisoned at the same time.
Now wc have related a little of tlie good fight fought by thc Father
Patriarch, Abba Michael. And there was none who remained with him in
his distress and weakness to assist him, except the father and bishop,
Abba Theodore, bishop of Misr, and Abba Moses, bishop of Wasim. And
when he was advanced in age, he prayed God mercifully to remove him
[460] PT. I. Cll. XVIII. MICHAEL I, A. D. 744-768. 215
<_ rcJ-~J JUI IJ.A
^y*
aJJL. jl
Pj^-J^
4Jil JL"
Jj-J!
(J (_J*^
^3
(TT^
> c.a',^1
^joUI aj_J!
J
^Ll_=>J! JL&VI ,jv J^c_,
aaU- U j_* <__,_; jU^ <;b-_ ^wjjJ!
3
^Ll)jJI
j
IJa>_, U
2
^
(^J-^-VI
,_-r_r^
J^-
^LL, -X. jl__, dl^
y* Jts>
L_L1 _>___J -. ^-vJLJ! _-___>-
,*___)_)
__L__>_) <*__._ "yjji&^ L__ jl_u J âJLm >-Vj
.
_V1
___ _)j_K>' 4_'1j___> <-l_p_) J_>_*-
__>'__>
-A_g_)l
1. E _U
:2. EF om. to .la>.
-
- 3. BG Ûjl. 4. D
L-j
^j
Uii^ ._&_,
i)_v**J!
_s*
**=_>
-
5. B add. e_>=Jj _!
w__>-_-J! Jj
lT^
P
_.-*!
^ ^
ÛI __
__jj|
___
Jl
JLU Uj ___j_J
Mr^
*<____-- _--.-' _ Um. 1 II __JuT
^
c
r:rJ
__-*>i **
jU
J^H
JU_ _JJ! Ui.
-_**_ %
from this world, that he might rest with the saints; and God answered liis
prayer, and he gave up his soul after all his struggles and the good works
that he had done, on the 16th of Barmahat. And he remained upon the
cvangelical throne, according to the statement which we found inthe library
in the Monastery of Saint Macarius, twenty-three years and a half ; and his
holy body was deposited with the bodies of our holy fathers, in glory and
honour. May their prayers be with us! Amen.
HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE
CHRONIQUE DE SEERTi
PREMIERE PARTIE (II)
PUBLIEE PAR
M
gr
ADDAI SCHER
(o D
ARCHEVEQUE CHALDEEN DE SEERT ( KURDTSTAn)
Traduite par M. 1'abbe Pierre DIB
PATR. OR. T. V.
AVERTISSEMENT
Le texte arabe nous a ete adresse sans traduction par M
8r
Scher en
1906. Pendant que M. Perier dirigeait 1'edition du premier fascicule
[PatroL Or., t. IV, fasc.
3, p.
211-313; cf. page 218, note des edi-
teurs), M. 1'abbe Pierre Dib, pretre Maronite, traduisait le second. Les
noms propres, si souvent defigures dans les textes arabes, lui ont
donne beaucoup de travail, surtout lorsqu'ils sortaient du cycle de ses
etudes anterieures. II a pu, gr&ce aux qualites de travail et de patientes
recherches qu'il a toujours montrees, les identifier, et il nous a adresse
sa traduction en mai 1908. Le Rev. Pere D. Ramia, qui possede le
frangais aussi bien que sa langue maternelle et nous tient au courant
des faits de 1'Orient par les nombreux articles qu'il publie dans nos
periodiques, a relu sa traduction au point de vue du francais. Nous
avons ajoute quelques identifications ou renvois aux textes paralleles
que nous avions sous la main en faisant suivre les notes des lettres
S, D, N, suivant qu'elles etaient dues a M
8
'
Scher, a M. P. Dib, ou a
nous-meme. Enfin, M
sr
Scher, durant son voyage en Occident, a dirige
1'impression du present travail et redige les tables.
Les faits contenus dans ce fascicule sont deja, pour laplupart, connus
par ailleurs, mais peuvent du moins servir a 1'etude des sources, car
lauteur a le merite de resumer les auteurs differents ou meme contra-
dictoires sans chercher avec leur aide a donner une redaction nouvelle
;
par exemple, apres 1'histoire de Julien 1'Apostat (chap. xxxm) on trouve
au chap. xxxiv : Une autre version de 1'histoire de Julien le maudit
et, dans ce meme chapitre, apres un paragraphe qui se trouve deja
dans Theodoret, on trouve encore : d'auteurs expliquent ainsi la
cause de son impiete
;
vient alors un resume du roman de Julien
1'Apostat edite par M. lloffmann.
220 A.VERTISSEMENT. [108]
II semble <lu moins que le present ouvrage est la source mediate ou
immediate de 1'ouvrage d"Amr et Sliba : De patriarclus Nestoriano-
runi commentaria edite et traduit par Gismondi, Rome, 189(j et 1897.
Gar notre auteur rapporte par exemple les histoires d'Isaac,
14"'
e
pa-
triarche (ch. lxvi)
;
de Jean Chrysostome (ch. lxvii), de Jahbalaha
(ch. lxviii), d'Ahai,
15"'
e
patriarche (ch. lxix), de Theodose le Jeune
lxx), tandis que 'Amr et Sliba rapportent 1'histoire d'Isaac (traduction
latine,
p.
12-15) et ajoutent : a son epoque florissaient Jean Ghrysos-
tome et Jaballaha du monastere de Mar Abda le thaumaturge
,
puis
Thistoire d'Ahai
(p. 15) et ajoutent : a son epoque regnait Theodose le
Jeune chez les Romains . II semble donc qu'ils ont pris dans notre
auteur les notices consacrees aux catholicos (les faits sont en effet
les memes des deux cotes) et qu'ils ont resume en deux lignes les
chapitres intermediaires qui ne rentraient pas dans leur sujet. Le pre-
sent ouvrage serait donc aussi la source immediate ou mediate des no-
tices consacrees par Bar Hebraeus a 1'Eglise nestorienne dans sa
Chronique ecclesiastique.
Un bon nombre de chapitres sont resumes des Actes des martyrs
et des saints qui constituaient comme un menologe oriental; la plupart
ont ete edites par le R. P. Bedjan comme on le verra par nos renvois,
un chapitre meme (chap. lxiv) provient des Apophthegmata Patrum.
Nous remercions M. Robert Griveau, archiviste paleographe, qui a
bien voulu relire la derniere epreuve de ce travail.
F. Nau.
^Jjdlj ÂaJlj Sjl^JJl
!jj^-
^VI Iaa jdj *LJ ôjl ji *U* -vwV! Iaa
ctLXwj aJIs Jj}l=*l> <dji

/_<*
j?"". J**
1
'
(V*
ls^^ ^!
jj**-^ tjî-l /*>! j-*j
.^wAjJij
(*****
O^J Jv^"
<VJJI
tV
JP" l!r~' <J~*JV^ <J^*!
Jj-^
(3
*~VI fcj-U!j
. <Co>^J?
<jL&!
<_J->
OliJlj j^Tj ^.~j ^J! Âikj l^w Â-liloj ^yJjJI ^l ^5sJ!j îsUVI
JlLJI oUi^
fj?".
(j***
- /*-*-"' J^! *-^*
^^
^^j . JWI
ft
U-lj ^*JJ 01? JUI!
4jl <C Ua ^JsJlj
fr
Uj^J!
^
.. ijâiuJI jl5>j fcjlxdl
^
^jUsjJ! ^Û i-Vs*w Uo
1. .L^!
Jx?
^J!
J^
:
^
^*J
j
>**
Jji\
^j^lj
(^-..) J-^l
J
Itf.
XXXI. HlSTOIRE DE BaRBA'SEMIN, LE MARTYR
*
A p. 64
ET LE ONZIEME DES CaTHOLICOS
'
.
Le nom de Barbasemin signifie : 1'homme aux quatre noms
2
. Ce pere
etait celebre par sa purete, sa saintete, sa piete et sa chastete. Iletaitle neveu
de Simeon Barsabba'e, de Beit-Garmai. II imita son oncle en marchant sur
ses traces. Redoutant Sapor le maudit, les Peres 1'ordonnerent en secret
dans la maison d'un chretien.
II consacrait les eveques et les pretres et les envoyait secretement dans
differentes regions ; il leur recommandait de se deguiser en laics pour se ca-
cher. II vecut ainsi sept ans durant : Quel calice d'amertume pour lui, quand
il voyaitles chretiens si maltraites et si persecutes.
Si l'on s'acharnait a tuer les eveques et les pretres, c'etait dans le dessein
de priver les chretiens de ceux qui raffermissaient leur foi et de les conduire
1. Les faits de ce chapitre se trouvent dans Bar Hebraeus, Chron. eccl., ed. Abbe-
loos et Lamy, t. II, 39-41, et surtout dans les Actes de Barba'semin edites par Bedjan,
Acta martyrum et sanctorum, II, Paris, 1891, p.
296-303; cf. H. Gismondi, Amri et Sli-
bae de patriarchis Nestorianorum commentaria, versio latina, Romae, 1897, p.
12. N.
2. Westphal (Untersuch.,
p. 103) explique ainsi ce nom d'apres une inscription naba-
teenne
: ^DWjraia = ^nwSyaia, le fils du Baal des cieux. V. Labourt, Le christia-
nisme dans Vempire perse,
p. 72, n. 2. D.
222 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[110]
&A* CJU? UJj . ~3t*JI _JI iijJ^jJI pfi>yZXi -^liUl
(_j> ,V
t^jLaJJ
J^j
J .Joll lil
^/âstj > *>^*0
Jj3 J-&1
*-!-1 ÂjLJ ^Lajlj Vj^Jl ^.L. fcjl5sjl CU^li^ jjiL O-U
(
vft'^>t^'^ Ij^JsLs
Jj>L< (Jc- <>
f^T^
^ ^*
-
* c
l>^
:>
"
^jr*Jf
'j^ *^' "^'
f*
8^-^
Ljl L"la_3 jJ . \Jjl3 LoUji V* ji>câJl LJ C-A<o' ^lj-ol \>j>-Li> Ij >jyia9 ''Ulis-Vl
<y~*33
(j J^9
<->l ^Jkpbj . lli viJJ l->o L -LL'ls .jUI A^J Jj ^^-JjJ J&c*J J CjI
fcA.j ^Jc-
ft
U-j^Jl
/^
A,.Uj>.j
^j-IVU^ ja Lail -^JJU-lj Ul
^jJ&J v
i*-J
^Jl LJU
Jlsj <U~UJ;j CLi >U-j jc- C <Uj fcâsJj isJi>-li ^.^JLcl^ JUa jj>U -Jcj
A
p. 65 iU-L J .<>J JliLi
(
*
t
Jc Ljj
Ij-sJ
v^JU-
fjs -iT^J
"
^jUaJJ jjiC VI ^l Jl 0
^JitA-! J>UVIj JjJJI
j lj-U>J -<~
(j^J
,j~f*2
-JUJI *Laibl
Jl
JdaJ V (JjUaJI
1. *a>.Uxwl.
ainsi fatalement a embrasser la religion des mages. Comme le regne de Sapor
se prolongeait, que la persecution sevissait toujours contre les chretiens, et
qu'ils avaient vecu continuellement caches, les fideles de beaucoup de pays,
en si grand nombre que Dieu seul pouvait les compter, se reunirent, esperant
avec confiance que 1'appui de Dieu descendrait sur eux contre Sapor, en sorte
qu'ils pourraient enfin se montrer.
Alors, las de vivre ainsi, ils sortirent de leurs cachettes en poussant des
cris formidables a fendre les rochers. Ils disaient : Quand bien meme tu
nous hacherais en morceaux, jamais, jamais nous n'adorerons le soleil ni le
feu; fais donc de nous ce qui te plaira.
On raconte qu'a deux reprises on fit trancher la tete a plus de 230.000 ' per-
sonnes. Parmi ces martyrs se trouvait Mar Miles (Milas)
2
avec d'autres chefs
chretiens.
Sapor eut vent de la situation de Barba'semin. II le fit apprehender et
comparaitre devant lui avec seize autres pretres et diacres; il lui dit alors :
a
p. 65 N'ai-je point ordonne Fextermination des chefs chretiens?
*
Pourquoi
m'as-tu desobei? Pourquoi es-tu devenu leur chef?
Le pouvoir de gou-
verner, lui repondit Barba'semin, ne cessera jamais de s'exercer chez lcs
chretiens; et cela jusqu'a la consommation du monde.
On le jeta alors en prison avec ses compagnons. On les chargea de fers
pendant onze mois
3
jusqua ce qu'ils fussent devenus noirs et entierement
desseches de faim et de soif.
1. Mari,
p.
21 : 130.000. S.

2. Eveque de Sousan; ses Actes ont ete publies par
Bedjan, loc. cit.,
p. 260. N.

3. C.-a-d. depuis le mois de fevrier 345 jusqu'au 9 jan-
vier 346. S.
Bedjan, loc. cit..
p.
298. N.
[111]
XXXI.
HISTOIRE DE BARBA'SEMIN. 223
^jo
/j^
Cw o
jyt
U Jl Ai'1 J . îLJIj p- jjJI {ja ^j-iU- I
:>j~
IjjU ^J^s- l^
jl dLUt^l Û CJj <JlU>-lj JJiAiJ lilj
.^j*
^[-^*
I-** >*
J^ . JlU * aJ\ 4J
jLw-do ^Âpu Ijjjfc <*J Ji . Jj^jJj j^JLtlî
^jr
2-''
JP
J^ .jv-o-tii 0-*c5tw
^jJI
JJ*\J>
JLiV J
jl
-Jy.L ^ J^
-C*^ ^
(j^^-b cS-S^ w^
o\
(^J^.3
.aJ JLfls .SjLi VI Ul^" ly^ VI ^J^Cu*
JLj
j
^.U^J (^l t-^Li l^
SâJ>
.tUwjA^Jij JjjcoJS 4j Jjls ^-Dl >t^?j-J!
(J
*0jla> ^ls .Ij^lj ^jLaJI ^Ls Uo
*^>-lj .Uil ^-lC' OJ' <* J^Jj . *jSj^>j
<
^^J j"A> <JiU-U>
^j
JLl^ jJ&j <*JLc
^0^29
U jt^? -*i . ,jjs>&JI JLftS . L2
(*-f*
2*)
JtJ"^
^
cS*
3* ^'-Û/J ^J-> /jJ*-
^
jUaJl \a
ÎLJI j-irUJ! l>- jljjbVI îXwl Ji-U .Ijilj Ijii' Li ^jLd! jl
^..^1^
*JU'
a^>eJ1 oLU .IajJs^j jVsJI Ûp-l (jj-Uo-Jl X>-\j .jjjUai-
Jl^ya* uol> ^Jl Ls^j
(Jia^J JjJjUj
(j^J
k-*â> _V
^jUsajl *Jw Ajlsôl J|
JjjU t_*jSj .
/V^J-JI
jÛ
i.jjL
^
^jr>-
Puis Sapor lui envoya une couped'or contenant 1.000 drachmes et lui
fit dire : Recois ces presents que je t'offre
;
je te mettrai en libertc et te
ferai chef des tiens, si tu adores le soleil. Mais le bienheureux Barba^semin
repondit a 1'envoye du roi : Dis-Iui : croit-il me tromper comme on trompe
des enfants? Croit-il me faire renier mon Maitre et me faire accepter de l'or
en echange? Sapor lui dit : Si tu n'acceptes pas 1'honneur que je t
1
offre,
j'ecrirai a tous les sujets de mon empire d'exterminer les chretiens. Bar-
ba'semin lui repartit : Plus tu massacreras les chretiens, plus ils se multi-
plieront. Alors le roi ordonna de 1'executer a 1'endroit ou avaient ete exe-
cutes Simeon (Sche^moun) et Sahdost. On lui trancha la tete, alors qu'il
montrait un visage joyeux, alors qu'il avait le sourire sur les levres, qu'il
priait pour ses ouailles et qu'il les benissait. Treize autres personnes subi-
rent le martyre avec lui. Pour le voir, les chretiens s'assemblerent en si
grand nombre qu'ils se foulaient presque les uns les autres. Les mages di-
rent alors : La parole de Barba'semin : plus on tue des chretiens, plus ils se
multiplient, se verifie a la lettre.
L'eveque de la Susiane (Al-Ahicaz) prit le corps du vertueux catholicos ct
1'enterra a cote de celui de 1'archeveque de Gundisabur. Les fideles prirent
les autres corps et les ensevelirent. Que leurs prieres a tous [soient avec]
les fideles! Sapor ecrivit alors a ses sujets d'empeclier les chretiens de s'e-
lire un chef et un catholicos afin de dementir la parole de Barbasemin : Ic
224 MISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[112]
-UaS jl <^\ ^J\ ^yUI JjfcbJI A*>
J3 .Jkj' V
^jLaJI <Llj jl ^î^l^, Jy
UI3 <*~L)I lJI a*
J^*^ jt*.
^*" ^ cJILs .L^
^v
JW J cxL
^
IjJlL,!
CrtO) .&-
^
jy%
JUT dllij *ljL^ <Ôl jljly^ î^
(j^
^jVl cJI
J\
*5CJ
SJL* l^_~_^3 . iTÂ^ jÛI
<j%
-*JI <uLL!I 4 VI
^J^
Ja
{jjJLsXj,^ X\
jj
i_ij*;, V ^,l**>
(j
Ij^lilj
Jj.j
A
3
c^t^
'k^
*"^!3 3
^'
^J-"-*-
1
.
Jj<aU>e
(îl
{**
-Jj-;-^
JjA^c^
AjiJ JlS
U-Lo lj
r~--3

<
*-*5 lylS (_-*JI ^74-JI Jjm *^ LaAs>- ij v*aJj
(**^
>r
jjjJjtJl <-U3 aJs>-Ij . Jj^vwJ *JaC- Ô jLj A*> (^J^
/5^3
-
(*t***3^ t3 Jj^~5
-<^
<^V* ~r*
f^J
li
^jU-^ slol
jj
.
jj^-LlJlj
pouvoir de gouverner ne saurait etre enleve aux chretiens . Mais ce mise-
rable, cet ignorant ne se doutait certes pas que, s'il voulait detruire ce
pouvoir dans son royaume, il persisterait toujours ailleurs.
L'Eglise demeura sans catholicos de l'an 39 de son regne jusqu'a la
premiere annee du regne de Bahram (Wahrawan), surnomme Farmansah,
soit 33 ans\
Le pontificat de Barba'semin avait dure douze ans
2
. On arreta, de son
temps, les trois peres quc Sahdost avait ordonnes. Ils furent jetes en prison
pendant quelque temps et on les fit souffrir. Puis, a 1'epoque de Barba'semin,
ils en furent delivres avec 1'aide de Dieu. Ils prirent la fuite et allerent ha-
biter des cavernes. Depuis lors, on n'eut aucune nouvelle d'eux. Mais dans
la region qu'ils habitaient, ils s'appliquerent a christianiser un nombre con-
siderable de paiens ; ils
y
briserent une idole que la foule adorait ; et ils
moururent dans leurs retraites. Ony construisit plus tard, sous leur vocable,
un grand monastere et une ecole ou se reunirent des maitres et des eleves.
I)u temps de Mar Narses
3
,
on agrandit encore ces constructions.
1. Apres la mort de Barba'semin, le siege de Seleucie demeura vacant pendant vingt
ans environ (cf. les Actes de ce martyr, publies par E. Assemani, Acta SS. Martyr., et
Bedjan, Acta Mart. et Sanct., II, 303). Mais \Amr, Elie de Nisibe et Barhebraeus ont des
recits differents sur la vacance de ce siege. D
2. II avait plutot dure quatre ou cinq
ans, car Sahdost fut martyrise en 343 et Barba'semin en 347. Bedjan, Acta Mart. et
Sanct., II, 296-303. S.
3. Le catholicos. S.
[113]
XXXII.
HISTOIRE DE QARDAGH, LE MARTYR. 225
Uj .4pUa)I> iiyay* jlj jjii! *Uift
J^
^JtsXy \>\
j
Jp-jl
l-U jl^
V**a
^JIj
^j^rf-^
**-L*
<V
*-*-^" oLiJt
<**J (j*^^
CcUs-Sj <CUj Âc-
JjjU
(JLsj
pSLjj*
J'
,Jc U..,kc L2*- L>j .SjoAJS ^L&j ^jL-JI <-a^9
-<J;jL
ôLaU
Jf-3
* a p. 66
<J C?l/
.ÛeXil /JLdj <CUe aJJ! v-^-lj .&*
^.^r^J
Lwj>-
^r^ jl^J
.<U-wL
*L~J
jl JJ dl'l .0 Jlij 4jU-
J
i^>c, oJ? A9 Sjjâll
^j-**-
>Uj ^Lu
J
^Li^
tJ^
!-L^j JliiJI v^ll /4^3
'T^J?
^^ .^c-^wJI 4-^
J
JXoT ^j^sJl Iaa *-L *TLr
-\9j
.\A
m}J\ ^j!
^JX. -kLJl rc-^^-JI -LJT
2
JjbLJl
j-f-J^-?-
Ll .*J J^-9 - JLaJl
1.
c*^j-
2. Martyr : !<*.
XXXII. HlSTOIRE DE QaRDAGH, LE MARTYR
'
.
Qardagh vivait au temps de Barbasemin. II etait compte parmi les grands
personnages de la Perse. II etait celebre par sa bravoure. Voyant son ame
virile, son courage et son habilete a tirer de l'arc, Sapor 1'investit de la di-
gnite de gouverneur du pays qui s'etend de Beit-Garmai jusqu'a Nisibe.
*
II fixa sa residence a Arbel. Les chretiens le craignaient beaucoup. II se
* A
P-
G6
construisit un chateau fort sur une colline elevee
2
et 1'appela de son nom.
II avait alors l'age de vingt-cinq ans. Mais Dieu

qu'il soit loue et exalte
!
voulut en faire son choix. Une nuit, Qardagh vit en songe un bel
homme qui frappa son cote avec une lance et lui dit : Tu seras tue pour
1'amour du Ghrist avant d'achever la construction de cette citadelle. Qar-
dagh lui dit : c< Qui es-tu, toi qui me presages ccla? Et 1'homme de lui
repondre : Je suis Georges le martyr
3
,
disciple du Christ et maitre de
tout le pays grec. Je viens t'informer de ce que Notre-Seigneur m'a fait
connaitre. Qardagh se reveilla effraye et ne tint plus compte de cettc vi-
sion. Or, sur la montagne de Beit-Bagas vivait 11 n ermitc du nom de 'Abdiso'.
1. Ce chapitre est un resume des Actes edites par Bedjan, Acta Martyrum, II,
p.
442-
506. D'apres H. Feige, Die Geschichte des Mar 'Abdiso und scines Jitngcrs Mdr
Qardagh, Kiel, 1889, p. 8, ces Actes, qui renferment quelques anachronismes. peuvent
reposer sur un fond historique, mais n'ont pas ete rediges avant le milieu du vi
e
siecle.
N.

2. Cest la colline de Malqi pres d'Arbel. R. Duval, Litl. syr., ll
e
edit.,
p.
138.
D.
Ce nom cst ecrit >..a\*>,
v
*n\*> et ^jo, Bedjan, loc. cil.,
p.
445. N. 3. Sargis
dans Bedjan,
p. 446. N.
[114]
iY*^>-
u^-J (*^ ci-f-
(J j^J -kj^r' (J ^r^ r3 Ô*
^-' ..-"__- "^-jt .V*
l
^-Ls^
r
c
Uis ._-" Û <U-!aJ1 _L>J!
ttj^
<>\i .1-1* -t-^s ^l ^yaw <j! (jjjls . Pj_i>_L_- <U__I
4_>J1^__JI>
Jj-jJj O-jVl (j-J-u
(J
<V> _>_*_!_<) ji*> __-_ . <_JJi (jLftS .4___>_) 4j_y--> ôl <*J1 jl_>
*A_V_>.| JUJ .(V^^Cw Jj IjiC^p-T
J 'JV?*b -lA^ (3 i^
v_J_--~'! Sl jIa*JI
j
"Mjli v_^X-aJl <>___
JUf3
-A> *ij _*i' <_____>- As ^JJI Jv>jJ! l-VJfe __*>lj îl
-r-î)
<0L_. . _^_>_M PjJ_j.A__- Âlyl ^-kus-lj . __>_L Llwm
7"^
r?~^
.KlLb
<___r>-J
S^NsJl
.
Jp---I
<0
J_ Cj-!j ^-a-Jj .--*-_-!_, <C jL>Vl J-i-
.0 ^>j-~i
.
,_;
jLsJI _>___-! jft
.^-oiJI
__>_r-_i
(^cJUI
J6l <Ui' *!<_, .-____jUJ- 0 U^^j ^liaJI (_L=*>'V1 4--_- jls
dl)i Âft v___C_, .4JU
j*
Ij-uU L <d&! j__!_. .>LU VL ^ljljdjj *_JI
^
J^sj
. v-j^--'! <%-- -A&LoJ* *-^v-_, (\5_/l
-ij^j
.ibLsJlj /j-__U LjOL
__*f--l
*---j
(
V--
w **
J^>
V . ^_j_,->d! <\_- v_-_-__? -Vs ^l JLIl],! . Jlij ^l
_TJ-_-
. Uj-Lvilj <U_>-!j. lj-_>--'i
1. -Ul J^ L.
2.
J_H
^c

3. Monasterium
iwj-
Gelui-ci eut aussi une vision dans laquelle il lui fut signifie qu'il avait a se
rendre aupres de Qardagh, car ce dernier, grace a lui, devait heriter la vie
eternelle. A 1'arrivee de 1'ermite, Qardagh ordonna de lc flageller et de l'em-
prisonner. Cet ordre fut execute aussitot. Un jour Qardagh etait au cirque
a jouer au mail avec ses amis; la boule se colla a la terre. Vainement ils
s'efforcaient de la remuer. L'un d'eux dit alors a Qardagh : Cet homme
que tu as jete en prison, je l'ai vu elever la main, faire devant la boule un
signe de croix et remuer les levres. Qardagh revint chez lui afflige et
fort surpris. II se fit presenter Termite 'Abdiso' et lui demanda en quoi con-
siste la croyance des chretiens. L'ermite la lui expliqua. Qardagh recut alors
de lui la foi et le bapteme. Puis il fit venir un autre moine du nom d'Isaac
(Ishaq) qui lui lut le saint Evangile et le lui traduisit en langue persane.
Qardagh s'abstint de manger de la viande et de boire du vin; il distribua
quantite d'argent aux eglises et aux monasteres. Sa famille etait peinee de le
voir agir ainsi. Quant a lui, il vecut de la sorte deux ans et trois mois, s'a-
donnant au jeune et a la priere.
Sachant qu'il differait de declarer la guerrc, les Grecs et d'autres na-
tions encore envahirent son territoire et le saccagerent. II marcha contre
eux et leur dit : Croyez-vous que je n'aie plus la force de combattre? Non;
au contraire, en embrassant le christianisme je me suis arme d'un glaive
invincible. Puis il fondit sur eux et les tailla en pieces. Et, quoique tres
nombreux, ils furent obliges de s'enfuir devant lui.
[115] XXXTI.
HISTOIRE DE QARDAGH, LE MARTYR. 227
JfJJ>-
*aj
i
i."*i oi. o*
l#_r*3 (***^f" fJ^-5
-^-JJj^-JI
jV-^
ji' U~}L t_t-~J j3
Jl .j^L
J^-AJI
^l ^J>- ^js_JI ^'li .iJlx* *J1 Lj jLI Oô aX^ *2~j$
.^p>
^J-A
<jl IjjuwT J3 jUI _Jô <^J_*j Cjl^-iJI
^yj,
J\
-oy iUbl p^w ^l .^J
.*-*-> I JjJs _->_^~l Jl~>
^
^**
^3
,4jM
ly->
c/J^ f<^^.
*U~
rtj^ J> Q>^
ajLw^>c-JI
JJ_~' jl Jojl jl ljJ^j -^ fcj.*^ U ^jstJI <.Lp-3 J\j *JI ^Cli
cÛ^
J^V
u^ j^L j\i
-JfjJI
li* ^l JLJ Js V_ .liî _J[___JI
^yjj
cr^
Jjr"
^s
-^ls ^-"J j^
-jt^'
^*^
J^y..b J^..b
o^f*"..
o\, s-r^b

^'^_
J^
j-*Jli cfJJJJ J\ijl_
.JfJ-3 i-l
(J^- f>J
V_) _$jL_JI i^Lj IjJU. ^JI lÂA *
A p. 6/
jl <_^_aI^_JI
Jp__.|
^Jliai
-j*f>jJ _rj=-'
fcjî _-L
fJi~ j-*j
S-UJI v^J_iL>l Lii .SoLs
<~fJj
-oU jl
Jj\
SjL _jt ^lc
p-^ Jj>
J3 .Ui* ^jJsJ
(
_j*yUl___.| <L_9
aj^
1^J_,
cJI
j
dUi
j-55 .Sj-S-ji JJJI
j
Jj-L-a- ^jUJI J_Wlj .OjbLJ jJ-Jl ^~^3l ji^JI
De retour de Ia guerre, il detruisit les pyrees et edifia des eglises a leur
place. Les mages le denoncerent a Sapor, lc maudit. Mais, vous, leur dit
celui-ci, vous avez entendu que Qardagh se fit chretien; qu'il detruisit les
pyrees. N'avez-vous jamais entendu qu'il refoula des milliers de Grecs avec
ses deux cents cavaliers? N'avez-vous jamais entendu parler des massa-
cres des Arabes, qu'il a accomplis durant sa vie? Le mobed
'
et les mages
desapprouverent la parole qu'ils venaient d'entendre de la bouche de Sapor et
lui dirent : Dis-nous franchement si tu veux detruire le magisme et affer-
mir le christianisme. Sinon, pourquoi laisserions-nous en paix cet homme?
Sapor s'attrista par affection pour Qardagh dont il admirait le courage et la
vaillance. Et pourtant, il 1'envoya en prison, ordonna de le raisonner et de
remettre sa cause a sept mois. [II sera libere], s'il releve, de leurs ruines, les
pyrees renverses par lui et s'il chasse les chretiens. Sinon, il sera lapide a
la porte de sa maison. Dans ce dessein Sapor lui envoya deux de ses com-
mandants.
*
Le delai accorde s'ecoula; Qardagh demeurait toujours inebran-
*
a p. gt
lable dans sa conviction. On le fit sortir pour le lapider. 11 demanda alors le
moinc Isaac pour lui lire 1'histoire d'Etienne afin de rafTermir son coeur.
L'on ne cessa de le lapider a la porte de sa maison jusqu'a ce qu'il eut rendu
le dernier soupir. Un nombre immense de pcrsonnes se rassemblerent pour le
voir. La nuit venue, les chretiens prirent sa depouillc mortelle et 1'enseve-
lirent. Cela eut lieu l'an 49 du regne de Sapor
2
. A la mort de cc dernier
1. Le mobed chez les Perses correspondail a feveque chez les chretiens. II relevait
d'un mobed superieur qui occupait dans 1'Etat une place tres elevee. D.

2. 359 de
notre ere. N.
228 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNR.
[116]
\msj>- J *i*> <C>^1_5 Cc <0il
,^>j V jv^
*-jL L-ta
Jy.***
- ^-UJ
(V*'^^'3
^**"^'
.4j'ljl_a> -UJ| l^Si UjSi o- Jo
J
4-J
aj
Jujy
LJac- Tô ^j^s
^l oJîlOl Û)
rr
<s-^
,J
^LSdl j"jjLll 4ol5v M^JI dlU
~
^jJaJa*J> A> /jJaJa-J> OU U
^-cLiaJI IJjfc
JOJ
.Ij_ CjLc SyLWl
AJ.U
C*ji
JOJ
.jJ-jCwVI Tcjjb ûL-J-j
{j?"5
J*> jU3 <CoJ ^wOj îe-llall jlJ-O >di>-3 .<C>I A>l
JOj -^^-^
/jJaJa*J> Û- UaC JJ>
-oIaJ-c-I jt wjp-j.-ls
.^fjJi
wiU-^lj k^9tJI
/^p-j Lj* roJjj jLjj^J J-l-j_5 aL^jVI
<j
,
yjy*j'3
AjjL-wJ ,_^s-Ls> ^j^wliL'1 jL-jJ-a)1 jjbLS jlS -\sj .(^jUj ^JI ^l-j>c*-JI
U3 4-L* jj>J U> UAfrj .A-jL-JiJl -_Jia> 5J-3

~.*-il> L-^LlsJ J-Lc jUjjl w-o-Us
1. , jÎJj.
2. (-,-JJl) . . -JsjJ_u*-9
^j
/^-^J-U.J2**i
<oU
UJ.
3. -^J-aJI.
4. , -^jL-oL.
5. Lsiu.
qu'il ne soit jamais agree de Dieu et que 1'enfer soit sa demeure !

le cha-
teau de Qardagh fut transforme en un grand monastere ou l'on celebre tous
les ans sa memoire. Que Dieu se souvienne de nous grace a ses prieres!
XXXIII. HlSTOIRE DE JuLIEN l'ApOSTAT. QuE DlEU LE MA.UDISSE !
En 672 d'Alexandre, la mort de Constance (Qostantin), fils de Constan-
tin (Qostantinous), rendit Julien 1'Apostat maitre des Romains. Cet impie etait
verse dans les sciences profanes. Bien qu'il fut le petit-fils de Constantin le
Grand, il s'etait revolte cependant contre lui. II se degagea du joug de
1'obeissance, renia sa foi et servit les idoles, auxquelles il oflrait des sacri-
fices. II reunit les magiciens et les sorciers qui le deciderent a abandonner la
vraie croyance pour le vouer a leurs pratiques impies. II eut une entrevue a
Ephese
1
avec les deux saints Athanase de Cesaree et Gregoire de Nazianze,
alors qu'il etudiait la philosophie. Ces deux saints prevoyaient des lors
ce qu'il devait etre un jour et tout ce que son mauvais genie lui inspire-
rait contre les chretiens. Ils s'en affligerent et ne manquerent point d'a-
vertir les fideles de s'en defier. Des qu'il arriva au pouvoir, il se mit a pour-
suivre les chretiens, les obligeant a embrasser sa religion et a sacrifier
1. A Athenes. Julien eut pour condisciples saint Basile et saint Gregoire de Na-
zianze. D.
[117]
XXXIII.

HISTOIRE DE JULIEN L'APOSTAT. 229
^jLa_JI JUa dlU Uj .4*11
j^
^j-LJI lj-U-3 Aj UifrU .<Xi
^
cjL=JI
(jp*-^.
.^LjOI JÛ
gi5C
^3
^JI
f
^3
r
L^yj Ijjî jlj Oj
Jl
Jl&Vl pJUy
.ja_lL-Y! Ji jjX. <Jl j-^93
-p^CU' -ii-lj
-i^yi J>"^j
Jrj-^ <>
^*"
<-^b
Jl>jJI Ll ^d&JI JLc-j rcJl-UI ^..ij .^j-jl -% Jo^ A.r_;..k;k 11 k-u
j^
^j^-j
^j-jJLJI
c-
*k>
(i
jJ^-J ,j*;l
J^
^J
-^jt^
J^J
-pt^* Ji.^ o\ffî *^b
cJjJjT *Ul Ijl-V Uii
-fJy"
V j*>
îc-
j
<c ^yL V *Jl llJC- Jji JkJ
.is-wJI
ft
UI ,1>VI Jvi-^J
-J-Sjjl
^J^.
^*** 0"^
*~^& v-~A* ^J-C-
-J.J
-^*3 (J^'VI
Uj .p^L'
^
JjjT Vj
Ijj*
V>U*. IjV^j

wr*
>p jÛ
jj^>
^JI w>U' ^Û. ^bj
^-^JJ

>Lr*"!? (Jj^b ^"J
J^
9
<j*J^
cjt l5*^*-5
^-^-w
^** *-J
<V^' l/I?.
****..
j^l-uJI
/j* v_iîJl jJfej
ft
UJI
/^
jt^w fctilj (jjJ^ ""^J^ jiij <>l jjJ Lb -jj>L
^Jjlj
^JJf-
t (^J^ .*~JJ
ri^"
"^ J^5
(
*^**
^ "^^"
f*^*"*
-âi 4
~f- (3
/*ij
aux idoles. U detruisit les eglises et fit elever a leur placc des temples aux
demons; il massacra nombre de fideles. II combattit les barbares et s'em-
para de leur royaume; il passa pour un autre Alexandre. De Gonstantinople,
il se dirigea vers la Perse. 11 immolait des victimes, se livrait a la magie en
se servant, pour cet exercice, des entrailles des hommes, des femmes et des
enfants qu'il mettait a mort.
Lorsqu'il entra en Palestine, il permit aux juifs de reconstruire le temple
pour dementir la parole de Notre-Seigneur : 11 ncn restera pierre sur pierre.
Mais a peine s'etaient-ils mis a Toeuvre que des tremblements de terre se
firent sentir, accompagnes de tourbillons de vent qui renverserent plusieurs
villes voisines de Jerusalem et eparpillerent tout Fattirail servant a cette
restauration. On vit alors, sur les vetements des juifs, des croix, couleur
rouge, qu'on s'efforcait en vain d'effacer. Neanmoins, le malheureux Julien
ne tint pas compte de cet avertissement de Notre-Seigncur. II se dirigea
vers la Perse, massacra les uns, emmena les autres en captivite, incendia
et ravagea [les villes et les bourgades]. Sapor en eut peur. L'on pensait
qu'il avait remporte la victoire sur la Perse , lorsque, pres de Seleucie-
Ctesiphon (Al-Madain), il lomba frappe au cotc dunc flechc venant du eiel. II
reconnut alors ce qu'il avait fait. Mais en expirant, il prononca ces paroles :
Tu m'as vaincu, Galileen! (c'est ainsi qu'il appelait Notre-Seigneur). Le
royaume de la terre t'a ete donne avec celui du ciel ' .
1. On conteste 1'authenticite de cette parole de Julien. D.

Elle n'est pas rapportee
par Ammien Marcellin (XXV,
3)
qui etait present, mais seulement par Theodoret (III, 25
et Sozomene (VI,
2) comme une tradition. N.
230 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [118]
CLwj .jtji <v*~wj uLw <ull Co^3 . jijV1 <*UL 'L.Ji <JXL ^ vîJ k..^ -\a9 .l'-Cw
kUJI jlJLc *Jl^j .ol j,l jl^
.^-^51
tJ
.ia;Ia..i
J&
U^ ^? ÎUI l-U jli
jfjJI
^jlstolj ijj-c-Jl
^-*f-3
.^3
ft-j-^J J^j^
Ap&woj ^L^VI Aow jL?3
4-J.-^
^r^5
r*
3
*^
1
<J"J?
W^ JLo-aJI S-UU jl Asj .Ijiljl L
Jl
-j>c*JI toUu^l ^jz
*y>-J>&
Uj c<> jiA) L> LAc^ .S^c*JI ^vLj vivJiJl _Ûa> jjs>3
(
j*-
M*9
^
L^LisJ ai^ jLjjl
JtA IjjiiJ jl ij^c~J1 JLj .<uU
(j^
(j-UI Ij-As-J ^ LÛ -Coil j-o (^jLalJI
JpeX
1_43
p-^lpc^l ^liaJI AftU Lis .
3
l^c*
^
jtA (JJ.JJI
Cx^~>\
\y*s*$ .UCU
^^
L^C m ^c_**wJI Â^s> ^Jb
Jc-
/v^ji . .-jia^jlj I AjXS liji- v_il- CUJI /pcjljj
l. ^jJLwb. 2. UJl. 3.
i^s*J| Ls^
^W-
^'
Le regne de Julien fut d'un an et de sept mois et son age de trente-un
ans
A p. 68 XXXIV.

*
Une autre version de l'histoire de Julien le maudit.
Get impic s'etait revolte contre Gonstantin le Grand dont il etait le
petit-fils. II brisa le joug de l'obeissance, renia sa religion et rendit le culte
aux idoles qu'il adorait et auxquelles il offrait des sacrifices. II assembla
les magiciens et les sorciers qui 1'engagerent a abandonner la vraie croyance
pour le vouer a leur caprice. Au moment de leur rencontre a Ephese, les
deux saints Athanase et 1'eveque de Nazianze eurent 1'occasion de le voir,
alors qu'il poursuivait 1'etude de la philosophie et des sciences magiques
2
.
IIs prevoyaient ce qu'il deviendrait un jour et le mal qu'il ferait aux chre-
tiens. Ils s'en attristaient et mettaient en garde les fideles. Mais lui, il
consulta les magiciens sur Feventualite de sa royaute future. Geux-ci evo-
querent les demons, 1'objet de leur amour. Mais 1'impie en eut grand'peur;
son ame se troubla lorsqu'il les vit et qu'il sentit leur odeur fetide. II fit
sur lui le signe de la croix, tout en s'endurcissant dans l'incredulite. Les de-
mons se disperserent. L'oeuvre des magiciens n'obtint aucun resultat. Geux-ci
blamerent son acte et lui dirent : Ton affaire reussissait deja a merveille,
1. II regna de 361 a 363. D.

2. Meme phrase dans le chapitre precedent. N.
[119]
XXXIV.

AUTRE HISTOIRE DE JULIEN LE MAUDIT. 231
IjJlsj
.
JUs U
J&
*y,33
-V
ir^
O^
^ J^3
ij^f^
3^
*
^^
J^
J^.fl
,%\\ j^Jl jSj\s .ljyai\ Ssijb ^yo CX& U dUaii Sy\
^j*
^J?
JO
U
Jk,
A5
**%
1^4/
b
'C^
-r""^ -<^
^'
J^"^
!j**~*9
.o'lT dlU ijl VI J^j ^lk)!
>LÛ- VU cojl dlUJI d-\
jl CUJp v_^~ jl
^y
Jly -pJ^ js^JJIj fcj-u?
J
. JU_A
J^
J^ ^j-JXJI
^-> Cj-^sSJ
.dlUJI
^ IJ~
ÛaSj v^Jbi ^j-o Sp-U ^JIj
ci-l ^vU ^pvlU .dlUJl ^Jdl J^lj
.Ujvllj Ujc^>J .JUJI c ^JJs- CoU- Uis
.JjL^j <Uô . ^\5 .<C* J^c. liUi *Cl
(J^&^
VI
.y
Jlsj <V, iÂ-Tj .<JI l^^X-
Vlj ^tals jo
y
^jiC J jl <Cl <*Jp dlUJ! *5C:i . CiliJj Cl^ dlU JUi jlS Ujlj
.Jôi jlkî)! <vJi>
^J^ <Sj^3
ÛMJI vj*9 Cio <^jA>-3
<j?*^ -Ir^
'<J?*S^ M*
v_^*JJI *i Is^ S-Jlj
3
}Lj
Jl
a?~jj .
2
^jJ!
^
jU&jl^ jLi)!
^3
sÎ ^Îj
. *>UkiJI \J^jJ! ^j-o Ûxp- Jjij ljA**l9
1. Ji.
2. JvJI-

3. /j^yo) _***>'
Jlôo Ua^j) ,>! .!.
mais tu as tout brouille avec ton signe de croix. Mais Timpie infortune
leur presenta des excuses et promit de ne plus recommencer a 1'avenir. De
nouveau ils evoquerent les demons, verserent la corruption et Finiquite
dans son coeur, sans qu'il eut, cette fois, faibli en leur presenee '.
D'autres expliquent ainsi la cause de son impiete : Avant son peleri-
nage a Jerusalem, la sceur du roi lui avait confie, a 1'insu de son frere, une
somme notable, ainsi qu'un instrument remarquable fait d'or et d'argent.
A son retour, elle reclama ses biens. II meconnut ses droits et nia tout.
Le roi, mis au courant, blama sa soeur de sa folle confiance en lui. Pour-
quoi ne m'as-tu pas confie cela? lui dit-il; qu'as-tu trouve de si seduisant en
lui?

Mais son jeune et sa priere, repondit-elle. Julien agissait ainsi
en veritable hypocrite. Le roi prononga contre lui la sentence suivantc : A
defaut d'une preuve juridique, il devait affirmer par serment son assertion. 11
consentit et preta un faux serment. Cette securite le tranquillisa et le demon
posseda son coeur. II deserta la religion et se montra tel qu'il etait. II in-
terdit aux pretres et aux moines le port de 1'habit ecclcsiastique
(?)
et envoya
tuer Anthuse (Qombolla)(?), la merc dc Jean Ghrysostomc et unc foule consi-
derable de fideles vertueux.
1. Cette anecdote fig-ure dans Theodorei, III. 3. N.
[120]
jLL-Lw dUU ^j-ÛJ
^
.<*-i Jls ILS .Ûjl ^JI i-^ ^jJaia-J islsj 4jLL UJU
-Ll_9 -U> lol .AjUlâJI ^Jj _*-oUjl ^JI C- *JL
ft
U-JI ,^=>c>' U a-^js- ^Ss. JUI
ôl Ul ^JVI <Us-
(J
}U-Uj
prÛp- Js.
(~~*j jj-^J ^wlj Ujoj
<j~^>,
"-^JI
*^jf"j
^jOI ^vJI (jUi-U .dUU
^
^jUJI jUJ?
J^jT} J^JI
J>-^j
t-l-U> *ji>sr
^
w^-l
j
Lf-U-c.
<
j-*J.
^

is**"^.
<
^c' *-^2*,a l^ *-*
(V.b
^rir^
"djl^y^JI ,V-k ^-5&lJI
a p. .) ftVjLft *_* dUI o-UL*l asj .UjJI
*
iS^,^
Ql
<j~^%
0-***^
N^
**~^
tjs-iW
i^~*\
U_-_fc /jd /-01 ^jJaist*
<>^r>-
l^*J
rJ^* f^b <-$J-^'
ÎÛ- <L_1>' j^p-l- ll-U-
Jj^--*!
^jft
^-^b
iUjpl Û* ^JI -_-&jU jls .Ûs
^
r^-j
(J^
aJU- jl
dUUI
^
j! d-USI Ûjl ^l JUrl UJU .l^ly-V L~ o^ -i-aJla*. jl^ .^C\3l
*.*-* jU-ai
'ffij&S ^J*^.
U (^-Ul^ jîc c-iaP-9
-^-JJ
J-*l
^f-
"--U ^jlj) .-&---JI
1. C^j vel C^-wfj.
Lorsqu'il apprit la mort de Constance
(
,
il manda a Eusebe
2
ce qui suit
:
De Julien qui, durant cent ans, tient dans le monde le pouvoir sur
tout ce qui est au-dessous du ciel, a Eusebe, chef de la chretiente.
Je vous ai envoye quatre-vingts chefs afin que tu sois a leur tete et que
^ tu sois du nombre des dieux, si tu retablis 1'ordre
(?)
sur les limites de nos
provinces, si tu administres tout (ce que je te confie) et si tu refoules de ton
coeur l'impiet6 des chretiens. Lave et purifie la grande maison souillee par
la religion chretienne ; eleves-y une chaire d'oii l'on prechera en mon nom,
un autel sur lequel on offrira des sacrifices aux sept et aux trente-deux dieux
a
p. 69 qui dirigent
*
le monde. Et avec eux (c'est-a-dire les chefs) je t'ai envoye de
riches presents dignes de ma majeste et de la grandeur de mon empire. J'y
ai ajoute une lance teinte de sang, destinee a ceux qui resisteraient a mes
ordres, qui regimberaient ou qui me desobeiraient. Si tu t'empresses de
m'obeir, je te rendrai riche et tu me dispenseras alors de verser le sang. Mais
si tu desobeis, tu seras la cause de son effusion.
Lorsque la connaissance de cette lettre, envoyee par 1'empereur impie,
parvint au patriarche Eusebe, celui-ci s'empressa de reunir les habitants de
1. La fin de ce chapitre est tiree du roman ecrit a Edesse, entre 502 et 532, et con-
serve dans un seul manuscrit du vi
e
ou du vn
e
siecle edite par M. J. G. E. Hoffmann.
sous le titre : Julianos der abtruennige, Leyde, 1880. Une partie de ce (roman,
p.
5-
59) est 1'histoire tout imaginaire du pape Eusebe reeditee depuis par le R. P. Bed-
jan, Acta mart., VI,
p.
218-297. Le paragraphe precedent pouvait appartenir au com-
mencement du roman qui manque dans le manuscrit. N.
2. Eusebe mourut en 310.
Cest le pape Libere (352-366) qui etait contemporain de Julien. S.
[121]
XXXIV.

AUTRE IIISTOIRE DE JULIEN LE MAUDIT. 233
*UJI oj-L
j
iil jUJI
J^-sb **-^33
-^f^ ^
pr^J
^
prr^
^^r^" -^
*-^
1
J-\j Jj>- U-UJ JU^-Vlj Jlall Âc-
(*f"j-fc
^ 'r^.i (V^f^ (*C
^Jji
(
-L^. r-5
J^L-ftJI <o ^^jl L ^jlc ^*-a Js jlLUJl jJjJ' <0 jo
^y*
UU .
^j^
^j*
wJJi
j^
Uj .jlLUI JUl ^JLUi* lyl ^JI i^Jlj *lJJsJI l. ^lsOl ^J
Jl
^Lblj
.LftJI /^* l_jjU -vfto-Vc. jL>J OyaiSl **
^-""J
JaIs-I
^ÎDI JU- j_;I *_ ^L^CJIj ij^sJlj U.^1
^j
î)!
j>j3
ÛI -u jlf> Uj-
>U J_Js01
^y*
*&jjii
J^-j.IjJI
Ij-Û aUI -\i* dJ^LiJI
J05
.UJI Ij-Uali .^j-yLU
î^c Ui .<cc.lL. U^l I-Lk^ . LJ IjiiUl ^ljJJ IjJLi .UJI U.>jL UJI lj
^.
^JJ .Cj cfJUUI <^J'l^ U SjUcIj Uc l_jULi .^'Uj^JI dUJlS jvjJI ri* s$yis U
^JJI JaUJI ^JI Ij^-^
U
JL93 -cij-i-j
jvÂiJ
j-o s-UJ *jl^ Us .<Uc aj*!^
dU dLu
j
UjCl
J^^pci
UJ-o .
3J>-
dU ^jU JjI jl Lo <U Ijjjij . ALjl
Rome et leur fit uti discours dans lequel il leur apprit ce qui les attendait
et les maux qu'ils devaient supporter durant la crise imminente. Puis il les
exhorta a la patience et leur promit en recompense le royaume des cieux.
II ne cessait de les encourager, d'inculquer la joie a leur coeur, en vue de
les preparer au martyre et a la souffrance. II persistait a les exhorter jusqu'a
ce qu'ils fussent completement disposes. Celui dont le cceur appartenait en-
core a 1'empereur, celui-la ne se conformait pas aux recommandations du
patriarche, mais obeissait, au contraire, aux ordres de 1'Apostat ainsi que les
paiens et les juifs, toujours attaches a 1'empire. Ils etaient environ 60.000
personnes ceux qui resterent en union avec le patriarche et demeurerent ine-
branlables.
Quelques jours apres arriverent [a Rome], avec le cousin maternel de Ju-
lien 1'impie, les porteurs des presents, lettre et lance; ils se dirigerent vers
1'Eglise. Mais le patriarche
y
avait place des portiers pour les empecher d'y
entrer, de peur qu'ils ne profanassent 1'Eglise de leurs pieds impies. Ils dirent
aux portiers : Allez, obtenez-nous la permission d'y entrer, car on nous a
intime 1'ordre d'obeir au patriarche. Quand Eusebc apprit ce qu'ils venaient
de dire, il se presenta a eux comme un roi spirituel. Ils le saluerent et
1'informerent de tout ce que 1'empereur lui avait ecrit. Mais lui, leur enjoi-
gnit 1'ordre de lire la missive. La lecture tcrminee, il saisit cet ecrit de leurs
mains, le dechira et leur dit : Allez dire a cet ignorant qui vous a envoyes
que son royaume sera dechire comme l'a ete sa lettre et que son sang sera
verse sur un autre territoire que le sieu. Ils se repandirent dans la ville
PATR. on. T. V. 16
A p.
Jljil
lj-*-=_yJ
. i__lLJ! _jL_> lz
j>- U>
j_5^~>-\
--_JI
,3
!^_>-L_-i . __L_>jl ^-P
(j
Jl_- ^l _J1 I.5jL_>
^jt-^l?
*Ua.:_>Jl jl ^' .iJiii
J^V
<-L-uJI JaI ^Jc _j^-Ol
*~-JI
(jr^ ^J-"
<-^
-i (5**^. o^
^
W"
i
l5
-^--^
^
y^j ^.W^
->_>_>M _r-yUU
_r_yLJJ -jjoj JAJS J__i . \o_j_U o._ \>-j{>-
^*
__ jlj J-Cjil
,3
jj_-___>_-> (*v-U^--J
Ûj j-t-_
;
_J\_5 cJjUjJI JaIj jL_-_-JI ic j^_Jl \yAz LJ ^jU-Jl _ilias
._?_>
L_>
>__-__-l_ . J-Cj>l Jc. j> j*___
L
\~i>' "** *--
<VJ
(-_>-~~'l U-i-J!
(^)
IJIJ3 /_i*j-JI
yj\}\ ^p^Jlj .^-HaJl JU-
j!
lji-^5 j^-JI l^-y
JU-Jb
*UJI_) ^ljjlj jLfc-Jlj ÛI
Ij>*__w jjj . d_4a_JI *j_l*i . ^-ol^JL- 4___J1 OjJI ^.U- -_-l <_$-DI __J__>Jl> (vftjS^s-J 4__
n
J-sdl
^-~_>_5
_-__>- ^J--- _5"_yUU JL>-
JjJ
^_*l
J
_J_-_a_)l
Aj-f*--
(^ylr
5
"^ isj_-J_--_5
(j
îail _ Jlsj 4__~-l c_Cwl_5 l-_-__ U-aC. ,;_--___ .<___) U> *_-_>- U . 4___-L_> J! _.__)
_u*j_- ___ Jl 0 JLi-i __--
f_j~^~
1p"!_>
- __JL_& _lLI _U._CU _^*l
Jj! JLLi . (jj^-J
et raconterent ce qui etait arrive a la lettre de Tempereur; ils menacerent
les habitants d'un grand malheur. Les paiens et les juifs se rendirent chez le
cousin de Julien, porteur des presents, et lui promirent obeissance. Bien plus,
ils lui conseillerent de construire, la nuit, autour de FEglise une muraille
afin d'enfermer, comme dans une prison, ceux qui se trouvaient au dedans,
et d'elever au dehors un autel pour les sacrifices. Celui-ci executa leur con-
seil et ecrivit a Julien sur ce qui venait de se passer. Des que les chretiens eu-
rent connaissance de cette construction, ils se precipiterent vers les monas-
teres et les eglises, chez les moines et les fideles et leur dirent : Allez,
rejoignez le patriarche et ses compagnons, car on vient de les emmurer a
Finterieur du temple. Moines, religieux et religieuses, hommes et femmes
s'assemblerent a Tinstant, renverserent la muraille et garrotterent le cousin
de 1'Apostat. Les compagnons d'Eusebe reclamerent qu'on brulat ces impies
avec le bois dispose sur 1'autel.
Le patriarche le leur defendit. Mais ils n'en tinrent pas compte; ils vio-
lerent son ordre et les brulerent. Le patriarche chercha a sauver le cousin de
a p. 7o Julien. Une fois sauve du peril, celui-ci enfourcha
*
un cheval et s'en retourna
vers son maitre qu'il informa de 1'incident. L'Apostat en fut courrouce; il
iit venir son astrologue et lui dit : Vois et examine ma destinee. IJastro-
logue repondit : Je sais que tu seras vainqueur au commencement de ton
regne; mais la fin m'est completement cachee. L'Apostat lui dit : J'ai pris
la ferme resolution de me servir de mon epee pour massacrer les habitants de
Rome sans epargner personne, d'incendier cette ville et de la rebatir ensuite.
[123]
XXXIV.

AUTRE HISTOIRE DR JULIEN LE MAUDIT. 235
^jJI ^~->J .U^l +J IfiJsJj
Ijta
*^
dJ/l Vj, u_j J*l J^ls *_-
^l jl
AftLL**
_>_V
l_i jV .d_JU lÛ! CojU- jlj .ais
J!
JU
Ju^. V 0 Jl_
is. ._aLl r /jnJ .LJjLU j~o_3 1x1 **J' *_J <*~o_)j
ij*
*_
yJ>
j
JA>JjL -Li*>' *_J
J13
jJJ
*___i ^-~3J
J*l
JJ-A lili . d)jXJI *L-J >m iJ-U-wl _u_J__i ilLJI *~J j^Lo J_-lr
.*LLJI JJJi 4TJw_ L JJ_>ti .Ij^
7T_P"li
ilLJI IjJ
i^Jju
*j-JI k^jJCj .Iji&l ^jvo V3 Lj j-J <cLLj_.> Ji
-^jj _p=>
jj~LJ!
ry*^
j
vJI
Ij-fv-^. j^
p-vls
-fr-^
L_c
-^'
J
pr-*' _^ V3->
-^
^Mm. <j~^
^
jl_ _JLLJI Û jLÎ Âp j.j_c JiJ ._J>LJ! I___JI_ jlj .^JVI -uc- <cli ._JU!
f_>J!
j_l>. Û Jl^jL=>J! JLJ! jj^jLj . iljjLJI _u_j
(J
<u-J s-JjCj ^jJ! --lU
J f^jVi.
Ij^p-3
f**^
_JU! /*JI
_i
^L-J! L_J i-ojj JaI <*j /-
j
"S^
__**
^* ^-jj
<J l__J_i
>f
JXJo *_VI
(_JVJ
(J^
iJ&J,
_i_U l'l Jl_ ^-L- Jwilj jJJi \*Jatli .<U!
^JvjJ! jôa? JiV .>___-
j^
*!y V _-U! Jv_c_, 1'j_c
j^
*i_-lr ^J JlLJI Û
j!
L'astrologue fit son calcul et lui dit : Tu ne pourras pas
y
arriver; et si ja-
mais tu essaies cTinfliger pareil chatiment a ses habitants, tu seras vaincu
par eux, car cette ville est gardee par deux vieillards. Et si tu n'appuies pas
ton pouvoir sur Rome, et si tu ne recois pas d'elle le diademe, tu ne seras
jamais appele roi, mais plut6t maitre par force. Montre-toi donc bienveillant
afin d'obtenir d'elle le titre de roi et de voir ton nom s'afnrmer avec ceux des
rois. Si Rome te reconnait pour roi, tu auras soin d'en sortir et la ou tu iras,
tu remporteras la victoire.
Le scelerat se mit en marche vers Rome, mais personne n'alla a sa ren-
contre. II ecrivit aux habitants de la ville pour les informer que, loin de leur
en vouloir, il etait plutot dispose a leur pardonner. Puis il leur intima 1'ordre
de venir au-devant de lui, le troisieme jour, fete des dieux, vetus d'habits
blancs, puisqu'il avait lui-meme l'intention de se parer des vetements royaux
et de ceindre la couronne, de graver son nom au palais des rois et de distri-
buer beaucoup d'argent aux troupes romaines. Des que sa lettre fut lue et
communiquee aux habitants de Rome, ceux-ci se vetirent de noir et allerent
a sa rencontre le troisieme jour. Cette conduite 1'irrita demesurement. II leur
dit alors : J'ai mal fait de vous traiter avec bienveillance, j'aurais du me
venger de vous. Ils lui repondirent : Jamais tu ne revetiras chez nous le
manteau royal; jamais tu ne ceindras la couronne dans notre pays. Gar, bien
avant notre rencontre, tu as eu soin d'annoncer la persecution et de faire pr6-
ceder, par des menaces, ta promesse de bien agir. Jamais nous ne te confere-
236 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNK. [124]
jja tJU
y,
^JI *JLa dLk^ L~U . jL^Vl -^51 JJ>
sj^CJl -^jilj .*LUI JJ>
*3*jJI jUU .^\^s.\ ^l
^y,
ajlL^ ^L j-o jj
IjJL- ^jU- LL JS LjT
j!
Co ^JI îO .-^c ^j^sbII
**
*f^
j^
LilJl j-U JS-I3 .*j~-*J! L
J\
jôU-l.
LiL JlI
^
^JI .&J1JI js-Lft
^y
viUJI jU Ai-l jl
^
^! ^L^-
J&
^Jt
Joliu&lj <Co
j
SjLiJ ^^s. Âc
p^
J>
jyC. jl; Û^
J?-V . y>l
^.J^j
fj^
I o-j
jjj
(^L' 13^*5
.aJ! ^âJlj jjLJ! ,j~J>
^b
-jJ-Jl ^L-
j^
<JAJa> ^jL*^
jÛl
j
j-U!
Jl~
ii-lj .j^J ^LLJI JljWl Jîs
.ii^
J^
a-l ljvUa"j
j j
1
. /U <U~w is-U
4jJJas>&
^jLsJI ** (ja^Jl^ ^JJlj
a
P
. 71 jc LajÎ j-^-JI
*
jV .Uc jLUJL Si ^yJa .aJ (j^r V J J15
.d^kJI
^
dLJLi!
Jfl Jli"
V <J Jlij dy^JI â^l J' .0 JJb Js . JLJ; jt ^VIj Cyw
jAib' V JLli .%JV!
^
jl^V! ^jûJI Ji
^^
j5C) .viUi, ^îi ctisa w>w
rons la dignite royale, a moins que tu ne laisses en paix chaque nation et que
tu ne donnes la liberte atoute religion. L'astrologue lui conseilla alors d'ac-
quiescer a leur demande, de recevoir d'eux le vetement royal et de se retirer.
II leur ecrivit ensuite une lettre qui fut lue a 1'assemblee. II leur disait
qu'il avait resolu de recevoir 1'habit royal dans cette ville, la premiere de
1'empire romain, et de rejouir ses habitants. Chacun d'eux sera laisse libre
dans le choix de sa religion et de sa croyance ; et en cela ils se distingue-
ront des habitants des autres villes. II leur ordonnait en meme temps de s'ha-
biller en blanc et de se rendre au-devant de lui. Les Romains changerent
d'habits et se parerent avec luxe et elegance. L'apostat les gratifia d'une
somme considerable d'argent. Tous s'adonnerent alors, en sa presence et
cela durant sept jours

aux divertissements, au jeu et a la danse avec des
jeunes fdles.
Puis 1'Apostat dit a son astrologue : Permets que je pardonne aux Ro-
mains; mais je ne puis laisser la vie a ce vieillard infame ,
c'est ainsi qu'il
appelait le patriarche. L'astrologue lui repondit : Ne t'oppose pas a cet
a p. 71 homme ; tu n'as aucune autorite sur lui ; car
*
les deux vieillards (Pierre et Paul)
se tiennent, l'un a sa droite et 1'autre a sa gauche. Mais 1'Apostat ne 1'ecouta
pas. II fit comparaitre devant lui le patriarche et lui dit : Ne pense pas que
je vais te mettre a mort a cause de ta religion, ce qui te rejouirait, mais parce
que tu as tue les 80 pontifes, serviteurs des dieux. Le patriarche lui repond :
Tune pourraspas, impur, m'6terlavie; ces gens etaient plutot les serviteurs
[125]
XXXIV.

Jsj_i_l5Cj *L_- LJvS .Lsl^p-I} 4-ic- _J_=JI UJIj ^y^L-V! _0
J_ji
<->jJs>3 A_J_C Û
/* jLJL _j^~_
jl <_1UI Û . <_i__>J!
__~.J
OjJ!
Jiy
^j-Ls-J 4-_iJ -_._> J'
. ^fc^l
Â_frjl_5 jiJ J! jLJI iiJ-wlj SJ-L-x-~ rc_j _u_s> _JJi> !jJ_J
<J^J

^t-r" ly
y^
L__5 .jLjCJ!
^
L-_ LiL_-3 /LoVI_j jUI *J_- ^L ciip-lj
J^-^
_i_L_J]j -Us^lj
J^
^J-
^'^J
.
L
~'^
^
-*j-V-31 -Li-iJ!
_^J

<*-_>
J Jjf-
<J
j-^9
^L ^&OJI j^_l_l
ft
LOlj r-âJlj _>L__JL J_a_wl_5 .<__J! Jl _Lj .*js__* jlÛI JJI JL03 ^--vj
y&3
ojJI
. -_-_J! i^_u ^lc- /wj_UI
7-
jJI (j-yLU -___ /ll clr -_u j_> LJi .fcjj_bl_ L J_J
L_!j .j_> (^JJI
J__
^jL-JI aJI
j| ^yj' V
-0 JL93 j-jjJLJI dji__J! ^Vl Uo_
dLjl
r>
Jlj, .4L_-j *>__ ^jJI ^L o-Lwl ly-V
sJV!
IjJLb. _J_k~. jUV!
L
jCJI
C_j_- JjJj___3
i^^J!
dJLiClL^ ____> JL*__ <J J_5 ._!____ ^^LU
J__
.Jif\>U
1. jj!: LjLtf!
.,!
>l__!_ UL~
(
._xi
J, jU^!
J
lii.
j w
> -* _^...
|
_*
_
des demons; n'as-tu pas honte de donner aux demons le nom cle dieux?
L'apostat ordonna de le garrotter, de le placer sur 1'autel prepare pour les sa-
crifices, de jeter le bois sur lui et de le livrer aux flammes. Mais le patriarche
repoussa ceux qui voulaient le garrotter; puis il monta lui-meme sur 1'autel et
s'assit au milieu du bois. Uempereur ordonna de lancer contre lui le feu de
tous les cotes de 1'autel. Mais a peine avait-on execute 1'ordre qu'un vent vio-
lent se leva et fit monter le feu dans la nue ; il en sortit alors du tonnerre et
des eclairs; le feu se divisa (ainsi) en deux, et brula tous les hommes charges
du bucher, avec les idoles, et un grand nombre d'infideles. Mais le scelerat,
Timpie, sauta sur un de ses rapides coursiers et put echapper. Le saint pa-
triarche restait (sain et sauf) debout a sa meme place; et il descendait de l'au-
tel, adorant encore Dieu et lui demandant un miracle. 11 retourna a 1'Eglise
ou il fut recu par la priere, la joie et les pleurs, a cause des choses subli-
mes qu'on venait de voir. Trois jours apres, 1'impudent et maudit Julien
monta sur son trone immonde et fit venir le saint patriarche et lui dit : Ne
crois pas que c'est le Dieu des chretiens qui a fait cela; mais les dieux se
sont irrites contre les pontifes'... pour avoir place sur 1'autel une victime
impure. Aujourd'hui sera le jour de ta perte; va le dire au Nazareen, ton
sauveur. Le patriarche lui repondit : Tu sauras bientot de quelle maniere
le Nazareen te perdra et te rendra 1'objet des conversations des hommes.
1. II
y
a ici un mot dont nous n'avons pu decouvrir le sens. D.

Le syriaque porte :
Les dieux... ont pousse le feu et il a fait une proie de leurs pretres, parce quils t'a-
vaient offert (toi souille et impur) sur leur autel . Iloffmann, p. 52. N.
[126]
__
^
jlj <u!a_s
j*
ÛJl LiUI
*_*-
-
J jlj
(j-i.**^^
(*?' b\
Cx*^
-J^
"(*^ <3
L_-iLJI
^
-^
V
Jo
j^s -vJÛl
^^
a>
.
j^
*-UJ! ^Jj j^jJJI ^^Jl JuUls .\kli <--L
^
<0 Jla9 .Sj>c~> ii !i_s. Jlj! ^Lk)! ^J J-a9 -^ U--JI Js-aUj _~\> ____-=>=.' 4_a_._.
^^^.
__U-a~> j&
.dJ__c- tc-J-JI Iaa _J^*Jj LaJI _J_a> j^c
t-^p-- .dlUI dU
*"
->i . ,*__U!
A.! .io!la...fl 'I
J| <>____>- <___<_>_>
*->-3J
/
7fj>J
J^
j_-_>t (_
4,^w.-^ -X.) -_5_J . ^___o'^
^-ilr^ Jv
Jf>J
f^
_j--S0l
(J^s
UU
.^*jj
J^fcl < <-*>"& ^* 1"^**.
V^ v^
r
^J>- -L_>-_UI
^r*
^^ ^b
-^
<_5^
_/J->^
(_^^
^^*"
L^ -S-~^
,4
.
JL^*
3
JLs>jJI LjJ
*>*
.pri^li
. ^ll^sJl
J^>-
^JJI ^L^-JI
J^J\
js- _uJ! X4JU3 LjUl
<) Jlij __Uj
a^j
_^^>
<Ltfj_J! <c_:_0 !_>! ^_=>- <c~>_>J>- jj-v^
jjt-^
jUUll (^js
\>iJI
fji)!
ft
L-3
.
Jciij ^J^=J! c-L-U .<Ulj /^c. 4_s>-lr JbiLi .dl5sL
,j
dli>ti J^.jJ!
Le maudit ordonna au saint de se tenir debout, enjoignil aux archers de
se placer devant, de lancer sur lui des fleches et aux bourreaux de rester
derriere et de le sabrer dans le cas ou il voudrait echapper aux fleches. Or,
chaque fleche retournait contre celui qui 1'avait lancee et le tuait. L'impie
s'en irrita et ordonna aux bourreaux de le sabrer. Maiscelui qui degainait son
sabre avaitaussitot la main dessechee, et il laissait echapper son arme. L'impie
dit alors au patriarche : Ta sorcellerie arrive-t-elle jusqu'a ce point?
L'astrologue dit a Julien : c< La royaute t'appartient deja. Sors de cette
ville et donne la liberte a ce vieillard. Mais Julien ordonna d'enchainer le
saint, de le charger de fers et de le jeter dans un cachot. Puis il quitta Romc
avec son armee pour se diriger vers Gonstantinople. II ecrivit ensuite aux
habitants de cette ville comme il avait ecrit aux Romains. On lut sa lettre;
un des nobles
'
se leva alors et la dechira. On en appcla au temoignage du
cousin de 1'Apostat. Comme ce dernier s'approchait de la ville, on accourut
au-devant de lui, le priant de pardonner a ce noble qui venait de dechirer
sa lettre. II acquiesca a leur demande. Mais l'homme en question se vetit du
costume des garcons de son service
3
;
et a la premiere occasion il lui donna
un soufllet en lui disant : Le malheur te poursuivra durant ton regne.
Et la couronne tomba de sa tete. On frappa cet homme avec des lances, et
il expira. Ceux qui avaient intercede pour lui aupres de 1'empereur reclame-
rent son corps pour l'inhumer. Ccci lcur fut accordc.
1. Nomme Maxime; cf. Iloffmann, p. 79, 1. 11. N.
2. 'i<_____. l*__,__.
_.__., Hoffmann,
p. 95, 1. 15. N.
[127]
XXXIV.

AUTRE IIISTOIRE DE JULIEN LE MAUDIT. 239
jLL)
'
ljC* %j>-j î-uji jui
sj\j~\ ,j*
j\2>-\j .j** -*zj *-*-*-!
y^- *. |^*Ap.
âUI fci-j
<j^
^^Jl JsUATj
l
cr*

J>\
***
''fv^ls

<J
^tr" v
5"^
^"fJ t^ViJt
^
.^jLii /^Jy ^ *A-^&
^r^Ci
.^Ll^VI <_*~J!j rU*
(*v*^) -Jr^
*-JL*jl *AiAcj
. !y4i .jj-^LJI
^
^J
^y
lyiCj j^LL
^
jl Jli ^jU; î- ^Jl
^J^
LJs
y* Ajm <JI (VA_-33 .^
TrLlJI Jij
j*lolj (^^riLJ .oUii *yYI
jV^J
IjA^w
(v'
.âJSa 4j ^sj ^JJI ^J! d
^^ 3
S?"J~*
^Lf-
\* IjJ L -LJj lâaL ^jLoj^ ^,J IpJafJ UJ! 4ovo /j*-"- <> J-ail LJ3
/^' J J!j_V! Cj^
1: a a ;| ^Jj .O- j
p
L lL i'-U j! jMjJLi^ ^ M
-f^l
J
.:j . *_>-^'
^^
Jl
dLLJI jv-,1
p-jlyJlj JLiiVI IjJ*
u
b>_
j!
olj-aJlj \^-*
U^JI j-Aj
?
J>UJ jL--VL /**-**.. Lj^JI
J!
^-JjJ <*oJj
^j-al-ls . L^JV J^nTj
Jaj
Julien choisit parmi les nobles de la ville un homme sage
*
qui s'appe-
*
A p.
lait Jovien (Youbenidnous), et Fetablit chef de son armee. 11 1'emmena avec
lui a
1
... Quatre cents pretres juifs vinrent de Jerusalem a sa rencontre,
portant une couronne et les sept idoles
-.
De prime abord, il s'en mefia et les
prit pour des chretiens. Mais, ayant su qu'ils n'etaient pas chretiens, il leur
dit : Si vous etes obeissants, mangez de la viande que la loi vous interdit.
Ils en mangerent; puis ils adorerent les dieux et leur sacrifierent a plu-
sieurs reprises. II les accueillit ensuite avec faveur, prit la couronne et leur
promit qu'a son retour du voyage, il ferait reconstruire le temple qui avait
ete detruit par Nabuchodonosor (Bakhtanasar).
Ayant eu connaissance du luxe et de la grandeur de 1'eglise d'Edesse
(Ar-Rahd), 1'Apostat ordonna a Jovien (Youbenidnous) de la demolir et de s'em-
parer des marbres tres riches qui s'y trouvaient. Jovien lui dit : Notre regne
est de cent ans ; si nous depensions les tresors publics pour construire sem-
blable edifice, nous n'y parviendrions certainement pas. II serait plus raison-
nable de fermer cette eglise et d'y apposer les scelles imperiaux, jusqu'a
notre retour. Alors elle sera lavee, purifiee et consacree a nos dieux. Julien
approuva le conseil de Jovien et ecrivit aux habitants d'Edesse, les assurant
de ses faveurs et de son admiration pour la splendeur de leur ville. II leur
1. II y a une lacune dans le texte. D.
Cf. Hoffmann, p. 102, 1. 1-11. Jovien gagne le

Tigre. N.

2. Ce sont les Juifs de Tiberiadc qui auraient fait fabriquer une couronne
sur laquelle etaient sept idoles et qui 1'auraient portee a Tarse de Cilicie. Hoffmann,
p. 108. N.
[128]
jj>J JLJI
\_c > ..*.ll
__u._J| LL-jU 0>l *-\_>- "y>
y^-j
/* jl j^Jl -V_L_-w <Cl_5 . __V-.
,_-_s-L-> ^l ctUi -J^-c- -<Ji . *J_o-U Jji>o \-
fj-JI
Ijj^5 <V;LS ljij_>_9 .^yVl
,V>Lr-J
l^-Iji
JL.
J
Oj-JI jl j_5-ULl> ^jL-J! jl u-lcU .^L-Jl ^JI ^ô jl -JL-
(j^jl
(Jl
^j^l
-^.^y
Jr^J

A>-L~ <vJL 5J&3 . Lxl5 L-vJ Jj <v_.-vJi --Laj .SL_
^jju' jl ^Jlj . LJx. ^jli Jl-vX v)UjI Ij-L---
3
1j_-j__>_t jl (Jx3 _j_>LJI __-3_>j LJl-v_J
.
Jj
JLJl _>&>
^
r
->
J
_-oJl -VJ- jl fc-l
jv'
.<V>lj ^jyj^\3
jjj j-j l&Jl
Jj-1
(JAi
\y>-^b^ ^-j_w.JI *jj ... LS Ujj- Ij^jxj U-Jl
J_J
Lls
.^jyy^
J\
iij
\j-*-
-vAJ!
Jj-I UJLL-I
j
j-s- ^vc
(J^
3^
J^r"l
M$
{jbb~* vJj,.. ^c Uj_>- ^L^JI jv^Xc
<r^J3
Jlj^Vl
^9 J^j
^JVI _>Lc<l pAJUc -Vlcj .^jUJI ^^lc IjjJ^j -il* jL5 *aj
_- Ju\
J_>_9 . V-C^JL*- <V*___l_9 . <V*-j9
J^r*"
^' (fUl _V->
>-->
_}*
U-__9 . *4___-__
j-
5*"
LAJJI -V_i_ ^-JnJj -wlj /jC <V->-L' J-liLj <VjljS>jl
J^_e5
<v>j~; uL-J
jj_*9
.01 <V_L_C-
l. lyij'
"_!
^0"
J
Ijjjl 2sJj?
{
.y J/_l! ^_j,^!
.!.

2. is>j$s.
promit egalement de leur envoyer quarante hommes d'entre les ministres des
dieux pour purifier ce bel edifice et 1'affecta aux sacrifices offerts aux dieux.
Les Edesseniens dechirerent sa lettre et empecherent ses hommes d'entrer
dans leur ville. Des qu'il apprit cet incident, il enjoignit au chef de son
armee de marcher contre eux avec les troupes. Mais celui-ci lui dit : Les
chretiens croient que mourir pour la religion, c'est vivre. De plus, cette villc
est toujours entre nos mains et notre regne est de cent ans. Et puis nous
avons maintenant a nous diriger vers le territoire des ennemis ; allons-y
tout de suite de peur qu'on n'y prenne garde et qu'on ne nous ferme les
portes de la Perse. En outre, les Edesseniens auront peut-etre, a notre re-
tour, regrette leur faute. L'Empereur apprecia la justesse de ces remarques
et lui ordonna de diriger les troupes vers 1'orient. Le chef de 1'armee partit
et gagna Nisibe (Nasibin). Quant aux habitants d'Edesse, ils couvrirent de
sacs les murailles de la villc et jeterent sur eux la cendre, signe de leur pro-
fonde tristesse pour la perte du regne de Constantin. Comme 1'apostat pas-
sait par Harran, il fut bien recu de ses habitants, infideles comme lui, qui
ne manquerent pas de calomnier les chretiens. II feta chez eux les fetes des
dieux et leur distribua de 1'argent. Puis il chevaucha vers Nisibe (Nasibin).
II allait accompagne d'une foule, lorsque lc cheval se montra retif. II le
frappa de laverge. Le cheval tourna la tete vers lui; la bride s'accrocha a son
vetement et dechira sa pourpre; la couronne tomba et 1'enseigne royale,
portee devant lui, se brisa. L'empereur s'en attrista, rassembla 400 pretres
[129]
XXXIV.

o*
(n^J jLp".
j>^ J^5 0-*^ ^ <*j-^
d*-^
'^"^
^-s**
'^"^
^
^^
.SjJL~s- \y~j>^> JS jj^.U -o ijLa>' dîC^
J
LJlsj C* !_3^--~i . ClU
j
Jli)"
^j-O ^lc
JD ^j-
î-ij
r^rH. j^
dj-^--^
(J
-L-Li .dUi
j^
"^JV! ciai^- .A-t-9
jlj . Û. jl >_=- <d-__>_J -U-J!
/^

/c^
t-wL? <*__ ^L-s- jo -V33 .^LI^-aJ! * A
p.
!_5-â93 S^jLp- ^j-jLi ^jVI ""^î-c ***_) v-A-LJI <JJJi -^-.Is .^pLJl -^~50 jb ^L
.IjJUl
2
!>l^!j
UJ!
^j-CL s-^l
jj-
JLJ3 j^_ljJ! ^L ^Jai^ .c-Vj! ^wj
jl^r^"
(jt-^r^.
J^-5
^jc
Jjj* V3 î-to V3 jLVI
j
L^
<J=^j
\^** _L-~J1 kj^-aJI
^!
<J*^
*LJI
. <_iL).-
(
fj._>Lljjj
v-i^J
*- lj-LL-3
^--j cL>_iVl
LJ-->-3
v_iJ!
"^-vJLs . *__*_wJl <__>.
^lî .^5vw-_J!
J\
_>jJ!
^
*_J-Jj p^jJj
^
>,
jo L ^-J?l pA-^&L-i L-ii .*A-Uaii
f-Vj!
JpJ_>
j~Ji
j
J-*-*'
"î ^Ll*i 7t-*~-J! J-i* A-9 J Jj%
j>J
w-j^JI -J~L /.Lu
(j
1.
^y
l^-LL jij' ^ J_J L.

2. ?y_lti)j.
avec tous les sorciers de Harran et exigea 1'interpretation de ce qui venait
de se passer. Ils se moquerent de lui : Des chretiens caches dans ton armee
la souillent; les dieux s'en irritent. Proclame clevant les legions que tout
chretien doit s'en separer.
*
(Julieri) avait, en effet, porte, et cela au vu
(?)
*
\ p. 73
des legions, une croix. Si son armee est vaincue, il dira que la croix l'a mise
en cleroute; mais si elle est victorieuse, il attribuera la victoire au grand
nombre de soldats. Or la croix se separa alors de 1'armee avec 10.000 valeu-
reux cavaliers qui se rendirent a Edesse et se melerent a ses habitants.
II
y
avait a Nisibe un eveque qui s'appelait Ola' '. II harangua les fideles
en disant : Si quelqu'un aime le royaume des cieux, qu'il me suive au vil-
lage de Maare
2
,
qu'il embrasse avec nous la foi et qu'il n'abandonne plus
jamais 1'amour du Christ. Des milliers d'hommes le suivirent et firent
serment de fidelite sur 1'Evangile qu'ils avaient place au milieu d'eux. Jovien
(Youbinianous) eut connaissance de ce fait et se dirigea vers eux. Lorsqu'il
les vit, il leur manifesta ses pensees, qu'il avait tenues secretes, et resta parmi
eux, avec le ferme propos de ne plus retourner au camp. Mais il vit en songe
Fange du Seigneur, qui lui dit : Le Christ a agree ta resolution; ne t'at-
1. Lire Vologese comme dans lc syriaque. N.

2. II s'agit de cavernes
(iy-00)
.
Hoffmann, 158, 1. 1-2. Ce mot transcrit et non traduit est devenu un nom propre. Le
syriaque porte : Vologese (ô) eveque et colonne de toute 1'eglise de Nisibe... fit placer
une croix et un autel dans une caverne immense du pays et on
y
celebra les saints mys-
teres tout le tcmps que Jovien demeura a Nisibe , p.
139. N.
[130]
er^
^Jî .^jVI Û
*^* *~> ^JJI *^>JI
cT33J3
^J
t>
JJL-!. V3 îî-
ÛJ' MJ rJlj . dL_> ^-L- jUoVl ^J! *.ijl
^_i^-j
.A k a ->-\i .^L*J! Iaa ^->AJ"
JL>-
Û jl^ . JJJ Cls L <u*
^
&Vjl ^^J .^1 <yJ djL>-l ^l* .dfclJ
L^l, a=Jj
j
Ûj .dUUI ^LaLU .Ci^
l
. . . ^jîll dlU ^JJI jyL,
jpj!
jl^
.jUVl
j
>VI JU*
^*
!i <JV^ o^-r" v*
5
*^
<j*J-^ <J' U^^-^Ji r**^
i^jr^.
J^V
J^ ^3
j^
^JLV! ^J!
^J\
^
^^Jl
J\
p^J! ^jC^
^
3
>
<J^> lU^jljij
3
l
Ux.
^jj J**
^! Û-l .p^-D <jUJI ôj dlUJ!
iSjr^
^f ^Jf"
**-^

<jf^
j-â)! i% rcli ^Jt- ^>V! Â. j! *A3 fc^pLt ôj^J ->JI JL&I (Ji ij^LJl
S$J\
^*"*-
J
Oj-^j
V^
3
---^r^'
J!
*-*J~
:.
t>
Cl>- O! dLUI jvL.3 .Ij^
1. îj ^ iJlS' Ua. 2. ?Uli'U.
3. jU-~J.3 .^Wj
\j2
^ i*K u.
triste point. II n'y aura rien a craindre pour Ola' : pas un seul cheveu de sa tete,
ni de la tete d'aucun de ses hommes ne tombera a terre. Retourne a ton camp,
continue a commander ton armee; et par ton intermediaire je la convertirai
.bientot a la foi. Mais toi, ne manifeste pas ta foi, car je te destine a autre
chose. Annonce a Ola' et a sa suite ce que je viens de te dire.
Or le chef des armees de Sapor le maudit, roi de Perse,... etait, lui
aussi, croyant
'.
L'ange vint les trouver tous les deux, et apprit a chacun la
conversion de 1'autre au christianisme.
Lorsque Julien etait a Harran, Jovien ecrivit a Ourphharmobata
2
le
chretien et le chef des troupes perses, lui disant que les soldats romains
marchaient deja contre les Perses, qu'ils etaient plus disposes que ceux-ci
a recevoir la foi, qu'il fallait par consequent cacher la nouvelle au roi
Chosroes
3
et menager la victoire aux Romains. Le general perse repondit
a Finvitation de Jovien et lui conseilla de hater le pas avant que le roi n'en
prit connaissance et ne disposat son armee. Puis il promit de tout ordon-
ner pour la conquete de toute la Perse et pour lui livrer, vif, le roi, afin de le
remettre a Cesar. Ce dernier ferait crever
(?)
les yeux a Chosroes et le ferait
passer au milieu des soldats romains. Quant aux soldats persans, ils seraient
egalement livres a Cesar.
1. Ilavaitete converti par Jacques, pretre et archimandrite. Hoffmann. p. 155. N.

2. Armihar le mobed (l$ô*> }<***$/), Hoffmann, p. 104, 1. 15 etc, qui promet aussi d'aider
les Romains, ibid.,
p. 107, 1. 12-14, p.
154-157.

3. Sapor, dans Hoffmann. En effet, Sa-
por II regnait de 309-379 au temps de Julien, tandis que Khosrau I
el
ne monta sur le trone
qu'en 531. Cf. Noeldeke, Geschichte der Perser und Araber, Leyde, 1879, p.
435. N.
[131]
XXXIV.

JLi .\^*A
j*
cAjLai\ olj-^l ^WJ ^ ^LV!
(j^* jj
.Jl Ciwl ^L~p J~^
c-jjg ,. (j^yLoj^. *- *-Ip-l ^jLaJ!
/j-^J
uA (Jty^Ji
''-^^
e/**. 'î/*
9 -^-i
(j^-
*_jîL
j jLr*".
^J-LJ! /LL S-u Jji? ^jt Jj^ ^Jj ^Lc-UJI
~
*J* . .
^>Ucî (ji *-
A-oL jl^
^y
<CLJ> -\JL95 .^J* îV <LJb J
A.i.kik 9
^J\j^\ {y>
ijiJj . JU^JI
jj-îll ,-*- i-^L*
^!
ssJLaJI jd ^JJ! Jj-~^l jl îll <>'jjlj
JhL'!.3
-V^ Jv^-5
/^
<il ^sLi . ^jjLjj; jLx-
(Jj^J! ^ y^*
.AoL
<j
JaJ>c* v_jL5sJI
^!j?"3 -^J3
*
a p.
4jj JULr cS c5-JI j!
^lLiJ JLLi . s-LL'1 ^j-jJLJj^ jlj .
^jj
<j*j-J! <-*=>- L* -^
. oL^Jl rj>-lj
<->y ,Jji_5
0 îli -^--J! ^JLi
.
dM-tel cJ"
.. O^
Xri^. w^.-^J
J^>jJ!
IJL* JJJ JI93 .
/vJaJ!
J3^r-!! ,/-
'S^!
^!
*^P-*
^^9
*
"-
^J
^*^ <
**f5
^*
1. jxU,
^j
^l
wik;vj Lj-Jj .\jSs N iJKJI 5Ja
^
Jj^! obj^
1
J.
- 2.
J
JLSj .Î^J!
J^
.^^ ikiiJj ^
^
J^!
^j^l.
-
3. .L^Jj .ja3- ^ ij b>
Julien entendit, un jour, reciter des prieres a Maara
1
. 11 demanda ce
qu'etaient ces voix. Un adversaire de Jovien lui apprit que le chef des chre-
|
tiens s'y etait reuni avec Jovien qui secoua
(?)
le joug de 1'obeissance et par-
tit
(?)
[a Ma'are] avec quelques-uns de ses amis. Jovien
y
restait avec eux,
ajoute son adversaire, et sacrifiait a leurs dieux, et cela durant tout le se-
jour du roi a Harran. Julien envoya des troupes pour assieger
(?)
Maare et
manda Jovien. Puis il ordonna de dechirer la tunique de celui-ci et de le
destituer de sa charge. Mais de crainte de soulever contre lui les nobles de
Constantinople, il ne le fit pas perir, car Jovien appartenait a la noblesse de
cette ville. II mit son adversaire a sa place, celui-la meme qui le calom-
niait. Mais, par un effet de la Providence, 1'envoye de Jovien pres du ge-
neral persan arriva a propos; il portait, cousue sous ses habits, la reponse a
la lettre de Jovien.
*
Or le successeur de ce dernier s'empara du messager.
*
v
p.
Celui-ci lui apprit qu'il venait de voir le general persan aupres de qui Jovien
1'avait envoye. L'adversaire de Jovien dit a 1'Apostat : Celui dont tu
ecoutais les avis et suivais les conseils etait en correspondance avec tes en-
nemis. Julien interrogea 1'envoye qui lui revela la verite, decousit son ve-
tement et montra la lettre. L'empereur la lut, et
y
constata que le general pcr-
san acceptait la proposition que nous avons rapportee plus haut. II en eprouva
1. Les Juifs avaient deja denonce a Julien, lorsqu'il etait a Ilarran, ces reunions dans
les cavernes
, p. 149-150, a trois milles de Nisibe, p. 150, 1. 3. N.
_$JJI
J_-s)l
^jr^. jr^
.
"
isLLiL
j*
Sy$ U^
^f^b
^Jii-
(3
Ji"*_
j^
"M3 (^^
^
OjJLj jUl j J-.-U.J3 . <Co
J
A=-l _>jL V jl ^Lj,
U*^.
^^
J^
J L__Lk>l ->__ û
j^j
p-Vjl LI3
-_r^-JL LJ
F-^3
LJ Ij_J î j^-us-lj' l'ls . ^lyJ
*-Ji\ _-L!L l-U
3
.(j-jiL^jj îc lj__3
J>_-*JI
_r~-=^
(**
vj***^
^
l^-S^ (fl^
^^
^L (_j*kj
^j-* J>
jl *_,___
J
(jpLj . ^Jis>ci\ ^Jc- lj_^Ls>3 îsLji ^âs . <C_C_
53^^-li .^-jjLl^ jL_s-I (^Lj L:..k: kJ> JaI _JI jii&lj . _jl^- l-y _/_>>'
L>.
j>;.
%.__L_.JI
J___>-j
.4o-Vj
\yj
JL.JL
_>_,._ Yl ^lj ^j-* ^l-f-
/<L 4-L_-3 . Qc As-j
jl
^^
V Jlij lU^Ljjjjl ^L^ ^jL <JI *_>j Lij .
fjijJl
j->L_-
j
jLj <>J__
jLj. _pL_JI A_-lj t_i-Uj .di> <c_A*i L ic J-L_-ljJ'
V dk! _J k__lL-l
J -_r--^.
v___j| I0L5 . L_sJl
jj^r-^J
*L>L __tJI /^3 . i__JI jj--<-' jLyiJl
(V
<___) 4l-_ jp_>'
1. *.5_sr'. 2. ^J JuO , w* _J..
\
__5
L/ ' >
une grande joie et dit : Quel homme sage que celui-la! II preparait notre
victoire, alors qu'a nos yeux il passait pour un homme suspect: nous aimions
celui qui le calomniait. Puis il ordonna de lever le siege de Ma'are et de
ne plus contrarier personne dans sa croyance : que chacun soit libre dans
le choix de sa religion et qu'il prie pour notre triomphe, puisque nous som-
mes a la veille de livrer bataille a nos ennemis. Quant a Ola' ' et a sa suite,
nous leur laissons pleine liberte de rendre le culte a leur Dieu afin qu'ils lui
fassent des voeux pour nous obtenir la victoire. II fit venir ensuite ceux qui
avaient calomnie Jovien en commengant par celui qui s'etait fait nommer son
successeur. II les fit frapper aux cotes et ordonna de les crucifier. Puis il pro-
clama dans 1'armee qu'ainsi sera recompense quiconque dira encore du mal de
Jovien. II presenta des excuses aux habitants de Constantinople (Qostantinyah)
et leur demanda de lui amener Jovien. Ils le lui presenterent. Julien le revetit
de nouveau, le fit monter dans son char et ordonna aux nobles de marcher
devant lui, precedes des crucifies. Cest ainsi qu'il passa triomphalement au
milieu des soldats romains. Lorsque Jovien fut de retour aupres de l'em-
pereur, celui-ci lui remit la lettre d'Ourphharmobata
2
et lui dit de ne pas
tarder a executer la teneur de la lettre et de lui assurer par serment qu'il ne
lui en voulait pas de ce qu'il avait fait. Jovien preta serment et conduisit les
1. Nous avons deja dit que c'est Vologese : _-,_vo a ete lu ___vo, ô et >__o. N.
2. Lirc
peut-etre Aderbiramobed, nom compose de mobed et AWderbira, sorte d'ange qui, chez
les Perses, gardait les pyrees. S.

Nous avons dit que c'est ;<*___/ ecrit quelquefois
Jov-i.;/. N.
[133] XXXIV.

jj^-ij jLj .>=,LVI ^/LJj
r^lj
<j"Lr^ Jf^J
^l ^JLj r->UI
J
7^>--^
i_j..,,)l IjjtJji . *LoU ^Lx- is^lc Jfej
f*r"*^
IjAio
<J^
j-^JI
j*~i
p^
(Jl*^ a)I
4jm jlS 4J1 IJU /ji>j . ,i>L!l ^^>- \* *j>*Jj ijj^Jl J-UJI3 <V*wLJi
j
j-asJI 1j-Jj
. LaJI jjuij * flJl ^JL j jl jô*
i^. CjCl jj^C' jV jj-yUU Jti *L_JI jly>l Jic
j^j^j:
JL>ti)l -^L LA9
^^
^>
jVI
J^j'
jJ
lilj jJbi ^y^Jj ^l^p-
J^
jyC' jl ja ^>- *^L lo
îjj vjUi
(J
*Jj j^^ciwU . uî. î c^ j <j*i jiu ji îj^Jij . LU5*; j
. VM-i' oA,
j^
OjL?
jf>-
Jlj^VI ^>lji>JI
j^
*JLi . ^jll-uJI ^jl (j-jJLJJ JJoj *
a p. 7:
p-j-Jaljj <J
-îJ
S^VI
iLijîl JaJ' *uJJ r)a>
a
^JUI ^jJ jl^j .l-uc ^JVI -Mftj
^Jts- ^ljJI
J6
M^JI .Jc JJÛ
jL^JI ^-^ JL
^pLoJl *^>- Jj^-w
jl (* -^JI
1. iji..
2. , -.jLU.
" L/-'

troupes vers le Tigre. II avait S0.000 cavaliers, 120.000 arehers, 200.000 hom-
mes bien armes, 200.000 pietons avec boucliers, lances et toutes sortes d'ar-
mes, et 120.000 officiersL Et les habitants n'eurent pas le temps de se re-
connaitre que deja les Romains penetraient au cceur de la Perse, pays tres
prospere et en pleine paix. Ils passerent les habitants de ce pays au fil de
Tepee, pillerent les citadelles inaccessibles et les villes fortifiees ; enfin ils se
rendirent maitres de la region. D'autres disent qu'il avait sous son comman-
dement environ 490.000 combattants.
Temoin de 1'excessive effusion du sang, le vertueux Jovien dit a Julien :
II vaut mieux que nous soyons maitres d'un pays prospere que d'un pays
en ruine ef que d'etre jamais appeles meurtriers. De plus, si la terre n'est
pas bien peuplee, elle ne pourra pas nous faire vivre. II serait plus favorable
de transferer les habitants d'une ville a une autre. Le roi se rendit a son
avis et l'on proclama la paix. Les Perses supporterent le traitement dont ils
furent 1'objet; ils en remercierent 1'empereur et formerent des vceux pour lui.
Quant a Sapor, il s'enfuit a Ispahan. Julien entra a Seleucie-Ctesiphon [al-
Madatn). II s'empara de leurs riches tresors
*
qui formaient devant lui, en
* A p.
s'amoncelant, des montagnes; il celebra des fetes aux dieux. Bien plus, il se
prosternait.

Que Dieu le maudisse!

devant la deesse Aphrodita
2
,
l'ado-
rait et la priait. Puis Sapor reunit une armee aussi nombreuse que le sable et
1. Nombres plus forts dans Hoffmann,
p.
102. N.

2. Sans doute ^.0^1 (Venus),
Hoffmann, p. 95. 1. 11. N.
246 HISTOIRE NESTGRIENNE. [134]
-Jj . 4_aJJ! î- ^JL U3 JjAc
^V
^
Ji
-A-i jj>U jl^jjl Jli J . viXJI
J^L-
"
pv**^
0*
(*^y ^-^r
t
-i/* (**
f
y <jr^
p?
J'
vr^.
( jUVI
^
^.^-U jljj
^")
ro
3
^jUI (^s-j .^JI
^J^J
*L>t5
^r^-
^-*A-aJI Ijij^S* <L>"
J (J
^*l <C*-JJ .^>s*JI
,J
1. JJu ^ US' U.

2. jj^
cu*3j
IsLx--^ *T
,3,^
LU
k
,lxx3 1 JoL^.3 L*.
3. L*
& kilj 'isuz^ S
^.JJ l^Jj
sJxOl
uU>.
4. U!
l^l*J
3
jî" ^ aIT L. 5. L.S'
L
j3
lîxL .
investit les alentours de la ville de sorte que personne d'entre les Romains ne
pouvait en sortir ni
y
entrer. Entre les deux armees, il
y
avait le village de
Beit-Nasab L Jovien envoya dire au general perse : Est-ce ainsi que tu tiens
la promesse... de me livrer Sapor? Puis Aurphahar
2
dit a Sapor : Tu es
a deux pas de ton ennemi; il ne te reste plus que de te rencontrer avec lui.
Mais il ne faut pas assaillir un peuple dont tu ne connais ni la force ni la fai-
blesse . . . .
'
XXXV. HlSTOIRE DE YONAN, ANACHORETE d'AnRAR
3
.
s
p
. 1
*
Ily avait aussi un homme qui puisait de l'eau
(?)
avec une
outre(?). II alla un jour de bonne heure puiser de l'eau a 1'Euphrate
*.
Une
vipere le mordit au pied. On en informa le saint. Gelui-ci vint le voir et signa
la morsure du signe de la croix; 1'homme fut gueri la nuit meme, et retourna,
selon son habitude, puiser de 1'eau avec 1'outre.
l.û, Hoffmann, p. 179, 1. 1. N.

2. op^;/, Iloffmann,
p. 178, 1. 27. N.
Le texte
presente ici plusieurs lacunes. D.

3. Editee par Bedjan, Acta Martyrum, I, 466-525;
tout le commencement manque ici. N.

Anbar ou Pirozsabor etait situe pres de Bag-
dad. N.

4. Le syriaque
(p. 514)
porte : un etrange penitent vint pres de nous, et
il portait aux freres l'eau de 1'Euphrate et il en donnait a nous tous . N.
[135]
XXXV.

HISTOIRE DE YONAN, ANACHORETE DANBAR. 247
jlj . fcJ-_L> .--<> -^=>-V
J=j*^ Lr^ r-3
^ ' *
f
- <U--LLJ1 <_ Uys- jiSj
Ji,_5 ij^>
ZX*^j*> *>_i ..\ \_oLJI . . . <J^r^ -^3 j--:.-^ <-^-5 f^-J'
j^*
oJo /~j *ô
<J-_
!_}
l^L-
/^
^Lr^
Ol>
^l?
OL-j^JI *-i-Uj* ^L fcji, w-LaJl <L\
.<Clt % Ut-3>c^
tJv&JI y^>o *--w 4J> OLLJI IsJszkj /V^-j'
^r*3 (J^V ^r*
j_-LUl
^r>
" La>i_j
L^JI jj-L<
_r
'
LJJ . Sji-VI
<j-
LpL- . . .
^J*
^J^
syb_JI oLVIj
*
jllj^
y
*
s p. 2
jj$
^
^3
p.,
j^j pf-A
fr
1-*
*->
-pr^
<-^ Jyî
J^Jlj yi jJJJj
L-U
Jy~^
J^ jjJ-
5
^.
jJ*?-J .
dUi
Jc ^j
y>c^\ -JfeJws-
J>-
tl
ffij*3 (V^^
Jj-;L- ,JI
/V-f-Ji J^
C_Jls . 0 ibLa* Jl IjJac
Jj>L-
Sj- J-VsJI
,J
jîi-
lij_ft <jjjJI ^j^lJIj /jjti Ij-LsjJj wLLt Ijl' dAj^Japo JL_i JiLJI ^LJ <0 Jlij
<jJJi
JjjU
Ja_-U
. Jf-sJI 01 j.A <>JbV! jl LJfr
Jj^.
(Jj
^
<J?^
^*
^J^-
2
^.
1. JIjd!
^L IjT.
-
2.
j^
LkL |jtf. - 3. aSLjo LjU
U*.
_
4. ^ UT _
<îi! .
_j
_j!
L>^j>-j LJJj Liu.
Autour de sa tente sacree, il
y
avait des betes feroces '...., mais qui
n'osaient attaquer aucun visiteur du saint. Des chasseurs frapperent de 1'epee
l'une de ces betes
(?)
2
. Elle vint pres du saint, se tordant et grognant, en sa
presence, jusqu'a ce qu'il se levat et prit un peu de terre qu'il signa du signe
de la croix et 1'appliquat sur ses plaies. La bete fut guerie aussitot et le
quitta delivree de tout mal.
Les deux saints Mar Yonan et Mar Eugene (Awgiri), de compagnie avec
(?)
d'autres freres, se presenterent au roi qui avait entendu parler du premier
*
et
* s
p.
2
des prodiges qu'il accomplissait
3
. Lorsque Sapor les vit tous deux, lorsqu'il
vit la gloire, la lumiere et la splendeur dont ils etaient revetus, il les accueillil
avec beaucoup de respect, leur temoigna de la veneration et une grande
affabilite. II ecouta leurs paroles avcc complaisance et les traita familierement.
Les mages leur porterent envie et entrerent en discussion avec Mar Eugene
(Aicgin). Vaincus en presence de Sapor, ils persisterent nânmoins a le con-
tredire. Mar Eugene se tourna alors vers Sapor et lui dit : Que le roi 01-
donne d'allumer en sa presence un grand feu. Nous
y
eutrerons avec les
mages qui sont en discussion avec nous. Celui qui
y
restera sain et sauf,
1. De nombreux lions, Bedjan, p.
515. N.

2. Un lion, ibid. N.

3. Ibid.
, p.
515-
518. N.
S
p. 3
2', HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [136]
j^- jLJI *J ^J*iilj . Âas. â\ ^Jkz>\
^j*
j^>&
^yS

l/j^-*^
j-*
"Sr^
J**-^
.jUI jsJob
J
Ij-iij
yj
pi;l iyiiol ^yj^-JI ÛJjV j^l jL. JLii
-IV
O-Xi-sl
C-LlJ Jlc ^j-j-cJI jAi JJ . OâT ^Ji . IjJ *"***"..
~
J-3
J
^ ^LixJ J^V
viUr
Jl
juÎ
J>-\
L jlij ^J ybliJI
jj^fjl
jU Jl &i
*vA^c
^
^li l-U
JL-Li . <cl ^j^_5>c_JI_3 vJJJI jjvU ^>cc
jî
J^ -^J' J^y
j^
v-*^'
J-5
- J
jUlU" -Aj jLJI ia-wj
J
^Jsxi tib- v-Jjj . -v-jio ^j^c fcLS
ry>5
^J*
*Jf*J
^j*
jLJI cLUT
J
jL'j>_ ô ib A9 <Cl jj>U ^jii Js . <uJj
,Jji
-Ut*a>
't^J
'
-P"
lj-w>l ^jj.&JJ JI93 JLr JJI Ôj ^î . <v>
y^
Jj
^.j-^
*-^ ^jJiJI ibbdl
ljîL'1 dUUI d JLaJ . viUi
^y
lj*^>ls . ^-jAJI l-i*
J
^jLJI ** lj-*jij jVI *J
vJJS J*Sj (^"j-
*T*J
.\ya- \ya- j^Jafl jl
^J
jI . *5w*fl>L (jjL*r U Jl
* S
p. 4 U
*J
UlLc-j
Jj->.L
v^-3

(J-i k \J*"^
J^jH
^rJ J^'
<J^-?^
->^ J^ (*
<n!
1. Uiis !>f.

2. ^J,. 3. !**ksu.
que son Dieu soit reconnu pour le vrai. Sapor, fort surpris de cette propo-
sition, s'appliqua avec les mages a la mettre en execution. II fit venir beau-
coup de bois et l'on
y
mit le feu. Le feu une fois allume, Mar Eugene dit
aux mages : Entrez-y les premiers et tenez-vous clebout au milieu ; car le
s p. 3 feu ne peut vous nuire, puisque vous etes ses amis et ses adorateurs.
*
S'il
etait difficile aux mages cTentendre pareil langage, a plus forte raison ils
ne pouvaient le mettre en pratique. Mar Eugene dit alors a Mar Yonan :
Jette-toi dans le feu, mon frere. Mar Yonan, voulant etonner encore plus
le roi Sapor et les mages, ota les sandales de ses pieds, jeta son vetement
sur ses epaules, et alla, pieds nus, s'asseoir au milieu du feu qui petillait
autour de lui et voltigeait, en gerbes de flammes, au-dessus de sa tete.
Sapor, qui avait pense que Mar Yonan ne resterait pas longtemps sain et
sauf au sein de cette fournaise, resta stupefait, rendit graces a Dieu

qu'Il soit exalte!

et dit aux mages : A present, montez-y vous-memes et
restez-y, si vous le pouvez, avec les Nazareens. Ils refuserent. Le roi leur
dit alors : Reflechissez bien aux consequences de votre refus et a la peine
qui vous attend. Je ferai hacher vos membres et piller vos maisons. Aussi-
tot dit, aussitot fait. Et Mar Eugene de dire a Mar Yonan : Sors (du feu),
s p. 4 mon fils. Sapor et les grands de son royaume etaient fort etonnes
*
de ce que
le feu ne laissait aucune trace ni sur le saint, ni sur ses vetements, ni sur ses
cheveux. A la tombee de la nuit, Mar Yonan le pur quitta cette region et se
retira au desert d'Anbar. Nous avons fait mention de quelques-uns seulement
[137]
XXXV.

IIISTOIRE DE YONAN, ANACIIORETE D'ANBAR. 249
JUUl
j
jl UJLi .L^lj Vj \j\ &* j
Vj <.U
j
V^
v
jfjr <J jU!
j!
Ijlj
.jUVI *Ljj -âsj i^LJI dUr
j^
jlij^
j>
y&lLJI
r^
. âs^' jl
J^
^SI Ijls .A^3J| Ot Vlj ^dl^sJI ^Ja
^pj
-^J
i^Ls n^syA LlK*wO jl5 Jjl 4jjii
r^> (j! fJ-J
j-flJI J! <CL-' Xs*
*5>J|
Aj 1 J'
^jVI JuL> Alcj .4jb-Ui? jLj^J! Jl ijJJJo ^y^jl -Uob rcJL_>3 <0i! ~J l^-i ^p-k
__J_5 .i^-
<_^^-*J
*>jLL> Jk5Cjfc Jj . ÎLlJI <ix^ ^JJ! *j>jJI
J
j^
^&lkl!
1
j-iô (*LJ . ^LLLlJ! *-^j* ^j-a jl'jj ^_
^jblDI Xj> JJL j! iijs-Vlj -UJI La!
.!j*Lj" V Jji>
jAJlif ^jJ!
(j
(*f-^*;
(^ji -j^l
/***>*
O
* ^^
J^J
(^
2,
Prj-^J
Ia^ ^J
^j^
. ^JLd! (jLÎ! ^ll *Jj-J! cJJi
j^
ÛJ !>L>j jlii-l aj ^J! jU *
s p.
<^-N
Jly
-jLVL_> J^Jl
Jl
J.A
J0L3 jlij*
y
-^
(J^ t/^**t
^
^r^
<j.
. *_j?j_J! \_* Ijoj .~_**-L !j>-j5-3 . Jus-VI^ ___1_JL Sji-VI *îp-!j . ^J^J! ctUr
1.
Jj__o
jLi
3
\ ? IjJls^!
J_.
de ses miracles et prodiges. Ils sont si nombreux! II recommanda par
testament a son ami, le Marzban
',
lors de sa translation au Paradis, que la
tente quil habitait fut transformee en un lieu dc prieres, ou le nom de
Dieu serait loue et glorifie. Or, aprcs la mort de ce saint pere, on 1'enterra a
la place occupee naguere par la tentc. Puis l'on construisit pres de la un
temple et plusieurs cellules.
Les freres et les habitants de ce pays voulurent porter de la tente a un
autre endroit le corps de Mar Yonan
2
;
mais ils ne parvinrent pas a s'en-
tendre
(?).
Des guepes sortirent de la tombe et les attaquerent. L'un d'enhc
eux vit en songe une personne qui lui disait : Ne vous fatiguez pas;
*
le Ghrist a choisi un homme pour le transferer d'ici a 1'autre temple. *
g p.
:>
Or il se manifesta a Mar 'Abda, fils de Hanif, et lui ordonna dâller
prier pres de Mar Yonan et de porter son corps au temple d'Anbar. Mar
'Abda sc rendit au desert d'Anbar. Tous lcs freres se reunirent, et, portant
la croix et FEvangile, ils s'y rendirent a leur tour. Ils saluerent le Pere et
se mirent en priere. Puis 1'anachorete Mar 'Abda, fils de Hanif, entra en
oraison et se prosterna devant le cercueil de Mar Yonan. II eleva ensuite
le cercueil avec les freres. Ils le porterent en triomphe et en chanlanl dcs
1. Gouverneur dune province frontiere. D.
Cf. Redjan,
p.
522. N.

2. Le recit de
cette translation ne figure pas dans le R. P. Bedjan. N.
Gette translation eut lieu deux
siecles apres, car ce Mar 'Abda, iils de Ijanif, vivait au vn
e
siecle (voir la seconde partie
de cette histoire, Hist. fund.
Mon., N 77). S.
PATR,- OH. T. V. I 7
250 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. 138]
^ja ,_j___<l
__v-
/!__ -_>l__3 ^ ps-l ___>- /ul !-___
^
i<~3
. I -L-_ îjl !j--L__
._?,Jl <_ Ls-lj J_>- /*J___J1 * _ J_U
JLjJI _J___>_) . .Û-ii ._*__-_! -* <_l, . jljjj
--_=-j_i ^LjlSj
, *liL! -l_Lj ___>__-
L>L! cijJ! -_>
J -Ln-b
-jV!
"_i
j~~ ^-_1
~_j-LJI <_JUj J____>
J
J__L-_J1
J
^ljori . _^>jYl
J *_*--H
jl ft
^Y! j_*
^
[5
.U_>t_
!-___ _j1j._.L_' .
_j>_r
~~l_3 ij_-Yl J_ __J_JI ____>- _\_>!
!-__-
____* f^33
_____ !j_)_-_,
8 p. 6 .ioLaJl
Pj_U
^j_
_Jl_l
*
J_-Y1
J
J___.
<-l_î_, .___=>_ ^_>__--l
_5__^y _^__-
__>-u_ >-4j
__j
*-
n
J
e)b_ aIsIj
._$-v>Jj
ij_>j!
.Jl
(^--3 ._r
--_JI
,\_>_)1 j_
-_~%" ___-! _.>-_!! 1J__
~L___! UJj . __j L_5 . lÛl ^^Li -J .j__.L_.__J!
t_y_l ^_ij__3 -_P f-*- j-_>
.
J_f-
L_._n.__*, >L__Y1 c~_
L_i jl_ I ^.<_- _ _\i joj . !___,!._';
_j_
^j_J!
__/__!
J
_j-_<
1. ava/wpr]..]; L^_.^_c_). 2. VV i__J' .-=--? ~_J -__-!
.
>__> /_)__> i'--j._j
___)
___-J jb.
3. |_>a_.
hymnes, tout comme si c'etait le dimanche des Rameaux, jusqu'a 1'endroit
oii il se trouvo encore actuellement. Alors des prodiges et des guerisons
eurent lieu. On decouvrit le corps du saint qu'on trouva intact. Les Peres
ne voulurent pas Pinhumer dans la terre. Ils le deposerent dans le mur, a
droite de 1'autel, pres du Baptistere.
L'anachorete IVIar Abda, fds de Hanif, fit ses adieux aux freres et
partit.
Que les prieres de ce saint nous protegent ! On fete sa memoire le troi-
s
p. 6
sieme dimanche *'de Paques
'
.
XXXVI.

Histoire de Jean (Yohanna) du couvent de Beit-Zabde
2
.
Getait un disciple de Mar Eugene. 11 se retira au district de Beit-Zabde
et
y
vecut sur une montagne. II sortait de sa cellule, parcourait les villages
avoisinants et christianisait leurs habitants. Puis il construisit une eglise.
Apres sa mort, il fut enseveli dans le monastere de Castra
3
. II transforma
1. Une tres courte biographie de Yonan se trouve aussi dans Bedjan, Historia
fun-
datorum monasteriorutn in regno Persarum et Arabum (Livre de la chastete), Paris,
1901, p. 441. N.

2. Gf. Bedjan, Hist. fund. mon.,
p.
440-441. Mari, texte,
p.
26. N.

3. Castra etait la place forte de la province de Beit-Zabde. Cf. R. Duval, Litt. syr.,
p.
139. D.
[139]
XXXVll.
"HISTOIRE DE RABBAN SARI. 251
^
JjILaJI
^j
j,
j^JI
j.
<J! .U.V IjJ> lil jjSls o jUj jl<S
-u^^
L. Jljj .*Lrl *ii /j*JI ^JL bjJUf-j j-J-^ jy.t
^j*^
-M-^ -^
,i
^-5
-*jk*^
. \_
r
J^.JI Jai^r <J'!jl^ . J-yJ! co
J
bjJi^j ^wJI ^JI ijî .(*f>jJI
^v
j*^ ^.
j^
\a ^pi L
^>=^J
-jAiJI l-Lft jjUai jlyi^JI ^fc ^_^>-L; jjLwJl
^j-^J
-^
"^J
*
S p. 7
.Ûfr ^L
j
^îJI Iaa
lSjL~
2
04J j:*"
rV
*Aj
-^y^*
^ji
"^
^J-5
lV*"*
^r^L^'
/r^J'
jL -L>ir AsJ -UuJ! ~>3vJ! Iaa
^
ajj . oljLoj Lw
^j
.IjL (jL>- ^l jijJ! Iaa
j) <y^5
-yL-j
Jj^rîS
j^"
. !-U LS3
J!
*.
Jjj^
cJLa jjfc^ .
3
\j+- *,*>
J=~\
j
J .V>L! !^>!j .Utti-
1. Oratio
iv*>|_*>.
2. Magister noster ^;
.'>.
Monasterimu iâ^..
en couvent un edifice autrefois consacre au culte des idoles et aux de-
mons. Mais chaque fois que les moines de ce couvent descendaient puiser
de 1'eau a la fontaine, les demons les lapidaient. Comme les mauvais traite-
ments devenaient de plus en plus violents, ils exhumerent le cercueil du saint
et Fexposerent, trois jours durant, pres de la fontaine ; cette lapidation cessa.
Puis on le transfera de nouveau au couvent ou il fut enfin enseveli dans
la salle des martyrs. Que ses prieres protegent les fideles!
*
Rabban Apnimaran du couvent de ZaTaran' rend temoignage au merite
* s p.
de ce saint et atteste la verite de ce qui vient d'etre raconte, dans un traite
que lui-meme a compose.
XXXVII. lllSTOIUE DE RabBAN SaRI
~.
Ce saint bienheureux, disciple de Mar Eugene, etait de ceux qui vin-
rent avec celui-ci au desert d'Egypte. IIs etaient au nombre de vingt-liuit.
Sur ces entrefaites, il se rendit a la montagne de Dara,
y
batit des eglises
et des monasteres, fit embrasser a plusieurs la religion chretiennc ct guc-
rit beaucoup de malades. A la fin de sa vie il
y
construisit un couvent qui
porte encore son nom.
1. Ce couvent se trouvait tuut pres du village de Tella-Zqipa, a 5 heures au nord-
ouest de Mossoul. S.

2. --,* el ...>. Cf. Bedjan, llist.
fund. mon.,
p. 441, n A. N.
.,.., HISTOIRE
NESTORIENNE.
t
140
!
jyjj
j-*
>
~
s
^
^LJI
l>3 *
>3
OU3 .oUj
-"
>
C^
O.
Jt
*
^
'>
SM
^
>ll WU
,IU
^
^
il
'>*
-^
^
J^l
'Ul
^
|^B .^
1
Irf ^
**
&
*>
^
^
1
P*
C>-
^
1
^
***
lvr
JI IJ* JjijjJI j^ >J > O'
icLi>l j^k
tl^jij
y >
>
H
a
,
j
^yi
^rfJ
ui
v
^
ti5U
^
^
^
J
^
Q^
IJL > .ifi> 0>
^ >
^J J
iUJ
^
J
^^^
1. ^j
N^
^j^.
XXXVIII.

HlSTOIRE
DU
MONA.STERE
DE
Zarnoqa.
'
S p. 8
Mar
Eugene
avait un
disciple
qui
s'appelait
Aha. II
gagna a
provmce
de Be
t-Zabde, y
convertit
nombre
de
personnes
et
batitun
grand
monaste e
des
moines
se
reunirent.
Apres sa
mort i.
y
fut
ensevel,
Les
moine.de
ce
monastere
puisaient
avee
grande
difficulte
de l'eau
avec un
outre.
D eu
II,
sa grace
par
Vintermcdiaire
de la
depouille
sacree
de ce
sa.nt et
Zi des
prieres
que le
moine Iso'
bamoun
lui
adressait
pour la
dehvran e
de s s reres : Une
source
d'ea
tres
douee
jaillit de
dessous
les
fondements
de
Veghse
et leur
epargna
dorenavant
tonte
fatigne.
Cest
pourquo,
on
l'appelle
monastere
Zarnoqa.
XXXIX.

Histoire
de
Mab
Cvprien
(Qofridnd),
eveque
d'Afkique
(Ifriqyah).
Parmi
les
Docteurs
et les
moines
celebres
et
bienbeurcux
de cc temps
on
oml
Alzenon,
moine
dans le
desert
dEgypte,
ls dore
dans
celuid
ScêTlU
et
Cyprien
qui devint
eveque
dAfrique.
Ce
dern.er
eta.t
paien
! Cf Ba.,
BM. funi.
mon.. p.
2, n- C. N.
- 2.
Dans
Bedjan,
ce
saint est ap-
pele
Isosabran. S.
- 3. Cf.
Mari, ed. Gism., p.
26.
S.
[141]
XL.

HISTOIRE DE SAINT BARSABA. 253
L L_UL* <k> _yl_- ^___JJ !_*____ <*-___) a}15C \-i*j_JJ li^ *L_>'V! _-uc ,,Y_!
^
. ___wy U
*
J_-
<Lw-*i' fcl^J _;A> ^L UsAs-j <Ull A_>___> . <__ *___j V <> l^-Lo HijJI ' A p. 1
LxJj .^j-UI !_,__->_;
LUij _^_>_JI
Ifj J.<_->
jl_> ^l <*___>
(J^-lj
^L ^Jj) ÛjI
,_j..__>-_3
_-__-_- L___J'
<~3j ^JL ijyy^b
_j--
_>__;_-! _^l> ,*__=> 4__J__yl ^lc L!__]_-
~~-l
^^JLc dJUi
(j P-^bb

c
j--LaJ! __J__Jlj jij
J^
J_>
-Lju jl
^j^^r^ r*?"-3^
.__-__J
Jji JLc _jj! _!.___> Ju__)
.L__W- -L_-!_, . <__J^__uJl ^jC <_i rc_s_> C l___ Ju__) .Q_y_
. *___L_J_.I cJ^la-J (j-j-Û^J L_>1 4j_
J_5*
.
(_>_J1
LLU ~
^y<y
_J-__I ^J-S ' . ^l- __-__- 1
. I___ft5_>' Lwj 1IaJ__>
4__Jl^_JI J_, .^^j-J!
^
_.~^--jl
,j^
jj^L- -L- _;JJI (^JI
__y Jfv^
^
J^
1. , jJ__JJ , ^5-Xj,j,3. 2. , vaJuJjl.
dôrigine, qui causait du tort aux fideles par ses discours et par ses actes. II
croyait a la magie et la pratiquait. Cetait un fornicateur celebre dont la
passion n'etait jamais assouvie. Dieu le choisit et 1'affranchit du paganisme
par Fintermediaire dûne sainte femme appelee
*
Jousla. La foi et Ia science
*
a p. 1
croissaient et se manifestaient en lui. Et, en presence de tous, il brula les
livres dont il se servait pour pratiquer la magie \
Ordonne eveque d'Afrique, Gyprien reunit, sur 1'ordre d'Etienne et de
Cornelius
(?)
patriarches de Bome, 19 eveques : il exigea la rebaptisation
de ceux qui avaient renie la sainte Trinite et decreta a ce sujet vingt canons.
II composa une apologie du christianisme. II baptisa grand nombre de
personnes. II composa aussi un livre dans lequel il refuta les erreurs de Paul
de Samosate. Puis il fut martyrise sous Valerien, empereur des Romains, avec
Lyrmaj_ous
(?)
patriarche de Jerusalem
2
. Que leurs prieres nous protegent!
XL. IIlSTOIRE DE SAIIST BARSABA
3
.
Cet homme etait du nombre de ceux que Sapor, fils d'Ardasir, avait exiles
de 1'occident. U apprit le syriaque a Seleucie-Ctesiphon (Al-Madatri). II appril
1. IJhisloirc de Cyprien cTAntioche est soudee a 1'histoire de Cyprien de Cartnage;
cf. Journal asiatiqne, X
e
serie, t. V (1905), p.
374. N.
2. Cest le pape Sixte II qui fut

martyrise la meme annee que Cyprien. S.
3. Cf. Mari, ed. Gism., texte,
p.
2(5-27. S.
[142]
J
! c~J Lj}U jl^
>v
JaJ1 ~L
J
j^rj .<*J!
^
lyj .C*l ijUJIj /jJIaJI
^-iiij ,CjI-\s-
^y*
fr
L-jJI
^^ Ji*^. ^->Lr~^
^-j-~:5 p^! J^!
Lj*
Uii*-
ft
ij^jJ!
tj
.! Jo_L- }L_ <U1 jUi . Ol^-i .
lf>
C*>l ilc V ^jJ 7JU3 .fc^Jas-l .jyL fc-is-
J^-3
jlk-iJI l/JLi .^-^JI L ^L l^jjT -*i" jlj^
^- *-!
jj.
:
U jl.
?". r^ "l^
^ . ^^j-^3
-^
V^J
"^
u.s*i V3 !^.~-L Vj CJ
r
A. J .l^Ju
LÎjI L-L*>3
j*
^jsd" V
.y
Jji>_ }Hi" l^L
J
olj
^
Uî. Vj ^jiVI IjJ
L*i fcjCl* ^Jfc LJ .viL>-j
^
ijJ^-J
^-Ulftlj .^Lo^^-aJI
J^Jo
^jl
J,
.$CUI
^l jl -jlj^
\.
J>3*
V
.y Jy &Uj ll^ .... 'L-J! 4JUOI
J
Jj J clj
./j_*Jjsj' LL--3
^3
-(j^j-^' <*-~<V oU-3 .dU^s ^jV! LlU!
^3
dLsto! aS>
L-^
0^^'J .
(jjlxJI <-> .Jl
î^-j^
. L-L* îâL jlUwJ! jli (^Jw^-l) JUjli
L LjJ^cj . ^jLJ! iULifrl l^L ÂftJ . Lî- 0
c&^j .<L ei^
J./j^C J CV
.oiij-UcJ! ibl^ c^/3 .<j.Sj-jJ! 0JJ3 o^Lj .^LLjêJ! *e_J Ij
1
^-^3
.<J1 r-L-*;'
1. Lk velU^ ly& J sJTli
aussi le persan, etudia les livres de l'Eglise ct se distingua dans la science
medicale. Et, sous des habits etrangers, il passait sou temps dans la mai-
son de Dieu. Jamais il ne prenait de viande ni de vin. Des son jeune aê,
il pratiqua la vie eremitique. La reputation du saint parvint a Sapor qui le
fit venir aupres de lui. Le saint soigna la femme du roi, qui souflrait d'unc
maladie, ct la guerit. Sapor le prit en grande afTection. Mais il avait une
sceur, du nom de Siraran, qu'il avait epousee suivant la loi des mages. Or
le demon la possedait et la tourmentait. Pour obtenir la guerison de sa soeur,
Sapor s'etait adresse a tous les medecins, sorciers et astrologues. Vainement
ils lui conseillaient tous les remedes possibles et imaginables. Elle vit cn
songe un personnage qui lui disait : Reine, ne t'afflige pas de ta douleur;
crois a la religion chretienne, fais-toi baptiser et tu seras guerie. Elle pen-
sait a cette vision, lorsque la nuit suivante elle eut un songe etonnant, dans
lequel quelquûn lui disait : Siraran, ne crains pas; Dieu t'a choisie, et du
royaume terrestre il te fera sortir; tu deviendras alors sa servante et tu seras
guerie de tcs souffrances. Crois, fais-toi baptiser, et le demon t'abandonnera.
Elle envoya mander de 1'eglise de Seleucie (Al-Madairi), Barsaba, que per-
sonne, de ce temps, n'egalait. Elle 1'informa dc ce qui lui etait arrive. Le
saint lui exposa alors la croyance des chretiens, lui fit savoir ce dont elle
avait besoin et lui montra 1'horreur de la religion des mages. Elle crut, regut
le Bapteme et renonca au culte des creatures. Le demon l'abandonna. Mais
A p. 2
[143]
XL.
- HISTOIRE DE SAINT BARSABA. 255
Jl^1_5 . La^J \* ^j^JI ^^Jj .*DI ^JU Lj-a!
0^3
. jlL~JI lj.it î^&ij
A_^J' J Â jl ^llJb I&3 .l^X- jlk^JI
-r^J^
J-La>
Jj
^2^ ^Lsls . U>~ JjjLo
>c ^t/LaJl îj .****< /v^> "îlâjl Alc-
$
j*
UJj* ^Js>u_
jl%
y^
J -J^
~,^JJJ
i^jLsJI
\. LftJauJ <* L&Ji-L SjJ^ .yL>- <0 ^-^j-ii . jLL -J3 v*
^3
^/yL^
lJ
U iyi^l >U <C Jj^'
<j-3
o-vi>3 .Lj^-jjj^ <u* jLj^JI l^Ls-J .<=o
,3
<vj-
A>
JLL LajSi -V93 .l^s^j^ jl
d>J cijJi dUs
j
/yC
^j
4jv .ClsJ Uj, l^* ji UiLVl
Ji
i^> ji
. JJ-Xb-dl \^-ji>
y (JU9
Aju t^JJ,5 *^
JjjL*
^^J
C^JI
^^3
CjlâlJI <jO ^Jl IfJl ^2, ^j^
^-^'
<-!> (^
$J*
<J\
J^Lej UJj
LSy
5-^2-" (A-ûJ
<~L
(V*
Lfl TCij ^Lolj^JI AO
J
^jj.:>0 LJ Lj-Lc- i^9>3)! 'jl
^3
j-c$C-Vi ** iîoj jLj. ^jiî jV .3^9
jî
j^
^-p
jii-
yy
jjs .yi
elle s'adonna a la recherche de la science. Les mages en furent tres etonnes.
Quand cette nouvelle parvint a Sapor, il se mit en colere et ne crut pas que
le demon Favait abandonnee. II se proposait de la tuer, si elle ne voulait plus
adorer le soleil. Le Marzban de Menv, descendant de Sassan, etait en pre-
sence de Sapor quand ce dernier quitta Nisibe apres le traite de paix avec
Jovien (Youbinianous). Sapor exposa au Marzban 1'etat de sa soeur, et lui or-
donna de la prendre avec lui pour Teloigner des chretiens
*
et de tous ceux
* v
p.
2
qui pourraient 1'instruire du christianisme. Et cela de peur qu'il ne lui advint
comme a sa femme Estassa, qui fut tuee pour la religion chretienne. Bien
plus, il permit au Marzban de 1'epouser. Daniel, fils de Marie (Maryam), en
parle dans son livre
'.
Le Marzban la prit avec lui et 1'epousa. Mais avant
son depart, elle avait demande aux eveques de conferer 1'episcopat a Barsaba
puisque, apres le martyre de Barba' semin, il 11'y avait plus de patriarcho a
eause de la defense de Sapor.
Arrivee a Merw, elle ne cessait de gagner a la religion chretienne tous
ceux qui venaient chez elle. Elle leur racontait 1'epreuve dont elle fut guerie
des qu'elle eut embrasso le christiauisme. Elle leur demontrail Thorreur de
leurs croyances et leur promettait la visite de Barsaba. Plusicurs habilants
de Merw se rendirent a sa parole. D'origine grecque, ils etaiont venus avec
Alexandre en cette ville et avaient assiste a sa fondation
;
mais ils n'etaient pas
retournes avec lui. Ils recurent la foi et briserent les idoles qu'ils adoraient.
1. Voir la liste des oeuvres de Daniel, iils de Mario, dans Asseinani, Bibl. Or.
%
ITI,
pars I, 231. S.
[144]
/\JljJ! J! Cv-V_aJ' *
. IjjAou LilS j)! Jj-A'1 l_5^r~-_) UJLi <*-
'>*fV! (^5
-^Lo
T^*"^
"
<J*J^
vjLL -^S
&JV"* J^-
LbjJ*9 . Lte-J ',_
g-^ lj) j-*o
,J9 . *juj JJJ .w ^JasJj
jl ajJL-j .<Ja)a> jjjL
^)! ^_u5j . jLj^J! \* lu>! Jv-Jjj . /jjIaJI *^L jftO.,.J?.^l
Ajm J_>-lj . jj jL_J! ^L L- j l^JI JjL"l_j -OjJL j^_J . LjojL- Ijllc.
jV Li^ IjJI AiJ
(_X<5
LXU .Ua>i aJVI
/V5
.AjtJI aJI -r-L>_.' L <_jjnJ!
/j^j
aJ^LjJIj jl i)l
/j*
*-*.
._>jLJI (j-Ai3 .ajxJLJJ Ajjbl L Û. aJJI >u_>-5 i*_J| Jwasj .aJLL) ^LJI ^^Js*
j^
J!
^Jilj . >_o JsAc- d)L& J>3 ^j-^seJI
/j^
L_J_*- -w-lj . J>LVI
^3
(j"^l -*-**>
l-îb
<JUJ_J! cJ-o /j^ JL=>- (^-vJI JuaivJI j-jLa)! jL>t*_J . <jl)_
,,/^3 ~3^rb ^~
Lc-L-j lj<
.^-"l jL-l^ a!
J
aJoI^j)!
^jj
j^
jLC
J6 ,3
*^) (îj-J! ^jLaJJ ^j-jjwJ!
--uUui xr .(j-u)! Ij-LojJj -Jl Li 1*J_5
.
jLwlJ>- j-u *-_>-
,3
Ij^r^'
l.wy -L^^r jV
a_UJ' aJ_, lj^L_5 -JJI Jjb!
a-_L
X^lj . ^b ^j-Xj d)L& ,_Jj^jvJI ^-^JI
<j (V^
^-o?
^w^Jj -xJ !
jy
\yj
Ajj^
_\ju a-;j>JI f*JI j-> LJis .fcAJLi)
jj^r~-*
c
^3 j*^
f-*}
fLI
1.
OjW~'l-

2. ~Uxw! ex _wjit|. jacuit.
Puis elle demanda a des architectes de lui construire une eglise. Ne sa-
chant quelle forme lui donner, ils la construisirent sur le plan du palais du
roi de Perse. Elle Fappela Ctesiphon, du nom des Villes.
Elle eut un fils du Marzban. Elle ecrivit a Sapor, le priant de lui envoyer
Barsaba, car son mal 1'avait reprise. Sapor, heureux de la naissance de l'en-
fant, lui envoya Barsaba en grande pompe. Celui-ci prit avec lui des pretres,
des diacres, et quelques livres liturgiques et des ornements aussi. Arrive a
Merw, il fut recu par une foule de personnes. Puis il se rendit a 1'eglise et
remercra Dieu du present dont II avait favorise la reine. II consacra 1'autel,
baptisa les gens, et guerit les malades. II confera aussi le bapteme a bon
nombre de mages. Puis il
y
construisit plusieurs eglises et leur assigna des
fonds, des vignes et d'autres biens. Gloire a Dieu genereux et tout-puissant!
De la maison du roi, onnemi des chretiens et leur persecuteur en tout lieu, il
suscita un predicateur du christianisme dans tout le pays du Khorassan. En
effet, les disciples dc Barsaba se disperserent dans toutes les villes du Kho-
rassan, construisirent des eglises et baptiserent des hommes. Puis Barsaba
mourut et fut enseveli dans le monastere connu sous le nom de David (Daoud).
Sa mort consterna les habitants de ces pays qui le pleurerent pendant trois
jours. Ils virent, le quatrieme jour apres sa sepulture, une lumirre sur sa
tombe,
y
respirerent une bonne odeur et entendirent une voix qui disait : J'ai
[145]
XL.

MISTOIRE DR SAINT BARSABA. 257
tS*-lj
*5sjj^s ^ju^ A9 . (^L Uj^? L**-wJ . I-V.=- <Cl5S A^JlL AjstJlj IjXJij . fc^ ^^lc-
jj-LJI âô ^JlJI
^j*
^-oi f^-p-J -J^
^
f^^t^
*xiiu-l Li^ piCJI lo.>jj
.
*Slco
LJL&sî .jjLx> As ^^-Jl "Cx^ IjJoji . JL-s
Iaa . IjJlsj
.^1
î
t*ji
ctl^-tT}
-^^f-
J
d-x^3 .LL- ijj-tc- ^-î>- dUi A*>
J^j
.
cijll
,J
v^
-^
d^" dr
8
^ -^^
^"*i
^Li ^Ls- <L*> Lc- -iji) ^JiiJI Vo <C3 fc^C <\A)I JlU Ljlj . <Cw
(
j**"-' îiu-VI * A
p.
3
^gj.fl.: 9 jUoVI ^Jc- IjJj jjj-vil pJoVjl îJj aLoVI ibLx. ^jC IjULiJ ^j-JJl ^ji)L
LL>L Zs- <C -Jl
(_|
"CsLiLoj
,
5
**j-
c>-> Oil
Jj9
U.S <CLji)l Ijn-fllst^
3
-^L>U1
-^JJJ
t*t-
w
J
J*>
jjijl ljAi-i
JjL^JI ^
I jji^. V ^DI (vfc^VÎ
^
j
^*
J^
<~
>-
jJS
.aUJI
JiL* â*)l dUi
Jj&V ^-MJIj ^>-*^l
,j- *!_/.
LJ LjU^ SjU Uj9 <Uil Lu*>
Jij
.ajLJj-^JL ^JS (jLii*- JiJS
J^>-V
A-oli . LL>L jl A*> ilc <*jli . Jj&LiJI ~*>-jj*>-
j^
entendu le son de votre voix; j'ai exauce vos prieres et je vous ai rendu Bar-
saba votre eveque qui reprendra sa charge de paitre vos ames. Alors Bar-
saba sortit de latombe en presence de tous les hommes. Quelques-uns eurent
cependant des doutes sur ce fait et dirent qu'il s'agissait d'un fantome. Mais
ils trouverent son ceil gauche transforme et crurent a la verite de sa resur-
rection. Plusicurs embrasserent alors la foi. Et Barsaba vecut apres cela
quinze ans. Son episcopat avait dure 70 annees. Or si Dieu a prolonge ainsi
sa vie et s'il Fa ressuscite d'entre les morts, c'etait a cause de son zele
*
pour
son peuple, c'etait aussi pour secourir ceux qui s'etaient convertis du paga-
nisme, pour maintenir leurs enfants dans la foi, pour affermir leurs ames et
pour augmenter leur foi et leur croyance a la resurrection ainsi que Dieu
avait agi avec MoTse lorsqu'il le laissa dans le desert jusqu'a la mort de tous
ceux qui etaient sortis avec lui d'Egypte. Seuls leurs enfants, qui ne connais-
saient pas les dieux des Egyptiens, vecurent apres lui et entrerent dans la
terre promise.
Bien des fois, Dieu avait opere le miracle de la resurrection lorsqu'il le
voyait utile au bien des ames. II a ressuscite saint Georges, le martyr, qui
revint a la vie apres sa mort. Et, a cause de cela, plusieurs embrasserent la
religion du Ghrist. Les chretiens de toules les secies et de tous les empires
reconnaissent le merite de ce martyr, font memoire de lui et construiscnt di^s
eglises sous son vocable.
Mar Jean (Youhanna) Dailomaya entra dans le feu et on sortit sain et sauf.
1. Cf. le Pocme sur Jean DaTlomnya (ms. syr. de Cnmbridgr, n 2020; du Musre Bor-
gia, n 39). S.
[146]
^Lt j*~^->
3
\_jlSJJ! aJ j^loju
^
A/L-i j*s^> cJJL_Jl ^L>
(J
^jLaJl
Jjî ^--->-3
^j-j^-Ls^
,J_*j
\~*-2> jl î v Lj-o
-r^-3
jL' Jko
-<J>a)1 L>-jj
y>^
. ^xJl <u^,|
*^ l_U *lsl w-jjiia> ^w* ^jAJiJlj fc-A_Jj' *y* CLl
{y-> yV
-^*> LLJW aIsI Ji*^ll
-r-jjjjj O-
^r^-
/**="" ^j^ (j
Lsj_>-
AjJ
-AJj
.
b_ai jV-^Jl
iV^^^'
^J *jJ>
iiUi A*_> JL-L LxJj . JlAs ^c
*fy>
-**> ^JJI (*-*>L=-l V-Dl^ . 4.-CL JLjj /jJ <*J
-^yj
XiL\s
.
jL-lî- AyL*l jijî J->L
**
LLaW 4j
-
uL-s>
-3^-
*JjLL__o Jji
tj,
\*~\ ^J-S
4JJ=J -rjjZ jl ^13 A-J jLx* b-\Ji>3 .C_=-l vl
ajfc) \>^y>- 4j| !1 AiJl jyL.
4J'.aJ|_3 Z>j*a- LJj
.^1
(jLdij ^jLaJt 4>LJ1 -\>-\J.
JD3
.C-Ui Jj-ii . jlj^J; J^Jj
jLasVL ^V
l^syjlj .*jl fcJ-is-L L i^-L-Li-e jlj ^jLaJlj *-JL iL'Jl LjJ vjv-sj! i-lJjJI
LjjLJjl vôj . LysLrl
Jj.1
io Ljj^j! L %ij . L&ô! >Ltuli
>(
^JI JL-5-VI3 jvj-J^
.
^_
jLsJlj *-Jl 4,-Ljdl &_\o-Aj. jjlSj .Lol âA-X^ Âc- 4JLjyi_>_* tJl>_3-*Jjj
1. lUow.
Pierro l'ap6tre ressuscita Tabita apres sa mort pour raffermir la foi do
ses disciples.
Mar Nestorius ressuscita un mort dans sa tombe pour confondre les im-
pies qui Tavaient exilo.
Dieu augmenta de quinze ans IVigo d'Ezechias afin quo ce roi put so
marier ot avoir un fils, heritier de son trone.
Nomhreux sont ceux auxquels Diou rendit la vie apres leur mort.
Puis Barsaba mourut ot fut inscrit le })remier sur le diptvque dcs evoques
dc Merw. Que sos prieres nous gardent!
Apres la mort de Sirazan, Aspahid du Rhorassan, Sapor fit parvenir
les robes d'honneur a son neveu Khosken, le fit succeder a son pere, lui
ordonna de so marier avec sa sceur, fdle de Siraran. Celui-ci obeit. Khosken
etait bienveillant envers les chretiens. Sa more, sur le point d'expirer, lui
avait recommande de prendre soin des eglises, de proteger les chretiens et
de diminuor les impots qui pesaient sur eux. Elle les rccommanda aussi a
la bienveillance de sa fille. Tous deux lutterent de zele pour obeir, ct cola
durant touto leur vie, aux ordres de leur mere. Quant a sa fdle Zarndoukht,
elle confossait la roligion des mages, qui etait aussi celle de son pere. Et,
neanmoins, elle avnit a coeur 1'interet des oglises ct dos chretiens.
[147] XLI.

HISTOIRE DE RABBAN SALLITA. 259
IkLi
]
jlj
J*~
J>h
f
\
y-t SOî^ <> j^S *~1L<JJ l-CL
Ul~JJ
jl jlSj <1>-A-JI
]\j fclj UJi .j-uj ^jLz^l
fc-L&
J^_=^Y
-U^li . ^p^JI /j4
^-f-J
d)L* KJ_J . JjzjJI (jijl ^JI (^^-oi . OJ-JI
^lyJI
,J
*-L}i" Jîr Ui? -^j-â
<J\
<y^-j\
jl
,*
(JliJ -^r^
(J^>-
^j^-VI
J>3 . Cj-Uk ly'15 Ul
^r^J
. oLfc 4.L-L* ^Jfcl -A.,lj . (Â.
j
<>u-li l-L_ft liaÛ; X^9
. \^-*JLm
^Jsju
'y* cvÛ -Uj Jl jL?
*>'
. IJj& Llsj ^JI <>
v_ij^j"
jjb
Lo
aJIn-*
(j
^r
-^ ^ J^ cT^
J^
1. Magister noster ^.

2. ii.UJ!.
XLI.

Histoire de Rabban Sallita
'
.
A cette epoque parut a Alexandrie saint Sallita. II iutta contre le demon
par sa bonne conduite et tint tete aux Ariens. Le gouverneur de cette ville,
arien et ennemi acharne des fideles, le frappa et le chassa de la ville. Le saint
alla dans le pays des Coptes. II
y
guerit un lepreux. Ge miracle decida une
foule de personnes a recevoir le Bapteme. Puis il alla a Nisibe avec Mar
Eugene. Mais apres la dispersion de ses disciples dans differentes regions,
Sallita se dirigea vers Beit-Zabdai, oii il convertit les habitants de toute une
ville, brisa une idole qu'on
y
adorait et fit elever a sa place un couvent connu
encore sous son nom de nos jours. Puis il se rendit a Balad pour recevoir
la benediction de quelques saints. Mais il
y
mourut et fut inhume dans une
caverne connue sous le nom d'Awana, vis-a-vis de Balad,
*
a Tendroit appele
Al-Douair et situe dans une foret
2
. Et Fon construisit sur sa tombe un grand
couvent.
1. Cf. Bed.tan, Acta martijrum, I, p.
424-465. Livrc de la Chastete, n 5; Mari.
p.
21 . S.
2. Surla rive du Tigre, au village de Beit Mawile, Bedjan, loc. cit., p. 458. La ville de
Balad est situee sur la rive droite du Tigre a 24 heures a 1'ouesl de Mossoul ; et le village
d'Awana se trouve vis-a-vis de Balad. Quant au village de Beith Mavrile. il est entre
Diarbekir et Djezire. S.
A p. 4
J_J_JI j
S-VjJJS ^JjJj _^_>lf> j_v_C-_A) ^jJLJj CLl_ <L~-
j
^ri^JI l-L_~
j
ioL
j
ft
LJl _lj_5 .j><"'
^rr^ i3
0-*-*Jl _L j-_>
^j
A^J,^. : ia..-'l
,j *-33
V-
r
*
J
xL _-~ij3 . L&^wL _LJ cu933
-fJ^
jl-U,
j^
&j-->
C-U3 L___ Jj^c-I ,-_ ^-^-w
a__ Ij->j-->j l^JaJ (j^LD <d)l
^j
L_oL' dUj
J03
.<J jJ jJI
^_ j___ CL"
^jj^
.___-
r*
-_k^ ji -_^-
-O^
-
cs^
_y^J
Jf^ f
r
<_ \____ <_kL isXw __,__. .
jXS^Jy^
\~._>J
_____ 4_jl___ <\__
_j
j\>L _l,u uJ
L__L jl_> (j^JJI
j_j_
.____ _y_l J
JLp-
L_> _-___.jl s_p-l _1L LL_ L^ ^___--_-_
. {Âiij ^jL_JJ <__._!
(j
___! _JJ___> _AL_
.\f-__ (j
_>*-~-j
cO
2
?
-*^
'^r^
5
c?jr:
1. , ___j_.
XLII. HlSTOIRE DU TREMBLEMENT DE TERRE ET DE LA GRELE
'
.
En 680 cTAlexandre, il
y
eut en Orient et en Occident un grand trem-
blement de terre. En juillet, des grelons de la grosseur d'une pierre tom-
berent sur Constantinople. L'eau deborda et submergea nombre de personnes
ainsi que plusieurs villes romaines. Nicee (Niqya/i) fut detruite. Le tremble-
ment de terre detruisit trois villes en Perse. Cetait le chatiment inflige par
Dieu aux hommes pour les amener a 1'obeissance et a la penitence.
XLIII. HlSTOIRE D'ARDASIR (II), FR.ERE DE SaPOR (II),
ET DE SAPOR 1'ILS DE SAPOR.
Le regne de Sapor avait dure 70 ans, 11 mois et quelques jours. Sa
mort, l'an 686 d'Alexandre
2
,
amena sur le trone son frere, Ardasir, qui etait
son heritier et qui habitait Ninive
3
. Lcs mages, qui 1'avaient en horreur, l'in-
sulterent en face. A 1'instar de son frere, il observait, a 1'egard des chre-
tiens, une attitude hostile et les massacrait. Mais quatre ans apres son
1. Gf. Mari, loc. cit.

2. Ou 378; en realite fin de lete de 379, Noldeke, Geschichle
der Perser, p. 435. N.
3. L'Adiabene, Bedjan, Acta martyrum, II,
p. 233, 28G, 333. S.
[149]
XLIV.

IIISTOIRE DR VALENTINIEN ET DE GRATIEN. 261
. <JUK^ JiiU /k_J
Jj>
lw
lj^__J
fcj.A_i~)
<1
v-AC- .~_>rJl *^>__>-l <AX*L "ys
(V**
*> j' -^*>
3
j
jjL- /__s-U
.
Olj Xi)l /** ^Ji^jl (Jlc-li . v-J(3 oXJ
<*_
r
--C' <"-~_>Jl C-JI
(3
-JJi^
^>-ls
.^lj. jvjJQpj .-\>_!l
i^c
Jiij *UjJI
aJj
|^J3
_r^
Jl Jji^
t>.
^-U _j_d -A^\ ^jJj Ij^j-J j-j^l
cr frfL-^
^h
crs-f^ c>
<sj^
A->y\
{
ja*>
(j
*:
J>&
-^
(J
'3J3^3
(VJ^
^
l/j^T^'
J"^-!3
-fv---"
9-
(j-
*-*J-~JI
_jl_ 4-AC- C^*?ji <>v<>_i>Jl _-lj| Ujtta <U_!
^J
Jl_j!_J U_U . <-__> J__J 4^_J>- ^ lj . A___l.
<_>_**'
<_
4_-U ! IS3 . Iô'
u^^.3 ^ OtÂ^J tO^J
jf*
ff
^jlJs^J^ ^jiLkj \> ^jlJaJjJ /3_JI <"v>_Lv OjL_> <*. ^.flJl
jJ
(V-J'3 (Jj^-I
i-J
1a_*__j
. JI3 AJ)
fr
l>VI
,%_
îJ <%_<> a-^ l^-o
I3
-^->-^' <j---*-l Jj-oVl lj>-*i .<*-->- 1
elevation autrone, les troupes ourdirent contre lui une conspiration qui abou-
tit a le detroner; on mit a sa place Sapor (III) fils de Sapor ',
et cela eut lieu la
quinzieme annee du regne de Valens (Wdlis). Ardasir en tomba malade de
chagrin et mourut. Sapor (III), iils de Sapor, repandit ses bienfaits sur les
troupes et les gratifia largement. II se tourna du cote des chefs, leur demanda
de lourds impots, qu'il augmenta encore. II accorda la liberte aux chretiens
prisonniers. Car, disait-il, en les mettant en liberte, ils reprendront leur vie
et paieront tribut, ce qui sera plus utile a 1'Etat. Les mages eurent grand-
peine a remplir ces obligations, et delibererent entre eux sur son assassinat.
Un jour qu'il etait alle a la chasse, il essaya, pour se reposer, de s'endormir
sous une tente. Une fois qu'il fut assoupi par le sommeil, ils tirerent les
pieux de la tente qui tomba sur lui et le tua. Son regne avait dure cinq ans.
XLIV.

Histoire de Valentinien (II) (Waltinous) et de Gratien
(Khartinous), fils de Valentinien (Waltidnous)
.
Valens (Wdlis) brule dans le village, on confia 1'empire romain a Valen-
tiuien(II)
(
Waltinous) fils de Valentinien (Waltidnous) et a Gratien (Khartinous)
son frere. Ils geraient bien les affaires de 1'empire. lls rappelerent les Peres
qui avaient ete exiles sous Valens et poursuivircnt les Manicheens et d'au-
1. En383, Noldeke, loc. cit.
iU/sJj C
J
Iju^s- 1>"L *>* .--\-~laJI llVL-J! ^\&c*>\
^j-*
f**^^-* <^r*i o*3
aJL\J!
. U> Sj-o*i
jT-*^ cO^^LP" f^b "ijiw*?~".3
***"
(J^J
(*.
vSJOj .^s-V! A* 1-Vs-lj
, *^>^ ,LLa>
Aj a^ -V.*>
j
ALw b -.ZS' LL I A.o 1 *ô Ll
.îV! dUJl ^-j-ISLr
^
î
fc
.^~iCJl -^wJilo aLs-1 uu -W AJn1*-JI
,j
A** j-j-Llsji- <Lj-~J -j-Jlj
Jjj**"-!
LJ
^JJI _.JI_5 jl* -Lk-V Î^JI -Laij .aJLVI ,j~->- ^-^-j
^J^r^^.
l/r*
2'
L-^*-*-'
j~5
A p. :>
<j
Ifc^l a!x.L.JI J ^L__>j . ^jLJljji>-
Oj^
A AL..la.Ja .,,.,&) 1 Jl .iUj
(*v-*J-^ -^lr*"'
Ijjoj aJLjjjVI
^^J^

r-^b (*
ALi>'
(V"^'
^--iL-V! ^ji . aJj-Ux^J aJLLLj
<V*~~>'
4^'
aJSLLjL j^jto^*
JO
(^-LJI *jJaJa~JLJ AôLJI AjJI
/j_
aL~ /j-jujI ^JtJl
J-N-L
-L_3
o'l*JI AjJ!
J
^M-Jilo y>\$
. ALJa^'k>Jfll djJai ^Jjij AjjJJjCj dJ^Jai ^j-j-^L''! Ijij
y-o Jlj **-i (-VilJlj . ALJaJa~JiJl> L~fl! ,.L,C- A^^Jsj AjL H>VI /j
*^->=3 AJL>s-L-
/j-
i. .^jjU)! ^l.
tres partisans de doctrines malsaines. Puis ils moururent, tous deux, la
meme annee. Le regne de Valentinien fut d'un an et deux mois. Le regne
de Gratien dura quinze ans, dont douze avec son pere et trois apres sa mort.
XLV. HlSTOIRE DE THEODOSE LE GkaND
1
.
Valens (Wdlis) brule , Gratien s'associa a 1'empire, apres la mort de
son frere, Theodose le Grand. Celui-ci etait tres brave, vainqueur dans les
guerres, clement et d'une foi sincere. Pour venger la mort de Valens, il
A p. 5 attaqua les barbares
*
qui 1'avaient brule. II les mit en deroute et revint a
Constantinople apres la mort de Gratien (Khartinous). En 690 d'Alexandre,
le gouvernement de tout 1'empire passa en ses mains. 11 rappela les eveques
exiles parValens, chassales Ariensqui avaientdomine 1'Eglise pendant40ans,
depuis la sixieme annee de Constantin, date de leur concile d'Antioche,
qui avait exile saint Athanase, patriarche d'Alexandrie, et Paul (Phoule), patriar-
che de Constantinople. La deuxieme annee de son regne, Theodose ordonna
la convocation a Constantinople de 115 Peres
'
dont les chefs etaient MeTece
(Militous), patriarche d'Antioche, et Diodore (Dioudourous), eveque de Tarse
1. Cf. Mari, loc. cit. S.
[151]
XLVI.
L'OBEISSANCE DE TIIEODOSE. 2G3
(*-r*~*
*^y\
_)
^L-p-^ .j-j__J_ _J,
aJl
<_r_OJ-_y;.-_i
*^--J l
-^r--'
c/J^r^ (nr^"
_J-*iJ-^
*
*
-^
_r_H->J-*-
,
.._^-
-^y
_JLJ_-i j-^-jj.i-^ ijLJ
j_J--
_}~_
-*J \
lj__-__j . *LL__j djjss jj-wUj jj-L-oj_i
(
r*^3j^*
15 jj
J
'L*J
-J-~~'l _yj-LJ__L_
--jj
fj-J
_j--_J _?-^l
~^~OJ
Lj--'
*_JjJ_9L \jaj2~5 \jls- *_I~_1_) iiU_J_)l __uc-l
^j__
^L_Lp_S1 _J1
j
_^l
**
._____*>
J-J-^J _r*_>^ j J:^'b
--^ *_>'
*
(J*
(j*-*^
._,___, t_j-L_J1 _J-ff 4,L_p-j . _JJ_
J*_i .
oV-uJl _/L_ \_J__j _j_5
J-_*
jl *_**X
_;jL_Jj ____ff Li__Jlj -L
e
L_J_il _JL1 VI jjLLVl
y>
*_-;__-_ I j_J <_.! -LJI
j
_jjl.
_,._->
_i
/l___Vl _jj-_> (-*-*_)
<
__!L__JI ___-l-_Jl -__-_ "ja __Js_) LÛl _?_,,-_' . pJLiVl
.
*j
_J1
_>_L-o
.-__Jl Jj_-o
_y
1 LJ 1-L_ .-_JjL' _-__ _>__> *|
_5
_j_ Jl IoJjJLJ' *L-_ ___ jL> -vJiff <___U . jL_Vl
/J
5- -__J_L' !JL__ jl
1. , ,*_CJL_*L 2. ___-J__i_-i.
(Tarsous). On voyait parmi les Peres Ilellade (Alidis) de Cesaree, Gregoire
de Xysse (Noussa), Gregoire de Nazianze, Amphiloque dTconium, Ambroise
et 1'archidiacre reprcsentant Damase, patriarche de Rome. Ils approuverent
la croyance des 318', et frapperent d'anatheme Macedonius, patriarche de
Rome
2
et ses partisans, qui deniaient au Saint-Esprit d'etre egal, en subs-
tance, au Pere et au Fils.
La cinquieme annee de son regne, Theodose donna 1'ordre de codifier
toutes les doctrines en un seul livre. Cet ordre fut execute. Puis il placa le
livre sur 1'autel et fit une priere. II vit en songe qu'il n'y avait pas de vraie
foi en dehors de celle des 318, et de 1'egalite des personnes. Alors il jeta au
feu les autres professions ; il chassa les partisans des fausses doctrines et
detruisit, dans 1'empire romain, les temples des idoles.
XLVI. L'oBEISSANCE DE THEODOSE, LOltSQUE l'eNTREE
de l'eglise lli lut interdite.
La foi de Theodose etait profonde. II dut aller precipitamment _ Thessa-
lonique, premiere province du gouverneinent de Constantinople, qui implorail
1. Lire 150. Cc concile eul lieu l'an 381. S.

2. II etail patriarche de Constan-
tinople. S.
[152]
^y
p^JI
**s?~5
(***_ (*2_-J3
(^-"^ _fJ_>^
-'JH^J-*
^''UJ-J -*- A-J-i ___-l
J__-
*!-_>!
jL_ LAJ . -ii _jVl
Aj,._
|Û lj_yL_i . >vU_
1_5
Jîb Vj (VjJ J V <-T 4.9 _._ SJ Jl
U'. <_>-
,_-_ Ua>l 4Ji__-_ \* j^j^l _JJ__H <___J . <__J| -__3 A_-_J1 Jl ^^wliU'
<_-l_li . <__J1 J_--J' /_J1_5 . __U' î. \
fr
U_Jl _u_L- __V_ __l "-J Jl_.
^^-J
^LOlj, ^-wpJl /jJ_, /Aij
jj-_.
. OjiJJxJI
__-__>_)
<UUl <____, ___ljJo *__J_Lr U-Lldl
~___J_L-T JUi . _}L_JI -___
_-__>_i -^->_Jk Vj
J_
o V
_^_!
<_-<_'
Jji L_> J_-
__JI Jj>_-_
_|
aJ j_Vl
J
<ulx> jl <__4_i)l
J^---
j__ _rjJjj
_-*î ^r->
U-lUJI
*1_ jl
J_w V_ _^--l
-__'
J_^_J __ . Jl_) aJUj
J>_JI
_-__Ji . jl_-_>l J_J_. -_jJI
(j
__*JI /j>o
_j$ _r--
jl JU?j <__ !_. /_li . __JI Jl Jjp--_1
v_ <___=
_>__-
*<
J_ ____,__, .Jjs-A) .J_ _JiJj_i . __JI _jL Jl jU_> _>_>LJI
(jv _j
j_>
UJi ."*-".__,__
a p. 6 UJi ._. j_> _;-JI __JJ_>
Jl __L_ jl , jLjj _L U__>c> _i_^-l_3 >__=>-_> Lx>_, *>__L_i __UI
son secours contre 1'oppression de son gouverneur ', charge aussi de rendre
la justice dans la ville. 11 fit marcher contre les habitants de cette ville un
grand nombre de Barbares, au cceur dur et a Tame insensible. lls en massa-
crerent 7.000 personnes. Mais, a son arrivee a la ville, Theodose voulut se
presenter a 1'eglise. Le patriarche Ambroise (Ambrosious) lui interdit d'entrer
plus avant, le fit sortir du lieu saint, 1'anathematisa et lui dit : Hier, tu repan-
dais le sang, sans egard a la fidelite, et tu oses aujourd'hui franchir le seuil de
1'eglise ? Theodose, a 1'humilite profonde et a la foi sincere, obcit a Ambroise,
temoignant par la son grand respect du sacerdoce. Consterne et profonde-
ment contrit, il se retira tout en larmes, ne cessa de pleurer sa faute pendant
huit mois, s'abstint d'entrer a 1'eglise et de recevoir 1'Eucharistie. A l'ap-
proche de Noel, il pria un certain Rufius
2
,
ami du patriarche, de lui obtenir
d'Ambroise la permission d'entrer a 1'eglise le jour de la fete et de recevoir
l'Eucharistie. Rufms demanda au patriarche de faire grace a Theodose : 11
supporte, lui dit-il, depuis huit mois, sa peine. II ne faudrait plus, en raison
de son obeissance, 1'empecher d'entrer a 1'eglise. Mais le patriarche tint
ferme et declara qu'il le chasserait, s'il venait a prendre part a la solennite
de la fete. Theodose se presenta cependant, ce jour-la, a la porte de 1'eglise;
A p. o il nalla pas plus loin. Puis il se prosterna,
*
s'humilia, pleura, confessa ses pe-
ches et promit qu'a 1'avenir il ne commettra plus pareil crime. Le peuple recon-
1. Le ms. porle
ij^m^;
on pourrait encore lire : ,j=.
^y.
S.
2. 'PoucpTvo;, Theo-
doret, Hist., V, 18. N.
[153]
XLVI.

I/OBEISSANCE DE TIIEODOSE.
265
V jl <OL l^J: jl JU wJI Ji-vs .0 jil dUJI IJj. <LLl '\>z^> <Lsl50l j^ ô
Cyaill j-j^^J <J J^ ^*-JI
J=~^
Uj . ^LjI 4_LL" fc^l jUsI.1 -U VI |j_-l Ji'l*
-.-LtJI
J
<_Ai_ jl dlUI iljlj .<LlL-VI i-J*^. Liil^c-V LLLi
^J>-
-jJI jl
. Oj-J,>J1 jJa*
LlUI ,_jL* ,_-*_~> -J AJ Jlij Oyai)! \*L3 . jjii> <JjUl jo JU_>o
tcj-vJI
J J^V
^JjijJI (jUU ^JJalk .a.H
JJa9
jl JLJ . JL&
,_J a
"
jl ^^ Vj
LiUI L jjc ^_J JU_frl U j^JI LuSl jl Ûc jJj .dljUI Iji&L dlJjl <J Jlii
jLaJ .<CC ijJI ij^wijjl <Uj_i> Jj .__,:>_ V l JâSj <L_>_Lw ^fi, ^J| Ja^cJ' Lxx-
jj^p^
*a (_J_9j,j
7c_>-LJl *jc
r-^>-j
.-j^tlj L jLu^ 1'lj oJ ôVI _-*JiL* <__IU1
^jC'li
.J-Cj
1
!
J
îsji
-Itf
<LJ1
^-_J
LJaJsuJjl
Jl
wJ^-al pf
-J^JI
J
j-U1
wjVI jl
j-r-UL-"
-U JLi .,__*, V cu^ sîij ^J Jlij JJaiJI ^lkii dUi
. LJjUI
J^
<H1_!1 fc-Lb ^js-l L3 .<_Jl_J c-J) IJLj
^'^1 ,*-_-_)
jJ
J
^.o.JLJl (j-^-Jl /'Aicj . IaJvL- J_- \__i_J1 __>jjl ^_J" La.1
^f-jj
__~0 Jij
1. ,
-Ikss.
nut la sincerite de sa foi; et on lui permit alors cTentrer a 1'eglise. II
y
entra
a condition toutefois qu'il ne punirait plus desormais personne sans instruire,
au prealable et durant trois jours, sa cause. Une fois qu'il etait a Tinterieur,
le patriarche Ambroise lui dit : Cest le plus beau jour de ta vie, mon fils
;
car tu as reconnu la faiblesse humaine. Mais le roi voulant se placer dans le
sanctuaire que les rois se reservaient, le patriarche le lui defend en disant :
Ce n'est pas 1'habit royal qui te confere le sacerdoce : tu ne dois pas te
placer ici. Le roi lui dit que le patriarche de Constantinople accordait a ses
pairs le privilege de se tenir dans le sanctuaire. Ambroise repondit : Les
patriarches de Constantinople flattaient les rois; ne sais-tu pas quTsaie
fut prive du don de la prophetie parce qu'il laissa le roi 'Osia depasser les
limites de sa dignite royale. Theodose repondit : Je suis pret a vous
obeir. II sortit alors du sanctuaire et se placa avec le peuple, au milieu de
1'eglise. 11 alla ensuite a Constantinople. Lorsqu'il se presenta a 1'cglise, il
se placa encore avec le peuple. Le patriarche Nectaire le desapprouva et lui
dit : Pourquoi te places-tu la ou il ne te convient pas d'etre? Mais Theo-
dose repondit : Le Pere Ambroise m'a ordonne d'agir ainsi
;
je ne desobeirai
pas a ses ordres. Qu'elle est belle 1'obeissance des rois
!
L'epouse de Theodose nc portait, pour ce qui touchait a sa personne,
que le tissu lu plus dur. Elle servait les malades dans les hopitaux
', enlevait
1. Theodoret, Hist., V, 19. N.
PATR. OR.
T. V. 18
26G IIISTOIUK NESTORIENNE. [154]
\a aA?_J Lj)
jLf-
*- Lft-Uafl5j .Lfc-V-j ^t^j-j^S -loj
p-r^jj-*'
J~-"j
^Y*î
OLL-jLJ!
.iilkl O-U^ .Otl^l j^-Aft
lSÔ
**j~Xj J}LYI
J*
^
JS Âc jyi^JI
^y
Itf
l^Jl IjJaî 4x-Lil
Jj-
^tL=^
ij^Jj
.JlkjJI ^jL dUi J_L<J . JUsVI iiAA l^ cuLJ}
i^r
. /Lrl a_LAT aILc. J_sj ^Jli . -liLi ^~>J! JuaJ'lj .LJI
^
Uj-^Lj
Lîij
jLi^kJI jl
~
LLi .jUL> iolk! Ij^^2
;.
jl
(*-V!.5 cSj-*
J~f"
ii
jA^
"^
jLil IlC_*-Ls jli .Aj LtÎ Lx- Lijj' LjJ JI93 J_>dl
J
jlS Jl-Ij __*>!
j
L^LjiJ
i_J î
J
ya> J&r *Ajya
/V-^)'
'*>~L-
(3
^' ** *-~!3 J-
9
J^ (J*
J
cLw< _iL
ULL- -*-__
3
|î JJiJa)! _Jk j! V L~JI \s- ^sJu
^
JaUJI J^_dj .^
JLJ!
y
jj^L
&J
a^? LLLD JlS
J~)j
. <ULa _Û <L> LaC-1 /. -_~1_5
jJat
J=J a_ i^~S
îÛ . ^lUJI jjJL- _^jCs ._)!s ui&Y
l^ GI__lI jLJl L^_jCj
^jy^
.Jc <L_9
,_^J Lklj .*-_,- <j^~-i . Î^J!
J^j
L^l jo L diL)! _JI Lxj .<_-_
J
us!
leurs excrenients et Iavait, de ses mains, leurs plaies. Et, avec ses servantes,
elle les visitait chez eux, les servait dans toute sorte de maladie, les habil-
lait et leur donnait l'aum6ne. Elle alla meme jusqu'a Antioche exercer ces
actes de charite. Cela irrita 1'esprit mauvais qui poussa quelques-uns des
siens a 1'insulter et a la chasser de Teglise
'.
La nouvelle parvint aux oreilles
de Theodose qui fit semblant de n'en rien savoir et dissimula sa colere pen-
dant trois jours. Puis il envoya a Antioche deux generaux, avec une armee
tres forte pour la livrer au feu. Chemin faisant, les deux generaux rencon-
trerent un moine venerable qui etait dans la montagne. Celui-ci leur dit :
Arretez-vous ; n'executez pas les ordres qu'on vous a donnes. Votre maitrc
est un homme mortel, perissable, qui, bientot, n'aura plus d'existence. Mais
Dieu l'a etabli roi de ses creatures formees a son image afin d'en convertir
les egarees, de supporter les insensees et de pardonner aux coupables. II
n'est donc pas roi pour chercher son propre interet et ancantir une foule de
personnes, a cause d'un seul do ses sujets, mortel comme lui. Et si le roi
pouvait s'indigner contrc un homme qui briserait, par mepris, sa statue faite
de bronze ou d'argent, a plus fortc raison le Createur s'indignerait [de voir
massacrer les hommes faits a son image]. Que le roi donc ait toujours Dieu
present a son ame.
Les deux generaux ecrivirent au roi sur ce qui s'etait passe entre eux et le
moine. Sa colere s'apaisa, et la flamme de son ressentiment s'eteignit ; il ac-
ceptala parole de 1'ermite et rappela les deuxgeneraux, qui s'en retournerent.
1. Les habitants d'Antioche briserent une statue de limperatricc. Ceci eut lieu avant
le massacre de Thessalonique. S.
Thlodobet, V, 20. N.
A p.
[155]
XLVI.
LOBEISSANCE DE THEODOSE. 267
jU* aJI
^*^
L! dl)-^3 .<J! LLs .p-j^l.
J^:.^^
^b
-^*!^
Jy
^fJ -V^
*yJI ÛLs ^.^lJI
J!
^^
jl s^! SLYI ^Li. Sjij^
j-JJJ^ Ji'
cO^-j^
jl ^^> -LUJj Û ^ô
j*
Lil ^^^L ^JJ! jl jl JUJ
*
.ui Ijil L
^
jl-l lili .Casj ^JbA, Jlisl -Llsl jl *Jjy
J
ill jl jl ij-ij JjJ jl ^><>-
J Jjf^
fjill JO
jlj .^"â^ci _~ii
J^C
^^Y -*oUÎ
^^f-J
dUJI (*>L^>
Of^"
^^"
4__s^ls .î.
J
Y3 o
J
V^
^
csr%
wr*^!3 Jrj^ v^.
J^
jj^î.
^
.CLtj ÂTj /Udl fc^lj ij-i. o
^j
LJ fcAAJj <!jLt ^j^s-j Cc-Uti
JllliJ! j_*
-Xkc- **s>-
J
dL!L<J! î* ^ÛL
^
oiijY! ^^*
J \>j
Û 4ij*9 -^L! L=>^ ^Lw-l JL>J!
J
CaIj jj*S} .^^kilj U^' jÛ .jLJJIj
^pC'U .c (îkr Yj ^L j,*
-v*L^
^ J^-* -^
V^ Jr*
^ ^-^
**
^ <5?"J
^
dUi <uL
J
^lj JUUI
J
jlS 10 .^jJI J>*
J!
JJj,
(Jj
tr<9
-p^ -^
^^11
Lorsque Mar Flavien (Flouianous), compagnon de Diodore, fut accuse de
professer une foi perverse
1
,
le roi lui ordonna d'aller se defendre en Occi-
dent de ces accusations.
*
Le prevenu dit alors : Si l'on m'accuse a cause
* A
p.
7
de ma foi ou de 1'impurete de mon corps, ou de 1'injustice de mes jugements;
si l'on m'accuse d'avoir accepte des presents pour denaturer la verite, ou
d'avoir corrompu par l'or et 1'argent, protege le mensonge, je choisirai des
juges equitables, estimes du roi et de ses amis, pour me defendre en leur
presence. Si l'on parle contre moi a cause du siege que j'occupe, ou bien a
cause de mon autorite, je n'ai nul besoin de tout cela ni d'autre chose. Le
roi fut surpris de son courage, de la beaute de son langage et de son mepris
pour ce qui est recherche des autres mortels. Puis il lui ordonna de con-
server sa charge et de continuer a gerer les afmires de ses ouailles.
U
arriva qu'un homme du plus bas peuple suivi d'une grande multitude
de vagabonds et de mendiants se revolta contre Theodose et 1'attaqua. Cette
attaque lui causa une grande inquietude
2
. II alla trouver un certain moine,
Jean (Youhanna) le gardien, qui vivait sur une montagne. II lui raconta la
revolte de ses ennemis, et lui fit part de l'inquietude de son cceur. Celui-ci
repondit : Aie confiance en Dieu; ne crains pas. Le roi victorieux n'y
ajouta pas foi et n'eut pas confiance en la parole de l'ermite. Quand vint la
nuit, il vit en songe ce raeme moine
:t
accompagne de Philippe (Philiphous).
1. Theodoret, V, 23. N.

2. Theodoret, V, 24. Jl s'agit dc la guerre contre lusur-
pateur Eugene. N.
3. Non plus Jean 1'Egypticn, mais Jean l'Evangeliste, d'apres
Theodoret.
208
IIISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[156]
jU .|jCjfr j"k V . jVji-j .^jC~*)l ^Ll
^j^v
^-L
jlcl
^*5
iSy-^?
^
*t**L^
C^y
.jltJI î^ls . viJUi JCU OjlkJI
<j^
^lj
jtf
.îJaJl (J^lj^
J^J
rJ^"
*JU1
j
^^liL" 5j lil .AjUc^V Jjaj
<* ^pLJI ^JLx, pî-L. jjJI
J63
.j*f>y
<w>- <*JJI i^JOSj .j-v*)l /j\jl vj^^JI O-^l LAs .*v> <5>j*J
13
*^LwLo *-JS Ijibjls .jCjoI
_^wiL Jl ij-Lj-3 vLjLo jfJLi Ijjbjlj l^*-l JU-lj */>
<j
*-w ijj fc^j>wc
Jij
Lit *_* <>jCL b-Lj .<olk>l ^^wlSL" JJJi- -u,
JjT
**
. <v> <d*i) jl -*Ju jo lo
j^JJfjl aJjI ^Jj .
Ljj
jsliij <iJ..kia>,.-il Jl _LI <L.>j ,C jjJj _-*- ^-^j
j
^J-JJI J 1_>jj jj-J-^jl _J-->-l (** .
3
djk*_JI
2
CJ;lko9 *L ilJI v_U"
J3
.ij<JL-JI
j
.C)l
,3
^__juJI
j-JJjilT
<j'lj>,
j^J
. <>__JJ______> ^J_- Ojkij
A cheval devant les troupes, tous deux leur disaient : Ne craignez pas;
Dieu est avec vous; il vous donnera la victoire. L'un de ses generaux eut la
meme vision dont il fit part au roi. Tous en furent alors encourages. Mais
le chef ennemi, fier du grand nombre de ses soldats, se montrait arrogant a
leur egard. II disait aux siens : Si Theodose tombe entre vos mains, liez-
lui les bras avec une chaine et amenez-le-moi. Au plus epais de la melee,
1'ennemi fut mis en deroute : Dieu dispersa ses troupes, aneantit ses soldats
et le fit tomber dans les pieges qu'il tendait au roi. Enchaine, 1'ennemi fut,
en effet, emmene captif a Theodose, peine qu'il croyait infliger a ce dernier.
Apres cela Theodose mourut a Antioche ', age de soixante-six ans, dont
dix-sept passes sur le trone. Ses deux fils le transporterent a Constan-
tinople, 011 il fut enseveli. Arcadius, son fils, lui succeda sur le trone. Le
patriarche Nectaire (Phaqtarek) mourut la meme annee. Arcadius fit elever
au patriarcat de Constantinople Jean (Youhanna) Chrysostome qui avait la
meme doctrine que Theodore 1'interprete.
1. L'an 395.
[157] XLVII.

LA DESTRUCTION DU TEMPLE DE SARKIS. 269
\_wJuLJI *c-Lp- ij-viC-VI J^Lj
(_rj^j^' p*r~ ^r^
^-CLJI
<j~r^Cf
^)
ti
tsJj .<vJ îL jlk~JI jo ^-*JI
^j^jir*
J^J*
f-Â (J pfV^
2
! j^-b
j^"
^-j^
. î^-w JSL* *j^ Cilr i* ^J-L lil ...jyH* <S& ^pb- d)b aj>-3 J^JI f-vjb
CLJI /-*-5 ."vLJl
(i
,a l^ Jl
(JXLJl ^jwjJUiallauw^ dJtij CxX^ *^ dsjiiJi JlaJ
dLUI
j
<ij^M <^L
j^
ÛJI cJI
jj
.oÛ
j^
^JliSI cJI
j
LiiL-l j^-^JIj
^jjjl ol viiJL <^Cl
^y
\yi> Z~~*\^\ cJI
j_j
.c:.k;k aJI
j
L-LJj j~:.^jI
^J
LLo- jîV .CwjjVI
/^
jj-Jlj
f^l
,J
djy^
S& cjJaiL^JJI kSJoj -^j^
a-J^-Ij
ilixtVI jcpe-^D-JI jJpI c*5il*jVI
J*f*-j <j
-
M>*t'
s <u-w
^
LUs- Vl^ L?/*2
*
fnt^
c'
*
A p-
jâ jl -v*. ^/jJyjvw^ ^yi' ,**^J.Lr vJL, Lia .Cwj^jVI LjliU LLL jlSj (j-j.^jl
XLVII.

La destruction du temple de Sarkis L
Au temps de Theodose le Grand, Theophile, patriarche d'Alexandrie, con-
voqua 1'assemblee des saints dans le desert d'Egypte et demanda leurs
prieres pour la destruction du temple de Sarkis, oii le demon faisait des ap-
paritions. Le temple demoli, on
y
trouva une pierre portant cette inscription :
Si les trois T viennent a regner, le temple de Sarkis sera abattu. Le premier
T sappliquait a Theon, le deuxieme a Theophile, le troisieme a Theodose.
Or ce dernier aneantit le paganisme dans son royaume et, par ses actes, res-
sembla a Constantin le vainqueur. Puis il reunit les 150 eveques, la deuxieme
annee de son regne. La cinquieme annee dc son elevation au trone, il s'as-
socia son fils Arcadius et le fixa a Constantinople ; la quinzieme, il offrit la
royaute a son fils, Honorius, et le fixa a Rome.
Sous Valens, Constantinople avait ete troublee par les Ariens qui se don-
nerent un patriarche ruse et fourbe,
*
appele Demophile. Mais les orthodoxes, * A p.
s
c'est-a-dire les partisans de la vraie doctrine, elurent patriarche le savant
Evagre {Angaris) qui tenait tete aux Ariens. Apres son avenement, Theodose
1. Serapis. Cf. Theodoret, V, 22; Socrate, V, 16-17; Sozomene, VII, 15, mais le
present chapitre provient d'une autre source. N.
[158]
^c^Pc-a)! *lVI
y*
$J^>
y*
ijj . C~j>jVI iiJUVl j\~>
$J^$
-C- ij^ ^liT Cjco
âJLJ
<j-j-j Jy..^?~5
col*A'*t
2
J^* ^f3 ^^ "AJ^ <j*!>^^t*
l
-^*f"3
.uvi
. <C~jS /* fcjiibj OXJI 0-\.J t-SîaJ
Jj-ojjl
j"j>Jj/?-
**jU~l ^,-*JI tiÛlj *IVI î
fA
U
(j-^jjju
iw
^>- . v_JU*Jl tjx-li
yy^Jy^y^-
f**3
<*wi>- ^-ÛjJl
,j
,v~Vl IJ^ jjX-~J
-ij ^y-jJj^"
j-joj~^?-
.Oj-uCJ djLi
cfy^y^J?" 'Cfyhr^ ^
^y
-
.^-JJl ^w^>-
ô^JI
-aAj
Jj -p*^ (j-*^
"^"
^^
t/Ji-^.jf^ OJ*J^
J cfy^J^^
.ÎaJL jULJI jryjji^ .j^^lJI dyaaJI
jfcttWI
cfy.Jy*^*
.^jIjJI
^.
<?;
J
ô
<!j [^^
_^
<JL*J1 *_^s>m rJ=>-
(V*-*
"^^
^y
'^
'
L!3
&**> p-j**"
**-** __J->-Jl
(J-"-^
-15
1. ^Jî^jO ,& ^jJjiai ,
^
,
_j*j
ua. jU-k X^! .1
j
J-vJ) .2 jlj Jb
^jj)
.jAjj.
.
exila Demophile qui administrait son Eglise depuis treize ans, chassa tous
les eveques ariens et rappela de 1'exil les Peres orthodoxes. Puis il confia a
Melece la charge pastorale de 1'Eglise d'Antioche, et fit remplacer Demophile
par Gregoire de Nazianze qu'il transfera de son siege a celui de la ville im-
periale.
XLVIII.

Les Peres et les Docteurs, du nom de Gregoire.
Parmi les Grecs, mentionnons : Gregoire le Thaumaturge; Gregoire
eveque de Nysse, frere de Basile; Gregoire, patriarche d'Alexandrie; Gre-
goire, le Theologien, eveque de Nazianze; Gregoire qui convertit les Arme-
niens. En Perse, nous avons : Gregoire, le solitaire, qui composa un livre
sur la vie monastique; Gregoire, eveque de Nisibe; Gregoire, le Catholicos,
patriarche d'Orient; Gregoire, le Docteur a Seleucie-Ctesiphon; Gregoire du
monastere de Gamra, qui commenta le Psautier.
On a deja raconte 1'histoire de Gregoire le Thaumaturge.
L'Eveque de Nysse etait du nombre de ceux qui ont assiste au concile
1159] XLVIII.

LES PERES ET LES DOCTEURS. 271
j^jjjji^s- -~L Jlj' *^_=_JI l-l* ^Sj
J
-lolU' \
SJaS
j-j-_>U __L Uj . Jj-_~*_-tJlj
-U. H
j
j>Jl- L ^,.,.or
^Js.
tfy^y
*j-=~l "^-
iS^
^LÔl xrlj .-i-__
^^j
*ljJI
Uj *J?ljJI
,j
l'-C_- I.U3
^rr-fcj
-<iLVI
,j
oVliL ^Lc-j

<j> v
^_-5
--or
5
^r-*J
fk'-^
Û) .iUVi
^Lrj -^b ^^
J^
l^ J
1
^
.oyCui ji
^
u. -jl_
-jJliU
J
(j-ji^JjlT -vL___> -X^S asj .
^
^p
<J
>UUjj . l_o jjJ ^-Jj . ^^L^ fcAc
jljVl T-koU U_L_>- -v--UJI _-\A
J^
jlxj
Jjiji
___-iUl Llj .-X__9 ^pij 4jLtfJJ
C.I-JI
. <__ IjUs- JCc l
v
i__>J <ul jl_5 -I
'"
^yj
Js-
-J *3U*
,J
*j_>i L
Js.
-___>*l
<r
__J -Jj
.ls>j_U _îji .Ql^^-aj ly_l J__5_J"
jl ___*__A-_r jl CjJ-î .
ft
USI
^j
OlijVI j-a-u
(j
-_->-*
-jAj'
J?-^>j
/vUi <C /vLij 4.J-- /w
^-*3
*^jUj jjJ__4 jwj^L^.1
-^
y
-->
(3 fjJj
-3UL.
(
y_-v__>-3 QAj -JL C__.l
Ju_-3
. jL-. _-*__
(j
-3l_U
<V*ij!3
Uj' J.^-c-3 .j^_-.-uJI
* a
p.
9
^jiC J ^JJI ^^jUSI jj-iUjjl ^--^
J^ J""--5
-U-Lvo jlSj .U^jvjVI ^jUj -____>
Je.
1. Homilia j__wôi..

2. (Cesaire) -_U=-
!j
,}-i _' -J J ,Q ^jUj ;U3I , ^j.j-jj_x .1
Uj^ . jc_ L^w1
.
des 150. II prononca, a ce concile, 1'oraison funebre de Melece d'Antioche,
qui venait de mourir. Jl acheva YHexamiron de son frere Basile. II commenta
le Cantique des cantiques et fit des dissertations sur le symbole de la foi. II
commenta aussi le precepte de l'humilite, recommande par Notre-Seigneur,
et d'autres preceptes qui conduisent au royaume [des cieuxL II ecrivit des
traites sur la creation de Fhomme, sur 1'ame et sur la resurrection et aussi
des homelies pour les jours de fetes ; il composa encore beaucoup d'autres
livres. II nous laissa egalement une explication du Pater et nombre de lettres
variees. Dans sa huitieme dissertation [Gregoire] le theologien rendit temoi-
gnage de son merite et de sa vertu.
L'Eveque de Nazianze, originaire de cette ville, etait d'abord paien et
idolatre. Mais sa mere etait chretienne, comme il le dit lui-meme dans le
discours qu'il composa sur son frere Cesaire
*
(Qarbus
[?]).
Sa mere, en-
ceinte de lui, eut un jour a courir un danger sur 1'eau. Elie fit le vceu de
baptiser son fils, si elle etait sauvee. Elle accomplit son voeu. Le jeune Gre-
goire frequenta Basile, eveque de Cesarec. II acquit a fond la science de
celui-ci et marcha sur les traces des saints. II composa 49 traites
*
sur
*
A p. 9
des themes varies et 153 ecrits sur lui-meme et sur Farianisme. II s'ins-
pirait beaucoup des livres d'Origcne 1'interprete que pcrsonne de son temps
n'a egale. Eleve au siege de sa ville natale, il fut ensuite translere au Pa-
triarcat de Constantinople. Mais lorsqu'il sut que lcs canons ne permet-
[160]
UJi
. <L_jJ_Ja_.i)l O^La
^)!
Ijlc Jii XT .<CJ-U J_^ LilJ
JU>-J
.*J_-
<>"^J3 ^J J
. JjV! c^
^jjj
w^
J!
*-j JlioV! jjfo V cl Julr
j
^LSli j-jJLHsj
^y ^^
-f.3^ J*
-^
^
fV^J o*
J^ ^ _>^
^
rc-OJ 4jj__> Jj__
-C__JJ <____ jl
J^_^2>
/lV! (j^*> (j fr^pi
-^l -*-*>
VJÎ
^^"
ctLL
(c^J
**-_)
^r^P"
f*
.<fl<*fl"i
<%-
* i> * "^*"^
j^
^t? ^^r^" <V
<-*--- .CjJV
_i__~li
.^5
c^JV
-:-^
jlj <*Jl_>j .-u&Lj ,j~:.-^l )-^* _,Ijj .-c__JJ C_J ^yjVI
^jJLii .<_J_.
jj&
L> J_ Jj
. v__o_JI ____> ,)-- v__=-
,J
4o
(r*-
5 ') -s, -~-^
4j
_r--'
4~^
^-j-s-L Aj"l^_l a_Ac _,jL[j . <u_J
(j-
jo
ji
"^l-
'
3^P J^J
4-~-- -VJL33 cJJ-Jl Jic-
Jj&Ij, y-
_____lj <____
^y.
^J <cL <_-L_j .<_J_- _>L__J1 aJLj
"Vf^p-U
. v___Jl
j^
-_.-vi)l
. f5^JL> <j-=
>-
J-__'!j
.<__JI
^
ft
L_-VI ^L
_|
ct-LJl |J_- ~J
_P-L
jLj .(*J^--- <-_>
(j-ojVl _Jc L_J_J ^_t_. ^LjjJIj <L$L___JI
^y
y^
<L_JL_J ______! ^j-jJa.jV
2
J_t>/-l
J-*^l_.|
j^
___^ j..
2. _J__*.
<J . / fcO ^_-_-0 a_J .
taient pas les translations cTeveques d'un siege a un autre, il revint a son
premier siege.
Gregoire qui convertit les Armeniens au christianisme etait grec. II
s'enfuit pour echapper a Diocletien et demeura dans les montagnes de l'Ar-
menie, ou il servait Dieu. Le patricien de FArmenie alla un jour a la chasse
autour de la caverne de Gregoire et sacrifia a ses dieux. 11 fut fort sur-
pris de la solitude de ce dernier et de ses mortifications. Une seconde fois,
il
y
alla aussi a la chasse avec Wasa
1
,
roi des Armeniens, qui, voyant le
saint, lui demanda d'offrir un sacrifice a ses dieux. Celui-ci s'y refusa. Sans
connaitre son histoire, il ordonna de le flageller et de le jeter dans une fosse
pleine d'insectes. Le roi, perdant la raison et le sentiment, se mit a dechirer
ses vetements et a mordre son corps. Sa femme lui conseilla alors de faire
sortir le saint de la fosse. II le fit sortir et lui demanda de prier sur lui. Apres la
priere de Gregoire, il fut gueri de sa maladie et recut le bapteme avec toute
sa maison. Depuis lors, on commenâ a mentionner ce roi a 1'eglise dans le
livre des vivants.
La reputation de Gregoire parvint a la connaissance des Grecs. Et, sur
la demande du roi Wasa
(?),
Leonce (Laritus) de Cesaree (Qeisaryah), l'un des
318, le sacra eveque pour les Armeniens. Wasa (?)
le roi et Gregoire reussirent
a conquerir a la foi chretienne toute l'Armenie. Ils edifierent des eglises et
1. Tiridate. S.
[161]
XLVIII.

LES PERES ET LES DOCTEUHS. 273
.v^jYi *-+*s>~ fc-v.J)" Jc
ifyJy^"^
^-J"L*Ji
ls
-
*^
/*'
<
H
>
'b

'^-LUJi
l5^5
^***^
ify
Jyu
rf"
Oivâ) <*->*>
,<^3 Jji^
t_F"*?"
"^25
^*~9 . A**-yl kl^v;
U-A-&3 ,*-^Jl Ljj
Cjj*
-U)_j . c>w-_} ij^tw /j-=J /-^> '_5-L-5l>Jib ^>tJl îij
(j
<VjVl ,J1
l^
>"
âiJl
tr-y*^-
(*j>
jj^^r^ 'JJ^
5
.
^.iUjLcl A
I3
^ji/l <V>'U1 ^Jlc
^j*
l/J'
J
J*Lr?"
. Jj-Jl y-ij' U*-U <*J>->.S J-J
<C -jJaj
_J
(JvJm>
^j-
jj-&Yl Ji*l (j-
<CU L&jL^ <C.*j1 j--VT
J
Co <J.*-c ijJJl
(j^jjjwjf-
Llj
jL^ >L>j <uLfl
J
^lj j-Lfcjl
(j^*.
jl <*JU-c l^-vJI <>o
J j-^j
j^-
j
"
*^-u J^l
UJj -S-^^J' U Jo v__-l$C>" jl !aA~^' dl'ls .,v"U>Jl U* Xs- .4j Jljjj U>"li>- <Jl
*3^3
<J1
LJU- jjaAit-Jl l'-Cwj <U-jLU
fe
UJl
l$1jJ
.vl)j-o-C)l <0
Zjjy^
^J^r' (3
^*4^
(3 ^r
3
^Jj_Jl_3 . ô^-LÎ AS j^jVlj . <>A> *ô l-SjSj <k>ojAJl .-l--J_3 .i-^M
i^p cJ^
^j-xi (jly . CjJl ^jAc îîlj
.jj^
&*
J^-lj jj~*-
Jl
^jj'
,j-
^J^
-jj^j^.
1. -LJjJÛjl LJ.J-AJi. 2. ,
^
,j-o
^
Ou*
-Vx>j . ,A> J*-J
j
.iJ<_u.l> ijo Us
^
Ji.
3. Vita ascetica iô.
detruisirent les temples des idoles. Lorsque Farmee de Sapor marcha contre
Wasa(?), celui-ci la tailla en pieces, grace aux prieres de Gregoire.
Les Armeniens refuserent, au concile de Chalcedoine, de prononcer ana-
theme contre Severe (Saivarra) et sa secte. Apres la mort de Gregoire on
faussa la croyance des Armeniens ainsi que leur foi. Le jeudi de Paques,
ils ofTraient un agneau; mais, a Tinstar des Juifs, ils lui donnaient du sel a
manger avant de le tuer.
Gregoire
'
qui composa un livre sur la maniere de diriger la vie mona-
cale etait de la Susiane (Al-Ahwaz), originaire de la ville de Nastir. II raconte
dans son livre qu'un moine vit en songe un homme qui s'approcha de lui et
lui remit un anneau : Prends, lui dit-il, cet anneau; tu seras maitre de ta
plume et tu ecriras ce qui te plaira. Apres avoir reflechi sur cette vision,
illui vinta 1'idee d'ecrire un livre sur la direction [de la vie religieuse]. II vit
le ciel ouvert. Notre-Seigneur et Sauveur etait assis sur le siege de sa
gloire, et les troupes angeliques se tenaient debout devant lui. La terre s'a-
gitait; les morts ressuscitaient. Puis il se reveilla et alla a Nisibe ou il tomba
malade trois mois durant; il fut sur le point de mourir. II vit alors deux
anges, habilles en moines, qui s'approcherent de lui et le guerirent. Cette
vision ressemble a celle d'Origene. Puis il alla de Nisibe a I^desse. II acquit
1. Gf. Bedjan, Hist. fund. mon., p. 445 n 12, S.
[162]
\a JuuJl ***
^f-J^
%\j
L
J^ J&t ^JÎ
*-^J -^.^lj
^*
^.J*
"^
j^t^ (Jj!
.JjVI
J*- J
/>_yJI
orl"^' J
1
cr^ Jn-^3
(^*s
^y^VI
J
flslj .UJI
Jl
j^w-
Jl
^^_
cUJj k,U&
^
c-^s Ul joj
.fj^
JAJi ^Jc ^lSlj .CjJu~,
ju&JI
sjA:**
(Jjb)f
i=J -y
(V*>^j
J^3
.)Sj*+~> fcA*
(3
^9-*>- _J^-
AjUlijJl <C *Ajto JcjLlJI /Ja*
uU
Ij^J^
.IjJlii!
/j
IjiXô J Ijl' JU-JI
J
^lAcVI (j<a*|
7-^rk?
. UjaJ 'ôJI
Lwoj fcjA**9
y^J
(j-
(Jîi29 . jUl Jc- LXtf>
jv-JJ
lc^-^J i*T
' ""***'
^J^J-
*-<3jbLo
*j}
-JjVI
3
<VJ^ J
^"J^ (Jl
^lcj
m^"
f
JÂ ^r**^ ^r
1.-^'
J-"-
3
^
-jn^
fc^_J <U)I jl î>iJ ./jJjlijJI Jj,
Jl
UJslo Âc 0-U ^.JL^Jiiyi
J--J (_^J^
^JI
.Ulsljvo /tji ^lj
*/*=- ^~VI jj-ij ^^yi/V _iJJ^ îJ^
^
J <*3*J
.<j!U>
^jJI Lj^ll
ÛI_J .^\y> J_jVI
,*.J>-I
<uU?
^*f>J
l^r^
'^J\
j\*
J
Ct JUCJ
1. Monasterium jpoc^..
2. ? jSil^.
3.
J*a..

4. (IV* :.*:(: -Jsr^l : JIL)?
une science profonde a 1'ecole de cette derniere ville et se rendit aupres des
a p. lo
saints qui habitaient le mont Izla (Al-Izl).
*
II s'appliqua a les servir, puis
il entra en religion. 11 alla ensuite dans un monastere de 1'Ile de Chypre.
Gomme il ne savait pas bien le grec, les moines le nommerent jardinier. II
resta ainsi pendant deux ans. Mais il profitait de ses loisirs pour apprendre le
grec aupres des anciens. Peu de temps apres, il etait arrive a le savoir bien et
a le parler correctement. Les moines apprecierent son merite. Dans le dessein
de le calomnier, des ennemis mirent dans le jardin un feu qu'on ne pouvait
plus eteindre. Le saint s'eloigna d'eux, pria, fit le signe de la croix sur le
feu qui s'eteignit a 1'instant. Les moines le nommerent alors superieur de
la communaute. II gouverna avec succes le monastere et les moines. Puis il
les quitta et regagna sa caverne de l'ile
'
d'Izla. Moise, chef des clercs
%
lui
ecrivit une lettre dans laquelle il le blamait de s'etre rendu au pays des
Grecs. Gregoire lui repondit qu'il
y
etait alle sur 1'ordre de Dieu; il lui
racontait comment 1'archeveque Epiphane (Lorqedis)
:!
eut connaissance dc
son histoire et qu'il attendait 1'arrivee de ce dernier. Gregoire composa un
grand livre sur 1'etat religieux, divise en trois parties dont la premiere con-
. tient des sermons, la seconde sa vision et la troisieme ses lettres. Quelque
temps apres, il mourut et fut enseveli dans la caverne de Mar Eugene
1. Au lieu de h>ysJ\ lire
J-^l
la montagne . S.

2. Moise avait ete son maitre
a Edesse; Bed.tan, loc. cit. N.

3. Cf. Bibl. orient., I. p.
170. D.
[103]
XLIX.

HISTOIRE DE FLAVIEN. 275
^pX jjiLSIj j~>-jl
j^
j~\
A-^ *Ja
(J
,ji-\5 ^ -** ^-UJj .JJU^JI jJLJIj .Wj
. p- -J>cJl lAA *^ LjcÛ^
^
-vkjaJ
<UftJLi>- <uLJiJI A*Z
j*
^jLJ! ull
,J
(j-^LJJ
^
LJj . Cjj
(j~!.-*^
^ j^
*->UaJI
J
j^r^JI
âLJI JJI
J>J*!I
^j-ylj.U -LJr Vjl
(jOJJ-^.-
3
j^5
.<uJJ J-lj
. ^JJU
,J
-Ls-I -Ji> V jL>
^j
L^JLvo
vJ^3
*-LJiJI
^j
^
^r*-^

*_0
>-' ^ ^*iUl
CiLt î Js ,| 'ot* ULU5 ^Jfc J^s .
.fyLo
Js ^ *LftJl juiJ ^-yUU ir-Ulwl LJs
.^jjjl ^L^J /w <Jl> ^-U>- LjLLJ ^LSUaj"! -uss, <*i_9ljj .<u-U ^>l> \^ JLlJj
JuLftJ! Û-aJj -JJLvJI ^^Jjl LJa>l OJ>j . J-AsJ!
(J
"Cjl^ rî-tSj
J*l3 JJ^J^ r*-^r^
^
JJ! jV
-^jr*
(J*
iji>-UJ! -u^>Jl c.-J U! ^jju
y
jjiC" J ^JV! *Ul3l
j!
. <vJjv >t* UlLJI i^JJj <:>cJais
*cOi^ '"l^* JV* L$-Lr'
*A-LJI i-*-*5

ji ,J< 7rL^>t
1. ~UuJ ex -wju/ jacuit.
(Ait(jin). Nous parlerons des autres saints aux endroits qui leur sont reserves
dans ce recueil.
XLIX.
Histoire de Flayien (Flavianous)
ET DE SUN DISCIPLE DlODORE (DlodoUTOUs)
.
Ce saint etait grec. Lorsque Julien (Lelianous) defendit aux chretiens
1'etude de la philosophie, il lui desobeit et se sacrifia lui-meme (pour la
science). Diodore etait dâbord disciple du savant et vertueux Silvain (<Se/-
ouanous), eveque de Tarse. II etudia a fond aupres de celui-ci la philoso-
phie et en acquit une connaissance si profonde que personne ne pouvait le
vaincre dans les controverses. Apres la mort de Silvain, Diodore resta au-
pres de Flavien, se fit religieux, marcha sur les traces de son nouveau
maitre, vecut avec lui et s'inspira de sa science. II se rendit a Antioche
pour
y
combattre quelques ariens, entra en discussion avec eux et devoila
la perversite de leur doctrine. II montra 1'erreur d'Eunemius, rebelle a la
verite, qui niait 1'ame au Verbe inearne de Marie, pretendant que Dieu n'avait
pas besoin d'une ame. Gette opinion perverse decoulait de la doctrine d'A-
rius. Mais Diodore devoila 1'erreur de cet heresiarque que le roi cliassa avec
son maitre.
27G HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. L64
"S^'
<j~?*^ j^ ^
J^
7
Jj
*'**'*
^X/^
,**-J
-cfjL. ^/3^3^.^
Jj^=-
Jj^ls
(-/J^wT^
(<L
'-^
'
a ^ *
^J-^ jjJ>cl~o sXjjLJI *-
Aj|
^Si)
<U_~J J^>tiVl L>-y
LjJ aj C03 .OU^jVl ^^L IjJ aj s^ JuAfj .<LTjiJI ^L l^J ^j ^S ClT
^33
Iri ^
1-1
^
pr-
J-^Vlj .^Vlj
V
VI ^>-
j*
âDI
^j
jl
jj^
(jJj-LSL
J*-
a
p. 11
J\J>
4JI
A
j
j^JUJI
*
fr VjU ^J L ,J}L~
^Jlc Clj r^JI l'j- ^ybV Iji
jvLUIj ô!I
^
sioJl^ ^LJl Oj-wLJl Jl jJL. 4JI <ciC) . Ojn*>UI \a ^tJjâ -IJjVI
i-i - t j LuS ,j--Ui' j^tJ
*^33 Oj-&>UIj
/vV^l
d*3
->jH^'
r^
^r^J' ?~^3
---Jl
aJLoJIj ^lff Vj^jJlj ôLJJI ^j-oj <Co
JDj
. A*l JO Jj3 ^c^Jj f>-C Jo
jIjnC l^J
-Ci)l <0jJ ^JI ^j-Jlj jL<w j-^jl ._Â-L jjJ (^jJ LJ3 .C jjwJ>-3 <*-->- ,j
*-*PeJlj
j=*r -Jij dlXJJ (j^J (j-jjîjj^ JLs-lj .~i LajL^J JLUj ~,
jtj^ Jt^-* v"**"
.0 JLJ .<Li-Jl S-L& L .JI53 C dUi ^C'ii .VAj ^j-o <cju
j
,je*i JJi . -C^lJ
1. oLioui recitavit oflicium liturgicum.
2. Spoliatus esti-M ex \i~>.
Un jour qu'il etait en Perse, Diodore entendit chanter 1'ofTice a deux
choeurs comme 1'avait prescrit Ignace, disciple de Jean TEvangeliste; il se
souvint alors qu'il avait entendu naguere les anges chanter de la sorte.
Diodore fut sacre eveque dc Tarse. II composa trois livres contre le mani-
cheisme, trois livres contre 1'arianisme, et 11 n livre contre Macedonius pour
prouver que le Saint-Esprit est consubstantiel au Pere et au Fils. Le meilleur de
ses ouvrages est la refutation d'Apollinaire. II composa sept livres dans lesquels
il refute Photin (Phoutinous), Marcelle (Maqellous) et Paul de Samosate, et
prouve la divinite de Notre-Seigneur contre ces heresiarques qui pretendaient
a p. 11 *qu'il etait depourvu, comme tous les autres justes, de la divinite; il prouve
aussi que le Christ est un Dieu incarne qui soufTrit sur la croix dans son hu-
manite, et que par sa divinite il ressuscita du sepulcre, ouvrit les tombeaux
et rendit la vie aux morts, il fit obscurcir le soleil et fendit les rochers. 11
composa pres de 80 livres dans lesquels il devoile la perversite des innova-
teurs, et refute la doctrine des faussaires. Cinquante-cinq annees le separaient
des 318 et des 150 Peres.
Comme les ariens etaient fort soutenus et fortifies, sous Valens, par la fa-
veur imperiale, ils infligerent a ces cleux Peres beaucoup de peines et les
obligerent a se cacher devant eux. Mais, comme le roi allait un jour a la
chasse, Diodore voulut se presenter a lui. II se mit a se dandiner en marchant
devant le roi. Celui-ci desapprouva cette attitude et dit a Diodore : Quelle
[165]
XLIX.
IIISTOIRE DR FLAVIEN. 277
\_
\2~Jx2
,4
^ 1
-**i <3 3*.~r
>~
J^*-**'^ . cXya* s>^l=>=^Jl
,J
/Jp
ljl_CI LaJjC. jl
<j
dJLLJI ^~Jlj LJ_Jj _jJI
(_rjvjl
jl -^J^ .Lupm ô Ll dUJoj . <c akj
/ybj-_>-
J> uJ _JJJ_j .AJiS /\^ >_^J__jL3 LJ-b /** /*>_!> /j- >_a yJJbl C_>ji- v_> Jl <->;
<vJ__b U <_J>j *_-_ LJ5 jlSj .Âfljl
(j-^- *Z~*J> (V-
l.1~-VI JsLi-o-tJI -_oL-jl ^~Jlj
.fcj*JAi <_wlj j- l-Lp-j) ' t-J <_J<wJ ^**' "*""*->
tJ^J
<_o jc s 1 V_ "^*
(-TLyJ'
^,'___>1
/j_ tj-ift_.'Jj
(W
*LJ A^wiUJij jLJ Jl "Uai --u_cj LvJ>j_ -_>j jU .A-Ux- Jc-
<_i
=j
^t_L_JI
/j*
<CUî v_Ji)l i_wi &1__J <__U ^ji .<c__j>jVI (j-uw <ijj~ .^J>-| J|
>__j-
.<CA> _JLL>" V jl ^-Jj . JjLi <_wlj Jc- Jua,'' ^^^f^-sw
2
... _____! L_>jj *__ >.jDI
(J
âLJI JljUJI ÂjJI
(Jh>---I
t
y--wliLr *._>- LJj
jjJjjpl t_.gfl>.'l
ify^Jy
^'^
Lj> _
â ...I
(j^v Jj^
^-f*".,)
-^j-C^wl i^JLLwl ^jLU-J?,
<w_JI
(j
<JLVI Ij5_5_^ ^J-- LiioV i_JLl-l (j-ji-VjAij
^fy^r
9 _J.aLl
j
u
_j.3-j^_'
t__i_j___t9 a___^-.- SjLJbj <u-Lc
^jljAs
^JLaU
(V->_i (j"3 Jj^v-
3
^>'
u' *--
'
(VL-
l_-c_
i. ^fjx
J?
Ujc \\. -
2. JJi\
J
^L L_.
est cette maniere de marcher? Ce dernier repondit : Des vierges bien gar-
dees etaient dans le fond de leurs appartements. Le feu prit a la maison de
Dieu. Alors elles sortirent de leurs chambres pour 1'eteindre. Ainsi moi, j'e-
tais cache. Mais le feu d'Arius, allume par Fempereur Valens, a pris a l'E-
glise du Seigneur. Alors moi je suis sorti pour 1'eteindre, avec ceux qui
pouvaient m'aider. Lc roi s'irrita de ces paroles.
Lorsque Valens expulsa de son siege Eusebe de Samosate', celui-ci ha-
bita le desert. Mais chaque fois qu'il apprenait que les Ariens detruisaient
les autels de scs eglises et massacraient ses pretres, il se deguisait alors
en soldat, se couvrait d'une coilfure (Qalansawa) et allait de-ci de-la pour
consacrcr des pretres et des diacres selon les besoins de ses ouailles.
Quelques ariens le reconnurent. On insinua a une femme, au coeur inacces-
sible a la pitie, la pensee de lancer du haut d'une terrasse, ce qu'elle fit,
une grosse pierre sur la tete de 1'Eveque. Celui-ci en mourut. II defendit de
le venger.
Lorsque Theodosc reunit le savant et vertucux moine Isaac (Ishaq), Jean
Eveque...
2
,
Timothee d'Alexandrie, Gregoirc de Nysse, Gregoire de Nazianze,
Diodore de Tarse et Philologue de Laodicee pour confirmer et consolider le
1. Voir 1'histoire de cet ev^que dans Bed.ian, Acta martyrum, t. VI, Paris, IS!)(>.
p.
335-377. S.
Cf. Theodoret, V, 4. N.

2. Le texte presente une lacune. D.
27-s HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. L66
c--=- ^j:.
Js^fr JLL-j . Lj_JaJa-JiJl>
'
<di 4~*JjJ_5 Jjx.
^-"-^.
V jLj ,A* ^_-l_Lf
/Jl JJi
jj
<J_- Ju- <^t_J LJj .4~^>dl is-O \^> <U.U*
JL-J}
fc-Ua-
Jj J3
A.,u_>
CiJLt* Xc-
j-jJjJ
9
'
-r/LJJI j-W Jl
^ Ja>
J__T
_J_i A55 . _Ja=>- JjX'' ,__~JJ!
^
JjliVlj
Jp-JI
-^
r
j^JJI î L>j> -*i <0 J-3
jîJi^ji^
'-J
'
J ^~>jjJa-J
^_
vLafl) Ojl il A*> <--i
-^JJ
^V*
-^* <-JJ <jj--l
i/iJJ^V^ ^r*
w~->AaJL CU*95 Jl
a
p. 12
L>.jj _15V L jjLo" l^lj *Wyi
/j_
Ju__J L5
*
SjlpJ^ <L-Ll_VI> <J d-I^J^
p-ajjJ! jJLj p-cjJI JIj
(j
t
'> -J!
"^Jij
<*
>
_-~&JJ! *_i L>j> <-yJ2 ^JJ! j!Ju_JI.
<î ^Jjjs L JJoLJ _JLl_! L0I3 . _J _aJ! v_i!L /_ ^JLj
jjî>_*J!
j-j-ijI)
jjiLJI
ujjJaJ \ >-JLU <Ju_l__L~
J_-V
c^j-s- -_J
,j
jjb_j <cJJ'_5 <L-w J! ._J- <*JV
. JjjL_J! ^lj-
j^- '^r* X?
v^
^
X5
^j-J^
(j*
"**-
(^
O^
^^-
<) JJJLJ!
1. _li.
symbole de la foi, ceux-ci rendirent temoignage a Tortliodoxie de Diodoiv, a
la verite de sa doctrine, a 1'ampleur de sa science et a la purete de son
corps. Theodose lui porta une grande affection et le retint aupres de lui a
Constantinople. Diodore vecut longtemps au point que son corps devint tres
maigre et sa peau tres mince se colla a ses os. II mourut, et Chrysostome,
pour celebrer le jour de sa mort, composa trois oraisons funebres. Mais
Cyrille, homme importun, contredit Mar Nestorius et denigra Diodore. Theo-
doret (Tiadoiiritous) lui ecrivit a ce propos : Homme de malheur, importun,
tu as trop afllige Mar Diodore que tu as denigre apres sa mort. Et pourtant
a p. 12 tu connaissais bien son merite, sa science et son savoir;
*
tu connaissais aussi
les epreuves que ses ennemis lui avaient infligees; tu n'ignorais pas non plus
qu'il a depasse, par sa souffrance, Jean-Baptiste auquel le compare Jean Chry-
sostome. Cest qu'en effet il a deroute les innovateurs Valens et Manes l'im-
pie, Arius 1'imposteur et tous ceux qui se sont detournes de la verite. Cyrille,
si tu as invective Diodore c'est parce qu'il est mort et qu'il se repose dans
sa tombe, et puis parce que tu as contrarie saint Nestorius qui a suivi ses
traces. Mais Diodore n'a point devie du droit chemin; il n'a jamais eu peur
de chatiments et nc s'est pas derobe aux fleches du mensonge.
[167]
L.
IIISTOIRE DES MOINES HEFiETIQUES. 279
i "kA-A*.J! 'ôlyAJI
jjJ^JI I^JL-J ^JIj &LJI
jj^j^ jj-^j
.^l^j
^
^' (J-AaSI
^j
JUiVl
U
UJ1 ^lj C- is^-it bjjl ^L?3
J^>
^ja jl jjjj& ^V d)lij
j
^lj /jjJI
j*
âJI Iaa
Jl
bUI
J
ô
/^.
^^
jlj
.>!
*^r J\
J\
U1 jyVI {JU dUr djU jl -UU53 .11
Jl
*A, Li
Ji
^
JUiVl J~JI
diJlkll fc-U ^J.j
jl OJbJI
J
^l^
J
j-JJjilT
^j-a JH> ^J>j .C-
Jl J^_
jl
L. HlSTOIRE DES MOINES HERETIQUES, SlMEON (Stfm OUU), UeKMAS (HcrmCS),
Dadoes (Dddo) i-:t Eusebe (Eusabius) gonnu sous le nom d'Eustache
(Eutakhy)
'.
En cc temps-la parut ce groupe de moines dans quelqucs monasteres,
pres d'Edesse. Ils feignaient de marcher sur les voiestracees par Antoine (An-
tounis) et Macaire (Maqdris), mais la realite etait tout opposee. Ils preten-
daient etre arrives a un degre si eleve de spiritualite que le Saint-Esprit leur
apparaissait et s"entretenait avec eux. Ils ne cessaient de prier et deveiller;
011 leur donna le nom de Mesalliens
2
. Ils croyaient, en effet, que, apres douze
ans de priere et de jeune, si 1'on disait a une montagne de se transporter a
un autre endroit, elle se transporterait infailliblement. Et quiconque, apres
ces douze ans de devotion, viendrait a dire a une montagne de se transpor-
ter sans que celle-ci lui obeisse, ce serait le signe que son ideal (de perfec-
tion) n'est pas atteint; il lui faudrait alors recommencer toujours ce meine
exercice jusqu'a ce quil arrive a ses fins.
Mar Theodoret (Tadurous) dit dans soji livre sur la vie religieuse que le
chef dela secte Mesallienne s'appelait Eusebe (Eusabius)
;
quc ce dernier disait
a ses adeptes : Quiconque n'accomplirait de tous les commandements,
<
[u
<
i. Cf. Theodore bar Koni. apud II. Pognon, Inscriptions mandaites des coupes de
Khotiabir, Paris, 1899, p.
203-204. S.

Theodorct [Ilist., IV, 11) cite AaSov)?, Kpaa;.
2u|Aojvy)i;... et Photius (BibL, eod. 52) cile Euslaehe que nous identilions, peut-etre a tort,
avec Eutakhy. N.
2. Cest-a-dire priants . Cest une secte qui infesla 1'Orient du
iv
e
au xn
e
siecle, Labourt, op. cit., p. 213, note 2. D.
[168J
^y
v_-^?i as_5 . L'-\JI olj^ ^ ^JaiLj <jLaJi vîj
_j
aJ-JLS *Lj U*' j-AiiJI
^3j
J^s
jiJ&y*}
l
^y^
^^Vl Iaa pls -U>_3 ,j_ps îc Sl^. ^JL^
JjUi-
^jJI *VjA
j-jVjL-jV j& <-ll cii -V-J_}
.^^1
J^
d^l
JO
^llltVl lAA jl JUbj .fcLaaOj
ÂS
^JJJ
^.Ij ^li I
4*<J
"Jj -V*-lj 4)1 jl Aj jlj .-L^>D!
_j^
-L-.^ L-lLjl
.VL^ C-J jt> U^ jlj .CjiUjj CiJJ ^ 4)1 jV .VL^ jl
__J1 ju^ jl
3
.Xi-I
j
W.U V jlj j--\i)l
^jj
J^
^Jfc ^>1>VI jl Aiu*._3 ^L.=~ "bLaJI *p jlj
A
p
'
l,!
*y
^n
^
*
0^-3
-j-^l
__~3 J
(n~ a^~
r
"^ O^l
f^
^ JW
j"-^l
r\3J j- j^
_*V^
j^ '-j
%
^J
7c_^-JI -A*> ô Vj cJai V <*jl Jji,_5
<-j_lJlj ^JLtLJI aJ "'^JaljV SLij -u, >_jLi
^j^
Ulîa* J>jJI Ia*
J*=-
l. ,_yJl ^L.jSL"'
_;!
^^jtij!
__.!
^CLsv!
^
r
C
J .1 ÛI jlW! a*J
__J.s
.
''
!
I
v _ o

^
|
kij. LisM *s_yyi.
2. ,j*jjajj.
celui de la priere, recevrait de nouveau 1'Esprit-Saint, comme il 1'avait recu
au bapteme, et n'eprouverait plus les passions de cette terre. Les partisans
de cette secte se recrutaient parmi une foule de gens nus et errants
'
. Cette
doctrine fut combattue et refutee par
2
et Diodore. Elle provient, dit-
on, de Beit-Garmai. On raconte qu'Eusebe-Eustache avait cinq disciples.
II croyait qu'il n'y avait qu'un seul Dieu, dit Pere, Fils et Esprit-Saint
;
que le corps du Christ etait un fantome puisqu'il a ete cree par Dieu subtil
et spirituel; que le crucifiement du Christ n'etait qu'apparent. II dcfendait la
priere commune. II croyait que les songes provenaient du Saint-Esprit; qu'il
n'y avait aucun profit a recevoir l'Eucharistie
;
que le Saint-Esprit etablis-
sait sa demeure chez ceux qui accomplissaient sa parole. II ne defendait ce-
a p. 13 pendant pas
*
le peche de la chair. II enscignait qu'il n'y avait plus de faute
ni de peche apres 1'avenement du Christ et que 1'epilepsie avait pour cause
1'Esprit-Saint.
LI.
Histoire de Basile (Basilius).
A la mort de Leonce (Lawantis), l'un des 318, Basile fut elu eveque de
Cesaree. Valens 1'emprisonna pour avoir combattu 1'arianisme. Mais le fils
1. Ils se recrutaient surtout parmi les religieux, Laboukt, op. cit.,
p.
213. D. 2. Ne
serait-ce pas Epiphane? S.
[169]
LI. HISTOIRE DE BASILE. 281
cJLj .<?\j*\ ULujj "CJLlJpli cl J^-ti .^L-yjVI cujLU LlLJI ~JI_ 4.-^=**
><-r
tc-
.LwjjjVI fc-LJj) "Co JJL jvlJ
-(Jj^
4JLw.il"jVI _U_J j| L^J JI&9 .Aoô jl
lff-_)j_
^
LUi
^r-^-j
^L^Vi AJLJI
J
(J-L-=-
L
^
uLtJI v_jlo ÂaJI li^Jj .4JL93
/y
__>Li
*j*_>JI ^^Lc S^JlS cVlL* J^cj . ^^-JJI ^jb ^jio
^^4
Sjj^L
Lc^J
-*
~r~'3
^J-*3l
j& ijy^Jyjr-
J-Lol LJ, _j-^>_)V l_jL__>L_) JJLjj .<Ja^JI _^>-*o"
<_
Coj .>LJ_)
-ws
jv
.4JLVI t-_-5->-> jlSj
.
^jwjywj^ <CL>^
J*.
_~JiL' aL 1
<_|
A.r.l?*!?.. '1
o.L_9
<LLL> IjÛIj fcjL-
fc^r-^"
fJ*
*^Ll=J -U_C jj^_j>JI_) LjUI v_J_9j) LJJ .biULLfrl
LjJa.9 I-La jjjC jl **->_-JI I-La
pj3
.SjljjJI vj-o (JaI
/j-*
j-^J vjOîy'
J65
. ^-^1
*JLC jLj9 . j-~JiLr ^Li
j
oL J' .Ljj LJ_Ja~J GLt A.:.k;U ifll
*.<*=>_jl \j.*G2x.S *CJbjls I5^vtw A9 lk_ww _ flJLwl
(J"_
r'3
Ljj t__i.iLl /_" V J
**> -* kl<V=*-l
. \^<J>d_) 4JL.JI
1. ^ÎkaJ.
2. ^pJXjt.

3. (Sebaste) U_~~J.
de Tempereur tomba malade. L'imperatrice Rouminiqua rendit la liberte a
1'Eveque et le pria, avec son mari, de guerir 1'enfant. Le saint leur dit : II
recouvrera la sante des qu'il sera baptise par les ortbodoxes. L'Empereur
n'y consentit pas. Et, aussitdt baptise par les ariens, 1'enfant mourut.
Basile nous laissa, entre autres ouvrages, un livre sur YHexameron, une
explication de quelques psaumes remarquables du prophete David, plusieurs
traites sur le jeune et la priere, un ecrit sur la regle de la vie monastique,
des lettres et des polemiques avec Eunomius.
Lorsque Gregoire fut transfere, au temps de Theodose, du siege patriar-
cal de Constantinople, Maxime lui succeda. Ce dernier, d'abord orthodoxe,
ne tarda pas a pervertir sa foi. Au concile des 150, les Peres eurent connais-
sance de sa situation, le deposerent et lui donnerent pour successeur Nec-
taire (Touphetrous), preteur de la ville. On decreta dans ce concile que le pa-
triarche de Constantinople tiendrait la seconde place apres celui de Rome.
(Gregoire de Nazianze) mourut au temps de Theodose et eut pour successeur
Eulalius.
Les deux freres de Basile, Gregoire de Nysse et Pierre de Sebaste, mar-
cherent sur ses traces et assisterent au concile des 150.
PATR. OR. T. V.
. jJaia~iJl <4j_a9 .^Jj-LsL t____JLi_Jl
j^
[
LiiLVl
y
iup <uL
^f-l
.<L?j-l_>_*
(
j--viJl r-jj jl Jls jl> P--V.1
Jf^Jl
li_*
IjJLJ *aô JLc UJ .oB- ^~ Vj
*Jj
^
<dljl â a=>-V Lijj:,
J15 <cL_J
<Cl
J__j
C=>__>- * LU .(^jm
_3^r
_a_-l9
(_/3
J^-
5
^.^
-*--*-*' îJl
(j-J
J_pL -_*-viJ-
. L-wj Û Vj <J^-i lil JU jl pjbjÛ^ o^sij ^jlj-=-
^rr^J
^^*
J^.3
^V.
(j
J.JI93
.,^JJ \a LftiLl j-jjjiL'* Ij^Llj utJl ^ji jj-v-ois-3 <UL j^T-u-j
ft
lVl
L5
---*i
.vJJl 4___J L_L_Ll ^-w-JJl
(J-JJJ.-L
w_JxS (j--viJl
r-jj
jl i-LoL-1 __Jj <*--L <U__j>_Jl
A p.
14 ctLfcJ A-sc-aJj
^^*
*^r^J
.^^-J-Jlj ^jj^jl <J
J
^jLj La -A-oj J_i
/j^
-j^-zsJj
l^_,j 11
^-
jJl 4__-.'Jl
Ijj-J-jJ
*$2>J^5
(J~^-5"^'^
!_V*-r
>
-5
^C-L-Jl __-*M>I-l9 .ijlj-=-
-\j_J
,A_J_w /j-J>--J
J-=-Jj r*-
2' ^-^-Jlj 4-jLLLJI Aju C_aJ._j
"
l)j-NJu 1-V_s> L_j..9._
L-JJJ
1. Responsorium |\____..

2. |i.____>_ !,___ pi;<__>; |_,>o |-,_>o |_>|.
LII.

Histoire de l'heretique Macedonius, patriarche
DE GONSTANTINOPLE.
Cet heresiarque enseignait que le Saint-Esprit a cte cree. Plusieurs eve-
ques se reunirent a son sujet et lui firent des remontrances. Aucun d'eux ne
pouvait lui faire changer d'opinion, ni le reduire au silence. Enfin, perdant
patience, ils chercherent a s'associer, dans les debats, Saint Theodore 1'inter-
prete, disciple de Diodore. Ils 1'amenerent avec eux [aux debats]. Quand
Macedonius entendit son argumentation, il eut peur que Theodore ne mit a
nu sa perversite et qu'il ne detruisit sa doctrine. II refusa d'entrer en dis-
cussion avec eux, disant : Je suis patriarche, et je ne discute pas avec un
pretre. Les Peres, au nombre de 150, se rendirent alors a 1'Eglise et con-
fererent, la nuit meme, a Theodore 1'episcopat. A l'imposition des mains, ils
disaient dans 1'oraison recitee surlui : Le Saint-Esprit a rendu parfait Theo-
dore le pretre en le consacrant eveque pour 1'Eglise de Dieu. Le lendemain
a p. 14
ils le firent venir,
*
la crosse a la main, et la tete couverte d'un voile et d'une
mitre. II entra en discussion avec Macedonius, le confondit, et devoila son
erreur et sa perversite.*L'assemblee se reunit, frappa celui-ci d'anatheme et
Texpulsa. Puis on redigea 1'hymne : Pere, Fils et Esprit-Saint, ayant un
seul et meme royaume ' . Et cela eut lieu soixante-dix ans environ apres
1. On la recite dans roifice de la Pentecote et aux vepres du second dimanche de la se-
maine des Apotres. S.
[171]
LII.

IIISTOIRE DE LTIERETIQUE MACEDONIUS. 283
â c^J
j-JiJI
^jj
jl Jji*
,j UaJ
p-\jl viili
J-53
. <C~ <*JLw jj-j-JL
JO
*^5tJI
.
jsVlj
^VI
j>#*
& fyjj
V jL ÎL-I
Jl ^3
.fcjuj
\}\
3
. jjVlj oVI
^^
.cJli.
j
*JUI cJUI
j
^^Jl ^jblLJI j-ji>lwt IjjLs-U .j <rJ ^v-sJ Jl l^p-tb-lj
.Jls*l <&
vJ__J
Ul jLfl3 'jjjVlj w)VI * (J-AaJI
7-JJ
J=-J -*=*>, !-^.!.3 lyl-. UAJ
j^MJ
^
iUd&Jl ^XJ L'-^~
(^3
.a^-Ij ^Jfcj^JI
jV .Sas-Ij
y
sa^JIj Ij. jiLj
Jc^-lj LAyj^ ^-u
*-*-&
JLij ss^ JL-s **
-fj-A-JI (y^.
dUi JsLUj . ^VI
p*
rJ^ls
^jsJI IjJU*
.^Jf-
f!
^ljf
^*
*"V
^^5
^T*
/*.^'!
^'
Ja-^J J" .
ft
U-VI jLLSm
_AJ
^Jf-
vjMis- Jz>j~-J! fc*vfc
^*Jp-
Jlsj U~J dJ^j
(V*^!
(j*9
fJ'
."&>*
iAJIj J^-l_3
jli^jJuJl jlrLfc
(Ja> Jli^ vâJLJI Jaô_3 5s-\jJ Jl (jLs J
V IjJLii . /îJjJLJI
,v>'L*>
.<LL'" ^-uJI_3 A-l_3 (JlsV! JJ!
Âjf^
viI5J^_3 ~J JL ^^J V IjJls* .Uj~~JI
^JM"
(j-AiiJI
^j
^ cila" âJ! />l3!
(_y
p^L^! IjJL. ^>!jJ!
1
t
yi)U>M JjiSI **** UJi
1. ^JU^.
le concile des 318, et. cent ans apres le concile d'Ephese. II avait auparavant
enseigne que le Saint-Esprit n'etait pas consubstantiel au Pere et au Fils,
mais temporel. II ecrivit a Antioche pour qu'on ne fasse pas mention du
Saint-Esprit comme ayant la meme substance que le Pere et le Fils. Les
Antiochiens n'avaient pas d'Eveque. Ils choisirent Meletius (Milatous), homme
pur, juste et orthodoxe. Consacre eveque, il se mit a precher et a mention-
ner le Saint-Esprit avec le Pere et le Fils
'
: Nous reconnaissons et nous
confessons, disait-il, trois hypostases qu'il faut adorer d'une meme adoration,
puisqu'elles ont la meme substance. Quand nous adorons le Pere, nous ado-
rons avec lui, le Fils et 1'Esprit. L'auditoire ne le comprit pas. Alors il
etendit sa main et dit : Voici ma main; elle a une seule et meme essence,
mais elle a plusieurs noms. Puis il etendit trois de ses doigts et dit : Ces
doigts ont-ils trois substances ou bien une seule? Ou lui repond : Une
seule substance, mais ils sont au nombre de trois. Puis il plia deux de ses
doigts, en laissa un seul etendu et ajouta : L'essence de ce doigt etendu
est-elle differente de celle de ces deux que je viens de replier?

Nou,
repondit-on. Ensuite il plia le doigt etendu et etendit les deux qu'il avait
plies et dit : Ces deux qui etaient plies different-ils d'essence de celui qui
etait etendu?
Pas le moins du monde.

II en est de meme de Pes-
sence des trois hypostases : une seule essence en trois personnes. Des que
1. II pronon(;a ce discours en 3G1 et prouva la divinite du Fils que les ariens niaient;
cf. Theodoret, Hist., II, 31. S.
cJuu-l
j*
*3*J^3
*j*3
-V^
^^ O^ <S^
JHj^ d*
*j^J
'cTt^
p*
cf^
lÎl^ j_jJL)UbJI *VjU) .jv^JUu, J^JL
^y
<Cl5C IjjLJ^
-^y^5
'^j^
t>
^y-J
jj-~>.
iyl^ .wlflJlj pLjJI
J
^JJI jl j^>c^j bj->^
J1
lUm ^JJI
jj
*
JU V
Jwsdl ^L-j
^
2
^'
j^ rj^
<jr^ ^
UJ0-3 ^^JiJI jl jjJji>.3
^J-^. L?"^
^JU* dLUI jli jui) L^
J-*^
^>j^JI jV
Sl^l
^Ji J?-J\
Jr^^*
V^
A p. 15 (j^J JLs>} . 4, '.JaJaîJl
*4j^
.-Jj-LiL ^JLUo Jj^
jl JsL^..
l_iLwl ôLjl
Jjâai jl j_o*U-j^Jl *LVI
,^^1
L C-^J V JUj .4-Lw JaSli Ji ^J
jl OjUaJI
V
jL ^Jj 0
<^*;'
j
viJJi dUJI aL LAs .AsJj â&
J J^J _^b rn*-*-?^.
.yVI ^jjCU ^^JUJI ^jjilr jL ^.AiJI
^
î cr
J
xjIjl-j
c5
-*=-^' jl
Lr* J^
OCaJJI
J
j^-JI 'LJJI
J
~iJI IjU JJLks
les ennemis de la verite entendirent ce discours, ils se boucherent les oreilles
pour ne pas entendre la parole que le Saint-Esprit venait de prononcer par la
bouche du Saint. Puis ils le firent descendre de la chaire ou il se tenait de-
bout, 1'expulserent de son eveche et le deposerent du sacerdoce. lls elirent, a
sa place, un autre eveque, partisan de leur doctrine. Ces heretiques plon-
geaient dans 1'eau, la tete en bas, jusqu'a la poitrine, celui qui se presentait
au bapteme, sous pretexte que 1'ame a son siege dans le cerveau et le cceur et
que, seule, elle a besoin de purification. Les autres parties du corps, surtout
les membres genitaux de 1'homme et de la femme, ne devaient pas etre bap-
tises : ils souillent le bapteme.
L'empereur avait demande a Eusebe, eveque de Samosate, de professer
A p. 15 la meme doctrine que Macedonius, patriarche
*
de Gonstantinople, et dit a
uri patricien : S'il nobeit pas, fais-lui couper la main droite. Mais l'E-
veque dit : Jamais je ne briserai le sceau de la doctrine qui m'a ete confie
par les Peres spirituels a moins qu'ils ne le brisent eux-memes ; et cela quand
bien meme on me hacherait tous les membres. Quand 1'Empereur connut
cette reponse, il fut au comblc de 1'admiration, et ordonna de ne pas le
faire comparaitre devant lui.
LIII.

Histoire de Mar Theodore, l'interprete des livres divins.
Qui pourra enumerer les vertus de cet homme si remarquable par son
esprit penetrant et l'incomparable merite qu'il a su conquerir parmi ses
[173]
LIII.

HlSTOIRE DE MAR THEODORE 285
<J
V^J iS^
^
J^ **t^^
<-bJI_j --_-
1
OâJI CV
-iSj
9
*
J 3j$
*L_KsJI
.^.JvsJlj .JjJ1 _J_x)!
^
9
".
<~kj^
^J^3 J^Lr^ îr** <3 Ir^ ^
4
^-~i
f^
L__
^_-*-- OjiJLs-
<j
Ju5Ci . Jlj-oVI --^jlj jLJ! cUl
tj*
-j!_5
OlLaJl Ju-I
^y
JDj
__-L>J!
<_$
L i__o lC- \- LV-_-
3
/ jUl jls_> -*S
(3 ipj* 3
4_Lj_jl ^.JI-j C- fc^^r*--
c_iL_5 jsjX^?
(J
^L-j A^jLi ^Jlm
(J^-^3
. j-jJDI
7^3j
-J^l_5 . !*/*! <<_-->-
/^
i_g.?,>o_5
jLj>-l_5 . -~>J1 j-jjLwl JwJj' jL>_5 . 4oj-_>_4 v_jj~>_J1 jSj
t
. C- LS 4__n ^^^lJlj . 4_>jljs-
-*!_p
<Jt_l_5 .C &!-*_> ^jaIjo-I
.
^JLt
^^rH ^J
-
*
<j-*
J^t^
_****_>
\j*3
*~*J\
.*j_<__~j _.-_ ^^jLc 1jJv,j_, VI -_o'_>
f*v-*^
^ ^^3
-^
(*-*!>-? ^^
VJ
^-^j-*
V
<
L-_ _J\_ _-U_>9 <_jJI ^jJ! _,L> JjJ*
.^^_5
<_J~JL IjJ_>__<_> jl lj~_-l ^V
^lylj
Lli .^'L-JI Î^LsJj ^_JL>Jl jl^J-L-l ^,jJlj J-Jy~! ^j
^Li V_5 ^rfeJa. V_J J_5J_
,j*_5
j_jij_Ji
^3
LjjJi Ll /J_>_ _!_>-_ . Jj_-jJL -J IjJil ^---j
aX___ jL&Jm t_i_-c
1 ôbjii
^t.
contemporains? Oui pourra decrire, comme il convient, sa sagesse et la jus-
tesse de son jugement? Cet homme admirable etsans rival est, par excellence,
le modele de la perfection. Gloire a Dieu, qui a donne a cet homme un genie
inconnu avant lui dans 1'argumentation apologetique et 1'invention exegetique
pour tous les livres de 1'Ancien et du Nouveau Testament.
Theodore, originaire d'Antioche, etait issu d'une famille aisee et fort riche.
Jeune encore, il s'adonna, quinze ans durant, a 1'etude de la philoso-
phie et des sciences, et a 1'examen des faits extraordinaires racontes dans les
livres, pour en donner une explication. Le Saint-Esprit le soutint, se rendit
maitre de ses forces et disposa son ame aux etudes d'exegese. Theodore eut
pour 1'Esprit-Saint un amour tres vif, semblable a celui d'im amoureux. II de-
vint disciple de Basile le Grand et desira vivre de la vie cenobitique ; mais les
moines refusaient, pour les raisons suivantes, de l'admettre dans leur commu-
naute :
1
Theodore etait encore trop jeune;
2
ils craignaient de s'attirer la
colere de son pere ; 3ils avaient 1'habitude de ne pas depasser un certain nom-
bre determine de sujets;
4
ils voulaient eprouvcr sa sincerite et sa patience.
Mais lui, il demeura une annee entiere a la porte du monastere, sans manifes-
ter aucune lassitude, louant sans cesse Dieu, recitant les paroles des Ecri-
tures qu'il expliquait. Les moines, reconnaissant alors son merite et sa pa-
tience, lui permirent d'entrer au couvent. 11
y
resta vingt et un ans a servir les
deux savants et vertueux Peres Flavien (Flouina) ct Mar Diodore (Diodourus),
28G HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. 174]
. _f-V-JI
7-__ri
^
Lr^J
. Lydf-
j*
j\z*\i .
\X_>li
<_r/JL \*y} &
(jj^r^ ijjJ"*-*-'
. .^jjOl _~~jL jl u^p- ^VLi .Jl>_,LJI
M_*--1
J
*>' <*<AjL_ V 41 aJIc L^JS
pL*I_~I
(J

4^-i
-^ Ji
"ULiLVI
_r*-
<Co ^_j^S
j* j__, .
Jj___-_, _>Jf_) <J*^_>
jJJ
^_Jj)i_iU aJLi Uj)
<1
i_
r
> ^L liLL, <_.
_i_r
,-2j
'
I _-U_9 /y_.
.UjyL pLLJVIj <U_yl_>
p- 16
^[5
<_\>J_>_, _j-__iJI
~jj
jl l_l_ol
^.1
cc-v* _> _____>
*
^_>12__I
,j
^..L:I-..__J1 _JJ-i
_\V
j'
_^ fj*J
v-^JJ
i>
^
^y^ji
j' '^
v^_> _J.^!_
1
-r^
_/*-_>?"
_nf Jr*
_ôv___>_JI
6
^VI
j
A*.^ Js .cJHw yii Vlj IjAii jli . _jVI
_,*_?-
J-
jJjl
t
/_-_
,
l
^Jl j^-ju^^L IjJLi .<U_JI __La L^j _Ji
::. $C" L* J*U Vj uJJI ____ _L_>
^y
(*__ ^S-
Jo _}.
_< <U___J1 *^ L.-.C- U ?_..._.,_J1 4j_o \- _
a ..._>
_)| _d L_i
_/_>J_-"
} L'
c__L__Jl _JJ-L \>l?u*?lj ^-Jj-LiU ^*_>-l UJi .<Lc.L__JI i$jj>_) __>_>___ l
J_rL>_
^L-CJI
*j_Ll_ "-LVI
,*-*f-^
.L___i jl_>
<_V
__< <>Uip-VI ja \yZ*\s .<______.l Ijiilj (^l^
. L____ ^t______J1 <*___ L_i_-1
<__-uJI lJ_-_ -__) .^j-j-îU 0 JL_ ,__> ^_____JI !-__ IjJI
^>-y
__JI <L_uJ- jlSj
et acquit la science. Inspires par 1'Esprit-Saint que Theodore etait un incompa-
rable exegete, ces deux Peres lui demanderent alors de commenter les saints
Livres. II composa un commentaire juste et bien raisonne.
Les eveques, ses voisins et d'autres de fort loin, eprouvaient un vif desir
d'entendre sa parole et de tirer profit de sa science. Quiconque 1'approchait
s'eloignait de lui avec regret.
Lorsque Macedonius, patriarche de Constantinople, faussa la vraie doc-
A
p.
ig
trine,
*
pretendant que le Saint-Esprit etait cree, qu'il n'avait pas la meme
essence que le Pere et le Fils, il demanda aux Peres de lui montrer dans les
saints Livres le textequi atteste que 1'Esprit-Saint est eternel et consubstantiel
au Pere. Et, s'ils ne le trouvaient pas, ils seraient dans la necessite d'admettre
et professer sa doctrine. Personne ne pouvait combler cette lacune, ni fournir
une preuve evidente qui put soulager leur ame angoissee. Tous s'adresserent
a Theodore et le prierent de dissiper les tenebres repandues sur 1'Eglise de
Dieu, de les soulager et de faire briller la verite aux yeux de 1'assemblee.
Macedonius et ses partisans s'en apercurent. Ils se decouragerent, car ils
s'attendaient a eprouver une grande confusion; ils refuserent d'entrer en dis-
cussion avec Theodore sous pretexte qu'il etait simple pretre. D'un commun
accord, les Peres le sacrerent eveque dans 1'Eglise du Christ.
Puis le saint se rendit a une ville ou se trouvait une idole, du nom de
[175]
LIII.
IIISTOIRE DE MAR THEODORE. 287
<uL ^kJ L^JI ^jJuL)! ^L>o Lis .âiJ IjIaI A^t^ .Lk~^L> <uL Uy. j3
j$\
<ilai Ijlj Lis .^>i^>c^? Jj^ J_3
.CoX^ .*Jblj|ji . _>jJaJI ibL^ ^JI lij^JJ Colj
L
y=.j j |y_,j
^JUI jju?
j ^jJf>-3
pâJI vi-US lj-L>-l jlj IjJLsJ ^LljuYI
j
<-j ^l 4-Ji' *^ju ^jUjj
-^j
*Wlj jljlllJ -v^wj ^cj-LJI ~>jJuI Ji>o Lis . Li=>-
V-*) j\->o' <L>-) ^L Joo -VS3 *I*aJl
^ji^J
JjlflJls . ia>L>cJl ^lc LL?
jv~ *j
(^
25
-f**
3
''
sijfc
^y
Jicl <0 î^ .<C>JvJl Jv&I ^.ol <v> ^Jj .jUL
"Vj^-lj
(H.-^
sJ^-i . -^JJiJI
4JUI3 L>lâJI JjnJ' ^JI jli&J
Uais- .1^ <J?w ^JI ^^^-a
JO
(^^jf-
'-^ (3
^."^
4jLI JvJLJ^Li . *LL 4-i.*> Jvju --jJJlJL %*+> JuaTli . CjLj JjLasJI / ^p-Li .LlâlJI
fc^J ^JI ^yôj <c-L=~ *
V-Ti^jtJL
^^r^' ^P
-
^
cj
4*
h-i 3
3
4~*-c'
jl L'Jw- JL> J^> J3 .^^1
JLc 1j^>-L j^=>l9 . yc^wJl p- jw> l>Jw-3 4)11 ^L jASyu
w-)Vl Oi^>j-*j a i^t-Jl jLij
J*!3
j***-*'
^J^J iV
î2-^ -jlj^Vl /wo ^j-o
L^-Vjtrl
**- * A
p.
1;
Mopsos. Batie sous son vocable, la ville fut appelee Mopsueste; ses habitants
adoraient cette idole. A son entree dans cette ville, quelques-uns saisirent le
saint et lui dirent : II faut que tu adores notre dieu que nous voyons ;
il nous
manifeste ses miracles et ses prodiges, alors que tu nous invites a rendre le
culte au crucilie. Le saint les traita avec sagesse et n'eut pas peur de leur
tumulte. Quand ils virent que Theodore repoussait avec douceur leur de-
mande, ils tenterent de placer 1'idole dans lapartie anterieure de 1'autel ; une
construction elevee devant elle la cachait. Le saint monta a 1'autel; mais il
sentit une mauvaise odeur et vit en esprit 1'image horrible de 1'idole. II se mit
a prier et fit, sur le mur, un signe de croix. Le mur sc fendit, et 1'idole
s'inclina, la face tournee vers le saint. Celui-ci la prit et la jeta au feu. Alors
la plupart des habitants de la ville embrasserent sa doctrine.
D'autres prodiges, plus eclatants encore, furent accomplis par son interme-
diaire : un juif se rendait aupres de lui pour ecouter ses sermons, et desirail
vivement recevoir le Bapteme et la foi chretienne. Empeche, une fois, d'aller
chez le saint, ce juif fut surpris par la mort. Mais, quelques jours apres
son inhumation, le saint eut connaissance de sa mort. II en eprouva une grande.
affliction et se reprocha d'avoir tarde a lui donner le Bapteme. Mais se coniiant
a Dieu et a Jesus-Christ, il se rendit avec quelques personnes aupres de sa
tombe. II s'y prosterna et se mit a prier Notre-Seigneur de ressusciter ce juif
d'entre les morts pour le purifier* des souillures de la chair par le Bapteme
' a
p.
1:
du Pere du Fils et du Saint-Esprit, trois personnes d'une seule et meme sub-
.Uc
^>\j$\
____C jl ^J pT
.jy>&
J
_A_*j_JI <__l ^-Vl
J---JI _3J.5 OiVlj
^^1
-0 Jlsj .JU&li
ft
LJI _jJ_JI ^~->-l_]

<
VJ-->- ,_y __*'_
^-~*^
(J^V
-j-_5
LAi
__.
p__j
.cJl
j\ p- jf-Ji
j_w- .t-AJl |J^
J f-<-i
_i
^-LrJij ir-*Ji
J\
_.j>?-^
jjLclJl -jJ-JI !-_ Jul_i ___-* jl __L_>ljJJ l^. ^pJj .
^j^-zJj _i_3 *-**/
-^lr
j"_)JJ-L" J_-
Jjib -jj_jkj J___>LJI *j)l j! J-i
(J^yjy
j^
A-5
j)
. _->--_-
,
l A>
wJiOl^ Jji' j_c *_>j U____JI <J_JI Sjyi U__o Lli .^jLaJI
Jj,^VI
^Jb-vJI _L-
j___JI Jj^jJI j-jJji JLUj _,.
aV; J__>LJI IjU Uai U <_.! IjJIs
^yj
.*J
J
^yi
_$j__
jl U
Jk,
Ljl
."
VwA_
J^'
J
1
^ J^ ^
Irr^' _^
f^
er
J1
6
3
jl <______
J
y_>__
L__Jl5>j) U_U_ fcj__Dj)
J_,
Jl ^jLS U^JocJ" *___!
Jj
* ___l Lj_
jl <_ l^" Li
-7-jJI
<U-*>' JUlT __ *_-j- .U_-___> j_>
Jij VI I-VJ- Jl L_ j-jJji
C- !_____
L_J_>-
l^-L \>yh Jj; (J9
.-L
_i^_-
jl Vj) -_>Jj
v-J^r*"
_>t~~*
>*=___.
î Jl LJJ .*_!
^
j) ^^L *-j .U-Jl
^
<_i'jli L vJI _jju_ jl JLoj *>oj
.
J
jUjlr J! Ju*j __IVI _î_r OjU
^
jIjOJI
J ^
<uj>uJI
JLJU
___! IL-LJI
i.__J
tance. Puis il donna 1'ordre de 1'exhumer. Quand il apparut a decouvert, le
mort se leva, et sortit de la fosse. Le saint fit apporter de 1'eau, le baptisa
et lui dit : Veux-tu retourner a la tombe et au repos ou bien rester sur cette
terre de fatigues et de peines? Le juif prefera la mort a la vie. Theodore le
signa alors d'un signe de croix; le juif s'endormit sur sa couche. Le saint
1'ensevelit et repartit.
Personne n'est capable de decrire, commê il convient, les vertus extraordi-
naires de ce saint. Cyrille, avant de combattre le vertueux Nestorius, disait :
Theodore ressemble a l'or pur. Mais vaincu par le demon, ce meme Gyrille
revint sur sa parole, comme le chien revient a son vomissement. Arrive a
l'explication du passage suivant des Epitres de saint Paul : ne nous est-il
pas permis de manger et de boire, ou de nous associer une sceur qui nous
serve comme les autres apotres, les freres du Seigneur et Cephas , ce saint
pensait, au temoignage de quelques-uns, que Paul mettait sa parole en pra-
tique. Aussitot apres cette pensee, 1'Esprit-Saint le priva de sa grace. II
ne pouvaitplus expliquer aucun mot ni en decouvrir le sens. II s'adonna alors
au jeune, aux veilles et a la tristesse tout en priant Dieu de lui rendre la
grace qu'il venait de perdre. Enfin, accable par le chagrin, il se prosterna, la
face contre terre. Puis il se refugia aupres de la tombe de la vertueuse The-
cle
(Taufila) qui accompagnait les apotres dans les pays, faisait des miracles
[177]
LIII.

IIISTOIRE DR MAR TIIEODORE. 289
.
aaJ
J,
c-^-j>
J~\
<*Jj
^f-
ruL-^JI <jjJji
ij.y^
t*
^^~*
^^3
W^
^~~*
rJ^b
^jJI Xs.
J~J> J^
^JU- ^kJI
jfo
^J}\
r^
yj>
jl lj-9 ^l^ .iUsj
jSJ
dUi lo JljJI ^JLLI \ZJ& jj-jjjit JU>
jOJJ^"
^'1
JLjj
<^
fj^'
^"^
^J
Jo fci^ ^clil ^J JI93 C^LlL* ^tc. <u,jl ^'lia^lj <_$-JJ>*
J*- J^ f-J3
(^* Jy^
C-^r
9J
.O
Oj^9
Jpl
J 1
J
J^3
-^2j\ U Jo ^J* tlijl
-V9J
J^LlU .(Ji-9
Jj-wJI
j-jJj^ ^Lj
ir^
fjjVI
(J
IjjLl <0
ft-^vj
L^ <JLi 'iZsuM- Lw^ Jo Ac *J ^JiJ:..>^ -w-liLr fclj LJj
4JL LaJ I jîoi . ^.îol J ^Jb jl visiLVI
(V
^L>-j aJLJ .<> aJ^Lc-I JLil ,_JjsJI
J3J-*i
. JJjî ^LS -*> jl *0L jL w . ^jS C-L
^
Lfc^jL? .iljjJI ,~i> jl
. U^.i.9 .^tff. LVI ^~i->" ^JL
^J^
jL> .v^^ <j,L'
,3
^>.i9 .^jl-vJI ^^jL jl <>JL
(jjJji iJLj ^+Jb <*JL ^jLfl . ^-ôl^VI
^
<L' *JL L-jl . JuUji' ^^îJ' Ljji^*
^-,,1;
r <JL UQ^L ./îJLjjjiJI
Jl
vJL^JI ^..i;' <>JL ^jjiL" . Lîi . p^JI ^l
et baptisait les femmes. II se jeta sur sa tombe et lui demanda de prier le
bienheureux Paul de pardonner sa faute commise en esprit. II s'endormit en-
suite. II vit en songe, assis sur une chaise, pres de la tombe, un venerable
vieillard, aux cheveux blancs et d'une beaute remarquable. II vit egale-
ment la sainte debout a cote de lui, le priant ardemment de delier Theodorc.
Apres de longues prieres, dit Theodore, le vieillard s'approcha de moi, fit
un signe de croix sur mon cceur, me remit quatorze clefs et me dit : Avec
ces clefs ouvre n'importe quelle serrure. Je me suis reveille, ajoute Theo-
dore, et tout ce queje voulais me fut ouvert. Alors, j'ai congu des idees que
je n'avais jamais eues auparavant etj'ai commente les quatorze Epitres de
PaulFApotre.
Theodose s'estimait heureux quand il vit Theodore expliquer toutes les
questions obscures qu'il lui adressait et en fournir les raisons. II lui demanda,
et quelques eveques avec lui, de commenter les Ecritures. Alipha
1
lui demanda
*
de commenter le Pentateuque, ce qu'il fit en trois volumes. Babai'
2
(?)
lui de-
manda un commentaire de Samuel et Cedron, un autre de David, ce qu'il fit en
trois volumes. Puis il expliqua les douze [prophetes], sur la demande de Mar
Touba(?)
3
;
1'Ecclesiaste, sur lademande de Marphoria
''
; les Actes des Apotres
sur celle d'Eusic
5
; 1'Epitre de Paul aux Romains, sur la demande d'Athanase
c
;
celle aux Gorinthiens, sur la demandc de Theodore; la seconde aux Corin-
thiens et celles aux Galates, aux Ephesiens, aux Philippiens et aux Colossiens,
1. Alphaeus, apud Ebedjes. (Assem., III, 1, p. 30). S. 2. Mamarianus, Ibid. S.

3. Pyrius, Ibid. S.

4. Porphyrius, Ibid. S.

5. B&sile,Ibid. S.

0. Eusebe, Ibid. S.
A p. 18
A p.
18
~<>0
HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [178]
^y^
.ûyjij _j^.l^l_ji
3
c^tjvij
^vuji
jij
o^>j^ J
^l_i
^-J
1
jj-JJ ^5-JI -JLwj
^-._; UL ^jJJiy- . a_*j L_JjJLJI ^JI j^JL-tl
^rr-^'
^
^jL*-^.i ^Jl <CJLj j-___U *JL iju . vl)
jI^xJlj JU_kJ| _jLS <0Lj . "^[-jJlj
(c
^ .J*_VI
_jLS . _jj_>l _jLS ____>ol \__ j-~i_>
-(V J-
5
_
/_
"
^
IjJ- jjj^-lj
.<uL*l
,3
_^L_> .(jOjJI ^-_ir .^j-tc Lu.JI_3 <L'LJ_JI LVI ^-_i -L-s-^j l^Jj
(_ry_rj
. -.,UI j -_-j-J=>j^ UaiJI jl JU ^j__
^Jc _.^_JI
J
^L-? .^--Jl JLo _jLS .l*JC__
^JJ-
JJLj .jj-j^-JI <_Jc- wjl
j
^L^ .^jJÎ
j
^Li .(j-__il
^jj
^Jc _jt5
_|_s__4
J
-JLL . ^jLJjil ^ju- _.^JI
j
^LS
.(J-JUjI
îc- iîl
J
_jL_5 .^ljsdl
\_> (j--L> __>L_S _/_yjl >~-*-L
_r
>->-.->"
_|
_^LS . *___*_Jl îS
Jf-j
^JI vLj . JL-_0i
vJJ
y
Vj .-Jl pjL VI CiJS jl__J -JL L_ ^_L=Jlj . JLVI
<_f-
Js.
î-jl lyu
LL_>
J-_cj .JUl_j . JLsj_*_3 .Ljlj .LusJI ^yl J_u ^^-J VI v_^_>ol
^y
^^JS ^J^
jj_vJl
cj-L-
<cV .^-ftjsJI __>L_> _Lw_3 _i__JJL <c_>__Jj pa_
J__>
^L i__JI <_i >-*=-
c-jJI JaI -UjliUj ^___JI_3 _^lxJI
(j
^^l-Jl *__ii JLx- C
(
j_
r
_vi>-j L-<__- __Jj . irp-liJI
sur la demande de Tartalis
{
;
les deux Epitres aux Thessaloniciens sur celle de
Jacques; les deux Epitres a Philemon et aux Hebreux sur la demande de Heu-
datus
2
. II composa, sur la demande de ce dernier, un traite sur la perfection et
le sacerdoce. Maurice
:i
(Mauriqi) le pria de commenter 1'Epitre a Timothee.
D'autres lui demanderent des commentaires varies. II expliqua le livre de Job,
les Evangiles de Matthieu, de Marc, de Luc et de Jean. II nous laissa egale-
ment une explication du symbole des 318 ct de la messe, un ouvrage sur
rhumanite de Notre-Seigneur, un autre sur la parfaite direction, une refuta-
tion de ceux qui pretendent que le peche est inne dans la nature, un livre sur
TEsprit-Saint, un autre sur le sacerdoce, un autre dans lequel il refute les
mages, des lettres appelees perles , une refutation dÊumene
4
,
une autre
dÂpollinaire, un traite sur 1'avenement de 1'imposteur (VAntechrist) ,
une let-
tre adressee a un renegat, une explication de la doctrine d'Arius, un volume
contre ceux qui ne voient, dans la lecture des livres, que le cote parabolique.
Enfin, il ne refusait aucune demande a personne et sa plume ne touchait aucun
ecrit de 1'Ecriture sans en donner une parfaite explication. II commenta le
Nouveau Testament, Jeremie, Ezechiel et Daniel. II composa un livre dans
lequel il refutait tout innovateur; il remplit ce livre d'excellentes choses et
il 1'appela le livre des perles
,
puisqu'il ressemble a des perles precieuses
bien disposees en ordre. 11 s'est applique pendant cinquante-cinq ans a 1'etude,
1. Eustratius, Ibid. S.

2. Eusebc, Ibid. S.

3. Picrre, Ibid. S. 4. Eunemius,
Ibid. S.
[179]
LIV.
- HISTOIRE DU MAR EPHREM. 291
*A ^jAi)!' l-^J jlfy .iULJI
]
>Ll;' î JV
J!
ji-^ .^yCU
J|
dOil *L^ ___.
.^.:,.k;k ali
^y^
^jiljiJj . _J*
jl^r^
jAlCVIj .A^lL'1 dJ^Li Vjv
^
-L*>L
. ^fjjyS
_^LJL-J
"
(_/J
Jj3-Jj .L__>J
. <*wjJalLwiJI diyai ^jjiz^J ^_-
{
jJf-\iJ!j
<jjLr*^LJ
a-IÎ ,^jl_-!
_r>jL
Llj ,&a aLs-^J! îc Lilwl J*s-
^JJI (j-j^^L^
\..ajCj}LJI ^-^1
l-L* (j-i^
rj^>
*- /"*-j
i~~l
jil^Jl ^JL ^JlJI ^jil jL iLas
cf
*
a p.
19
_Jj ^JI aj'IacJI sssj -L* O-Go ^L_u^ j' (jpvjt
f^îl
jL a~*At jjji^
_r^
(jo) . -u! \* 4j'aJIjj
(V-"-
_L*I
(V
tfv^
-^ "^^
*J
^
L_>lLJi joj ^j-Jt j-L-
7e-v~JI U~J& j> Ui .
6
JLt~
*>î\ jU> jJlj **,! jlSj . JJJ aJ Jli>_ ^jij ôli- *jA
*>J\
jL
_J^J
.A~lc _JJi Jaifr L>-jj aJ Jlfl
,J^Lr-^
(3f*J
AÂj>D (jLaTl jj Cl ^JI
1. &b\

2. ^Ljjijb'.
3.
jj-jjy.

4.
JU^!
J (J-Lj
L. 5. ^j-ai L
_w-i j.
-
6. ^W-i
j
ur.
a 1'explication des Ecritures et a la lutte contre les heretiques. Enfin Dieu l'ap-
pela au ciel. Et on 1'enterra pres de la tombe de la vertueuse Thecle.
Ce saint eut de nombreux disciples, dont Jean, patriarche cTAntioche,
Alexandre, eveque de Maboug, Flavien (Flauianus), patriarche de Constan-
tinople, Mar Nestorius, egalement patriarche de Constantinople, Theodoret
(Tiadaurus) de Cyr (Qourus), Meletius, son successeur sur le siege de Mop-
sueste (Masisah). Quant a Mares eveque de Trabeh et Malkraus, eveque...
1
.
On entendit les anges au moment oii ce saint rendait Tame
~.
LIV.
*
HlSTOIRE DE MAR EpHREM, DIT LE PROPHETE SYRIEN.
* A p.
Selonle recit de Simeon, de Samosate, qui fut, depuis son jeune age jus-
qu'a sa vieillesse, disciple et serviteur de Mar Ephrem, le pere de ce dernier
etait de Nisibe (Nasibiri) et sa mere d'Amid. Son pere s'appelait Michaq
(?);
il etait pretre d'une idole, du nom d'Abizal. Mais ce pere s'irrita de ce que
son fils etait attache au service d'un certain chretien, du nom de Jean.
II frappa Mar Ephrem et lui dit : Le Dieu que je sers, je le sers a cause de
1. II
y
a unelacune dans le texte. D.

2. Cf. supra, chap. xxvi, Patr. Or., IV,
p.
293.
Voir sa biographie dans Bedjan, Acta Martyrum, t. III, Paris, 1892, p.
021-065, dans
Brockelmann, Syrische Grammatik, Berlin, 1905, p.
23-43. N.
dj4s
^.j
__Jlli-__. ^L* jl <JLlj .LLU
.y
*,j__-1 ^JDI *JV! ^lj tl aJ JU>
3
. (^L-aJl ,\_-o pc-J_J1 J_- jl__2_J_JI jl ,_>" . ^jLaJI !>L. ,_____'1 -*_-_> __J Ij . <__L_w! -y__Jj
_J_o -L>3 . __l_s_*_>t_j _ii_vo_A_>- js_
^J^^
lil 0
J-j
-J _o_._>- j\_JI _____!! __U._ jl_>j
.-^JVI
^
Jlj^b
J
J-^
^ ..______ Yj J__>- <-i
J
.jJj .LU
J
^jL" it_jJ_
4-JVI __J_____-I JJLi ._____ __~_=_- ^JI .j__o!j
J&
__.^_-! JjLJ! -_jJJ
J_JI r^-J! Jl__
-^"JJ
r_^
*~* ^"^*
i*._^
-^
<*"*"*" ^* -\JY1 _liijl-V.j (^jL-JI
*,
_i-UL___-3 *___Aj \3_a___>
1_\__1j .____ *-___ jLj'
^r*^J
. Sy-lUI *_i___-JI
J_ij
-U__-lj i_l^__JI ,J! ^La-oJ
L-ji
^jL__JL
!-*___
Y1 _____ *__>* ._.j____JI Co
JJ>
âSI ^.-v-IJI LUi ^jo ôljJI J__j
,^___ <> ^___i . LvJI Jl J_L_J| J ._ul Jl __!__- .j-o -y^-i .-*__---- ^-L j-L=_ . dJLa.
__ij_->j
<_j-_L_>
J_C___'
___- <_i rc_>L__JI
^Jsjc
*j__-li ^j-OI ^j"! jj-sJ <_> JLLi .jLsjJ!
.<c_ j_>_>' 4__o /.Isls . il^Vlj jLkJI ^__> (j-J! ^-t- _-_*lj
Jfv:
J-^j
<_sr-^
.<*-_-. jJ_-
.<c ______
fjJ__l
^jo -____> V s_JiSI ,_-_J jl_> (V.^l jL jl JJI J_-l
<j_-_u
^<>"^3
1. _____J_"|.
toi, je lui demande pardon de tes fautes, je le prie de faire grandir ton merite
et d'etendre au loin ton nom, alors que toi, tu as suivi Terreur des chre-
tiens. Puis le demon parla a ce vieillard, son serviteur, de Pinterieur de 1'idole
et lui dit : Je vois que tu me sers avec devouement; depuis longtemps tu
m'adresses des prieres pour ton fils ; mais je n'ai pas de chances de le posseder
;
il est mon ennemi et celui des autres dieux, mes semblables. Le mechant
vieillard dit alors a 1'enfant beni : Eloigne-toi de moi et va la oii tu voudras.
Tu as irrite les dieux par ton hostilite, ton injustice et ton impiete avec les
chretiens. Lorsque Mar Ephrem entendit ces paroles, il s'en rejouit; il
trouva l'occasion de se rendre a 1'eglise
(?)
ou il recut le saint Bapteme a
1'age de dix-huit ans. Le saint qui le baptisa se mit a lui apprendre les psau-
mes. Puis les ennemis (de la foi) commencerent a molester les chretiens.
Afm de s'en preserver, Ephrem partit de la pour Amid ; ensuite il se retira a
Edesse (Ar-Rahd). Un moine 1'apercut et lui dit : Va servir au monastere
quelque vieillard et apprendre de lui la regle monastique. II s'y rendit et se
mit au service d'un moine avance en age, qui etait tres laborieux. II demeura
aupres de lui un an environ.
Des savants racontent que Mar Ephrem etait d'un esprit lourd et pesant
;
qu'il ne comprenait aucune science et que, malgre ses efforts, il ne pouvait
rien apprendre par cceur. Mais quand les enfants lisaient et apprenaient de
[181]
LIV.

IIISTOIRE DR MAR EPIIRRM. 293
Cljs Ij^^kJj
\J\J
lil Ij^ jJj^VI jlj .4 L^. ^j
jL^k-VI îc
u->*
J
1
^
^lj
. îC^ vjJJi Cjsw jlX9
-fVjsl
L ;-~*~ (J>-
LAc ^J-iiJ IjJlij Aj IjljJfc) C
^J**"
*
A
P-
2o
Jl aLTVI
tjfs
'
,J
7T>^
. 4ic JiaJI ^_i.tX)j <Ji* ^JjL jl
CJSJ j
(J
^l JL~>j
Ll 7<ej * ^-L* \y>c^s Jl ^Jgli . 4^-V_3t> (_$JI
Jf^JJ
^J
J^
*L
(V^
^ *^j>*
JJLil ij
^rf^l
I-*-* ^--^ <<^l -lAjuia*
jj
l JLij u-lj *sy .>Lis >Ui v_iL? *L
^Jt>'V ^Â /j-C rJilj .^jX * Ujl=>- /jJj ^Ji Cjj i-J>J
SâJl *AA J^Jo' ^jJI
~iiJj JicLL
,3
<j j^c-ji L <jJLLa9 /jllji- \- <JJJLL- **L~
J ^jb
dLjAc-
/j
j C
C
>L
Jl
^k iLUI dLL'
j
jl Id pj^l jL Jls .dh^j dJudi, JLÎ
Js.
'TzX^Si ^ja ,J?.' <Jji> ^<.a:
*-*-~J
. "jôl_>_)l V* L-J ^jJXv ww
(**!?
e
'U~Ji \a
'_5~J
Ijiai^B 4jU -foJ^sl Jl
f-^ (*f^*!
JL& .AjU_J| fcijfe <C^yjJ jl
fcJ-j J^
Jf^JI
ij^-
9
Jfj^'
jL--l ijJ (jaicJtJI JJS Jl j^j^-LJ
<
^
>
J

JljJI jUli-
/j* ^jLJpj . ^J......J?
Jpj
L'l .<0 JUs .djiaiJI ^JI j*a j~s J Jlij
JU^ liL jljjVj r-LJl> Sj^J<3|
(J^
^JajJI
J^
^JbLUJI djiaiJlj .
JL>_) \Sj^$
1. ?2jLi. 2. iksL, ii.j L.
memoire, ils le raillaient et lui disaient : Fais-nous un discours, Ephrem,
pour* t'entendre. Lui, il s'en attristait beaucoup, pleurait et demandait *
a p.
sans cesse a Dieu d'ouvrir son intelligence et de dissiper de son coeur les
tenebres de 1'ignorance. Un jour, comme il allait puiser de leau a une fon-
taine pour l'homme qu'il servait, il vit que d'un rocher tres dur s'ecoulait peu
a peu une eau limpide. Ephrem releva alors la tete et dit : Seigneur, je te
prie par la puissance qui a adouci ce rocher et par la bonte qui a humecte
cette pierre, je te prie d'arroser la secheresse de mon coeur, d'adoucir la durete
de mon esprit et d'ouvrir mon intelligence pour repandre tes sciences et
publier devant tes creatures tes bienfaits, afin de les exciter a ton obeissance
et a ton amour. Cette nuit-la, ajoute Mar Ephrem, il vit des anges descen-
dre du ciel, tenant un livre ecrit sur les deux cotes; puis il les entendit dire
les uns aux autres : A qui faut-il remettre ce livrc ? Quelques-uns repon-
dirent : A Ephrem; car il 1'apprendra
. Basile fit mander a cette personne de faire comparaitre 1'homme
en question (Ephrem). IJenvoye de Basile le prit par la main et lui dit :
Viens avec moi aupres du patriarchc. II lui repondit : Jc suis un pauvre
couvert de haillons ramasses dans lc fumier et d'une allure grossiere; et le
.4*9^, V
j-jJI
<_r^
tf,j\ ^ fL/-^
^
A~* 'V^
^L^ ÛJI dlij ^JIs
.^
(j-*-^-*
^J
^J^
.viliâs L3 JL^ U3 . cXi\
y) j^
. i<l
y*
^J*-! l .<*J Jli"
JJL" dijolj3 . JL* U953 viLo L',53 . LjIL- Ju
<JLL }L>. j3 jli \^ }IL- LjJj-
jL ^Ci -Ll^ liLUI IjIj
^y^
^rf y)
(j-*i
'Vr^j-^. pfi^ ^ls -j^
*0i/*
JL- Jl (^^V ^JJLll?! jj.jc-
Jj-^-
^L ^Jlj j^jCs^ k-^.j*'
Jfj
Ul . Jisj
^.j^
^c_.....Ji 1'a<
(jv
51
^ vioi /v
i^y" J' (<**''J
/*
9
j'
-^-J J3
o
-
?**'.
-ij>c-~s
(<L>-w
jl AJV /*-*ill 1-AjJ ^"^ <*Ac
^j.^
UJJ . ^l
^y
vXJaiil^ <)jiJI *-** tJlktl (^JJI
<di3 ullclj j-jjL^l
^*
(j~;.-*-^l ^'ji
(J^.^-JI (*!.^
^'1
J>ij
^^
LolJ^Jli ,yL V
A
p.
'21
(jjjyj (j
^.^.11 L aJLj Ajm jlrs-J <UwLt*
(J
jlS A^
r~^~
v
-fj**"'J
fc
J-*-*
5 ,JI 'WJj
Jajl ^jS .(V^-Jl jL "*J Jli' .fcAs^-lj 4jSi Jjii) ôuiJI^
<4
JlJlJJl ^JJ V 0JI3
y) y)
.dLLwJ V> ,j*is>J
J^ t"^
^^
li ^J^"
*Lao <LLj>- Sjj-?
(j
(J-Aa)I
rjj
^J\
L Jl sJljiaJ c^-5> /V^sl jL Ulj (j*>a.J^L
ro
3 '
J^*
k
**' **^
_r
,
(J*'J*
w
t
m
'.
v*

patriarche est d'un aspect resplendissant, vetu de soie et de pourpre; que
veut-il de moi? Le serviteur Femmena de force aupres du patriarche. Le pa-
triarche le salua avec deference, tandis que Mar Ephrem baissait la tete sans
oser la relever. Le patriarche lui dit : Mon frere, qui es-tu? D'ou viens-tu?
Quelle est ton histoire? Car j'ai vu deux anges, vetus de manteaux de feu,
jeter sur toi un vetement semblable, puis s'approcher et se placer enfin a tes
cotes. Je t'ai entendu repeter deux fois : Tres bien (eu). Moi, je parlais en
grec. Comment as-tu pu comprendre mes paroles alors que tu avais l'air d'un
Syrien ? Mar Ephrem pleura et dit : Je suis un etranger, je suis un pau-
vre; tu es un roi riche et puissant; laisse-moi m'en aller. Basile inclina la
tete et dit : Je ne releverai pas la tete avant que tu ne me dises qui tu es. Je
t'adjure par le Christ Notre-Seigneur, qui t'a accorde cette dignite et cette
vertu, de me dire qui tu es. Lorsque Basile 1'adjura ainsi, parce qu'il ne com-
prenait pas le grec, Ephrempleura et dit : Je suis Ephrem, le Syrien. Saint
Basile se jeta a son cou, le pressant sur son cceur et le couvrant de baisers.
Puis, il congedia ceux qui etaient chez lui et se retira a 1'ecart avec Ephrem.
a p.
21
"
Pourquoi disais-tu deux fois -3, lui demanda Basile, alors que tu ne com-
prends pas le grec, tandis que le peuple ne le disait qu'une fois? Mar
Ephrem repondit : Je voyais le Saint-Esprit en forme d'une blanche colombe
te souffler a 1'oreille ce que ta langue prononcait. Mar Basile dit alors :
Mar Ephrem, si tu etais Basile et si moi, j'eusse ete Mar Ephrem, j'aurais vu
assurement ce dont Dieu t'a rendu digne et a quoi il t'a destine. Basile eut
le plaisir de passer quelques jours avec lui. Mais il arriva alors qu'un nombre
[183]
LIV.

IIISTOIRK DE MAR EPIIREM. 295
y
l-CLi .j=-\ J-i_>_*<)
jfP
-.<_>- J
Jn-jij
.uU 4> ^jl lT .o dLaJ>.J 0 -Jil dJlftl
. ^xsX}
j
XI3 iU-lj --JJj .JUl IjJ <U)1 ^jJi ^Jl *1>V1 cJl <__L
v^w
cO^r^
.U^Jl _)1 ^J^-alj 4coj
fJ'
.<v_l>'U-j^Jl 4-UUJL w^lj (V^l jU -o
J~i
^5j
(V*^
^^
(n~i.^L^ pr*
-*3^r^
-f"-^
-^ (j-*
Û^ aa^
J
_U&
.<L*_s>-3 -ULwlj <CJ1 U_>J (Vîl jU iJi
(V>^9
. r-lij
^jf-U i_J-*_- ^J
JDj
.~__=__>-
.*____> -< (*>~J1 îjlij . <*-L.--J ,^2-<5 jU ,-^-Jl jj"^"
L<J_> . cXJlS
|V
il jU J_wL-9
./w
iw
^l jU j;,Aii)! lj> *5J ^jJl 4i_>
J
Ûl c--i .<*-J_>_)l uJ___ ^yil Â&
Ôr^
4-Jl lj__^
r
_J__Jj
(V
_îl jU .Jl ^
JO ^j^_
4_~L_s-
Pj~& Jlj-Jl (jLw
<J
Ûl 9^3
J!
j^
jL_9 ._lj_w
1^,1 Li .<L__>wJl 4JUJI3 v__~_--J
Jjj
J_~U_!1
!-U> (V>jl .J IjJlsj
(g-Jl
4-s-JJ _JJ
jl <Uil JUj .% yb .-UsJ 1 -V^-Lw
J^-S-9
. >1>L A9 , )L_J1
-Vf-*9
.Ww
.
-t______<_Jl __~_L_> uL
*^j
***
.<-__-l__> *^JUL <C_9lj_5 <>JjJi u-L__- viiJjo *-~J -Jw->-
1J---3 ^_J_5 jji>- *jl
,*f>jj
-jLjJg _A_S Û L5sjj .<k>U_~_l Jl <U9_j ulili __u -\i-l_5
oVUL*
_*" LjJ As-j U_51 Jl_-o LJj .u_XJ! LVlj <vs__5_-Jl vJIXJl IjhjJj
f
-Jl
<j-
1. ? ~U,.
considerable de personnes s'assemblaient aupres deux. Mar Basile se mit a
precher sur les six jours de la creation. 11 parla si bien qu'il etonna son audi-
toire. Mar Ephrem en eprouva une grande joie et admira ses paroles spiri-
tuelles. Puis il lui fit ses adieux et se retira a Edesse.
Chemin faisant, il fut assailli par une bande d heretiques qui entrerent en
discussion avec lui. II les dispersa tous, dechira leurs livres et refuta leurs
arguments. Mais un jeune homme effronte se trouvait parmi eux. II donna a
Mar Ephrem un soufflet si douloureux que celui-ci tomba par terre commc
mort. Puis, la douleur calmee, il se leva et reprit son chemin. Les hereti-
ques n'etaient pas encore bien loin quand une grande vipere les attaqua et
mordit cc jeune homme a la main qui avait soufflete le saint. Le jeune homme
en fut tellement atteint qu'il entra en agonie. Quelques-uns de ses compa-
gnons revinrent a Mar Ephrem, et le prierent d'avoir pitie de cet insense et
de sa pauvre mere qui n'avait pas d'autre cnfant. Lc saint se rendit avec
eux pres du jeune homme qu'il trouva mort. II se prosterna ct se mit en
priere pendant longtemps. II demanda a Dieu de lui rendre son ame, de
manifester ainsi sa puissance ct sa bonte envers ceux qui lui obeissent. Puis
il fit sur lui le signc de Ia croix, le prit par la main, lc ressuscita et le remit
aux siens. Ensuite il pleura sur leur grande impietc. Un grand nombre se con-
vertit de 1'heresie a la vraie et saine doctrine.
296 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE [18'.]
^JL* ^ls*-^! b-uai
J&\
jlSj .pjojj <i-
uP
^L-J .<î- jyLJlj ^*_=*-* iU-Jj
.pA-SL-C
Jij
Âji
jr~>3
. Sj^-J! jLaO
Jjjlj
Jî*-wJl
^j-j^
jl_5
JsLJ!
jl (v-^JL-j 4_>L>-_-J -LoX-
^j-*
f_^:
^f-j ^^^*
l^
^-b-*
2
*
t_OtV"^
-^ ^5
A
p. 22
Jb^
JJ^
j^
d ^3 -^Jy
Cf**.
<J^"
^-^ *-^.
<J
f!._^
J^ J~-2->_>" j
!jJL^*>.
<ulc IjJaili îuLU jlai-
(V
^J-* JLp"
4-w
^
C-sdJ!
^r^
/*^' ^^
_r^
^*^
^T^
\_c IjJL, UjJI fjiJI
J!j
LlLs -(^J^ Jôj
(^yt
^ ^.h
^
3" <-^
>
. ^J^^b
^lc
JaJi .<Up-V fc}-*--- îJI ^Vl jJ>-l
j*^ j^*
LJi .<J! ^fcjjJijU .^Jl^-J! ^^s!
^C jji jfcj (jlj-wVI
(J
3-Aju Jilj JjljJI jl_-L-
^j*
ixjUc AilS ^_lc ^Jaj
<J-&J
Jlij ijJL^t^-lj fcjj-O^ **>*< *->! Ijw&y' aJlJI
aJ! (jL3
^
UJs . _->o
(j
i_$JJ . g.c^JI
4,L jâ^ LAc t_JJ~>3 . oJaJl Jl Aj U _-*-_ ,*** L . J-ii-_>_* ^)La^ l-Lfc . ,'
<j<*>
\_* <k_Jlc JjJ!
Jj-oL> L Sjjjcj dJ^LJ! ^J! Iji^lj <cc !j_C_U .<d-_w -Jjtj .01
Sjj
<^r*jf-
/v^'^
. J-UJ!j ->JjJ! ôAcj _Jj*JI ^jC Jl^ l . JLs .A^-*iJ! JLJ!
.AJyiJI^ JJ! j-V-v* A^jC-JI (^JilJ l) ,^*~-? .Cj^-aJI ^jAjm Sj-j <U-JI
A son entree a Edesse, Ephrem
y
trouva neuf opinions dont une seule
orthodoxe et les autres viciees. 11 combattit et refuta les partisans de ces
opinions; il deploya un grand zele contre les adeptes de Manes, 1'hypocrite,
d'Arius, le charlatan, et de Bardesane, le falsificateur. 11 les combattit tous
et les confondit.
Elu patriarche de Cesaree, Basile envoya quelques-uns de ses amis cher-
A p. 22
cher Mar Ephrem; il voulait le consacrer eveque
*
d'une de ses provinces. 11
leur dit : Si vous rencontrez un homme couvert de haillons, trapu, chauve,
tete grande, barbe courte, vous tacherez de le saisir et de me Famener
avec soin. Faites en sorte qu'il ne vous echappe et qu'il ne se derobe. A
leur arrivee a Edesse, les messagers s'informerent d'Ephrem le Syrien. On
les conduisit chez lui. Lorsque Ephrem les apercut, il comprit pour quel
motif ils venaient. II prit alors un pain et jeta sur son epaule un turban de
haillons ramasses dans le fumier; il se mit a courir dans les rues, mordant le
pain avec ses dents. Les messagers, le voyant dans cet etat, crurent quîl
etait fou. Ils le mepriserent, le prirent pour un sot et se dirent les uns aux
autres : Cest un fou ; il ne faut pas 1'amener au patriarche, car il nous bla-
merait, si nous allions lui presenter pareil individu. Ils le laisserent et retour-
nerent chez le patriarche; ils rinformerent de Tetat indigne de cet homme.
Celui-ci leur dit : Ignorants! insenses! Vous avez perdu une perle pre-
cieuse et incomparable; vous avez perdu unc mine de scienec et d'erudition.
2. ?
LT^
?.

3. 1
jjjL i^J.^' i.Ls~ 1
|

&
A p. 23
[185]
LIV.

IIISTOIRE DE MAR EPIIREM. 297
L*^l
3
^h^-
J^
<A-jl-U l^L. .S/j*
*JjV~*
yÂ&j .S^p jl-l (jLAJI IaJj
\_ <Âj u^ljjj CJj sX&jJ' l^Loj .<**->JI jl-^-lj Jiolj C^JIj Pj-iiJlj .^jl
rjJ
<j-UUI
J^J
. rdJI_} ^*jJ!
Jo-
^Jc **kJ! fljil
_J*
<Ujji_3 .'*\ jji" C*Oj OUJI
A.=ji
J&J
S-k^-lj ^j-Aj Jp 4*wjLJI
Cjy~^\ />-3 . AkJLL JJjJI /^3
AjLLLo
J)^-
-Jt
.CLj^JIj J _j-LJI
fj^! _J*
Jj^ Yj ^jlLJI Jb-I jjX
jl v_~*> jl
ASJ
.<L~-iJI
aj->L?3 ^Cj^ . ^LJx^dl LjC=>- ^jJli c^xs-3 . \^<J*J! *Ic jjb- ^-J^ j! *_/*!
"Jo-p-j
,J
S^scJI i_i a .J
^j-^Jj-"
0'-
f J-^^
^-^ -^3 .
^jLJjJI t_JL?_3
_j
J>-
4j'>U_3
j-L*_* L jV-s^
___**
. _JjJ!ji>- kjj^- i-w> (jl
j J*)i _^>=j
L "0 L^, *y, .<0j3
j^*.
lil _U-.waJI V-o <iai- * JX>
3
4-~jL> 4JL>" J _V
. v-JjLJ j^l?w jA_j jl jalNJl
U <LAc _jâ> jl JL._3 fc-i^**
f-^j
aw! J! UJ> V
_vj
.LL-J JsLsJI
,J
^jSi
Jo .
-
'<L_>J> j| <usl L~j \*
^(rLi
LLL <usl <L*>' *Lo
^P-L-^.
__V
. L-LL <*_>Li!
1. ? iio J ? Xac-J J ? 4J J ? ...3 J 1jJ! Jvx^j ? ixo.
J
'
J
L'
v
c

^
"-
' ->
JLi' j^s^,
^j^
& **J! ^ s-tXJc JJI j_U! U ^Sjj ,.
r
-
Les oeuvres de notre vertueux saint sont nombreuses, et ses connaissances
tres vastes. Les poemes de sa composition refletent un certain accent plaintif,
humble, pieux, touchant et larmoyant; par leur caractere triste, ils surpassent
les lamentations de Jeremie. II meprisait les choses d'ici-bas. Sa douceur
tendre et son humilite profonde le pousserent a decliner la dignite de supe-
rieur, dont il etait pourtant tres digne. II ne mangeait que du pain d'orge et
du sel. Son habit etait une mosaique composee de haillons ramasses dans les
fumiers. Du sacerdoce, il n'avait que 1'ordre du diaconat, alors qu'il aurait
du etre le plus grand des patriarches, le plus digne de 1'autorite et de l'es-
timc des hommes. Pour tout dire, en un mot, il depassa les savants par l'am-
pleur de sa science et les sages par la sagesse. La vie monastique qu'il
menait, ses bonnes mceurs et son ardeur dans la priere sont ineffables.
Hnaniso bar Srosoi, eveque de Hira, fit son eloge en disant : Ocean
de sciences! qui peut decrire 1'abondance de tes tresors ? Mine de fcresors!
qui donc serait capable d'exprimer la beaute de tes paroles? Qui donc ne
pense pas
*
se taire, lorsque, dans une assemblee, on vient a prononcer ton
*
a
p.
nom? Qui ne supplie pas Dieu avec beaucoup d'ardeur et ne le prie de repan-
dre sur lui ce qu'il a repandu sur toi? Qui ne se rappellc pas la grace que
Dieu t'a faite et n'espere pas en la misericorde divine'? Que les savants se
taisent! Que Mar Ephrem parle! Que les orateurs demeurent muets de stu-
1. Texte obscur.
J^J* ^ji\ jL^ ^SÊÔ^ j-^C-O
J^ -^
-J^ p:.^
-^
-
_-*-*> *J_j-o
LJ UJli^ >LÎ
C^
JLi j
J^*
a jjl jl jLi-VI
j^~
J _A,
l_J
,ij 4ji
Jj
4-^
1 4__U
J
_> ^
,Cj.il~l_3 . ^j-AiuJI <>LS
JH
298 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. ;isr.
*_|^9l jLo JbaJ ^-2 Voj 4j_ 4j_J| __i_| -Jjlj jL-O \J
JjJ'
Lis .4_i Ij^J-Ji 4-L->-
^sâ jL___~_JI lÛ .lîc fc-^3 L$0l ^L-a-J
.y
Jlsj ^L"^ .<JJi> dLi .4_>_J_iJ
[f~*%*
aJLj' jl _>L_JI
ciJ_i J_*_uJ' ._i>l j-___.___JL /*--5i ___J -9 . (_J____-L-__o_j <_J___~oyLo *wo ^JJL U Jl ^--J
(V
4JL>Lp-l jl <JJJi
J_j_a>
Aj| -..^^.JL lyl *_J>U .4_i __j--~
Lo l_>l ^L ^.LlxJI _jj' Li>'l_5
aJ'j3 <o gJ-vU ^^JjIo
j;^
L_> LjJo _i_9-l Lii .<J| __jLx!I ^3^3 .<_j, *jj_;' J3 .4JI
LLii . Lj_jm
_5^3
---^ i-s-lj
.
y1 4__j^5
(3~-^!l
(J^-
1
-^-f-
I -*--- --a-~_j îLlJj .4_ij_j
. __JLw L3 JiiL . JL93 (j^jVI .J--
-LS J_u-j jj_u>__>_.o (j-LJlj JL-JI --*-_]
_l
J^
^j_o U-JI
J
J_S> .4JUI jU__*- . __JLi .4_ic di-ijLi Lo ^)! ^J ^J-S- LftlA ^y-SB-a-il
peur et de consternation ! Que Mar Ephrem fasse entendre sa voix et nous
enivre de sa parole sublime !
On raconte dans certaines histoires que Bardesane avait compose un evan-
gile en desaccord avec la doctrine enseignee par Notre-Seigneur dans la
sainte Ecriture. II avait seduit les esprits dont la foi etait ebranlee et dont
rintelligence etait travaillee par le doute ; il avait corrompu les cceurs d'une
foule de personnes qui lisaient cet evangile. Bardesane meurt et FEglise est
liberee de lui et de son iniquite. Mar Ephrem chercha alors a avoir cet evan-
gile. II le demanda a la sreur de Bardesane
1
et promit do le lui rendre. Le
demon, ami de la corruption, aiguillonna la passion de celle-ci, et, pour jeter
Fignominie sur Ephrem, 1'excita a lui demander de pecher avec elle. Elle
obeit a cette mauvaise inspiration. Mais le saint repondit : Donne-moi d'a-
bord le livre, et puis je me coucherai a cote de toi selon ton desir. Elle
lui dit : Jure par le Christ que tu accompliras cela et que tu me rendras le
livre, quand tu Tauras lu. II jura d'executer sa parole, si elle voulait bien
y
consentir. Elle lui remit le livre. Le saint le prit et enduisit de colle toutes ses
feuilles; puis il le pressa fortement pour que la colle prit et le lui rendit
dans cet etat. Ensuite il prit son vetement et marcha avec elle. En pleine
rue, devant une reunion d'hommes, il etendit son vetement par terre et lui
dit : Me voici a ta disposition; couche-toi ici afin que je puisse realiser ma
1. Bardesane mourut en 222 et saint Ephrem ne vint a Edesse qu'en 3G3. S.
[187]
LV.

HISTOIRE DE LOULIANA. FILS DE BARMALA. 299
j-~ V
IJL* jl LU
.y
JULi .lj> ^=*i> ^yx. >La9 *^j-Jl l-L*
j <^>-3J ?-M
. l'UJ i-ai' o^
jji^ ds^j ^j-LtJI
*
p-uJI
y Â^f-
UJl ^l jL jXi, jXûJI Ua jo
.^LJl \a <uLb jLa> Ul jlS Ldi OLJl ^JuiJl Ja*Jl)l iiiLjw <k> yu>-
Jyj-JI Jp=JI
.^>c-Jl jL^L ^L. <v JbCtiJl IJLa
*
y^j
fjjl LJI jl^ gl}\
2
^^3
âlj jtjIj
A
^sUOlj ^~JI Jc
3
^~j1 Jl 7- _j^JI
y*>
Jsj-5 ^L *ji jij
^r^.-
1
^ ^ ^
-^*
_Jj ^jjJ-J ÛelJj r^~~JI ^LJjl ^L -UjiA. pLS -Gj .
4
^jjj
LU LaJlsJI
Jtf
ja-f-Lj
<DljL Lj> ^Jx- <Cw S>LJI
J
<LojA9 ^JLa .J^LsjvJI JbU ^L
*JJ
/jJsLtJl
p.
2',
1. d pjuJ) ^ s^ JL^J! .LJI J*L .5^1 MJ^f j\
j
^
:*Jt
promesse. Elle dit : 01) !
y
a-t-il dans le monde quelquûn qui accomplisse
en pareil endroit avec sa propre iemme Facte conjugal, a plus forte raison
avec une femme etrangere ? Le saint lui dit alors : Si tu ne peux pas
y
consentir, j'aurais accompli, de mon cote, ma promesse et garde mon ser-
ment; c'est toi qui as voulu
y
renoncer. La-dessus, elle partit. Dieu le tres-
haut trompa ainsi 1'attente du demon !
LV. HlSTOIRE DE LoULIANA
1
,
FILS DE BaRMALA.
Cet liomme imitait Mar Eplirem cn se couvrant d'un vetement semblablo
a celui de ce dernier (?). II se ceignait de la ceinture de la verite et de la justice.
II ne mangeait que des plantes pour ressembler a Elie qui recevait sa nour-
riture d'un corbeau. Gomme Elie, il habita la vallee du Carmel
*
et le rivage
de la mer. Ce saint homme vit en esprit Julien 1'Apostat, le coupable, declarer
la guerre contre les amis du Christ, solliciter 1'aide des troupes du prince
des demons et se proposer d'aneantir lcs fideles. Pendant seize jours il de-
meura en oraison. Durant ce temps il ne cessait de parler avec ardcur au
Christ Notre-Seigneur et notre Sauveur. II le priait de manifester sa puis
sance contre son ennemi, de proteger les chretiens contre lui et de leur
epargner la persecution que se proposait 1'aposlal. 11 ne cessa de prier et de
1. Julien Saba. Sa Yie a ete editee par le R. P. Bedjan, Acta inart.. VI.
p.
380-404. S.
A p. 24
.<____! bjA_P _S.
_/-{~--
!, j' 4JL3 .
*
J_>- JjA_>j! V3 Jjl_> _*_
LL__J_>_~-3 L*J__w t_____J!
jz- J!j V3
AT_>L_ ^c ^J-i! Li ,<*_Ul ~_-j_,5C>
j
-*L V3
OJj^ ^--j-J!
(_5^._
<__l_,
_J/->
LJ3 .CliJI \_> "LLcÎ ---1 ^ljlj <ui_:)! ~~< <-i j__L,'! j_>- _j__w _jjLt_
_-U__>_9
-Lj-* __-
<C___-_)
Uj~- (j
<
^'3-)
. J->-lj
_>! y
"vLj! -!_rl
J____ <U-l*_>- û-__-_)
___=_-__i .a_L_-
fr
L _î>
,_j
-LLjVl _vl __-_i
.*.___) -wTSl x__j_) __jL__>_)i
(
j__-'Ij _jL_______ji
ljj_ \_> -Ji' r___)jl Li .
_jJ->-_) OJJLij (_$JJj
_
a
*-'
--*-i*'
-*-*
k-Jlsj __Û_I-_) <CjJ1j
Û jv-î . _____J*I
6
LJI ^ôi- J_j
Jûia*
j&j
_jJl _JI IjL-j
-^J u^r^
3 ^
*^
^J-Li Lo
JV---J1
_^J! __i_LiLi .Ccli? JLol
J -Vf^
^
-S-*^
rc-^^Jl v-^X- ^jJI
<JlL j.
_y
._-_*-JI JjLj __\j LUjJ (j-j.J-a)! -ui . *__J! -*>L- *_*___>_) I *_-ls ^-li _^>_J!
^)! oJ____i .^__Jl ^j-J J!
C_
r
-' J
L__i . <_x_>i_J- \_- __-~-<JI
cJ-_~-
. __J_>_--i> jaj Oj-Jl
ixii
jy
^!
^Ljj ^jJ! *L jLIj _Jo -uj
^^j
j
dU_-2- (_-!->
^-"J"
^y^
^
<_.! L-_L__>- -_.-*J_!l l-*J- jLJL_ai ^S \_> J_Ji l-L-j . css*^s
/_rtf*_i <3
--i-*-*--',
*^)j
.c L_>Jj _^-t)! L_^
-^J-j
^rljL-a.
s'entretenir, dans 1'oraison, avec le Seigneur jusqu'a ce que le Christ eut
frappe 1'apostat d'une fleclie de vengeance et delivre ses ouailles de Fepreuve.
Dans un age avance, alors que ses sens furent affaiblis, il se retira pres d'une
veuve ayant un fds unique. II
y
regut Fhospitalite et partagea sa propre nour-
riture. Le demon, ennemi des bonnes ceuvres, se proposa, par un esprit
d'envie, de Faffliger et de lui porter prejudice. II jeta le fils de la veuve dans
un puits profond. La mere de 1'enfant se mit a crier et a implorer le secours
du saint, en disant : Mon fils a peri
;
j'ai perdu mon enfant unique. Mais
le saint n'en fut pas emu ni trouble, puisqu'il esperait, avec 1'aide de Dieu,
sauver 1'enfant du peril. II se rendit au puits sans aucune emotion. Mais l'eau
avait entierement couvert 1'enfant. Le saint fit sur le puits le signe de la croix
du Ghrist, dont il avait toujours suivi la loi. L'eau vomit 1'enfant, comme
naguere la mer vomit la hache de celui qui fendait le bois, grace a la priere
d'Elisee. Saint Louliana tendit alors la main et reprit a 1'ange de la mort
1'enfant tout souriant. On demanda a 1'enfant le motif de ce rire. J'ai ete
jusqu'au fond du puits, repondit-il ; ce vieillard qui me portait, je Fai vu
qui me souriait, qui me tendait la main et me tirait par-dessus l'eau qu'il
agitait. Quand je Fai vu me sourire, j'ai ri, moi aussi.
Voila quelques-unes seulement des vertus nombreuses de ce saint. Que
Dieu nous protege par ses prieres
;
qu'il nous delivre du mal
!
[189J
LVI.

HISTOIRE DE SAINT EPIPHANE L'ARCHEVEQUE. 301
jl^LJI jjJUJl
(j-i-*^^
â* c
^
J! r-L-s-li .ljL>- <J uJJU-j fcJI^
JjJj
.*L^
j
Ijsjnj
vr?*^
J^rV^
^ j^
LLmSS-
j^
j^J
.<U-J Jj-JI
Jl jU>Jl> jAtS ><&\
4j*jJI_3
^JOJ .4^1 fclij A <jco
. fcjj-jJL* ^Lâ9 <J ~*~J* Jl ^.Jilg . 4jf.
fc_5^5>J
.Aj^fr
,j
<C^J' j^^JLtJI _j~->jli .U^9
t__^J;Li . ^j-JJLJI
^jj /j**_
,>UJI
_j-
jjX_ U _Jt 4JJI <aibl_j ^Jc 4JJ
Jjj
Uj^}
<JJJli _jkJ .<kJ JLij .aJI Ua>l jU>JI *i:>j __j*JI <J
JJJ3 ^^ ^*J^
^ *jL>
. -^-^JlJ!
J9
/j* L>c*l /%iJl âî .jUsdl Ja_aJ^-l__) CÂJIjj ctLiJ J^ ^Jl*jJI
*
A p. 25
~*.JJ! 4JLU . (Jj-JI
Jl *>
(^j*^
.Jl* S^ jL>JI *__> _J!
r
LJ ^JL'aJ! jX UJ3
.Liai L-i >lsL LL,_s>- ^JjIL Jljl . -^JLll 4J JUi .*_J-U .SjjJ_5 4j!j>! /jt 4JL_5
ÛVIj
^j-*
/jl~. cjUJIj a>-!j <J! SaU ol V
.fi$\
<J Jli ._j-*3- V LlJl LJ
. -*^JJ! 4J JLii . *jJj__5 vi)U_) ^L? ^feA>-!
j!_5
. jU jji' 4J j! ^p-L L&Y! _*-j!j
LVI.

Histoire de saint Epiphane (Aphipha nes) l'archeveque.
Cet homme admirable etait juif ' a 1'origine. E11 mourant, son pere lui laissa
pour tout heritage un ane. Sa mere vivait encore, quand il se vit dans la ne-
cessite de vendre cet animal. II le conduisit au marche pour le vendre. Le
jeune Epiphane etait tres intelligent. Les acheteurs lui en diminuerent la
valeur et le prix. Mais un moine, pretre tres vertueux, le regarda et eut
pitie de lui. Dieu revela au moine par 1'Esprit-Saiht ce que devait etre un
jour cet enfant. II acheta Lanimal au prix de quatre pieces d'or, qu'il pesa;
et il les remit avec 1'ane a Epiphane. Depense, lui dit-il, ces pieces de
monnaie pour ton entreticn et celui de ta mere; garde 1'ane. Le jeune
homme, etonne de la conduite
*
du pretre a son egard, se retira satisfait. L'ar-
* A
p. 25
gent une fois depense, il eut encore besoin dc vendre l'ane. Il.le conduisit au
marchc 011 il rencontra le moine qui sinforma de ses nouvelles. Le jeune
homme exposa sa triste situation au religieux qui lui dit : Je te vois, fils,
intelligent, prudent et d'un esprit penetrant, pourquoi ne te fais-tu pas chre-
tien?

.le n'abandonnerai pas, lui repondit-il, le culte dun seul Dieu, la
pratique de la loi de Moise et des prophetes, pour suivre un Dieu en trois
personnes, dont l'une fut crucifiee, mourut et fut ensevelie. Le nioinc lui dit :
1. II etait chretien. Cf. Patrol. grecq/ie, t. XLI, 24 sqq. Mais il existait plusieurs ver-
sions de Thistoire de saint Kpiphane. S. Cf. infra, chap. lxiv. N.
L90J
.jU^JJ .
u
rr...SH
Jl .dUi
^j_yj
jl ^J>\
-^
.Ji
.^LaJI iiy Ll) Û! jl <
r
Brl
.<>-JJ
<CijU ASJ
jU^J! liiLi .jU?b)I 1^1 O* ^J^JI
^L? îJI rc-_ Jl
f-
j_L I ~-l
.
aH
->-LJ! ^ Jli .fj^JLi *L<C <C cJUS ^>U)! /Û LsJLi .^LpJI <3^j l>jU>3
jli .^LjVIj
^^ ^ J^
^-*-l
^
^JI Ij^ dljU*
JU
JlO .yO .dlr V
_V*
I^_
3
^fj-k fM-iJ!
c^LULJ . ^Jj-a
*J
fjKT o
1
..^'.
^*-^~"4"'
J'
^-^- jU=JI
Ja^
<r
yJ\ ^l . JI93' __j~_~JJ! lo
(V
LL^J V jUsJIj .dUS
j^
L ___J^>- 'UVIj islj^JI
LxJi .<Ujly> Jc wi.933 jUsJI ^î .jUsJI ll
jj^!
^JI ^L^ (j-DI
?*_-.
Jl
^-
~-> isJu VI Ai! Ui .4j'jJ!j ^JI jU=Jl ^x. iVl Jsic-j ^j^VI *-U
f}U)!
_^>L
<JU-b>eJ \-a
1j-Y>5
. <JTi_j_*jc*JL <**__* .
__,---
aJI ___JI
^j^J
1*1 jly .<C'jJI_5 w_*ij
JJ>-
_j jj^
__J=->3 (*%)! k->j |V . 7--~=---J! jU>_VI
____-)!
7_=-^^l v_-A-LJI
J
-li-j
^J^JI
l
r
^ jL<,s .UJaJI _>L->J! j^lj oLil^J! Ls
v
jm ~J -jaI
^y
.<_i_; j^-J^ jLjJ!
d)>U Jcj t____L)! ic -_i lyîl Ij__o LtLac lÛl ikc Ji^ < Ojt=>-l *Ji-> jl
fj_Jl, Jb- U
u
L_>l_JI IjU
,__;!j
IJs .____JI -1^-4 ^D! JU_-I
_____,__ j J05

*$}$*
Veux-tu que je te montre la puissance de ce crucifie?

Oui, repondit
le jeune Epiphane; je desipe le connaitre. Le moine interpelle 1'ane en
ces termes : Au nom de Jesus-Christ crucifie par les juifs, meurs aPinstant.
Lâne tomba mort : ce ne fut plus qu'un cadavre. Devant ce prodige le jeune
homme pleura a chaudes larmes. Le saint lui dit : Ne pleure pas ; mais re-
cite sur ton ane qui vient de mourir les paroles que tu voudras de Moise 011
des prophetes. Si 1'ane se leve, vous auriez alors raison de vous attacher a la
religion juive. Le jeune homme lut et relut, au point cTarriver a la lassitude,
le Pentateuque et les prophetes; 1'ane restait toujours sans mouvement. Le
moine vint a son tour et dit : Au nom de Jesus-Christ crucifie par les juifs,
ane, leve-toi. L'animal se leva aussitot et se tint debout sur ses pattes.
Quand 1'enfant eut vu ce prodige et ce miracle etonnant, il prit 1'ane et revint
chez samere. Celle-ci mourut quelque temps apres. 11 Tenterra et se rendit
aupres du moine, qui lui confera le bapteme, le puriha de Timpurete juive et le
convertit de la fausse croyance a la vraie foi. Puis le jeune homme partit, se
retira dans la solitude, mena une vie tres mortifiee et apparut enfin dans les
monasteres. Dieu lui accorda la connaissance des secrets et le privilege
d'operer des miracles. Un jour, une caravane passait pres de lui. Elle eut une
soif mortelle. Mais elle avait du vin. Le saint vertueux, voyant dans quel
embarras se trouvait la caravane, fit le signe de la croix sur les outres qui
[191] LVI.

IIISTOIRE DK SAINT EPIPHANE L'ARGHEVEQUE. 303
i^jij^
lj_Uj
jir*
5 L*U
fr
~ jL~~s . 7t-w-~dl wÛ? _J^_iJI ^jjLij ,Jc- *--j j~---J!
<V
Lj_i
^3-^3
*j-*=~i L*U .
^*~
<j IjJa^- . t-j^-io J
--J3
Jjj
dU-J
<j ^3
. ^JUp-j
.*u î^-ji
dy>-
Iaa _j__j;j ci^
ft
Ui jj_- _*ji l-cj
.
jjyyi <c__~ i_.
<C_c.j
J
ji5j
. JjLV! -.-ifrU-T
j^r^*
U* .4ji-_*iJ
^r--*"!
*j"*!3
^r^"
j-"**' j'
^*"-
1
.<j:ia-j^ *.-_ V3
^sjLxil JLi V3
.Ol c_-j-k jjs
-Lfi
.'ijJ!
(V
^
_r-*^
-/-i^
l
-^
>
-
;
<kji_X_ \_* Lj-i-t jl^_2_JI -v-ji
/V--
J *-^-
(J
_,->-->!
(J
LjU_>j <*_a._>- JLw
(_;^r-^l
*>"
/j-
*
^VI d-i jô ^-J_>
^
JJI -J. -U_*J! <U.-7j^
/^.
j
jiaJ! jUs . by-l /jC -.iyi
* A
P-
26
^kj'
^
L.J jjiaJI <0i! _U>- ^JI <_-UI dU."
j
l-i ^_J!
^jjj
-fj-^b
(J---I
. Jj_J! <J J_Uii .c-_VTjl Ui *L$! /\_- __,_-_ <__Ui .^^J-JI X-ii
^
jjiLjij! <kJ jij .<JU
^
jjJL-OjVI J JUi . ^--i
J\J- j\j
J .-J Jl pAi .jlJaJI
J~5 j
JL_>-ii
jl^Ci . ^jjJI cSj JJ _Jjj* Û _Uo JLi ..jl^JI l-U Jji>_ liU
_$J-^JI
jL___
1. Archidiaconus
v
<__w_;/.
2. Mysteria, liturgia )/.
contenaient le vin qni se transforma aussitot en eau tres pnre. La cara-
vane etancha sa soif, desaltera les betes et les chameaux. Mais une seule
outre demeura intacte. La caravane la prit avec elle. Et lorsqu'on 1'ouvrit, on
trouva qirelle contenait encore du vin. Notre-Seigneur transforma 1'eau en
vin et son disciple transforma le vin en eau.
Lorsque la reputation de ce saint se repandit, on le choisit pour etre eve-
que. Et apres sa consecration episcopale, il multiplia encore davantage les
miracles. Parmi ses ouailles, il
y
avait un usurier dont le commerce prohibe
augmentait demesurement la fortune. Le saint lui defendit de preter a usure.
Celui-ci ne fit pas cas de 1'exhortation du saint. Quelque temps apres, il
acheta avec son argent du ble dont il chargea plusieurs vaisseaux. L'eveque
fit, de sa residence, un signe de croix sur les vaisseaux; et ceux-ci firent nau-
frage a Tinstant meme. L'Eveque dit alors : Je remercie Dieu d'avoir bien
voulu purilier de 1'injustice la maison de ce frere
*.
La nouvelle de ce uau-
-
frage se repandit a 1'heure meme ou 1'homme de Dieu en rendait grace au ciel.
L'Eveque avait un archidiacre de mauvaise conduite. A plusieurs reprises,
il lui avait interdit les actes d'impurete; 1'archidiacre ne se rendait pas a la
parole de 1'eveque. Alors celui-ci lui tint 1111 langagc tres dur. L'archidiacre
complota sa mort ; mais sa tentative ne reussit point. Un corbeau se presenta
un jour a eux ct se mit a croasser. Pour railler reveque, l'archidiacre lui de-
manda lVxplication de ce que disait le corbeau. II annonce ta mort avant la
celebration de la messe, lui repondit l'6veque. Et en eiTct, 1'archidiacre
mourut avant le saint sacrifice. Puis reve<[iie se rendit a .lerusalem donl les
;<v,
HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[1921
Û!
**.f
.joUI
^
J
jl>Jl jm*
r
-
./joljl JLi oU
3
J
L. ^L ^Vl
l y^sJS <Ja.fi.W3 Â^ ^l
*^*> jl C^kJl jLi . Jif- A^-3 fc-Ao JLi Û^ j <jLfe
^ys. ^jlkjl Lls
fLoVl^ JUjVI f^_Jl
jj^
l^Li *ilj
^*/-
3* -^ Iaa1 .l
r
lL
Jj, Jj .bL&li jl^LJl Û ~~^s .<u^~
j^
*} <cJlk oJJo-lj .Iji aJL^ djUiJI
j^^L-^JJ Jls J' .Lp=^3 Ulf L^L
jv-î <-L*
^>
lo jl Jl Li
^y
5C cJ^ki!!
Lli -(J^L
**jjj
jjv! *Ja> <Jl rc-
:
Jl
.y
jjl Ul JUl dUi j^Jlc
Jy
^JJ!
^
jUjJI
j^
^^Jl VI
J*a
Li .d^kiJl ^L *<JLU1 U
\pj
piC dili
J^
&JaJl ^J>Jo ^yLj . dJ^kiJl
^.
^JjJ Llf> L. *+*- Ij^j
.j*^ v-jlj
^
<Ol! pi
V3
l-^l i^ jlS L3 .l-u^'^ JlS jlj ^jL-j^J! ^-L JujJ^jj l ^*}^ C~J>-
.<Lju U ^L
\jjj>
Âa)!
^_JJ
(j-W! ^k>_5 VI LiflJ Vj C-LJi V3 LJi
^^
habitants soullraient d'une grande disette
1
. II demanda au patriarche de lui
preter les vases qu'il pouvait avoir en or et en argent pour en fabriquer d'au-
tres semblables. Le patriarche les lui preta. II les vendit et en destina le prix
au soulagement des ai7am.es, des veuves et des orphelins. Comme 1 eveque
tardait a rendre ces vases au patriarche, celui-ci les lui demanda. Mais il se
vit oblige de reiterer sa demande avec beaucoup d'instance; enfin, il excom-
munia 1'eveque. Ce dernier fit sur le patriarche un signe de croix, qui le ren-
dit aveugle. II ne cessa de pleurer sa faute jusqu'a ce que 1'eveque se fut
approche de lui; il fit de nouveau un signe de croix, sur ses yeux, qui lui ren-
dit la vue. Puis il dit aux pauvres, auxquels il avait distribue 1'argent : Jai
eonfiance que le Christ vous enrichira de nouveau ; alors, vous rendrez au
patriarche ce que je vous ai donne. Peu de temps apres, Dieu les combla,
en eiTet, de biens. Ils remirent alors au patriarche ce qu'ils avaient pris
cle lui.
Epiphane administra son diocese pendant trente-cinq ans. II mena une vie
toute spirituelle quoique prisonnier dans un corps charnel. Toutes les fois
qu'il baptisait ou qu'il ordonnait pretre, diacre ou eveque, on voyait le Saint-
Esprit planer sur 1'ceuvre qu'il accomplissait.
L. Ce fait cst rappele dans 1'histoire de saint Jean raumonier. Cf. Bedjan, Acta
martyrum, t. IV, Paris, 1894, p. 339. S.
A p. -i:
[193] LVIl.
-
LES MARTYRS ET LES HOMMES DE CETTE EPOQUE. 305
,
r
Cvi dUr
j
\y\
^JJl oUi!!
3
'TysJi ^L-i cv
.aJTjLJj ^_j aL! j-j_~L~*Jo . ^
Jj-C __iJuJ *~"~3^~*! .<Ljj v_Jfl^l ^jj-wLL
r-i^J
3
^^ .-L-wjjjV! (-asw
JO
jJ-J-dl CijU *uj-L_CVl> !^-^ j^
"
j-^!j^3
J
xl> *!jl U3!
J
jji-uJI ~>_L_I LU.-U
^jjj
. Lj.; i__iJL-l
j-j:.jj;j?-
j!-
i
--LtJ1
.Ajw VJ_
r*-
2-*
^^r
-*-LJl -_>jliL . Xal)! LLLJl ^yL-o _> . _< 3-Ju ^ ft
j
^jt-oJ 1 *-.->j-Jl
J03
ii^ji
j-~! j-3^^
-fj^!
^^*
j-^-5
p-*^'
(î ^JJ
^!j-Cx-wV! ^jlsU
^^3!
Ll '.jj>S\ ^sJLs <k_-JLji! jjla* Ul^Jj-9 .<U-L \-
j^l? -^JL'
^
j*^
.
I^J
j---
1
(V^! J-^J
L-ji-_aJ! Jj-X*L_J1
L_j^jT
j&-
c
; \
*jj
^
dLL, j!
J\
jj-U jj-iJLLllj wb! ^J\
^y
^Jj %
l^J\ o>'L<
u!-d jAi *1
v-j ^JXU L.As . JJJ_Ju>_)l
,'-. uj-j ^jJLs -_*> Jj-J_>
L>-
t_-___>
L
j
j
-iLi
LVJI. LES MA.RTYRS ET LES HOMMES EMINENTS DE CETTE EPOQUE.
Ce furent Damase, eveque de Rome; Ambroise, eveque de Milan (Man-
danloi); Basile de Cesaree ; Didyme 1'Aveugle, logicien d'Alexandrie, qui
combattait les ariens; les deux martyrs Miles
(?)
et Qardagh; Gregoire de
Nysse; Rabban Sallita qui fut enseveli a Awana vis-a-vis de Balad, a 1'endroit
connu sous le nom de Al-douair
'
; Jovien, 1'empereur pieux; 1'ascete Ma-
caire, qui passa soixante ans dans le desert d'Egypte; Macaire d'Alexandrie;
leurs compagnons exiles par Valens (Walis), empereur* des Romains ; Pierre,
*
A p.
frere de Cyprien (Qoufridnd), encore plus mortifie et plus savant que ce dernier
;
Cyprien (el-Haraz), eveque d'Afrique
2
;
Anba Evagre (Ougaris) le moine,
disciple de Walougos, dont 011 fait la memoire le 27 novembre.
LVIII - HlSTOIHE DU PATRIARCHE ToUMARSA, DOUZIEME CATHOLICOS.
L'Eglise demeura sans chef depuis 1'annee 39
e
de Sapor jusqu'a Tavene-
ment de Bahram. Sapor avait, en effet, defendu de nommer un autre catholicos
1. Cf. supra, chap. xli. S.

2. Cf. supra, ch. xxxix. S.
306 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. m
*iU
fUj
.^-jpbJI L- <LL ^JI 1>UI
JL ^^3 .CJLLV ^lj .jsJU <ui; jkJI
lsi. ji Uiitij ^.ji
^
3
.<_^j fjî. ^yi ^jL
j^j
.juui ji ujul-Ij
jL'' <L'_u juioj L^jJ' 0L3 ,-L'l^sJI
.^^, JyiU ^JJI /oUJI c-^lj&d ijL^
jr
e^ .*LjL>
J<JI
f
l^
:
J
-Jjj fclsJLy ^jXjI j^-L
jjj fl^
^r^JI
^
^<L
j
1^' (Ll
J
<J<LJI
J
^j-
LAi .jA-JI
Jl
j^fj ^l Jjl
J
C^ly ^lj .<J jlf M \â:
^ja LXc jLiJVIj jj-^JI^ LjjjjdJLi ^jJI j-uJI jljU 4_L c^JL.
J
'Lj^JI ^Jll
J lij-^j
-^L&J ^L oj'LLj 0LJ3 .jl^JI ..^^, <.oL- p-îjSa
j>\ JS3 .dljJ
uJ^ .SLjCwjJI ja ^^JLJl
Jj'
^jL
r
j_ijjil /jL&
^3 *LYI ,ja*>
J
-rj=^ ."JjJs
apres le martyre de Barba'semin. Mais sous Bahram, Toumarsa le Naba-
teen se montra devoue ct zele pour la verite ; et il fut sacre catholicos
'
. II
supporta avec patience la persecution dechainee par les mages contre lui,
consacra des eveques et les envoya dans les pays. Quant a lui, il parcourait
les differentes regions pour visiter ses ouailles. II fit construire et restaurer
des eglises auxquelles il rendit leur ancienne splendeur, avec 1'aide du servi-
teur Bakhtiso qui subit le martyre pour le christianisme
2
. Toumarsa mourut,
apres un regne de huit ans.
LIX.
Histoire de Bahram, surnomme Farmansah.
Au temps de Theodose, Bahram fils de Sapor, surnomme Farmansah,
a p.
2s monta sur le trone de Perse.
*
Et il prit la resolution de venger son
pere. Au debut de son regne, il se montra doux et bienfaisant a 1'egard des
pauvres. Une fois assure du pouvoir, il somma les chefs de son royaume
de construire a leurs frais les murailles et les citndelles de leurs villes. II
ordonna la mort de son serviteur Bakhtiso' a cause de sa foi au Christ. Les
sujets de son empire ne tarderent pas a sentir le joug qu'il faisait peser lour-
dement sur eux ; ils comploterent sa mort. Un jour, sorti avec un serviteur
pour se promener sur la colline avoisinant le pays de Daskart, il fut suivi
par ses soldats. II comprit aussitot leur dessein. Gomme il etait robuste, il
I.
MemesdeâilsdansGismondi^tfme^Sâe etdepatr. Nest. Comm.,versio latina,
Rome, 1897, p. 12. N.
2. 384-392. Cf. Bar Hebraeus. Chron. eccl., II, 44; et 392-410
cTapres Gismondi, loc. cit.
[195]
LX.

HISTOIRE DE RABBAN MAR ABDA DK DAIR-QOM. 307
\s. J_ij %yc*& .p^^J
/>U)I ^ja L-^ --J^5 JjLL=*-
j^j
rv^" ^j^J
.-^-^c.
.Utj ___ -__UJj
(V**
J
r*
6,
^-^ __->'<% JJI <_JJo
o"
i jz
^y
Ia^
^j
_j-?--i i\j*\ _U>" jl j .î î JL*I ^ja j-j-aaJI I-L&
O-Jj LJj ._-*- .J-=- jj-*^
<V
J^l^r-I
f^-;
^l (j^J=*-
-^J
-^L-L jl_> l-LCsj .L~_\s
.^..
r
Jj _-J>
J
Jj_C-VI
J
J_-j
-*j-jJJ
i_SjL-JI ^-Loj .**-JI
(J "^v^
^
Ia-x-jL
J
-_V . xJajA JS "jA ,j-ul Ol
jL_>J
LmU- _i_X_J
J>J
. L_J-__- \j>Z J>3 L_i
(*_'_)
jj___J__ l____J
j *__ ^-9
jL__=J
_^_J Jaj
\_r**
-___-jJI ^J-O
,J
_____! -__
j)
\_n_
Jlj Lj ..jlîJI
j
j-jJiJI U_a ^_J J__cj
.^^
jlSJLfUJI UVtLj ^lj
(*_>-_*-}
O^Jj ô^-j ^J J__ Jl ^>JJl JJI -___SJ
.
,*A^_____.J
(j-LJl -Lw- JaJl _U>
,j
l_0^__
demanda au serviteur une fleche pour la lancer sur eux. Mais les soldats
reussirent a Tatteindre et a le tuer sur cette colline. II avait regne dix ans et
dix-huit jours
'..
LX.

Histoire de Rabban Mar 'Abda de Dair-Oom".
Ce saint etait originaire de Dair-Ooni. Sa mere etait d'une conduitemau-
vaise. Cest une chose qui tient du miracle qu'une femme debauchee donnat le
jour a un saint ! II en fut ainsi de Jephte par lequel Dieu delivra les Israelites
cTAmmon. Des sa naissance Mar 'Abda fut jete a 1'eglise par sa mere. Les
chretiens prirent soin de lui et 1'eleverent. II fit d'excellentes etudes a 1'ecole
de son village. Ordonne pretre, il batit un grand monastere et une ecole uni-
verselle, ou l'on se rendit de toutes parts ; car, en ce temps-la, il ny avait pas
dautre monastere au pays des Arameens (An-Nabat). Cette oeuvre prospera;
une soixantaine d'hommes instruits, entre autres Ahai et Iahbalaha les Ca-
tholicos, 1'illustrerent. Mar Abda devint tres celebre par sa purete. II iie
cessait de parcourir le pays, de baptiser et cle convertir les Arameens au
christianisme. II se rendit ensuite au village de Tella, pres du fleuve Serser,
et quitta les moines du couvent de Sliba.
1. Cf. Noldeke, Geschichte der Perser,
p.
71-72. Bar Hebraeus <
;
crit aussi [loc. cit.,
II,
45)
que Bahram, fils de Sapor, detestait les chretiens. N.

2. On trouve une histoire
differente de celle-ci dans Gismondi, op. laud., \>. 12-13. N.
308 HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. L96
. -jlijVI j_-
J
j-sdl
\p* J
o^^"^ U*
*^l?
. LJ___
^_*__
J
jy
,. . . JiJl jLfcJI
. vjl__>_JI ^j
y?y
/j^VjX._.VI *_.._>- c ,*JJ_5 *xl
0^3 [^_>
Ijj a__.U
Jl13
.l_3-~J-'
J>1
J jj-JJ- -___, â>_5 .-____>-
^J^L^JI
j__a>
pj
__.> CVUl jJ1
J}
>
-rj^-J
.ij
-3-3
j-j_s_JI _>-_- li . ^jJIaJI ^.IVI (j-w
J
jL^f-1. -^L_J1
sjf*-
*-
.fpe*- ^r-vo
\}%>$
^jL-JI j- 1^Jf> lJL_=- IjjLU -_
CJjJJ-JI JDj
.AjJI j_--w -_.-_>J1
^j^
ls^
^3-^
Cf"
^j^-~\
(J*^l
*&
^y (J^h
-^*
_j*
^ Xs
-
y
^VI j^_ji
^sJ
J.-__.
-__, .-__
JUj js aJJI (^l^Cw Ji .*-ci
J
-JpjJj-JI Ay-p-lj
. 4_U l J_9 ~-
J_ J
ju
~
-_Jj -__-_____'
JL.
A p. 29
l__L_. j-_- j**" I
"1
.y
___JL_. ^JJ i5jL_;JI JC93
^j-jiJI -vL -Jl î -_>--* ^JJI jLjJI U-_
J
aII
J
^Jj U_> j--j-->
^Lt JuJl
A-ijj-JI -iJ1
j^
îJl bj_>__JI
Jl- (j-jVI
1. i-T,.-.
2. llistoria |c_o_il ^.sAJ.
Un jour, les etudiants de son monastere lVavaient plus de pain. II en prit
alors 11 n tout petit, le benit a 1'instar de son maitre et les en nourrit, pendant
deux jours, ainsi que tous ceux qui s'y trouvaient de passage. Le troisieme
jour, des fideles leur envoyerent du froment.
Mar 'Abda ne gouta pas de mets cuits pendant sept ans; et il mangeait
du pain sec et de la cendre. Un jour qifil traversait Seleucie-Ctesiphon (__/-
Madain), les mages le saisirent et remprisonnerent. Mais, avec 1'aide de Dieu,
il sortit dc sa prison.
Les Marcionites avaient perverti nombre de chretiens; ils repandaient
parmi eux la magie. Mar 'Abda convertit de nouveau ces derniers. Les eleves
de son ecole pouvaient bien se passer de la necessite d'aller a Edesse. Les
Marcionites cherchaient toujours le moyen de le tuer. Mais Dieu
quîl est
puissant et grand !

dejoua leurs complots.
Le catholicos Ahai ecrivit la vie de ce saint; on pourra donc connaitre
par elle ses vertus.
A p. 29 LXI.
* HlSTOIRE DU COUVENT DE SLIBA.
A lepoque ou les eglises avaient ete detruites en Perse, les chretiens
massacres,une croix s'eleva cle la terre, a Tinstar dûn arbre. Cet evenement se
passa pres d'un village connu sous le nom de Tella, situe sur le (fleuve) Serser.
[197|
LXI.

HISTOIRE DU COUVENT DE SLIBA. 309
[^
cfyr-^
^^'3
Li*
^fS \r~
^-^ <jf*JI
^jt^ ^v:^
lia-^9
^"Wj cry^jfi
j^
LJLai
î^*
fj\j**
JfJ
Ll)i ^Sii
-j^^^.
pAs
^.1
^ j
ybi-!j
j>-
^x.
^j
.J! jj^b
^
fj^.
>* j^s
.
jlx*
j
^ja jLa^SI 4-i
j^^f-lj
^-^r
85
JLc
^JU! Ijlc
^
wjVI aJI jLj .JaJI -U, ^L
J
iy\ )slx
J. ^r^S
.Lk*
~L> jl^
*
<CV . *^j-JI JJi
J*
CoJli- JUbj Jl>j; dL* ^klj î ^-b JjX~VI

A
P-
30
Û
J
^
-G' 4V
.^Jl Ia*
J
Jl)! * jl
^^
^Jj ^jV!
J
îa.. LX^
jl
<ciij-L>JI Ot^-S U *L-JI
J
^'jj^ ^_~,LJ! ^jJI
^
,%- O- OLHr a \A2Ja~j
LscJlj w3-lij . ^jVI <j-
l>'!>Lfc
^f-ji-l |J' . ^jLal)! ^jjLa-^-N-^ LU2A93.5 JJj
Jc
\y*>
Lll jjJ v
y
~^
jr^ M-* ls^-t^
-5^ <-^ ^
.^^jj^ cîj
J
<C_J?
llVC:
"
Pareil fait arriva naguere au temps de Claude et de sa femme ChristaV Ce
prodige devait confondre les juifs qui auraient voulu cacher la croix. Mais la
croix ressuscita un mort. Les mages en furent tres etonnes; mais en vain, ils
sêfforcerent de voiler le miracle. On raconta ce fait a un chretien, du nom de
Sliba iils de 'Ousia chef de la region. Celui-ci acheta le terrain et batit au lieu
meme de 1'apparition de la croix un temple ; les moines
y
affluerent de tous
cdtes. Sliba se chargea de Tentretien de cette communaute. Ce temple fut
appele le monastere de Sliba
2
. Le miracle fut publie dans tout le pays des
Nabateens.
Le Pere Mar
r
Abda, fondateur de lecole de Dair-Qoni, se rendit au lieu
du prodige,
y
opera des miracles et convertit une foulc de personnes. II ensei-
* A
P-
30
gnait que la croix pouvait bien sortir de la terre et qu'ilne fallait pas en dou-
ter. II appuyait sa parole sur un prodige semblable qui se passa sous Cons-
tantin trois cents ans apres que les Juifs eurent enfoui la croix; 1'image de
celle-ci apparut, eneffet, au ciel; ce miracle eutlieu a Tepoque oiile paganisme
se propageait, alors que Diocletien (Douqeltianus) et Maximien (Maooimianus)
decimaient les chretiens. Helene fit exhumer la croix, de la terre qui exhala,
au meme instant, une odeur agreable. De plus, au rapport de Daniel, fils de
Mariam, une croix lumineuse apparut pendant plusieurs jours, pendant que le
1. Sans doute celle qui est appelee Prolonice dans les recits de la premiere inven-
tion dela croix. N.
2. Dans Bedjan, Lib. sup.,
p.
483. on trouve mentionne le monas-
tere de Mar Sliba qui cst sur le tleuve Serser. N.
310 HISTOIRE NESTORTENNE. 198]
jîij .yJLs -L&UI JLU lîc s_--v__>
J$\
-__i___)l Âc
^-^ .(V^
jj-j
JL'L -__p_>
L
jjJL_-L \j-\>
"
Lj_L
J
__AcVI
J-k.
. jJ J__J
'
UVLl <_i Jio âJI __>j-JI
J
-J*-__>
<_.!
w._?!
I-V-C&j .______>' .*___-
v~.
<__>- -*-*> j-_s_JI 4o jJ_C U_3 . j^l^-i <C
^jjli _$j___J _$jL_J! _)_>l_) jy)l 
,j
(j^jVI
_j-
s_-_J___)l
.^j-O L. Ij_C__*___j_. _>_AJ1_ <_j=JjJ! _yL-
,3
_j.J^J.JI __>____
^!
I_*._____j_ __>V! -*___-_, . .Jijl V-jJ Jl__ -3^9
_j__ _>_____ -U> *___ j__-\_.J! !-L- jl_>
.j__,
*L J___>_J ÎVI
(j__>
J <_5^3 !-^f
>'
_n-*
j
3

-JLa Jj_k_-VI
_|
(J--j
-,___r-9
_>,_
_i)b_ _\j_-ji . !-L_- ,__,___. i-J! J_)j-J!_) ^_--j-J!
j.*
_JL <LL>-Jl __Jl_>_,
.j^-01
^JI <U-i
_jVI <-___. ^_nj! _.__ L-U . j_____J_.
J__i .*L Âjj^s- _>L. j! CiUi .
S
L j-ii-l k^_J
l. l_^l__l.
2.
_J_.
bienheureux Barsaba recevait la couronne du martyre. Une autre croix pa-
rut aussi sur le bois ou fu1 crucifie le martyr Nathaniel
1
. Un myrte parut
2
a 1'endroit ou 1'ut martyrise Aithalaha {JabaJaha). Les malades du pays de
Nouhadra en prenaient des parcelles et recouvraient a Tinstant leur sante.
Cinq ans apres, les mages en eurent connaissance et le couperent. Cest ainsi
que Dieu fit apparaitre de la terre le signe de la croix a cette epoque de la
domination persane, sous laquelle on massacrait ies chretiens; et cela pour
rairermir les cceurs des chretiens et pour attacher de plus en plus a la foi les
fideles de toutes les provinces de cet empire.
LXII. HlSTOIRE DE 'ABDISO' QUI RATIT UN COUVENT PRES DE HlRA.
Originaire du pays de Maisan, d'un certain village appele Arphelouna,
saint 'Abdiso' se rendit a Dair-Qoni, pres de Mar 'Abda
3
. II fit a son ecole des
etudes approfondies. Un jour, il alla du monastere au Tigre pour
y
puiser de
l'eau. Or ce fleuve etait loin du monastere; l'on
y
descendait difficilement. II
trouva la des femmes qui puisaient de l'eau. Elles 1'adjurerent de remplir leurs
1. Probablement Natbaniel de Saherzor. Cf. Livre de la Chastete, n67. S.

2. Cf.
Bedjan, Acta mart., II,
p.
391-392. S.

3. Le commencement de cette histoire se
trouvo dans Gismondi, op. laud.,
p.
12-13. N.
[199] LXII.

HISTOIRE DE 'ABDISO' QUI BATIT UN COUVENT. 311
u L? /^J!
J^=-V
,j-i
J&
Juir sô jl .aJ Jiia -j>-
^
ArJUcj .fc/sJ" l-v-c-
_^
L-jLs> P-j-t)-L.
(ci^JI
J->
(V-^9 -JJ-JI
1-^*
(J
4Aj jl p-jJL-^l rt_~_Jl> JJLL-I
^J
JjC^
.aJ!
J3îiL_ Sji-VI Ûj -^ *
*f53
Jj-JI Jôj
jJI ^jAc-j -U~=- ^yL
A_LS L (_Ji*> -Ja-<J1 (jUJi \*
^r^
JJJl
(_ J^
^*"^5
A> L' \^ ^JS
(JK
JU
(Jj
jL!
JDj
.aJ IjÛ'1 a^Ls- aJI
*^Jf-lj .f^ d!L& ^Lj A^jl l|
^j^b
Xy*s?i\ *-L*
J^
\^ ^JiJL LLJ?L L^li Jl
^2*$ ^-^
'-Lr*

*^5 J^
(J
^3-^*^
^1^5
*~ J^l
(jll-uJ!
^j*
\j*j
J
Ao fcjLj! Xs. JsLJL^ J^ joj .
(j-t^ v-
1
-! V3^*-*^ ^/^
.J^LlJ! y> **
J\
^>-\
Ji
/^.
^5
. Jp-^JI l-U
j*\
^s.
j*
^y^
^jis
J\
'^v?~\y3
Jj^^ ^
-uirj jLu
^j!
^ji ^J^j L**! ^:.-J!
3J*
p
. ^j->2y>lA -UJl
Jj&l
jlS} .^jl^js- Ô Jc Ajus*9 .
JJjj^LJ!
L^-fljJ)
^r^*-
J^lj *
A p. :J1
jv^-^J-C- fcLaCj */* <iL>=9 .*j> îl" * .WaJL-J! aJL^L)! J! fcÂT s_jJaA *ALLi
.l^-o
^3
. lÛl -wJj l^yj-U Lj,J /.Ulj .j^pjl^ i*LJ!
j bi>f ^
J-^ <3 t^-j
1.
c^J^
C-~J.
jarres; ce qu'il fit. De retour au monastere, i) fut blame par Mar 'Abda
d'avoir tarde si longtemps. II lui raconta ce qui lui etait arrive. Mar Abda lui
dit : Si tu dois tout faire a cause de Tadjuration, je t'adjure, 'Abdiso', par le
Christ, de te tenir debout, au milieu de ce four. Le bienheureux 'Abdiso'
signa son corps et le feu du signc de la croix, puis entra dans le four et se
tint debout, au vu de tous les freres. Les flammes s'apaiserent aussitot, et
ne consumerent rien de ses vetements. A la suite de ce miracle, il s'en-
fuit de cet endroit pendant la nuit et se dirigea vers son pays natal. II
y
batit un monastere ou se reunit une foule de personnes. Sa famille et ses
parents venaient chez lui a tout instant. II abandonna, pour ce motif, lc mo-
nastere et s'en alla au pays de Baksaya, pres du village de Beit 'Arby
(?).
Bahram Farmansah, revenant de Seleucie-Ctesiphon, passait par ce village
et etail frappe de la consideration dont jouissait cet homme et du grand
nombre des disciples reunis autour de lui. II abandonna encore ce monas-
tere et se retira dans le pays de Maisan ou il convertit Rimioun et ses
environs.
*
Sa reputation arriva jusquau catholicos Toumarsa qui le consacra eveque *
\ ,,
de Deir Mehraq
f
. Les habitants de cette province etaient rebelles : 'Abdiso'
les ramena au droit chemin par sa douceur et sa bonne administration. Puis
il fut maltraite par eux. 11 leur laissa sa chape et son baton ct partit la nuit
pour une ile de Yamama et de Bahrein. II
y
mcna une vic solitairc et baptisa
[200]
. *__^_JI IJL*
^V
e^V^
-^'
-^
^
J^
l^
j---~-^ ^ J^ ._Lij Cjyî <>J I^^^-asJj
^^ _5^ ^ U^*^
^*=JI IJL*
J---J ^jUI
_)-
-J jLfti -^J jl ^'j-^
/_)J
Jl
^_,-l _$-*Jl *-i^JI (Jl
J*?>S\
,_~L__,I A9 .0 jLft9 <UI _>L_) . t_tUi Jo-fti . Ju____J J,
V .__-_--*__- -J jL_i . JLol -_~jL <_r^JI -9 Jt jJI 5_r__JI *L_u
^y
w>_--J- <_J__>_)
_iUT
,j
_sjI_)
<*^>*
L
Ja*j v
j^^li
__-_->>
I jl _JI
îrfJI
--**
_V r*_/*
j'
*-*-'
J-*-
\a ÂftJI
t^^
9
Jy-
1
^
lS^
5 J
=
^
>
^ ^ *"^-5
cS"^' f^>yS\
J1
__-_-*-
jl LUl
^->_)
iL->JI -Uaij . __>__-__- _____& <J_T -_L>VI
-V_|
L_lo_) .
<_UJ
L1J3
(J
_L__-J1 *_-_)__) 1
_iLU'
J
.y-JI 4__*___ L-i^w jL____-J1 ._-__) (j"UI --*-*----- _ ____
___--_) . __-*-- L)L_a>
\a __>_\j_!l r-^>
|v' . L_&La î-_-Jl _S
___r
>->
v-J
-_>J
- . JL O^
?-_____> _ *jl_eJl
. _JL- ^LuU . j_-__ (j^jL &L _ JJI ___-__-vJ1
(J
i->Vjl -L_*J s$^*c
1. lv?1
_J?
;l.>L
:
.
ses habitants. Ensuite, il
y
construisit un monastere. Un jour, on lui presenta
unpossede qu'il guerit. Le demon lui dit alors : Tu m'as chasse de cet eudroit;
011 veux-tu donc que je m'en aille? Porte cette pierre, lui repondit le
bienheurcux, et va au desert des fds d'Ismael. Le demon executa cet ordre
et revint dire au saint : Jai porte la pierre a 1'endroit que tu m'as indique,
je l'ai mise a trois milles de la ville de Hira qui se trouve a 1'entree du de-
sert. 'Abdiso' lui dit : Tu ne quitteras pas cette ile jusqu'a ce que j'y
aille pour constater la verite de ta parole. En cette nuit meme, il eut une
vision pour se rendre a 1'endroit 011 la pierre avait ete mise et
y
batir un mo-
nastere. Le saint partit de 1'ile appelee aujourd'hui Ramath qui se trouve a
dix-huit parasanges d'Obelah, et se dirigea vers Hira 011 il construisit un mo-
nastere. Sa reputation se repandit au loin et l'on se mit a aflluer pres de lui.
Quant au demon, il resta emprisonne dans 1'ile. Les hommes de ces regions
Fentendaient crier : Seigneur, il ne viendra donc pas? Jusqu'a quand dois-je
1'attendre ici? Puis le saint retourna au monastere fonde par lui a Maisan
afin de baptiser ses enfants. La il rendit son ame.
[201] LXII.
IIISTOIRE DE QAYOMA, LE TREIZIEME CATHOLICOS. 313
L_&JS joj .-LtJU-i Aj^ ^jwUI c_J!
(J
UjJ' .a* jL_> j^JrUJ! L-âJ* t-LiJ LJ
jLii>-U .*JV! i^^ji -J__J' jl Jl c
^&$
<i^ Jc
jj-*V1
JjAj
Jlj Uj j--j
^.__.-c)l Ol /v^Cj . LaJ_Tl>- <Jjl>-3 **i^j!_3
ft
Lii Ju- * 4J1
,J'3
L-j-o^' *olJ
Jp-*-!
>_^>_i
Jp-Jlj
e-MJIj ^jJI /j* UjiC, <_L-^J <JJI
^j
Lf> . JUj .<__A
j
jJ-
JU-J
vj_JI
J
UjJ ^LlJj
.(j^jfJ!
Jp- ^ <j^j
(*->_> ^.
fj-^.
^^
<_^
p*^-:-*
"
V
<-^
1
<_>*_>_->!-
cr!.-
1
^
^T
V
^V!
Ij>-*i
-^!
(j-j^jlj
,j-:.-^'j!
_-H
<3
^r^-l-Lr _v* m^J! *_-L-
.__a_L_i (j-j-s ^__LJ_w!
2
^_J_i! jl__, .<_LVI
j
Uôl <L_^L LJ___-l_j
.j
*
_/_*;J
3
-'b ^'
CJ^JJ^
a
v-
2
- (f
: iJ
*"
^)
(_/-* M-
LXIII.

Histoire de Qayoma, le treizieme catholicos.
A la mort du Catholicos Toumarsa, Qayoma lui succeda Eannee neuvieme
de Bahram Farmansah
'.
Cetait un homme avance en age. Malgre sa vieil-
lesse et la faiblesse de son corps, il ne cessa d'administrer les affaires de ses
ouailles jusqu'a 1'avenement de Jazdgerd 1'impie. 11 choisit alors Isaac (Ishaq),
parent de Toumarsa, pour etre catholicos a sa place. Et, de concert avec les
Peres et les fideles, il lui laissa Tadministration.
Qayoma garda sa cellule et dit : cc Comme Dieu rendit a ses sujets la Iran-
quillite et eloigna d'eux 1'exil et la persecution, il faut confier la direction de
leurs affaires a un homme peu age, capable de les diriger et de les gouverner
comme il convient. Puis Qayoma mourut la troisieme annee de Jazd-
gerd
2
.
LXIV.
Histoire d'Arcadius et d'Honorius.
Apres Theodose, ses deux fils Arcadius et Honorius monterent sur le trone.
lls gererent a merveille les afTaires de 1'empire et marcherent sur les traces
de leur pere. Ils avaient ete baptises par Epiphane (Aqaqsis), eveque de Chy-
pre, et eleves par 1'Abbe Arsene, celebre par son merite et sa vertu.
1. En 397 (jusquen 402). D'apres Bar Hebraeus en 394. N.
2. Sic Gismondi.
p.
13. N.
PATR. OR.

T. V.
21
[202]
Ot^lj .Lijy jO ^li s_iiu-VI
'
---a-il Loli . ^JLj! JâiJl Jjî-Jl w>V! LaCj_j
.-**/J
4-Lw i^C *__ ^jJl y 0J3 JLjjS L..L^ IjjJ 4.)
^>\$
.(J-J^J^
cL
U5> 4JJI
f}--J!
J
w>VL JUxj . _*.~J1 *!*] Lcljj LiJL-l
J*=-
<L'.^
Jy~
^J^ wjI LJi
Ju.
J
LJL. jlSj <jJj <0 jlSj .<L- ^JLc
j~^3
^-'^
c/^J

rr^"Lr^
<-^
>LaJ!j
c-uJ LiiLwl ^jjluC-I \^JlL*\ ^-jtL.1 uLli . I3L w>Vl -LJLr i^J* 0
JLI L~
Lli .}LU >Ui' "wJJ vs^ Ssjâi" wi^
J J03
.^*at JUpI ^ja
j*j^j>_
y~>\
y
1
JLl>
JliLi .wiii
J
w~~Jl /e _J_.<J;' <JLi .v__iJ Jt U_>Jlj i___L____l
J
_.|j LiiL-l jL?
JUJI
J>\
s_viiLljl LJj .Ju* }L ^Jw- Jy_'l
C--5 4-f^Jl
J
ta_yL_U __J_>
w~->-
.aJ
1-La
^-[5 */*--->
Jp^
-v>>L_->
J
*-i> !>L) -^> wjL-Jj __~-i->
.j-
-> _JI __-s->->-l
A p.32 Jk%
J1
^>3
w^
1
*L'
ci^
"j^
1
C
^"^
^
/j_.>
jjfl _uc w^Jl -J jl5_, .wlLSl w^wl-L -jLlj
^y
Cli -JLjl w>V!
Uli
1.
,
^jLi'.
2. Oratio ^_~^;-i..

3. LjL~..
4. _i^.
5. j-^jliiJ.
L'eveque Epiphane etait d'origine juive \ Mais Dieu le choisit comme il
avait ehoisi Paul et fit eclater autour de lui une lumiere eblouissante. II recut le
bapteme a l'age de dix-sept ans et embrassa la vie monastique. A l'age de
soixante ans, il fut elu eveque et pasteur des brebis du Christ. II composa des
traites. des homelies sur le jeune et la priere. II vecut cent quinze ans. II avait
un compagnon, du nom de Natira
2
,
disciple du Pere Sawena
3
,
qui habitait
le Mont Sinai. Timothee, eveque d'Alexandrie, consacra Natira eveque d'une
ville de 1'Egypte, du nom d'Assurihous \ Lorsqu'il vivait encore dans la soli-
tude, Natira prenait un peu soin de son corps. Mais, une fois eveque, il mena
une vie plus austere et plus mortifiee Son disciple lui en demanda la raison.
Quandj'etais au deseTt, lui repondit-il, je prenais soin de mon corps pour
qu'il ne fut pas atteint de la maladie; mais maintenant que je suis retourne
au monde, j'ai besoin de me mortifier et d'affaiblir mon corps afin qu'il ne
tombe pas dans les pieges et les nombreuses tentations. Puis, ce saint se
a p. 32 joigriit
*
a Epiphane pour guerir les malades et chasser les demons.
L'Abbe Arsene etait parent de 1'empereur Theodose. II avait mille
esclaves a son service et jouissait d'une grande fortune. Mais il demandait
1. Cf. supra, ch. lvi. N.

2. Ceci est tire des Apophthegmata Patrum. Migne,
Patrol. lat., t. LXXIll, col. 918, ecrit Nathyra. Bedjan, Parad. Palrum (Acta mart.,
t. VII), Paris, 1897, p. 845, porte aussi
\i^.
Le grec porte Neipa et NaT/jpa, Migne, P. G.,
LXV, 312.

3. Lire Silvain . N.
4. Uauteur songe sans doute a Oxyrynque, mais
les autres textes portent Pliaran et ne mentionnent pas 1'Egypte. N.
[203]
LXIV.
HISTOIRE D'ARCADIUS ET DHONORIUS. 315
3
^_a l_J_i .L^sClJ _L>d! j^L a^
j! CjIj OJI JLj Jlj Lj .w-lj JL-j .<v_o
.
,
5
-=-> tUl /
_->r
S
-'
j^L-jl- . 'l-^-Jl "j* (^-'L U"^> ^_w _>l <>s_J_>_*
^
j>l)l
(J*
3*
. <L_>JJ! ^ljl? <^>-^JI
J^>-
joj . s^-feJj
^v^>
^J^ ^JI
r^-j
*->
j^ ^
J^
"^lr*
^ -_>-YI <UJ s_i-a>3 .-*->-! _jj Vj <>w-_J
J^
I <"j!j-L<wl
ft
lj_5 ^_iS3 <LJ1 ^l Jj>o
ilj
JwLi'
^^
l(^p
M
M
*Lw-J^
J>\
** -Uo .-^1- 'Ijj ^^^J!
J*-5 j-*^ ^3
.4>J}LJ1 J_U __2>
<^>-JJ
.AjL__J -^
j^b
cJ-^J! (V*
^'-^
*--?_> --*>-*-Y!
py
w-^-iJ!
<>._9j__J <-_-!
Sl l'-Cw <u_>-j <Ls-w_> -LJj . <Cx._o Ji L^w wljlj
-^^y---* ^.y (3 J^l}
j
l^Lo .Lu, ij_
r
*_-
j^flj *->
c
L
J^Lj
. **jJ\ JDI
j
*L'* .Jjs! *lLclj JJljJ! JLJI
-wX <Cj-C>_w}l <*v_>-L_5 . 4JJ<
(Jj^-
LJ___>- /*a*Jj
r-
2-* ^J"
r>
J)j)
. 4-Jw
J>j~jl
^JKyL
. \___-J! JL>
ify^'
<-'J._> __)__- CjL_5 . \j___
1_5
,_3 4j JU_ jl^v>j_5
. _VJ-
toujours a Dieu de lui indiquer la voie de la vie pour la suivre. Un jourqu'il
etait chez lui, il entendit une voix du ciel, qui disait : Arsene, fuis les
hommes et tu vivras
1
. II abandonna alors tout ce qu'il possedait, se retira
dans le desert de 1'Egypte et embrassa la vie monastique. Sa figure etait belle
et sa barbe bien longue. Lorsqu'il entrait a 1'eglise, il se placait derriere un
pilier pour se derober aux regards des fideles
2
. Le samedi, au soir, il se te-
nait debout a 1'eglise, ayant le dos tourne au soleil et les mains vers le ciel : il
gardait cette attitude, sans mouvoir ses membres, jusqu'au dimanche
3
. A
cause de la fatigue, son corps se dessecha sur ses os; les cils de ses paupieres
tomberent ; mais son visage, semblable a celui des anges, brillait d'un vif
eclat '. Enfin, il fut frappe d'une maladie dans le desert d'Egypte et n'eut plus
la force de faire quoi que ce soit'. Notre-Seigneur lui accorda, de son inef-
fable bonte, la grace de quitter ce monde ephemere et d'occuper une desmeil-
leures places dans le monde a venir. II vecut cent douze ans, dont quarante
sur le trdne
6
,
soixante a travers le desert et les montagnes d'Egypte, dix aux
environs d'Alexandrie et deux au lieu appele Troa ou il mourut
'
. Que ses
prieres protegent tous les fideles.
l.Migne, Patr.lat., t. LXXIIl, col. 801.
2;Migne, Ibld., col. 955, n10.

3. Migne,
Palr. lat., Ibid., col.941.

4. Migne, Patr. lat., Ibid., 794.

5. Migne, Ibid.. 888,
n7.
0. Sic Gismondi,
p. 13, mais a tort. N.

7. Cette chronologie provient encore
des Apophthegmata, Migne, Ibid., col. 955 : Moritur autem annorum nonaginta quinque.
Hic fecit in palatio divae memoriae Theodosii imperatoris majoris... annos quadraginta
31G HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [204]
. 2j^3jt LLJI ^J- ic
aJ'Us
.j^ ^33
Cx,l^ ^L-jj ^L iaii-j bliJ (Jli y
-WJ^ .aJI IÎiJj ^lîôl
^Ll ^5C_ J ilj .^Ll
^Js.
VI
^^1
"V HJl .aJ
Jljj .<*i*S ^jL <> ^Jl
y
Ja.*
i^Ji
c-Ljl *oc~s AwULo Lu>~Lfl
*LJj
u-l J31 ^3
*^J-L -^j .
ft
LJl *yL
<._e.>^
pjcj piii
.^
jus
.^
d/il ^-1 j^X
^
î .Cj>. jj^Ji jtsC
^y JI3
dtj ^**^ /*>JI C^*~>-l j^liJ ^*L^-1 jlj ./>*> <Uj91 U -L* j^Last^wlj *~>XJ1
.jj*YI ^ Ûu-lj
1. ilU-JI. -2. ^fiSa*-.
LXV. HlSTOIRE DU ROI JaZDGERD.
Apres Bahram (Varhdrdn), Jazdgerd 1'impie, son frere, monta sur le trdne.
II conclut un traite de paix avec les Romains. II offrit sa main a la fille du
roi des Hephtaristes et la conduisit chez lui. Puis il rechercha 1'assassin
de son frere. II se montra tres dur a 1'egard des chefs de son royaume et
abaissa leur credit. Mais quelques-uns de ses amis desapprouverent sa ma-
niere d'agir : L'edifice, lui disaient-ils, ne peut subsister sans fondement.
S'il n'a pas de fondement, comment peut-il tenirdebout? Des le debut de ton
regne tu as maltraite les chefs de ton royaume et, ainsi, tu les as grande-
ment attristes au lieu de les rejouir; a quoi veux-tu aboutir? Le roi leur
repondit : Vous avez massacre les deux rois et merite des lors ces mauvais
traitements. Je serai bienveillant si vous prenez le droit chemin. Gette con-
duite le fit craindre de ses sujets; et son autorite s'affermit.
et in Scythi fecit annos quadraginta et decem annos in loco qui dicitur Trohen supra
Babyloniam contra civitatem Memphis et tres annos in Canopo Alexandriae ; alios duos
annos iterum in Trohen (ijo^, Bedjan, Acta mart., VII, p. 499; et Tpwq dans le grecj
fecit. Tous ces passages se trouvent dans la version syriaque (ed. Bedjan) et sont reunis
dans le texte original, Migne, P. G., t. LXV, col. 108. N.
[205] LXVI.

HISTOIRE DE MAR ISAAC, QUATORZIEME CATHOLICOS. 317
.î* ^!i. *>jJI jAj
J>Ji'Lc)!
J^c
I jL ~>jJl)! ^s>- \\
^Lij .J\yyJ\
^*
S^LaJlj
f^=A!
Lj}L L^j CJU ^tils fj>- ^VI Iaa jl
j-ji-)l 2%
j
^jLJ! ^j^-L L ^JI vilL ÂijL Laij .
fli
^
=J 4ULs>j
jy>\
LJa*>_ J
Jj
jt ^JUI jl .<J Jji Cl
-te-ijt Jl
w^j
<;
|*^-l .t^Jlj ^yUI
j*
^sL^ pJLLJI ~JLj M^Vl U^xJ ajL&jI Ul aj Lflj .UiJl ^>U ^rjjj dlUI
4X,L* y, iUafr Ua^- JliaJ -Lii aJ i-a^JI ^c V-iL ^-O
j!_5
.Ai'L>dwL *w^cJ!
^L
^^.=*>.
L
(J-sJlj J-u)!
j^ M-^b
-LJj vilL>j cJLLi- Jc <i)jo Ja~>_5 LjJ!
î- Û ^â dUi ^l jl jlj .JiiJlj ^lj JJJ! j* dL5CL-
j
(^jLJI
4.U! Jaiw ^>LJ *^ vJJi
(j_j
'fV^ J*
^J-^*-^
Li ^j vilLc-J 4-Li> Llj viLL
^J^s
j)_5
.SjJaalJj fcj^^'! (fJLUl JptL"
L ^C. Ijiij lil |îV .vJJ (j-L)! ^jaJu
<JJi -u aJLj .(^Jc ^j_J jo &CLJI 7->L?!_5 *IacVI -î' Jl (ôLwJbl /jl!l -VJLfc
LXVI.
Histoire de Mar Isaag (Ishaq), quatorzieme catholicos
f
.
Ce Pere etait bon, vertueux, savant, misericordieux, thaumaturge, appli-
que au jeiine et a la priere. II gera fort bien les afTaires de son peuple. Arca-
dius, empereur des Romains, ayant eu connaissance de la persecution dechai-
nee en Perse contre les chretiens
,
s'en attrista et ecrivit a Jazdgerd une lettre
dans laquelle il lui disait : Si Dieu a remis entre nos mains le pouvoir royal,
ce n'est pas afin de nous procurer le bien-etre personnel, mais afin de gouver-
ner nos sujets avec justice, de dompter 1'oppresseur et de retribuer les bien-
faisants, chacun selon sonmerite. Tu n'adores pas Dieu! pourtant il t'a accorde
une part assez large du royaume terrestre; il t'a soumis sa creature; il t'a
eleve au trone! II n'est donc pas juste qu'on maltraite ainsi les chretiens de
ton empire, qu'on les pille et qu'on les massacre. S'il est vrai que cela arrive,
la plupart du temps, a ton insu, il n'en est pas moins vrai que les tiens le font
toujours dans le but de les pressurer et de leur enlever ce qu'ils possedent.
Sache que cela attire sur toi la colere divine et la haine des hommes. En effet,
quand les hommes viennent a savoir ce qui arrive a leurs semblables, ils le
desapprouvent et le trouvent monstrueux. Ces gens-la auraient plus de
profit, s'ils cherchaient a poursuivre 1'ennemi et a introduire la reforme dans
1. Ce chapitre se trouve dans Gismondi,
p.
13-15. II est abrege et modifie par Bar
Hebraeus, Chron. eccl., II, 45-51. N.
318 FHSTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [206]
Ap.
33Ju5Jlj .^J %,
J^3
^s. ÛftVlj <^VI fJljlj ^jU)!
Jl
jU-V!
*
Jc&\
J
aJI
Jupj LA .<cL v
-V?-^
ttMJ
<>
<i*> ^s-D! (j^V^L*
^JlJL! LjjU ** ^Lo!
U
p^.
Jljj ^jLaJ! ^jL jj^J! ^îJj .LIaa "J! -LiJj JL L*J v.Ulj *,
j^
JfJTUd! Jp&J
<^>-\
J
.A-is
^Sjij
aJI
(V^-
Lw
J>J?LJ!
Jpe
I i_JLj .<-i IjvO
*-*-
ij
J*
Lo J^lJL <u*J! ^-o-^'
(j
^J!
r^*
LJ ^jJlj*
oL j!
LjjU jj-âs*.
*_aJJLVI *.*->- aj^JLj
"^rf^J: (tf^
sYri/""*"^
^."^
^ ^jj^
^Ji^

^-o**^.
<1^*^
^
.^<JLJ! dlpslj ^LJ! JLîL
j^
LlL
J\
^L-U .jJIjlJI
J!
ijlkJlj
<5CL
J^
ir^
VL>J!
_J!
j
^ls^li .JLcl
J
JjjJJI
iaiiLVlj jlkJ! SLL *>L__!
IjAJLi .ijLJI *LVI ^JL; j^Jx.
^1/3
.LflJLlj Ll^jL*
jj*>j!
j^l-uJL _>>LJ! j__-
J
Ljvli ^-icj \j.i "jj^LiJI *LVI frVjLfc
j^*
^Jasû LjjUj
Jp--!
J^cj
.lîâT U
lyjL
J^j_
jlj l^s>câ)_5 l^ ^L^JL ,*jWJ_>_- U_.<p- L-_5j .<W-J!
Jy>\
J
-J! r-L^w L>
A p. 33 Fempire. Puis il lui demandait
*
de se montrer favorable aux chretiens,
darreter la persecution dechainee contre eux et de permettre la restauration
des eglises.
La lettre fut portee a Jazdgerd, alors malade, par Marouta, eveque de
Maiferqat (Miapherqin), envoye aupres de lui, par Tempereur, dans le dessein
aussi de le soigner. A son arrivee chez lui, Jazdgerd eprouva une grande joie,
acceda a sa demande et lui envoya des presents. La persecution prit fin et la
paix fut rendue aux chretiens. Jazdgerd adressa ensuite au catholicos Isaac
des paroles capables de le rassurer et de calmer son cceur agite.
Isaac (Ishaq) profita de la presence de Marouta pour convoquer un concile
afin de decreter les canons necessaires a 1'administration de 1'Eglise orientale,
comme cela eut lieu souvent en Occident. Marouta presenta a Jazdgerd la let-
tre des Peres occidentaux, dans laquelle ils le priaient de reunir les eveques
et les metropolitains a Seleucie-Ctesiphon (Al-Madam). Jazdgerd acquiesca a
cette demande et se rejouit de la conclusion de cet accord entre les deux
empires. Puis il ecrivit aux siens et leur enjoignit d'envoyer a Seleucie
(Al-Madain) les eveques de leurs provinces. Et la onzieme annee de son
regne \ a Noel
2
,
quarante metropolitains et eveques se reunirent a Seleucie.
Alors on donna lecture de la lettre des Peres occidentaux; ils n'hesiterent pas
a 1'accepter. Puis, en presence de ces Peres, Isaac et Marouta redigerent
vingt-deux canons pour les besoins de 1'Eglise. Et tous, de plein gre, donne-
1. En 410. S. 2. Les actes du Synode (Syn. Orient., p. 256)
portent que la reunion
des eveques eut lieu en la solennite de 1'Epiphanie. S.
[207]
LXVII.
HISTOIRE DE JEAN CHRYSOSTOME. 310
<JL)I <ClJI
(J
,3=^-^
^-LlJj .jj.*VI oÛ-Lwij JaÛ>e'J! JIj3 .-OVI a* l.aJIw l~i
^j-j-^Jjl
^>S
-OUiJ - SîP *-* ^liaiaîJI 0*1*9
j
^
Jf5
Jaiy
--* -->
v_î j-Aj -C^ki 4-Lo-j . ^J-iJI *
aJjj
^j*--
/ô ^w ^-L)! *olk>*l
j.*
^r^lji
aJ
^j-*-^
^~iJI
(j*l5JjijV.^
jj-jilj-li jo j^-L)! ^-01
J
i^^J ^
o-JI
^jbJS^
*_>jl Sjli.
j
syLT} .J^-Lflil j-yJj
uO-^jV iS^..
Cft
(**"J
-^kl
j^
â!L
<_^ ^Lc^" <-^*r*".3

cfjrjp
<J
c
Lj_5
oit- &
^"^3
Ut
<3 <j*^
^r^"
J^J
(jr*"
z>y^\
j
0VLI.3 iUVI
|^*-1/ J^-j
.k^
\J&
^rVH ^p-l
jj
.(U-JI
J-^l
. ^JI Ul JJU LU. Ijj-i- joj . l-u-U La-L -ujju ,v-6 IjJ jtj 11
(^f-i/j
<_!
1. ô^li-%3
rent leur adhesion, signerent ces canons et decreterent qu'il fallait s'y con-
former a Tavenir. Ainsi tout schisme etait ecarte et la tranquillite retablie.
Isaac mourut bientot, dans la douzieme annee du regne de Jazdgerd. Son pon-
tificat avait dure onze ans.
LXVII.

Histoire de Jean (Youanis) Chrysostome
'.
Nectaire (Nouphatrus) etait reste dix-sept ans sur le siege patriarcal de
Constantinople. Apres sa mort, Arcadius fit venir cTAntioche Jean surnomme
la bouche d'or a cause de son eloquence et 1'eleva au patriarcat de Cons-
tantinople. II etait parent de Theodore 1'interprete. II embrassa la vie cenobi-
tique daas un monastere, pres d'Antioche, ou se trouvaient Flavien (Flauia-
nous) et Diodore (Diodourous) 1'exegete.
II fit ses etudes aupres de Diodore et de Libanius le philosophe. Puis il
habita une caverne durant quatre ans. II composa deux volumes de commen-
taires sur Matthieu et deux autres sur Jean ainsi qu'une explication des Epi-
tres pauliniennes. II composa ces commentaires d'une facon didactique. A la
fin de tous ses traites, il donnait des exhortations. II composa des homelies
sur les fetes et le sacerdoce; il en ecrivit d'autres pleines de remontrances
adressees aux heretiques. II etait aussi zele que le prophete Elie. II s'attira
1'inimitie et la haine de 1'imperatrice Eudoxie, parce qu'il 1'avait blamee d'a-
1. Gisraondi resume en trois lignes les chapitres lxvii et lxviii. N.
320 TIISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. [208]
Ulw-j .Ûjl *)ja\
^y*
\*J>
U-Li^! Ific ^>\ 4jV .SjIac
j-t-^J *ir!
L-^l
^j
jLs ^JJI *J>\ a>! j-jJjj^ ^TjXlC-VI dT^Li j-jîj^" J5J-J5 .cîlj .^Jbl Jlj!
\* ÛI ^JaJ .CJjili Jl SsLL-Li .<-iJ Û dllJI >L-j .UjIj Ulyb^
^r-*!. ^
^1^3
.^jLlLi *^)->.
Jl JL$
.-Up-
J
j-î ,JiaJ
!
jîus!
y^j .^^3
C->ja
^jiJlS] A& Loj .v_iA- V3 j-*-*" J-k
r*! j-^j*!. v*^/
"^*3
<jr~'
l-***-
'^r-
19
*~^
l^L, viDi Ji .^jLJI
Jt
*s-j V! j-^lji.
^c-
>* ^
-C*- CJj.-^ ^l
J-**
V jl
A p. 34 ^Jlc jla.taJI ^_ii3 IJ3
*
.<C-uJl
oJj-^j
J-
jv^'
J!
V^ J u
-
^**^ ^-3
-^r^
1. i^jilii!. 2. C-JjJxi ^JI. 3. ^jliil.
voir mis la main sur la vigne d'une veuve et qu
1
il Tavait appelee la seconde
Jezabel.
Theophile d'Alexandrie et son neveu Cyrille, plus tard successeur de son
oncle, porterent envie a Chrysostome et se proposerent de Tattaquer. Ils
reunirent vingt-neuf eveques qui 1'accuserent de s'appuyer sur les ecrits d'0-
rigene, par la raison qu'il les expliquait et les lisait constamment, et deci-
derent 1'empereur a 1'exiler. Celui-ci le relegua, en effet, dans la Cappadoce.
Mais cela causa un grand tumulte parmi le peuple. L'empereur fut oblige de
le rappeler de son exil. Chrysostome ne cessait pas de reprendre 1'imperatrice
quîl comparait a Herodiade (Hiroudia). Elle eut connaissance des reproches
adresses contre elle; elle s'en plaignit a Theophile et a d'autres eveques, en-
nemis de Jean. Ceux-ci le deposerent etl'excommunierent. Epiphane (Aphiqus),
eveque de Chypre, signa son excommunication. On le condamna ensuite et on
1'envoya dans le Pont (Phetamaus). Son patriarcat avait dure sixans'. Depuis
son entree dans le sein de la vie religieuse, Jean ne jura pas et ne gouta
jamais le vin. II fit contre Epiphane cette imprecation, qu'il narrivat pas
vivant a sa ville. Celui-ci en fit une autre, que Jean ne revint plus de son
exil. Cela se realisa a la lettre. Epiphane mourut en route pour Chypre.
a
P
. 34 LTnterprete (Theodore de Mopsueste) fut mis au courant
*
de ce qui etait
arrive a Jean. II ecrivit a Arcadius une tres belle lettre en faveur de
1. Patriarche le 26 fevrier 397, il fut exile le 9 juin 401 et mourut le 14 septembre
407. S.
[209 LXVIII.

HISTOIRE DE JAHBALAHA LE MOINE. 321
J
.Ciiru. jU ^jui ^jJi uvw j- i\
Jl
y
^Jl JLi>>-
^ ^
^
*->j*-^.
<J^5
J^C-V1
j
J^
Û jjU}
fj-UI
U
^^r*
!^>-j
m^\
*** jl is^JL-j .!-L.
^
^jbiyi ^=JI LÛl -uAr f-j-^l ij-~o
y
<*, J" .LJat Lo l^ îi .*jJI b-Lijlj Lft.
VU L ^j.yi ji J
jIlÛ .Ol jj.=>-u>o
.-wj . jwxJI \^ ^-j-^
4-L-A.M
^^
J^
\j>^
Â . ,yul \.c AjJIj i^fl-^'l j^lj
J^S
jl
~-j_j
J^9
l* *
r
%-J>
(*v'j^
<^-> ^ .jLC* j
^
Sj-UaoJ .fc^J ijji-Vl
V
Jf>-
(j>-\ ^ji
^33
|>ir*
ia^ *j-^l l-ilj .'wJI ^Jl-vJI
^y*
1'Iac-
>Ji
Jo
1. Recitare oflicium liturgicum joa.

2. Hora
p^.
1'eveque persecute. Mais Timperatnce ne laissa point Arcadius agreer la de-
mande de lTnterprete. Informe de ce qui s'etait passe, Jean ecrivit a celui-ci
pour le remercier de sa lettre. II mourut deux ans apres, en exil.
LXVIII.
Histoire de Jahbalaha le moine, elu catholicos \
A lecole de Mar Abda se trouvait un homme vertueux, du nom de Jahba-
laha qui signifie don de Dieu . 11 fit d'excellentes etudes et surpassa tous
ses condisciples. Pres du monastere de Mar Ezechiel le prophete se trouvait
un village appele Daskart d'Abiso, dont les habitants avaient ete convertis
par le savant et vertueux Mar 'Abda. Ils prierent ce dernier de leur envoyer
un homme capable de leur apprendre ce dont ils auraient besoin. Mar 'Abda
confia cette mission au bienheureux Jahbalaha, qui se rendit pres d'eux et
y
construisit un grand monastere ; mais il en eprouva bientot du degout, et,
preferant la solitude et la vie retiree, il eleva, a peu de distance de ce pays,
un autre monastere sur les bords du Tigre. Les freres entendirent parler de
lui. Et l'on commenca a afiluer pres de lui de tous cotes. Voyant le nombre
des freres augmenter considerablement, il les clivisa en trois groupes; il or-
donna a chacun d'eux de psalmodier, pendant une heure, les sept heures ca-
noniques, et de ne se retirer qu'apres avoir termine la psalmodie. Le groupe
suivant devait succeder au premier afin que la priere ne fiit jamais inter-
rompue; et cela pour imiter les anges. Et une fois le premier groupe con-
1. Cf. Mari.
p.
32. S.
322 IIISTOJRE NESTORIENNE.
[210]
*f___*2
^jîj* >L_!!
^j*
^jVI
Vji)!
î^! Û .^J>LJl
Cf-
IjJ >L_)1 *______!
/ojL_.Ji3 j-Ll>VI â>
^!
_w_*>j
1*^*^15
iiftj-i)! Ûo Jl _wa*>_5 <C_JI ____ J!
Iaa ^k jLjJI Jjjb ^>-V! iiLJI _iil__, .iOLJl
Jl
Ijilc J .<^jJlj jAjJ
^j
JaiLilj jvftjj^l
j ^r^.5
f^-V^.
^^jVI
<j
*|JI â, l-V-C
^
_jVI
JO} ./v-^l
.^L.i U_>pI Jôoi .OL__> !_>J _<___
1j UVll ,>wj-JI Ji*l A-__i'i . jLJ! dl)i
<J
^J-a-J!
. >v*_>dl "y, 4-3 L~ ____j__ j-jU -V<1 Jl 4_J_a^
<_$
w*->j^Jl ju_>-l lil zyz-zy jlS_,
2
j3^
jj_v_-C-VI_,
jv^ ^f^Jji
^J>LJI_5 4__L,_A_JI
^y
jLjJ! l-U
j
jl>_,
.-o j-_Ln__,VI __j---- j"j^~
'^-, ^-v^clj
s
L-__JI a . __.%_!1 __~->-L -____> jlSj ^j\__J_iJl
-.___>- ^.^s-L? j-j-Llij (j-Jlj
fjLsj
.-__j_-3 Jl__>"V! îy* -__LJ_i). <__._- J! _jL_>'1-
_^ y^
t$* _r^ ^ *-~_>i
_s" ^
"^
^r^
_5_/^*
fr*
"-^*
-êr
y
ft*^**
^JXjVl
j-j^*_-_>__ j--?- (^JJI l>! jL t-jJt
JDj .*p-j J'
Jj^-
*_>jl aIsU . ^jjOa-J
i. X>j*$\
j:\ )..m->/. 2. ? _*^_J!
J,
^Ls" J ^jJl ^j-vLÎ
(r_*>j_J-

3. Sic.
gedie, quelques-uns des freres devaient se rendre a la salle de la semaine
1
,
d'autres a la salle de lecture et de classes; d'autres se devouaient au service
des etrangers et des pelerins; d'autres, enfin, pouvaient se reposer. Puis ils
retournaient a la priere; apres quoi un autre groupe leur succedait, toujours
dans le meme ordre. L'abbe Mar 'Abda avait soin de visiter les freres aux
heures indiquees et de surveiller leurs exercices.
Vers cette epoque la pluie fit defaut. Les habitants de 1'endroit sol-
liciterent la priere de Jahbalaha. Celui-ci fit des rogations, et la pluie des-
cendit sur la terre. En passant par la pour se rendre en Perse, Jazdgerd
etait confondu d'y voir une foule si nombreuse de personnes.
On comptait parmi les philosophes et les docteurs de ce temps-la, qui se
trouvaient a Rome, a Chypre et a Alexandrie, Namesius
(?)
le philosophe. II
professait la doctrine des anciens philosophes. Mais il rccut le bapteme de la
main d'Athanase (Athanasius), patriarche d'Alexandrie, et a la science philo-
sophique il joignit celle de 1'Evangile. II combattit Valens (Walis) et Claude
[Caladis), son general. II les fit preter serment de ne rien faire
(?).
Mais ils de-
chainerent contre lui une tempete de maux qu'il supporta avec patience. Puis
il fut exile au desert d'A\vasa
2
, oii fut exile Mar Nestorius. II
y
sejourna
pendant quatre ans; puis il revint chez lui. II
y
avait a Edesse Mar Aba qui
1. Cest-a-dire a 1'endroit ou les moines s'occupaient de la cuisine. S.
2. L'oasis
en Egypte. N.
[211] LXVIII. HISTOIRE DE JAHBALAHA LE MOINE. 323
4oL_l_JI _L_J_J Aj -_>___ ^JLoVI
J
C_?
_U-J
.4_>__1
__,-- \j*j)Jji_r_>
.<__-_J
l>j jL * JjjU'__Jl _j___l _L_-
-V.J jl J_,* " ._>-_ jl <_>'jL_j *JjjL__j . __- <___jlj
.^y^Jp
'J\Ja* tjSJ^y.?
.^jj-*iX-VI Cjiai îijlr .J^jtJI -\1
j
j^l_>-JI
4_?_^__i ____l_>
jj**^-^! j^
^-^" e-VjLfc _L_j
.jjj
*_*_-__ _)~--i . fc_Â-vJi *9
_r^'j^.
J
CL__-_) __>__^1_J>_. ^_J__*w_Mii^ JUl
-jjw
_jLSj
JVI J_)_r-Jl
J
LLlS _U__
.~>-j J' _>_____! -j LoVl "jc J__Jlj ._J--JI fL_uV oV-Uj t_-w_JI _c_JI Û _J-Lf_JI
_^j______i JlLJI Ju_>L_Jl __J_ aJJL___ _;JJI
<
_~5j _JJ__i ^j-j^J-u-JL- _jVI "-Lij
_-___.'
^*__-L_'_) . (j^yjl
c
> _J-^Jl aJj_v_x_vV1
JJ-j
^-j
j-____!l .
*j J! _j_
L__l-_j
/^_il jL _-__ AvLsj
.
jJo'__!l
J-_J J_J_J!
Jj -_rt~^
-
' _^
-_)
*"-*>
J^'
_?^JI
^___J1j -*J_>
LoVlJ) -_;_)
JJjvLJ!
_yL_J J_j_<__J
li___J
j
y^S-yti
!j
_ljj_M
__-_>
J~-_)
.J^J -J^
J*
1
O^
^ J ^ _r_4-"-* _5^ -^ ___)
._J*"
J-
J
_*-_>
-Ajl*-_)
-_ft^ t/-
1
_r'' ti
~^-_>
j}jL~_L_
*
A
p.
35
1. i^ji
,jrj-*.
2. _*_!.
---
3. ^*jL_Jl. 4. Apostolus
u_~-
lutta contre Maxime (Maximus) 1'arien et devoila ses erreurs; Parphyrios (Mar-
qourus) cTAntioche, qui composa un livre sur le symbole de la foi et confirma
celui des 318. Avec Faide de celui-ci et d'Acace (Arqadis) d'Amid, le catholicos
Isaac et Marouta prononcerent les canons applicables au pays cTOrient. II
y
avait aussi Theophile (Teophilus) d'Alexandrie, Diodore (Diodarus) de Tarse,
Jean Ghrysostome, Epiphane (Aphiphis) de Chypre. Quelque temps auparavant
il
y
avait Eusebe de Gesaree, qui composa un livre sur 1'apparition divine, un
autre sur le portrait du monde, une histoire ecclesiastique, le chronicon, un
ouvrage sur les depositions contre le Ghrist et des traites sur la cessation de
la pluie. 11 rejeta la croyance orthodoxe; puis il se convertit et fut recu par
Silvestre (Salbastrous), patriarche de Rome, qui convertit le vertueux empe-
reur Constantin et une foule de Romains. II
y
avait aussi Alexandre (Alexan-
drus), patriarche d'Alexandrie, qui frappa Arius danatheme; et son disciple
Athanase qui lui sueceda et nous laissa plusieurs livres. En Orient, il
y
avait
le catholicos lsaac; mais, avant lui, on comptait Mar Ephrem qui fit le com-
mentaire du Pentateuque, des livres de Josue, des Juges, de Samuel, des Rois,
de Job, de tous les prophetes, des epitres de Saint Paul, et du livre de Bariamin '
.
II fit une refutation de Haphtus et de Bardesane. II expliqua
*
le Diatessaron,
*
a p. 33
refuta les Juifs et nous laissa des hymnes et des homelies sur divers sujets.
1. Les Paralipomenes. N.
:m HISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[212]
isA*> jLsJ . JjLj
\jf ^r~
Ajujl
~
^j-JaJL* j-^"'
JfJ-A^J*
AJ'j-Aj*VI Aj^Lii
(3
.^j-ojjjji. JJJi (Jâlj . *1>VI *-
(j**^l^
^'
v**^
5 . Uc-^c-tf LUj^ jlSj
'
j-fciJs>!
a;v JLi^
.
Jui
jjj
.
*-L-wVl ju /^
a__wI JaiLo jl aJL.j aj'L> aJI ^jj^ *JnJIj
,J
JjLj ./oLwJl _A. ["& jl
^rl5
jL^ aJLJJ' A_-JLJ aJ-U. Ji)l IsjJi Jl JLail
.Aj- /jjJt-^ (Â*-! AT-V*
cJ&J
JjVl jjJj" ^j-i*
ss-l ^j>-j5i> *l h>Vi *jLj "^sjiL*
y_afl...l
l>jjL jL=J jjJ^Wl jpc^J jjL LJ
fcjJju-s-J .aJ "^JM-C-VI /Jj--*JI
^ri^ cJ^
L~oj aJjo- A_Jj
J05
. I-X-Ji jL -LJi'
aJiJ
^.^^ (jj^
jJI
A-LLsJI *AAiT
/^ iLci
^"^ "**. fc-^.5
'^/?""th.
^ "J^-3
LaJTL-
-\AJJuJI aJJ jjjL, /jil
jj^
^pi
v^L-*^ J.<Jr^b -S^
^
L>*
C-L-s-
j*\y>3
1. iLuiaJa~i.
2.
^j)
.UaJiJ ji.1 ^âL.!. 3. ^yuJJ.
4.
(j~^[jj>
/I ^~J>\
Apres Jean (Youanis), le siege de Constantinoplc fut occupe par Arsace,
frere de Nectaire (Saqtus), qui n'y passa que quatorze mois et mourut. Atticus
qui etait bien orthodoxe lui succeda. II retablit le nom de Jean (Youanis) dans
les diptyques des Peres. Cyrille condamna cet acte, ecrivit a Atticus pour le
blamer et lui demander de rayer des diptyques le nom de Chrysostome.
Atticus s'y refusa. Avant sa mort, Atticus envoya a Cleophas, pretre de Nicee,
300 pieces de monnaie d'or pour etre distribuees aux pauvres. Puis il mourut
le dix octobre apres un pontificat de vingt et un ans.
LXIX.
Histoire d'Aua'1, le quinzieme catholicosL
Ala mort dTsaac, Marouta de Maiferqat choisit a sa place, comme catho-
licos, avec le consentement des Peres et de Jazdgerd, Ahai, disciple de Mar
Abda. Avant son election au catholicat, son maitre Tavait etabli superieur
du monastere de ses ecoliers. Eleve au pontificat, il jouissait d'une grande
faveur aupres de Jazdgerd. Peu de temps apres son elevation au catholicat,
Jazdgerd 1'envoya en Perse a cause des marchandises et des perles transpor-
tees sur des navires, des pays de lTnde et de la Chine, et que Nahrouz, fils
de son frere Sapor, gouverneur de Perse, pretendait avoir ete volees par les
pirates ,

pour que le catholicos se rendit compte de la veracite de ces
allegations, et lui en fit son rapport. A son arrivee en Perse, le catholicos
1. Cf. Mari, p. 31 ; Amr, p.
25-26. S. Bihur, dans Gismondi,
p. 15. S.
[213] LXX.
-
HISTOIRE DE LEMPEREUR THEODOSE LE JEUNE. 325
j-jli Jl jjlTUJ! L=>_3 LJ3 .<.
Xjrfv}
*Lo! L ^^
<-i^*^
IajJjJ ^j^JJl jl j-jU
ilcj A^â-aS
k-^J
. l_JCs
w
^lj
Jj?L-
(^J ij
Ij-îJjJ â)! ^l-ylll jj\i ^jC- Jlw
J! jJTUJ! (Aiu9 .CJcj
J
fcA, .k...oj *AJc
^s^-J
"^ <
*-l5
^
d
J/*'

:
jf" J-:. <_^
jV .^j^>eJl 0VI3 ^r>=-JI ^j-L
y
kj.
v
jj-^. ^->. J^
^ylr^.
j^ *^
J^
Co Juxj . ^LJl /^ LLJ5 IjvL*>3 OûJIj ^'jJyJl ** IjJaijJiJ JJ IjJd ^jUJI
.aJLL^^ÎsI
J tfj* ^
JLb LjLTl .xij . J^jjJI
'UjJ!
y>
-yjjj j^
jLiJ <J
. <~jL' <oJ ^x_J LLI3 ^Jl <
j (V*-^
**->j'
^"-^*
w'^j
.^lj Ia*c-
^
^jj-jJJ' LaJ tjuxj
.^*âJI (^JAJl ^wk-wlilJ' j-^ y.
<5vXj aJ^.
jjjjjj
jjjj
a.j_ ^*Jo
*\j?J''
/11
^J fi^'
viiL ~>->i'jl Jjiu LJ
Ajil ajL^ vjXuj ,c b^
;
..,j
,
w& jjL* jsAjw^ Lj- i^JLs- ilJr ^l ** .<Cjw jj^^-Ic-j vjj--
Lac-j . (j-jJjl
*-*>'"
/* j-UjC-V /j^-Lcj (^-^-1 ^JLj^w <J
J
jVJw /-J' *Jj ~JiL"
1. Historia iN-ooa.

2. ,
^.jjjj.
demanda ou se trouvaient les tombeaux des martyrs massacres sous Sapor et
s'informa de la cause de leur martvre. II consigna dans un ecrit les traditions
qu'il recueillit sur les martyrs de ces regions et revint aupres de Jazdgerd
auquel il raconta ce qu'il avait vu. II eut plus de credit aupres du roi et ob-
tint de celui-ci une autorite considerable dans 1'empire. II demanda alors a
tous les Peres d'incendier toute maison entachee de sorcellerie ou renfer-
mant des instruments de magie ; car les chretiens s'etaient deja meles a la
foule des Marcionites et des Manicheens et participaient deja a leurs ceuvres.
Puis il consigna dans un volume les recits des martyrs d'Orient. Daniel, fils
de Mariam, fit de mcme dans son histoire ecclesiastique. II ecrivit aussi la
vie de son maitre, Mar 'Abda. Son catholicat avait dure quatre ans, sept mois
et quelques jours. Que Dieu donne a son ame le repos eternel
!
LXX.

Histoire de l'empereur Theodose le Jeune
1
.
Quand Arcade, empereur des Romains, mourut, au temps de Jazdgerd, il
etait age detrente-trois ansetsonregne avait dure vingt-six ans, donttreize du
vivant de son pere et treize apres sa mort. Theodose, son fils, lui succeda sur
le trone, en meme temps que son oncle Honorius, a 1'age de neuf ans, en
7*21
1. Le chapitre est mentionne en denx lignes dans Gismondi, p.
15. N.
[214]
Jjj9j
.OJ
J^l
^^ÛiLj"
1*j, <ji--Pe)l j^JI -LiJli .CjxL U lj~ai_j SÎ^JI <-JL
<jlL* Lj- JjJjLj jLr aJj <LL *_-~j
(V*^
*-'--' *~w
*3
j-'jj^' 0L3
. xa-jUdl
AX.LUI __JL___j . -J*_
jj,j-~-
c
_! *-*
MI
fc-^J (jLUL *-ol *_> LJ 4J,_*
Jj
J__j
<J_*
LJ
jLUl _>j-_J' LJv9 . L_^J__!I ,*J_J__> Aj LoVI t_-._>__-> U ** 4_l_U __i
(j
jOj . _Ui>L_
.-J jl_> L__ _Vljlj
\\j
\jZJi
uS^p-VI
2
<S-I
rj j
^j-jLJIjj _j__-l lî-y
>(n
J ^____ joUI
jj^
J3VI J-J-WI
UVLL
jj>. VI
UVW jl^ .^tC iji />.
jU-V jj_JjUI
3
5VI *__*.! jJ_U_.l ^J UjU LJ
^_____a__ Û . ,_,
jL <>
.^_-_jJ.j
J_J> bjSi
f-^j
^j^ ^
U^ *j^
!_t
JJaiJl I
Jjy-
j__U_.L_>* iijl -___._
j j__
/j-JJ- __JL* -\__j
.Ajxlu
j^,
^J-c <L_>UI -1UI
J
ULU'L-
J^
LVW ~
*-H_

A_>? J_
J\
<_L^ _ul jlja-. jl_l pjl LlL
j-
:
.A9jl
/j-1
1. t-j^jjj*. 2. -__-)
~J,\
, ,_jU-J]- ___>_! l_.iv._9 __-J> _J]
,.f-->L
dWlexandie
'.
Les barbarcs se revolterent contre son oncle et se choisirent
un roi. Mais de concert avec son neveu Theodose, Honorius envoya des
troupes contre eux et tua 1'ennenii en revolte. Puis Honorius mourut en 734
2
,
age de trente-huit ans. II avait regne vingt-huit ans dont deux avec son pere
et 26 apres sa mort. L'empire fut alors gouverne par Theodose. Du vivant de
sa mere, il demeura orthodoxe et ne devia point du droit chemin. Mais, seul
sur le trone, il en fut detourne par sa soeur Pulcherie (?) et Valentinien, mari
de sa fille
(?),
qui le determinerent a abandonner sa croyance et sa conviction
'.
LXXI. HlSTOIRE DE JAHBALAHA 1, LE SEIZIEME CATHOLICOS.
A la mort dAhai, les Peres et les fideles se reunirent pour se choisir un
catholicos a sa place. Or Jahbalaha etait celebre par sa vertu et son zele,
comme nous 1'avons dit plus haut'. Jazdgerd le connaissait si bien qu'il or-
donna de le nommer catholicos, ce qui eut lieu dans la seizieme annee de
son regne
1
. Trois ans apres son elevation au catholicat, Theodose, fils
d'Arcade, empereur des Romains, envoya avec Acace dAmid une missive
a Jazdgerd. De concert avec Jahbalaha, Acace fixa les regles necessaires a la
1. Cf. Amr,
p.
26-27; Mari,
p.
32-33. S.

2. Ou plutot 719 (408 de J.-C). S.

3. L'auteur fait allusion a la condamnation de Nestorius au concile d'Ephese. S.

4. Chap. LXviii.

5. En 415. S.
[215]
LXXI.

HISTOIRE DR JAHBALAHA I, LE CATHOLICOS. 327
Jj__>*vJI *LV1
/V-J
L JLw
-__>_*s_J
*~ltJl_3 AjUl
^r>,-^
J-Laj'
-J-l
A?
l/
-^_J-=' '
Ap.
,_JU>_-' V jl ^lj .jjJfLJI jp-~l jv-j
L_j
u?!**"^ vlr*
^*-^J V^ri
^^*-*^!
^jt-^
~s j-J1j
^j>-
^JJ! ^jJ-jC-V! JJ^^-
_j-y-ijlr LjL *UJ! JsA*
jj
.Ijl*
J-i
^.L.
^lsL5C 3_ôj_ w-d UVLU kl^Jl <~J!
J3
.<_-l
<j>J
ij^-i^
<&* jUj .wJbJJI
LljJfc Ajm.
Ju=>-_)
*Jt?_
Û^; UVLL L^*i .O! -ul jl^J^ J-Jl i>L~>! ___Jc ^-JiU
Û^JI îlj __-JiL" Jl (jUj Ui
.*JL>Jp
,J
aia>._3 ^l^pl
(J
^Le^?! v_Joj C>
V a-=Jj *joULi_-1 jlj oVUuJ! î>U>-!
_v* ^jvU!
-*JL
j
l^JUlj <wJ! <u}U "ijc^
J
isjJ*_l 'UJj VL O! 9ij lAc _*AJ>-) <LLz \~^.J\$
.<____
^-^j^L jjJ^
Wi *L
sJVf-j .<c-__p J! UVLL ^.j^^Î^ .4
l;J, L Jl i^=>ojj Ûlj

-^r^!
-"J
jo Ut a^ôj _jlJ' J' . ^^J>-! U
^j
-^-IjL' 4o -Ûj ^JJI JU!
_j*
ÛJ!
_-_____>- _<j_> Jc ^L9 . *_U! *jy <>ll_>- _^_>-U jjjL (*~i l-Co!_5 (^jL-JL LJ! /~ 4jp
<Uc Ûs
.-^SJrf j! UVLL JLi .*J 10 -JL ^JaJ! ^Lj ttUsJ jL^ ^JJ! pIjl_JI
direction* de 1'Eglise et des fideles, confirma les decrets des Peres occidentaux
*
a p. 36
de Nicee et du catholicos Isaac ainsi que d'autres decrets; il ordonna de les
observer dans leurs details. En cette meme annee, mourut Theophile pa-
triarche d'Alexandrie, qui avait excommunie Jean Chrysostome. Son neveu
Cyrille lui succcda. Puis la quatrieme annee du catholicat de Jahbalaha, Jazd-
gerd remercia Theodose au sujet de la deputation d'Acace aupres de lui. 11 lui
envoya de sa part, a titre d'ambassadeur , Jahbalaha, portant une lettre et
des presents magnifiques. 11 ecrivit a ses amis de se mettre au service de
Jahbalaha et de le combler d'honneurs durant son voyage. A son arrivee au-
pres de Theodose, le catholicos lui remit la lettre du Roi et 1'assura de l'or-
thodoxie de 1'Eglise persane, de 1'unite de sa doctrine et de Tabandon qu'elle
faisait des deux substances. Theodose adinira 1'intelligence de Jahbalaha,
lui offrit des presents, une somme d'argent et d'autres cadeaux qui ne se trou-
vaient guere en Perse, et il accorda a Jazdgerd tout ce qu'il demandait. De
retour a son siege, Jahbalaha restaura 1'eglise de Seleucie (Al-Madain) et en
batit d'autres avec les dons que lui avait faits Theodose. Mais Jazdgerd aban-
donna bientot sa politique de tolerance et de bienveillance touchant les chre-
tiens. Son general Sapor les persecuta et detruisit leurs eglises. Le mal de tete
reprit aussitot Jazdgerd; vainement il se soigna : la medecine ne lui apporta
aucun soulagement. II manda enfin Jahbalaha aupres de lui et implora sa
guerison. La priere du saint lui rendit la saute. II cessa alors d'abattre les
eglises et d'exiler les chretiens. Mais Jahbalalia demandait toujours a Notre-
Seigneur
que son noin soit adore

quîl ne revit pas reffusion de sang
328
IIISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[216]
[Ja_l- JLm> UVLL jlSj .<^jUJI
^j
J| ^.aa
^y
<j
ft^*
j^ u Jljl^
J^cj
cljvU JjjJj jsU^
v^
1
*
Or
,
j>*^
^-5 ^"
i->i
jl
J*>
**** jl ^s*JI ^J
*J| ^jjb
l^VU,
Cj^ -u aâj ^jUj
-Jr^ cr^
^LLL^tJI
J
Cju vrJl^j .L*
joj jlj_fcVI
i111 Ixc
jjjj
p
r
_, jJJ*-
JJj
pJie ijj^ pi->Jj <^jLaJI
^1
\i.A*
j
jU Ûo ^jj* J;y> 0
JUu Li' jl
ajfojj, <Jp-
^JJI ^.^Jlj .Ulc >UU
^
oUi JiUs .jUI UUlj U ^lj vJjlJI jjib ^jLJI jl^ .wJI jjU jlytVI
^JI C^jl
j&
j^J <JL jl
J\
dUi ^L^VI
J>
3
.^Jl
^
^lj
.^^j.
^
'(n;^ î
fr^
Â ^
.^jLJI ^l
J
c^lL>
J
j^jVI Jjio
^
jli
.j-JI
Jij^Jlj CwjliJl
.vfil
Ub ^/ji
des fideles, et de le faire mourir avant. Sa priere fut exaucee et il mourut. Que
ses prieres soient avec nous! Son catholicat avait dure cinq ans. Apres sa
mort, Jazdgerd recommenca a detruire les eglises, a condamner les chretiens
a 1'exil et a dechainer une eflroyable tempete de maux contre eux. Plusieurs
furent massacres; citons Rabban 'Abda, eveque de la Susiane (Al-Ahwaz),
homme vertueux et savant. La cause de cette persecution etait celle-ci : un
certain pretre du nom d'Osee
'
avait detruit en Susiane le pyree voisin de
1'eglise et avait eteint le feu, parce que les chretiens eprouvaient des dom-
mages de la part des gardiens de ce temple. Jazdgerd en fut irrite et ordonna
de demolir les eglises. Les choses resterent ainsi jusqu'au jour ou Isaac,
patrice d'Armenie, lui parla en faveur des chretiens; c'etait grace a son in-
tervention que les Armeniens s'etaient soumis a Jazdgerd. Jazdgerd fit ar-
reter la persecution et apaisa leurs craintes. Dieu est notre aide.
LXXII. HlSTOIRE DE M.\'m, LE DIX-SEPTIEME CATHOLICOS, QUI FUT DEPOSE
2
.
Les chretiens avaient besoin d'elire un successeur a Jahbalaha. Mana,
metropolitain de Perse, savait le persan et le syriaque. II avait fait ses etudes
a Edesse et traduit plusieurs livres du syriaque en persan. Jazdgerd le con-
1. uo,, Bedjan, IV, 250. Cf. Theodoret, Hist. eccl., V, 39.

2. Cf. Mari, p. 33; Amr,
p.
27-28. S.
1217] LXXII.

HISTOIRE DE MA/NA, LE DIX-SEPTIEME CATHOLICOS. :*2<)
^jLm L^\ _^s-L_>
JyL j*j*
IjJLi . LfeVLL *^ <JI JjisJ Ai^jo
-_rOJ>J
. C-jLJl
U* 0 Jlij CjLlJj JL_Li -VL dUi ^J^-
<0 IjJ-Lj L** ,_*_
,3
,ôj_> jIJijuJj
jl IjjaJj . ctJJJo ^jUaJI
^_-j
. LLL'L>-
^r^
2^
JLLL-
. Ll_i->_d ^cX^> x_jli
(J~>j
Jl>oj
-Jr^
-*-^ JL Lo *j^Jv_a_' ^jCili . (îVI j^c-
Jjj>3
^Lfl
J
*JI Ijlo
J
Cl lj_d_i . y^;.;
~JI ^ki .4. VI
^
^L=>- u^
*_>?-_
J.
Jl
AVI
^^
j
Lju>
Jc- iai__
w
r--j"
j' ^
-^'
(*
-^P^
/-_Lr L ^>JLJl /*-^j-s> ^Li L _^__ L _Ji-
ctUi _IpI_5 .a>jI L lî J-_J j_CL* 1& ial__ L'l l-_C& -Xj^ L IjJ J*_o <c_CL*
^__i* Lll ctLLJI
1^1
J JUj (j-irLJI jz
^Ji
<u_J (jil-uJI
j*
~j>
^lf"^
-Jt^-
2
JliuiVL
<C_J *-J--> jl L_ .
&
l-v-VI Jlij
*
^sJlj *-l,j^ -*-l (_J^ <C5Cl_
j
JaJL- *
A p. 37
.^_L__J
^ (n*^. crt^
(j^^-J^ *L___!lj i^JI
(j^
_jL^> cSCL-, jV .>_ î
(j.
Jli_ .viAJUI ul>l <^V Jl_JI Up ^yJ^JI ^__>-
^,
^jlj *y ja _ILJI -Ub-U
naissait, car il avait ete introduit aupres de lui avec Jahbalaha. Les chretiens
solliciterent, pour 1'election de Mana, 1'intervention de Mirsabur
1
,
chef de la
milice, aupres de Jazdgerd; pour atteindre ce but, ils lui offrirent une somme
cTargent. Mirsabur les aida ; il demanda une audience au Roi et lui dit :
Ma'na est un homme persan, capable de te servir. Permets quil soit elu
catholicos. Les chretiens, heureux de ce resultat, esperaient voir le reta-
blissement des eglises et la fin de la persecution. Mais leur esperance, selon la
parole du prophete Isaie, fut bientot deeue. En effet, un jour que Ma'na se
presentait devant Jazdgerd, accompagne de quelques Peres, le roi les fixa, les
yeux courrouces. Ils comprirent qu'il machinait encore un pretexte de les
persecuter; pretexte qu'il trouva dans la conduite du pretre Osee dont nous
avons parle plus haut. Puis le roi ajouta : Cesar est le maitre absolu de son
royaume; il
y
fait ses volontes; moi aussi, je suis maitre de mon royaume;
j'y ferai ce que je voudrai. A deux reprises le roi repeta ces paroles. Un
pretre de Seleucie (AI-MadaJn), du nom de Narsai, repondit alors pour le catho-
licos en disant au roi : Sire, Gesar n'a de pouvoir dans son royaume quc
pour exiger le paiement des impots et des tributs
*
ct pour massacrer les
*
a p. 37
ennemis; mais il n'a pas le pouvoir d'exiger de ses sujets 1'abandon de leur
religion. En effet, malgre le grand nombre des juifs, des paiiens et des hereti-
ques de son empire, il ne les oblige pas cependant a clianger dc croyance.
Le roi fut courrouce de ces paroles; et ceux qui etaient en seance devant lui
furent d'avis que Narsai meritait la mort, parce qu'il avait repondu au roi. Le
1. Cest plutol Mihrnarse; Labourt, op. cit.. p. 119. D.
patr. or.

t. v. 22
330 IIISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[218]
i^îj-j ^li .Jiii-JI
Aj
(3=^
>.
L
J^. J3
'-J-LJI
^ J-^'
l_.
>-VI
LJI
J^V^
V jl_ jjl
Jl ^_
J^V^
^'
JH^J
<L;l_*_dl
^ fi\
jl ^l
_p*
w*_^
jl
r
ysV
._a ?.-!
UUj ^-
jl_J_, *Jj_* _ij_ .(1,1 V
3
fj^ V
CUV
^po.
jjj
. <__ j5_JI Jl J_Lo jl j__Jl ^w J) .fj__Jl
_yl=-lj . U-^_>-l_, __._ . _____ LJJnJo
.
_T"J-
Jl L*_>
_---_ ./jjl-UJlj _J_^H _fc_JI
<j
jj_j_)l _J__, .<____ i_Jj__| J_-b
jl Jl ___ y^>z.i .____
_>*_
_U_ _-^-
:
^ ._!_*> __-j
^j'Jo _l
->_r?
,
--J>
_l_'_i
__-_J
^j-jL- _jLo_) .
4__J
_V__j <J'Lr>-
J
L_J_U- _____ \__s (*_-*"
J
*L-J_Jl
_y_u __J_-
. Cc CJI
. jjs- J^l _r~^' _>->- \ r
_*_J -^Jo
j
_J3j~ _r>-L
J>j -^-j-.
^Lrl
j
jj-k-JI jl_-^*
c>jl
J
j^
>(
j-jli -__ _*___ iljl
*J
._-_l Jl ___ .SjU
J
___.______! ^JI - _i_> . jL_-
catholicos dit alors : Narsai 11'a fait que repondre a la parole du roi; il n'a
rien dit qui puisse lui meriter la mort. Jazdgerd ordonna la decapitation
du pretre s'il ne reniait pas le christianisme ; il ordonna aussi de dechirer les
vetements du catholicos, de 1'exiler en Perse et de ne plus 1'appeler de ce
nom ni publiquement, ni meme dans 1'intimite. Sur ces entrefaites, Osee de
Nisibe (Nasibin) et Bata de Lasom
1
tenterent de plaider leur cause. On les
empecha, puis 011 les fit sortir. Les mages travaillerent avec ardeur a faire
du pretre Narsai une recrue pour leur religion. Celui-ci resta inebranlable
dans sa foi. II fut decapite. Les fideles 1'ensevelirent dans la grande eglise de
Seleucie.
Mana se rendit en Perse. Jazdgerd, apprenant quil administrait de la son
diocese, ne put le tolerer et ordonna de le jeter en prison. II fut empri-
sonne un certain temps; mais quelques chefs le delivrerent. Puis on interdit
de 1'appeler catholicos de son vivant et meme apres sa mort. II mourut en
Perse. Qu'il soit agree de Dieu!
LXXIIl. HlSTOIRE DE LA CONVERSION DES IIABITANTS
DU Nedjran
2
.
Dans le pays du Nedjran du Yemen il
y
avait, sous Jazdgerd, un commer-
cant celebre dans la region, du nom de Hannan. 11 alla un jour a Gonstanti-
1. Ces dcux eveques assisterent aux conciles cTIsaac en 410 et de Dadjesus en 424.
Cf. Synodicon Orientale, Paris, 1902, p.
34-36, 44. S.

2. Mentionnee en une ligne
dans Gismondi, p. 16. N.
[219]
LXXIV.

HISTOIRE DE LA MOUT DE JAZDGERD. 331
.fcjd
J\
ilfr J .*J~e IjJ ^lslj
lf
-UjJ .j^Jllt
sJjZj ^jLaJI (îllj *^>JL
J^J
JL^rjj
.L^LJI dlLj jJJI Jjbl
^
^Lp-j .Co Jj*I
^j
<J Jio l
Jl
ÛI Loj
jv*_j .^jl^^sJI Jl Ll^JI jJJ LjLLJI <c=Jjj ^--^ aL Jj&I JU ^Û SjJjU-
*j3
<*o
o
,
^j
t
_> <ful
stJoj .
jj^-
* **J JLa>
% i^jtt
<~'^ ^}LJI <ilLi' ^Û viiL jUjJI ^ja ix*
liJLLj .Loj-^JI AJUicj Qj^-o
O-JjJ jj^'
DjL Jcs-I lyCtolj
(J^
2* J>*l ^j-* vT^
.fcjLi-l
(J l-Vl^
V^ r>J*^
"^
(^jLcaJI
j^
LaL>.
JJj <ul jljs*
.Ao"l>s^ <Coi JvLoij .5 .o
> Oj- *>
\f
<<vL^
^y
L-jj
/^
'd-^jj &JJJ' *îj
(j
<*o j^lolc- LJ .i^>ojo jjJajLo ^js^JI (jlS
>U> vsii^j .jj^l
^j~r.:
J ^j^.3
^"^
*i 13
.>=*"--:.-?
f^
^.
*^>lj -^jL^JI
Jl
LJi .*jLoMt _~wJI L-Uw j_^ Lo jli___JI *<JAj <Cc I*" <*J
jv&J
Loj uLrl
J
*LVI
nople pour son commerce ; il rentraensuite dans son pays
;
puis se dirigea vers la
Perse. Mais, passant a Hira, il frequenta les chretiens et connutleur doctrine.
II
y
recut le bapteme ety resta un certain temps. De la, il revint au pays natal
etengagea ses compatriotes a partager ses convictions religieuses. II baptisa
les membres de sa famille ainsi que d'autres personnes de son pays et des
regions avoisinantes. Puis, aide de quelques-uns d'entre eux, il convertit au
christianisme le territoire de Ilamir et ses alentours voisins de 1'Abyssinie.
Plus tard, un roi juif, appele Masrouq, regna sur ces pays. II etait ne d'une
mere juive emmenee captive de Nisibe (Nasibin), aclietee par un roi du Yemen.
Elle apprit a son enfant la religion juive. Lorsqu'il monta sur le trone de
son pere, il massacra beaucoup de chretiens. Barsahde raconte tout cela
'
dans son histoire.
LXXIV. HlSTOIRE DE LA MORT DE JaZDGERD ET DE l'aVENEMENT AU TRONE
DE SON FILS.
Les mages detestaient Jazdgerd, parce qu'ii les maltraita lors de son
avenement, diminua le pouvoir de leurs cliefs et se montra favorable aux clire-
tiens, permettant a ces derniers de construire des eglises. Ils se moquaient
de lui et le maudissaient dans les pyrees. Mais les prieres des Peres, scs
conteinporains, adressees a Dieu pour lui, le protegeaient contre le denion,
selon la promesse faite par le Christ, Notre-Seigneur, a ses apotres. Mais
1. Les actes des martyrs himyarites ont ete publies par Assemani [Bibl. Oricnt..
I,
364), et reimprimes par Mai, Land et Bedjan. S.
332 HISTOIRE NKSTORIKNNE. 1220]
j_> ^JJl *>Ia__JI Jj^ .<_i LLJI _^J'3 c jlkJLil j-^' L_
(^hj
LaVU oL
13 v_**l)l l^JL- joj .<vji jâs-i <j>j_-_j ji
j-j^
^jL^JI
^^
.*UI
J
Lpj-i^
^
<Jy-uJI Û^JI
fli^ ^JJ
*_.JI
^
l_C_,lj
rc_,JuJj *3 I ^j-o M^l 2% <j-
j>-->^ U\ll
JO
Lo J-Jj .A_>l
jS^f-
v-~>-L_. Oj-Lo
. ia-JI _jj-a> ^
aaLJI ^_>a_jI ^Js- \_
Cij^jc* Lj^__
JO3
jjjL_jA_>-
Jj-I
(j^
jAj
_->j-*|.
_y__J jljUjjJ Oul CJl
J
u^pli <Co \c JL__I
^-s- Ol <d_3 <- <___>__ _JLJ _-^
r
-_.j_ kt-Aj-j . j-^JI <~U-
J
I^Jj <_L ^j^>- J~ajlj .0"j-~
*$JJ
JV~^'
*L-Jj Jj-9
^Jv-3^3
quand Jahbalaha mourut et que Ma'na fut exile, le demon prit possession de
Jazdgerd et realisa ce qu'il cherchait a faire de lui. Le roi souffrit de nouveau,
avec plus d'intensite, du mal de tete; il en niourut. Gette mort causa aux
mages une grande joie. 11 avait regne vingt et un ans et neuf mois. Apres lui,
son fils Bahram (Warhdrdn) monta sur le trone. Les mages craignaient que
le nouveau roi ne marchat sur les traces de son pere. Mais il etait tres pas-
sionne pour le jeu et les femmes. II detruisit les eglises, deterra les os des
martyrs, qui
y
etaient ensevelis, et les jeta a Teau. Sur le conseil du chef de
1'armee de son pere, il condamna les chretiens a la prison. II s'empara des
ornements sacres que Jahbalaha avait emportes des pays des Bomains, rompit
1'accord avec ces derniers et se montra bienveillant a 1'egard des magcs.
LXXV. HlSTOIRE DU SAINT MARTYR MaR JaCQUES L INTERCIS.
La troisieme annee de Bahram, Jacques souffrit le martyre
1
. Cetait un
chretien originaire de Gundesabur, bien connu en Perse. Jazdgerd qui lui
portait une grande affection le seduisit et le fit apostasier. II le combla
a p. :w
d'honneurs, 1'eleva en dignite et le placa a la tete
*
des chefs de la Perse.
Mais sa mere et son epouse en eurent connaissance. Elles lui ecrivirent de
Gundesabur a Seleucie-Ctesiphon (Al-Madam) pour blamer son acte et desap-
1. M. Noeldeke place le supplice de Jacques dans la deuxienie annee de Bahrani,
Labourt, op. eit., p. 113, D.
[221]
LXXV.
IHSTOIRE DE MAR JACQUES L'INTERCIS. 333
j J*i-J
<LLJI L'-Jl <Co 4jto <Ac-
jj^rî

4
^*9
e^
^.^*
^.
_\>l-*-JI
_JI juL^>
j-r^b
<-/?*
^
t5^
C"^'
^^'-^-^
L*
^*

<2j**
L
(j^
s2*-**i jl d)LL V lol
Jlai . X^\yjsj kSJll JL? fc.--s---l L-Li .jljL&Jv -**->*
ij*
a
''
5 .<-Jwj>_Jl /*C P j_=jJ1
__,
;
_LL____CJ *jj\j>- ^) /j-
>Sj*.\ ,j_JI JLij dLUI _>^_>_9 .dU-L
^J^-b
*
L_- 4il_ . ____-c^~JI_5 ^-^lj
c^L^Cll
^
Jl&
V oj-**..
<J JL_ .4__^j_>_JI
Jl
dJJliul
ji LniâJi
j^
^j-fri v li disi^ <ui __j_- ^yCo. y^ pmui
^
j-?-^
r-^"
Ia__2__ li~__C- 4__J__iL__ C_J-LJ1 ^*li . JJLfijl
(
-j_>i_J1 /i_ _j----_- /* 4~L -___>j-> . 4__â__-_J1
4___ *ki L-D Jlj Lj .dUi
J ^J^-H
(*î .-jl-LJl
/j^
4_i__-i, LXLt
<Vfjf-J
_J
LU_>
(_-\Jl ^Jl -jL Jjib J-U-' 4_j__j _j-U_j 4_wl
j
î_ L-U
._^
r
X__j
(V^*''
^' -^*"
Y^
4_____>_J1
*j> ___|
4_____ kjôîj . o-\^____i ,
-i^r
c
'b
**^J
^r**'*
\~~^-*
_j*
ls***
4'
f^-/
5" ^^
.j-X-Lx^jAJ 4__U ,*
*
_5
(j**~!5
^-Jjl ^**- /_^LJi /^jJti'
_5
prouver Techange qu'il venait de faire de sa religion pour ce monde pe-
rissable. Elles refusaient d'aller asa rencontre, s'il persistait dans son erreur.
Jacques lut la lettre, se repentit de sa faute et renonca au magisme. La nou-
velle fut portee a la connaissance de Bahram (Warhdrdn) qui le manda et lui
dit : cc Es-tu chretien?

Oui, repondit Jacques, et je 1'avoue hautement.
Irrite, le monarque dit ensuite : N'as-tu pas recu de mon pere des dons
et des cadeaux a cause de ta conversion au magisme? Et Jacques de repon-
dre aussitot : N'insiste pas davantage ; ne cherche pas a m'inspirer de la
frayeur. La pierre, une fois sortie de la fronde, n'y retourne plus. Et moi, je
vous le declare, je ne renierai plus le christianisme pour la magie. Les mages
qui etaient presents le condamnerent a mort. Mais le monarque, esperant le
ramener encore au magisme par la crainte des tourments, ordonna de couper
ses membres l'un apres 1'autre. Le saint n'en fut pas trouble. Chaque fois qu'on
lui coupait un membre, il en remerciait Dieu. Et, n'ayant plus que la tete, la
poitrine et le ventre, il s'appliqua la parole du prophete David : Je sors
mon ame de sa prison pour te rendre grace et celebrer tes louanges. Enfin,
il fut decapite, un vendredi du mois de novembre, 734 d'Alexandre \
1. 423 de J.-C; 011 la deuxieme annee de Bahram
(421), Bedjan, Acta mart.. II,
p. 549;
la premiere annee de Bahram, Ibid.,
p. 557. S.
334 MISTOIRE NESTORIENNE.
[222]
. -_*jlU j^>cJI Jlbj -(j-^l ctlL j_^L ^jUc^l i^3
/^
>Aii)! \X> jJIj jlS
CoJy Lc *>-j M^J!
^J-*
^J*
-^W"^
^jL-alJl <j|il .V- cixi j!
4JL.3 . Ij. c^jo
j
IjJl^
J-?.-*^
v-iiLVIj SjlLJI
^y
î ^yC. J3 .j^jJ! JlL ^Lj jl^kJJ
'
#
1. SSjj / J*j
LJ^ .Ûl
^!
^jjwj kW! ^LCJI
J
Jj^l^
î
\*
LXXVI. Histoire de 'Aqbalaha, EVEQUE
de Beit Garmai
'.
Le pere cle ce saint etait cTune de ces nobles familles, amies de Sapor, roi
de Perse. Or ce roi lui demanda d'adorer le soleil. II
y
consentit. Mais son
fils 'Aqbalaha s'y refusa; il embrassa la vie monastique a 1'age de quinze ans;
il renonca au monde et a ses seductions. Puis on lui confera la pretrise. II
baptisa les habitants d'un village de Beit Garmai, qui appartenait autrefois a
son pere. II guerit d'une maladie la fille de Bahram et pria ce dernier de ne plus
persecuter les chretiens. Le roi accueillit favorablement sa demande. Plus
tard, mis en fuite par les Romains, le roi revient sur ce qu'il avait promis a
1'Eveque et recommenca a massacrer les saints. II ne restait des archeveques
et des eveques qui etaient au temps
-.
1. 'Aqbalaha assista aux conciles d'Isaac en 410 et de Dadjesus en 424, Synodicon
orientale,
p. 35, 43; cf. encore Bedjan, Acta mart.. II,
p.
515-517. S.
2. Le texte
presente ici une lacune.
TABLE DES NOMS PROPRES DE LA PREMIERE PARTIE
( TOME IV, FASC. 3; TOME V, FASG. 2
)
Nous avons laisse de cote les noms communs des peuples, comme les Juifs, les Grecs.
les Perses, etc. Pour les noms non identifies, apres le nom francais, nous avons mis le
nom arabe entre parenthese. Nous renvoyons a la pagination entre crochets qui est pro-
pre a 1'ouvrage. Nous mettons en caracteres gras les chiffres des pages oii Fon trouve
quelques details sur le nom propre correspondant.
Aba, disciple de S
l
Ephrem, 85, 210.
Aba I, patriarche, 73.
'Abda (Rabban), 195-196, 107-199. 200,
210, 212, 213.
'Abda, eveque de la Suziane, 137, 138.
'Abda, fils de Hanif, 137, 138.
'Abdiso', ermite, 113-114.
'Abdiso', moine, 198-200.
Abizal (idolc), 179.
Aborzan, martyr, 100.
Abraham, eveque de Soustar, 20.
Abyssinie, 219.
Acace, eveque d'Amid, 211, 214.
Achillas, pretre, 27.
Achillas d'Alexandrie, 32.
Addai, heretique, 17.
Afrique, 19, 140, 193.
Agapius, 27.
Aha, moine, 140.
Ahai, catholicos, 79, 195, 196, 212-213,
214.
Akobora (ville), 11.
Al-Douair (localite), 147, 193.
Alexandre, eveque d'Alexandrie, 32, 34,
35, 36, 66, 69, 83, 211.
Alexandre, eveque de Constantinople, 97.
Alexandre, eveque de Jerusalem, 60, 65.
Alexandre, eveque de Mabboug, 179.
Alexandre le Grand, 117, 143.
Alexandrie, 13, 19, 22, 26, 27, 31-35, 37,
41, 42, 47, 60, 63, 66, 82, 97, 98, 147,
157, 158, 165, 193, 202, 203, 208, 210,
211, 215.
Alipha (UJ!)-, eveque, 177.
Alzenon
(^jyV^),
moine, 140.
Ambroise de Milan, 152-153, 193.
Ambroise, pretre, 15.
Amid, 83, 179, 180, 214.
Ammon, 195.
Amphiloque d'Iconium, 151.
Ananie, martyr, 93.
Anastasie (Eglise d'), 72.
Anatolius d'Emese, 66.
Anatolius de Laodicee, 26.
Anazarbe, 37.
Anbar, 134, 136, 137.
Andamius (^wIjjlc), 20.
Andre de Deir Mahraq, 26.
Anosirwan (Kosrau), 62.
Anthuse
[%3),
119.
Antioche, 11, 21, 22, 27, VA), 67, 73, 83,
96, 150, 154, 156, 158, 159, 163, 171,
173, 179, 207, 211.
Antiochus, <S'.).
Antisapor, 11.
Antoine (S
1
),
le^^c^Tl
336
TABEE DKS NOMS PROPRES
;224]
Apamee, 64.
Aphraal, le sage pcrsan, 82.
Aphrudista (Venus), J.T5.
Apnimaran (Rahban), 13!).
Apollinairc, heretique, 1(54, 178.
Aqbalaha de Bcit C.armai', 222.
Arabes, 114.
Arbel, 113.
Arbia (ville), 83.
Arcadius, cmpereur, 150, 157, 201, 205,
207-209, 213.
Ardasir I, 10, 15, 10, 18, 21.
Ardasirll, 148-149.
Arianus, gouverneur d'Egypte, 42.
Arianze (village), 101.
Ariens,
84, 98, 147. 150. 157, 163, 164,
165, 168, 169, 193.
Arius, 25, 32-40, 47, 54, 69. 70, 97, 163.
165, 166, 178, 184,211.
Armenie,
47, 160.
Armeniens, 44, 160, 161.
Arphelouna (village), 198.
Arsace de Constantinople, 212.
Arsehe, 201, 203.
Arsene, eveque, 40.
Asaria, disciple de S
1
Ephrem, 85.
Asie, 77.
Assurihous
(, ^jâI), 202.
Athanase d'Alexandrie, 35, 36, 39-42, 82,
97, 98, 150, 210, 211.
Athanase d'Anazarbe, 37.
Athanase (Basile) de Cesaree, 116, 118.
Athanase. eveque, 177.
Atticus de Constantinople, 212.
Aurelien II, empereur, 20, 22.
Awana (village), 147, 193.
Awasa (oasis), 210.
Azodoc, eveque, 11.
15
Babylone, 15, 43, 46.
Bacchus, martyr, 43-44, 82.
Bahram I, roi de Perse, 23, 27.
Bahram II, 27-29.
Bahram III, 44.
Bahram IV, 112, 193, 194-195, 199, 201
204.
Bahram V, 220, 221, 222.
Bahrein, 199.
Bakhtiso', martyr, 194.
Baksaye, 199.
Balad (ville), 147, 193.
Barbasmin, calholicos, 99.
109-112,
113, 143, 19'..
Bardesane, 84.
Bardesaniens,
184, 186,211.
Barmala, 187.
Barsaba, eveque de Merw, 141-146.
Barsabia, martyr, 198.
Barsahde, 219.
Barsamya d'Edesse, 54.
Basile (S
1
),
158.
Basra, 20, 83.
Bata de Lasom, 218.
Beit 'Abe (Couvent de), 73.
Beit 'Arby (village), 199.
Beit Bagas, 113.
Beit Garmai, 67, 95, 99, 101, 109, 113,
168, 222.
Beit Nasab (village), 134.
Beit Zabde, 25, 138, 140.
Byzance, 47, 71.
Byzus, fondateur de Byzance, 71.
Caius, fils de Curinus, 31.
Caius, pape, 24.
Cappadoce, 208.
Carinus, empereur, 29.
Carmel, 187.
Carus, empereur, 29.
Castra (Couvent de), 138.
Castus, 54.
Cedron, eveque, 177.
Cephas (V. Pierre apotre).
Cerdon, 25.
Cesaree, 35, 37, 52, 70, 76, 84, 101, 116,
151, 159, 160, 168, 184, 193, 211.
Chalcedoine, 161.
Chine, 212.
Chosroes (Sapor II), 130.
Chosroes, fils dc Hormezd, 62, 63.
Chrisla (Ik-jjS), 197.
Chypre,
162,"
201, 208, 210, 211.
Cilicie, 31, 97.
Claude I, empereur, 197.
Claude II, empereur, 20, 52.
Claude, general, 210.
Cleophas, pretre, 212.
Constance Chlore, 47, 48.
Constancc, fils de Constantin, 96-98.
[225]
DE LA PREMIERE PARTIE 337
Constant, fils de Constantin, 96-98.
Constantin le Grand, 25, 29, 36, 39, 41,
42, 46-72, 77, 78, 79-82, 87. 95-96.
116, 118, 128, 150, 157, 197, 211.
Constantin le Jeune, 87, 95, 96.
Constantinople, 37, 47, 50, 59, 62, 63,
71-
73, 82, 97, 117, 126, 131, 132, 148, 150,
151, 153, 156, 106, 109, 170, 172, 174.
179. 218.
Clysma(ile). 24.
Coptes, 24. 147.
Cornelius. pape. 19. 141.
Costa. fils de Luc. 50. 57. 63,
<S5.
Ctesiphon. 144.
Cubricus, 15.
Curinus, 31.
Cyprien d'Afrique. 19.21. 140-141,193.
Cyr. 179.
Cyriacus de Jerusalem. 65.
Cyrille d'Alexandrie. 110. 170, 208. 212.
^215.
Cyzique. 97.
Dadoes, mesallien, 167-168.
Daisan. fleuve, 84.
Dai'r-Q6ni, 195, 197, 198.
Damas, 00.
Damas. pape. 151, 198.
Daniel, bar Mariam. 11, 79. 143, 197. 213.
Daniel. prophete, 44. 40.
Danube (fleuve), 55.
Dara (mont), 139.
Dara (ville), 02.
Darsamis (^^w,!^), 54.
Daskarat al-Malili. 63, 194.
Daskarta d'Abis6 \ 209.
David (couvent de), 144.
David de Basra, 20. 82.
David, prophete, 12, 36, 88. 109. 221.
Dece, empereur, 9, 54.
Deir al-Ahmar. 95.
DeirMahraq. 11, 20, 199.
Demetrius, eveque, 11, 22.
Demophile, patriarche arien, 157, 158.
Denys d'Alexandrie. 13, 19, 22.
Denys de Rome, 20.
Diatessaron. 85.
Didyme, 1'aveugle, 193.
Diocletien, 29, 30-33, 42. 44, 45, 47. 48.
49, 55, 58, 100, 197.
Diodore de Tarse, 150. 155, 103-100, 108,
170, 173, 207. 211.
Domnus dAntioche. 22.
Dyala ifleuve). 03.
Ebedjesus de Kaskar, 20.
Edesse, 54, 81, 84, 127-129, 161, 107. 180,
184, 190, 210. 210.
Egypte, 10, 30, 37, 40. 42. 47. 84, 139.
145, 157, 203.
Egyptiens. 15. 145.
Elie de Menv. 07.
Elie. leprophete, 187, 207.
Elisee, le prophete, 188.
Emese, 35. 00. 82.
Ephese. 110. 118. 171.
Ephrem (S'j, 07. 78. 83-85, 179-187, 211.
Epiphane (S
l
),
162, 189-192. 201-202.
Estassa, reine de Perse. 143.
Etienne, martyr, 01, 115.
Etienne, pape, 19, 20, 141.
Eudoxie. imperatrice. 207-209.
Eugene (S
1
),
24-26, 82, 135-136, 138,
139, 140, 147, 102.
Eulalius de Nazianze, 109.
Eumene, herelique. 178.
Eunemius, heretique, 103, 109.
Eunemius de Cyzique, 97.
Euphrate, 44.
Eusebe, arien de Constantinople. 98.
Eusebe de Cesaree. 35, 37, 52. 54, 70,
71-
76,
211.
Eusebe (Magnus) de Damas. 00.
Eusebe d'Emese, 35, 82.
Eusebe de Samosate, 105, 172.
Eusebe, mesallien. 167-168.
Eusebe, pape, 34.
Eusebe, pape, 58, 59, 60, 79, 80, 120-
126.
Eusebe, pretre heretique, 97.
Eusee, eveque
(Vjj^
177.
Eustache (V. Eusebe mesallien).
Eustathe d'Antioche, 38, 39, 00, 07.
Eustathe, orfevre, 39.
Eutychien, pape, 24.
Evagre de Constantinople, 157.
Evagre, moine, 193.
Ezechias. 140.
Ezechiel (couvenf d'), 209.
Ezechicl, prophete, 88.
338 TAHLK DES NOMS PROPRES 221 i
Felix. pape, 24.
Flavien d'Antioche. 155, 163, 173.
20"
Flavien de Constantinople. 179.
Florien. empereur. 22. 23.
Gadyahb (ne pas ecrire Gadinahb). eve-
que, 20.
Gallien, empereur, 9, 10. 13, 21.
Gallus, empereur, 9.
Gamra (Couvent de), 158.
Gaules, 48.
Georges de Sigar, 07.
Georges, martyr, 113. 145.
Germain de Samarie, (>(>.
Goundisapor, 11, 20, 111. 220.
Goustazad, martyr, 90, 91-92.
Gratien. empereur, 149-150.
Gregoire, catholicos. 158.
Gregoire d'Alexandrie, 158.
Gregoire de Gamra, 158.
Gregoire de Nisibe, 158.
Gregoire de Nysse, 151, 158-159, 105.
Gregoire, le docteur, 158.
Gregoire, le solitaire, 158, 161-162.
Gregoire, le thaumaturge, 22, 23, 83, 158.
Gregoire, le theologien, de Nazianze, 101-
102, 110, 118, 151, 158-160, 105, 109.
Gregoire, patriarche des Armeniens, 158,
160-161.
Gregoire. pere de S
1
Gregoire, 101.
II
Hamir, 219.
Hanif, 137, 138.
Hannan, 218-219.
Haphtus
(^r^),
211.
Haran (ville), 128-130.
Hasar Sapor (ville), 11.
Helene, reine, 48, 53, 54, 55, 60-65, 82.
Hellade de Cesaree, 151.
Hephtaristes (Ephtalites), 14, 204.
Heraclius, empereur, 03, 0'i.
Hermas, mesallien, 167-168.
Herodiade, 208.
Heudatus, eveque (^^Llâ), 178.
Hira (ville), L98, 200, 219.
Hnaniso' bar Srosol, L85.
Hoblah (ville), 200.
Honorius, empereur, 157, 201. 213.
Hormezd I, roi de Perse. l.S.
Hormezd II, 44, 45, 47, 77.
Ilormezd IV. (J0.
Iconium, 151.
Indes, 17, 82, 212.
Irac, 11, 95.
Isaac, catholicos, 201. 205-207, 211, 212,
215.
Isaac, disciple de S
l
Ephrem, 85.
Isaac, moine persan, 114, 115.
Isaac, moine grec, 105.
Isaac, patrice d'Armenie, 210.
Isaie, prophete, 153, 217.
Isidore, moine, 140.
Ismael (Desert des Fils d'), 200.
Iso' barnoun, moine. 140.
Iso
c
barnoun. patriarche, 50, 07.
Isoyahb III. patriarche, 85.
Ispahan, 133.
Istakhr (ville), 12.
Italie, 29.
Ithalaha, martyr, 198.
Izla (mont), 25, 102.
.1
Jacobites, 70.
Jacques de Nisibe, 00, 07, 74, 78, 83. 87.
Jacques, eveque, 178.
Jacques, 1'intercis, 220-221.
Jahbalaha, catholicos, 195,209-210, 214-
216, 217, 220.
Jambres, 10.
Jannes, 10.
Jazdgerd 1, roi de Perse, 201, 204,
205-
207, 210-218, 219-220.
Jean, maitre de S
l
Ephrem, 179.
Jean-Baptiste, 100.
Jean Chrysostome, 119, 150, 100. 207-
209, 211. 212, 215.
Jean Dailomaya. 145.
Jean d'Antioche, 179.
Jean de Beit Garmai', 07.
Jean de Maisan, 20.
[2271 DE LA PREMIERE PARTIE. 339
Jean. evequc, 165.
Jean, fondateur du couvent de Beit Zab-
dai, 138-139.
Jean, 1'evangeliste. 72, 77. 164, 207.
Jean. le gardien, 155.
Jephte, 195.
Jeremie, 40.
Jerusalem, 60, 65. 6<j. 141.
Jesabel, 208.
Joatham, roi dlsrael, 71.
Joseph, fils de Jacob, 72.
Jourdain, 52.
Jousta (lL-jJ), 141.
Jovien, empereur. 78, 79, 81. 127-134,
143, 193.
Judas, fils de Simon. 00, 61. 65.
Jules Cesar. 96.
Jules, pape, 41.
Julien. 1'apostat. 78. 79, 81. 97, 116-134,
163, 187.
Julien, pretre, 40.
Julien Saba, 85. 187-188.
Jupiter. 51.
Justinien. empereur. 64.
Kafar Fahar (village), 54.
Kaphrathnatan (v. Hephtaristes).
Karamiens, 12.
Karkha de Djoddan (lire : Guedan), 27.
Karkha de Ledan, 78. 91. 93. 94.
Kaskar, 11, 12, 26.
Khorasan, 62, 63, 144.
Khoskan, prince Sassanide, 146.
Laodicee, 26, 37, 165.
Lasom (ville), 218.
Leonce de Cesaree, 160, 168.
Libanius, philosophe, 207.
Licinius, gendre de Constantin. 73.
Louliana (voir Julien Saba).
Lucius de Rome. 19.
Lyrmasous (^-ÛjJ) de Jerusalem, 141,
M
Ma'are (village). 129, 131.
Mabboug, 179.
Macaire d'Alexandrie, 193.
Macaire, diacre, 56.
Macaire de Jerusalem. 00.
Macaire, moine, 82.
Macchabees, 89.
Macedoine, 90.
Macedonius de Constantinople, 151, 164,
170-172, 174.
Magnence, 96.
Maiphcrqat (v. Miparqat).
Maisan, 11, 26, 98. 200.
Malakraus, eveque (^-^LCU), 179.
Ma'na, catholicos, 216-218, 220.
Manes, heresiarque, 15-18, 27, 166, 184.
Manicheens, 27, 28, 44, 149, 164. 213.
Marasch, 66.
Marbani, eveque
(
.ily-), 177.
Marc, apotre, 33, 34.
Marcelle, heretique, 164.
Marcellin, pape, 34.
Marcianus Caius, 96.
Marcion, 27.
Marcionites. 196, 213.
Mardj (lire : Marga), 95.
Margue, 29.
Mari, heretique, 17.
Marie fS
le
Vierge), 72, 163.
Maris, eveque de Trabeh, 179.
Marouthas de Miparqat, 70, 79, 206, 211.
212.
Marphoria (l>, J^),
177.
Mars (planete), 51.
Masrouq, roi juif, 219.
Maurice, empereur, 62.
Maurice, eveque, 178.
Maxence, empereur, 45, 46, 47, 49, 50, 51,
50.
Maxime, arien, 211.
Maxime de Constantinople, 169.
Maximiana, imperatrice, 49, 51.
Maximien, empereur, 29, 31, 43, 44, 'i7,
48.
Maximien Hercule, 47.
Maximin Daia, 48, 49, 51, 52, 82, 107.
Melchites, 64, 70, 84, 85.
Melece d'Antioche, 158, 159.
Melece de Constantinople, 150.
Melece, heretique, 33.
Meletius de Mopsueste, 179.
Mercure (planete), 51.
Menv, 67, 143, 144.
Merw Habor, 11.
340
TABLE l)KS i\()MS 1>R()PRKS 128]
Mesalliens, 167-168.
Mesopotamie, 54.
Micliaq. pere de S
1
Ephrem, 179.
Miharsabur, 217.
Milan, 193.
Miles de Suse, 26, 27, 32, 100, 110, 193.
Miltiade. pape, 45.
Miparqal, 70, 79. 200, 212.
Moise, chef des clercs. L(>2.
MoTse, prophete, 145, 189, 190.
Mopsos (idole), 175.
Mopsueste, 175.
N
Nabateens, 10, 195, 127.
Nabucliodonosor. 88, 197.
Naherwan, 63.
Nahrouz, prince Sassanide, 212.
Namesius, philosophe, 210.
NarsaT, catholicos, 112.
Narsaii, pretre, 217-218.
Narses, fils de Sapor, 44, 47.
Nastir (ville). 161.
Nathanael, martyr, 198.
Nalira, eveque
fljjai),
202.
Nazianze, 102, 116, 118, 151, 158, 159.
165:
Nectaire de Constantinople, 153. 156. 109,
207. 212.
Nedjran, 218.
Nepos LsljjJl),
19.
Neron,
87."
Nestoriens, 57, 64, 70, 84, 85.
Nestorius, 146, 166, 176, 179, 210.
Nicee, 66-71, 215.
Nicomedie, 37, 49, 82, 97.
Ninive, 95, 148.
Nisibe. 66, 67. 158, 218.
Nouhadra. 198.
Nousith, mere de Manes, 15.
Novatien, pretre heretique, 9.
Numerianus, empereur, 29.
Nysse, 151. 158, 165, 169, 193.
O
Ola (Olagh, Vologese), eveque de Nisibe,
129, 130, 132.
Origene, 19, 23. 83, 159, 161.
Osee de Nisibe, 218.
Osee. prrtrc. 216, 217.
Osias, roi de Juda. 153.
Osias, roi d'IsraC-1, 71.
Ouliahim. roi des Ephtalites, 14.
Ourpharmobata, general persan, L30, L32.
lâcome (couvent de), 25.
Iâlestine, 37, 60, 117.
Papa. catholicos, 20, 28. 67. 82. 86.
Iâphnucc. moine, 42.
Parphyrios d'Antioche, 211.
Paul (S
1
),
10, 4L, 46, 51. 59. 124, 176, 177,
202.
Paul de Constantinople. 25.
Paul de Samosate. 11. 20, 21. 22. 23, 141.
164.
Paulin de Tyr, 37.
Perse, 11, 12. 27, 72. 78, 113. 117. 130.
133, 148, 164, 205, 210, 212, 218, 219.
Pharaon, 10.
Phesq, pere de Manes. 15.
Philippe. apotre, 77. 155.
Philippe, empereur, 115.
Philologue de Laodicee. 165.
Pierius, pretre, 27.
Pierre, apotre, 46, 51, 59, 124, 146.
Pierre d'Alexandrie, 31-34, 36, 47.
Pierre de Sebaste, 169.
Pierre, frere de Cyprien, 193.
Polycarpe (confondu avec Solycrate), 76-
77.
Pont, 23, 83, 208.
Probus, empereur, 23.
Pulcherie, imperatrice, 214.
Pythagore, 15.
Qandira, reine, 28.
Qardagh, martyr, 113-116, 193.
Qariba, martyr, 20.
Qayouma, catholicos, 201.
II
Ramath (ile), 200.
Resafa (Sergiopolis), 44.
Rimeoun (ville), 199.
Rome, 9, 19, 26, 34, 37, 41, 45, 46. 47,
49. 50, 58, 59, 60, 62. 74-75, 76,
79.
29]
J3E LA PRKMIKRK PARTIK. 341
81. 96,98. 121. 122. 123. 126, 141. 15J.
156. 169, 193. 210, 211.
Rouminiqua, imperatricc, 169.
Rufms, 152.
SabeJlius, heresiarque, i:>
}
19.
Sahdost, catholicos, 67, 99-101, 111. 112.
Sahdost de Tirhan, 63, 67, 70.
Saherbaraz, general persan, 64.
Sahloupa, catholicos, 26.
SalJita (Rabban), 147, 193.
Salomon, 34, 36.
Samarie, 06.
Samaritains, 101.
Samosate, 11, 20, 21, 141, 164, 165. 172.
179.
Sapor I, roi de Perse, 10, 11, 13, 14, 15,
16, 18, 23, 27, 44, 141.
Sapor II. 25, 41, 48, 77-79, 86-94, 96,
99, 100. 109, 110, 111. 113, 115, 116,
117. 130, 133. 135. 136. 142,143-144.
146. 148. 149. 161, 193. 222.
Sapor III, 148, 149.
Sapor. general persan, 215.
Sapor (ville), 11.
Sara (Rabban), 189.
Sarkis (temple de)
s
157.
Saturne, 51.
Sawena (perej. 202.
Soete, 25, 140.
Sebaste, 169.
Seleucie-Ctesiplion, 63, 64, 86. 100. 117.
133, 141, 142. 196. 199. 206. 215. 217.
218. 220.
Seleucie d'Isaudore, 66. 97.
Sennacherib, 12.
Sergius, martyr. 43-44, 82.
Serser (fleuve), 195, 196.
Severe d'Antioclie, 161.
Severe, empereur, 48, 83.
Silvain de Tarse. 163.
Simeon Bar Sabba
!
e, 67, 86-95, 99, 100.
101, 109, 111.
Simeon, disciple de S
1
Kplirem, 179.
Simeon, heresiarque, 27.
Simeon, mesallien, 167-168.
Simcon Pierre (V. Pierre, apotre).
Sinai, 85, 202.
Sindjar (Sigar), 07.
Siraran, princesse Sassanide, 142-146.
Sirin, reine, 62, 63.
Sirwan, Asphabid, 143-146.
Sixle, pape, 19.
Sliba (couventde). 195, 196-196.
Sliba, fils de'Ouzia, 197.
Socrate, liistorien, 37.
Sod Sapor (ville), 11.
Soiihie (eglise de S
te
),
72.
Sousabeh, femme arabe, 15, 16.
Soustar, 26.
Stratonice, sceur de S
l
Eugene, 2(i.
Suse, 16, 18, 26, 78, 82, 86, 99.
Susiane, 11, 16, 27, 78, 111, 161, 216.
Sylvestre de Constantinople (sic), 59.
Sylvestre, pape, 45-47, 50, 51, 59, 211.
Syrie, 29, 30, 47, 49, 52, 55, 63, 97.
Tabitha, 146.
Tacite, empereur, 22.
Tamarra (fleuve), 63.
Tarse, 67, 150, 163, 164, 165, 211.
Tartalis, eveque (LJLL^L), 178.
Tatien, le grec, 85.
Tella de Mauzelath (ville), 97.
Tella (village), 195, 196.
Terebinthe, 15.
Thecle (S
,c
),
176, 177. 179.
Thecle, sceur de S
l
Kugene, 26.
Theodore de Laodicee, 37.
Theodore de Mopsueste, 38, 156, 170,
172-179, 207, 208.
Theodore de Tarse, 67.
Theodore, eveque, 177.
Theodore. pretre de Romc, 46.
Tlieodoret de Cyr, 166, 167. 17
(
.>.
Theodose, fils de Maurice, 02.
Tlieodose le Grand, 150-158, 165, 166.
169, 177, 194, 201, 203.
Theodosele Jeune, 213-214, 216.
Theonas dÂlexandrie. 26, 31.
Theons, 157.
Theophile d'AlcxaiKlrie. 157. 2(S. 211.
215.
Thessalonique, 151.
Thomas, disciple dc Manes, 17.
Tibere, Cesar, 55.
Tigre, 11, 133, 198, 209.
Timaeus d'Antioche, 2(i.
Timotliee d'Alexandrie, 39, 40, 1(>5, 202.
Tirluin ville , 6\\. <i7. 70.
rABLE DES NOMS PROPRES DE \A PREMIERE PARTIE.
230]
Wassala (sic), roi cTArmenie, 160-162. Toumarsa, catholicos, 193-194.
199, 201
Trabeh
(^|^)
;
17
(
.>.
Troie, 203.
Tyr, 37.
Valens, empereur, 149, 150, 157. 104, 10
100, 108, 193, 210.
Valentin, fils de Castus. 54.
Valentinien II, empereur, 149-150.
Valerien, empereur, 0. 10. 21. 141.
Venus (planete), 51.
Victor, pape, 7<i.
Vincent, pretre, (J(i.
Viton, pretre, 00.
w
Walougous (moine), 193.
\
Yamama, 199.
Yaransahir, 12.
Yemen, 17, 218, 219.
Yonan, anachorete, 134-138.
/acharie, prophele, 04.
ZaTaran (Couvent de), 139.
Zarndoukht, princesse Sassanide, 140.
Zarnouqa (Couvent de), 140.
Zenohius de Seleucie (dans le lexte Damas
de Sicile), (i(i.
Zenobius, disciple de S
1
Kphrem, 85.
TABLE DES MATIERES
DU PRESENT FASCICULE
Pagcs.
AVERTISSEMENT 210
XXXI.
Histoire de Barba'smin, le ll
e
des Catholicos 221
XXXII.

Histoire de Qardagh, le martyr 225
XXXIII.

Histoire de Julien 1'Apostat 228
XXXIV.

Une autre version de 1'histoire de Julien 230
XXXV.

Ilistoire de Yonan, fondateur du couvent d'Anbar 246
XXXVI.

Histoire de Jean, fondateur du couvent de Beit ZabdaT 250
XXXVII.
Histoire de Rabban Sara 251
XXXVIII.
Histoire du monastere de Zarnouqa 252
XXXIX.

Histoire de Mar Cyprien d'Afrique 252
XL.
Histoire de saint Barsaba 253
XLI.
Histoire de Rabban Sallita 250
XLII.

Histoire du tremblement de terre et de la grele 260
XLIII.

Ilistoire d'Ardasir II, frere de Sapor. et de Sapor (III), fils de Sapor(II). 260
XLIV.

Histoire de Valentinien (II) et Gratien 261
XLV.

Histoire de Theodose le Grand 262
XLVI.
L'obeissance de Theodose 263
XLVII.

La destruction du temple de Sarkis 260
XLVIII.
Les Peres et les Docteurs du nom de Gregoire 270
XLIX.
Histoirc de Flavien et de son disciple Diodore 275
L.
Histoire des moines heretiques 270
LI.
Histoire de Basile 280
LII.
Histoire de 1'heretique Macedonius, patriarchc de Constantinople 282
LIII.
Histoire de Theodore, 1'interprete 284
LIV.
Histoire de Mar Ephrem 201
LV.
Histoire de Louliana, fils de Barinala 2
(
.>0
LVI.
Histoire de S
l
Epiphane 301
LVII.

Les martyrs et les hommes eminents dc cette epoque 305
LVIII.

Histoire du patriarche Toumarsa, le 12
e
catholicos 305
LIX.
Histoire de Bahram, surnomme Farmansah 806
LX.

Histoire de R. Mar 'Abda, de Dair-Qoni 307
344 TABLE DES MATIERES.
[232]
Pages.
LXI.
llisloire du couvcnt do Sliba
308
LXII. - llistoiredc 'Abdiso', qui batit un couvent pres dc Mira
310
LXIII.
Histoire de Qayoma, le 13
e
catholicos 313
LXIV. - Ilistoire dArcadius et (THonorius 313
LXV. Ilistoire du roi Jazdgcrd 310
LXVI.

Histoire do Mar Isaac, le 14
e
catholicos 317
LXVII. Ilistoire dc Jean Cbrysostomc 319
LXVIII. Histoire de Jahabalaha, le moinc, qui dcvint catholicos 321
LXIX.

Histoire d'Ahai, le 15
e
catbolicos 324
LXX. - Ilistoire de 1'empercur Theodose le Jeune
32.")
LXXI.
Histoire de Jahabalaha I, le 16
e
catholicos 320
LXXIL
llistoire de Ma'na, le 17
e
catbolicos 328
LXXIII.
Histoire de la conversion des habitants de Nedjran 330
LXXIV. Histoire de la mort de Jazdgerd et de ravenement au trone de son fils. 331
LXXV.
Histoire de saint Jacques Lintercis 332
LXXVI. Ilistoire de 'Aqbalaha, eveque de Beit (iarmai 344
Table des noms propres des deux fascicules 335
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN
DE
1ER TSRAEL
PATIt. OR. T. V.
i
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN
DE TER ISRAEL
PUBLIE ET TRADUIT
l'AK
Le D
r
G. BAYAN
Avec le concours de S. A. R. le prince MAX DE SAXE
I
MOIS DE NAVASARD
PERMIS
1VIMPRIMER
Paris, le 24 janvier 1910.
P. FAGES,
Yic. gen.
AVERTISSEMENT
Nous publions le Synaxaire Armenien, Haismavourk, 9uijuiJufi.ni.ng,
de Ter Israel Skp ''{"jtjf d'apres le manuscrit bien connu de la Biblio-
theque Nationale de Paris que nous designons par la lettre A. Nous
y
ajoutons les variantes et les autres redactions de 1'edition officielle de
Gonstantinople de 1834'. Nous les avons prises sur un exemplaire mis
a notre disposition par les RR. PP. Bollandistes et que nous designons
par la lettre B.
M. F. Macler, dans son catalogue des manuscrits armeniens
2
,
donne
la description suivante du manuscrit de Paris :
Ms. i80.

Menologe (8uiiuiJaii.ni.pg) de Ter Israel. Texte commencant an l
er
de
Navag-art (11 aout) et contenant les vies des saints pour tous les jours de 1'annee; (parmi
les saints occidentaux, on mentionne saint Thomas de Cantorbery).
La date (fol. 339) est effacee; elle figure dans une note en italien, au commencement du
volume; le menologe a ete copie en 765 de 1'ere armenienne (= 1316 de J.-C), par le
scribe Simeon, en Crimee, pour le baron Sahab, fds de Djanter. Ce Ms. fut vendu (fol.
137 v) en 1394, par le pretre Tiratur, fils de Kiriakos, au pretre Gregoirc, fils de Tho-
ros, qui a ajoute des notes.
Deux mains. Orthographe fautive en plusieurs endroits. Ornements. Tables de con-
cordance au commencement, sur parchemin.
xiv
e
siecle; ecriture bolorgir; papier; 339 feuillets, a deux colonnes; 350 sur 250 mil-
limetres; reliure maroquin rouge, aux armes du roi.
Les Armeniens ont commence par composer et traduire des vies
de saints tres developpees, qu'ils ont condensees plus tard, a plusieurs
reprises, pour etre lues au commencement de l'office du soir. Ces resu-
mes liturgiques constituent le synaxaire dont 1'histoire est exposee tout
au long dans la preface de 1'edition de 1834. Nous croyons utile d'ajou-
ter ici la traduction de la partie historique de cette preface :
Nos zeles traducteurs du v
e
siecle, apres avoir accompli maintes
1. 3iuiiiSuiLitL^g, |imn /miiuî jifiinfi/rMiiiuijfi on|i}uii/î fJiiijiiifiiiLiii-piiiy f>k[' '
,
"/
,, "
<
}'(^
: '/"uiiiiIi-
ipmi m<ijjui 1834.
2. F. Macler, Catalogue des manuscrUs armeniens et georgiens de la Biblio-
theque Nationale, Paris, 1908.
350 &VERTISSEMENT.
[6]
oeuvres utiles pour notre nation, qui la montrerent tres avancee dans
toute sagesse spirituelle et dans les sciences, entreprirent la traduction
des vies de nombreux saints, ainsi que Tatteste le style elcve et su-
blime de la redaction. Ce fut ensuite Gagik Vardapet ('/'""//''/ '/."'nuunnLn)
du couvent d'Atom, au ix
e
siecle, qui traduisit du grec nombre de vies
de saints. Son ouvrage fut intitule Atomagir, GmniJmiffp, Livre d'Atom.
Apres lui, notre bienheureux et saint patriarche Gregoire le Marty-
rophile ('///"//' '/.'/"^""'t/')

il s'appelait auparavant Vahram fds du
sage et grand prince Gregoire Magistros
('fy/"//'
0""j/""[""), de la
famille de saint Gregoire l'Illuminateur, au xi
e
siecle, entreprit un voyage
a travers 1'Orient et 1'Occident, visitant les couvents et les retraites des
solitaires dans les deserts, a la recherche des martyrologes et des vies
de saints. 11 traduisit en langue armenienne tous les documents pre-
cieux qu'il reussit a trouver en langue grecque. II recueillit egalement
nombre de panegyriques et d'homelies des saints et les ayant coordon-
nes, en fit un gros volume
,
qui fut appele par la suite Tcliarcntir,
aWjiW/ip,
Discours choisis. II en ordonna la lecture dans les eglises
et les couvents, suivant les ofhces du jour.
d Apres lui, Ter Israel (S't/
'''T'"^/),
homme erudit, qui florissait
aux jours de Vanakan Vardapet
(
,
/.f''f/' ^/.uinnuiiîVin),
au commencement
du xm
e
siecle, fit un abrege des vies des saints, des histoires des mar-
tyrs et des homelies, qui se trouvaient au complet dans le Tc/iare/itir,
et les distribua selon chaque jour du mois, et il ajouta, ainsi qu'il sied
de le dire, et en les faisant concorder, des extraits de la sainte Bible
et des traditions anciennes, concernant la vie des saints patriarches,
des prophetes et des apotres.
Get ouvrage fut intitule Halsmavourh,
(imûSuiuiL^
ou Synaxaire.
II commenca son ceuvre par le premier jour de Septembre, car, disait-il,
les sages Romains (Grecs) considerent ce jour comme le premier de
1'annee.
Par la suite, Kirakos Vardapet, 1'Oriental
(
?
//niu^nu ^/.lunuiuu^feui
/îf. LiT^/i),
au xv siecle, ayant pour guide Ter Israel, compila un nouveau
synaxaire.
Apres lui, Grigor Vardapet Khlatetsi
fty/?
n
p
J
hci' '"["'P^f)
ie
surnomme Tserents
(^p/^%), egalement au xv
e
siecle, ayant reuni les
synaxaires de Ter Israel et de Kirakos Vardapet,
y
ajouta, sans aucun
[7]
AVERTISSEMENT. 351
choix, des legendes douteuses et d'aucune utilite, et a leur aide,
compila un nouveau synaxairc, auquel les copistes ulterieurs ajoute-
rent des choses peu convenables, chacun selon son caprice, deteriorant
de la sorte le precieux livre que Ter Israel avait fidelement abrege
du Tcharentir.
Ce texte altere du synaxaire de Khlatetsi eut posterieurement
deux editions, a Gonstantinople
',
avec en plus de nombreuses fautes
d'impression, et au lieu des excellents synaxaires de Ter Israel et de
Kirakos Vardapet, c'est celui-la qui fut introduit imprudemment dans
les eglises et dont la lecture
y
etait donnee jusqu'a nos jours.
Toutefois, a raison des multiples alterations qu'il contenait, il fut
neglige non seulement par la sage critique, mais aussi par la commu-
naute en general.
Et comme de longue date, du temps de nos bienheureux ancetres,
il etait de coutume de donner dans les eglises de l'Armenie, avant les
vepres, lecture du synaxaire, en attendant la convocation des fideles
pour 1'heure des offices, et de commencer ensuite, par un Pater, 1'office
du soir, car tous les offices et fonctions de notre Eglise, selon la deci-
sion des saints Peres, commencent par le Pater et se terminent par le
Pater. Aussi les personnes les plus prudentes ainsi que les notables de
la nation avaient-ils depuis longtemps forme le vceu de retrouver un
exemplaire du texte du synaxaire de Ter Israel pour le publier, sachant
bien que l'eau est plus claire a la source qu'au ruisseau.
Dans cette intention, ils s'etaient, a ce sujet, adresses, plusieurs
annees auparavant, a plusieurs villes et aux celebres couvents, sans tou-
tefois reussir a en trouver.
Lorsque, par ordre imperial, le Gatholicos de la Maison de Cilicie
(Siull ''/>/^^nj),
Ter Kirakos, vint a Constantinople et qu'on apprit de lui
qu'il se trouvait au catholicat de Sis un bon exemplaire du synaxaire de
Ter Israel, on le pria respectueusement de vouloir bien le preter pour la
publication. A son retour au siege patriarcal, il 1'envoya sans retard.
Le texte etait sur parchemin, bolorgir, copie aux jours du pieux roi
d'Armenie Ochine et du catholicos Constantin. II
y
manquait quelques
feuillets au commencement et a la fin. La preface n'etait pas complete,
car il
y
manquait la iin, d'ou la dilliculte d'en preciser la date.
1. En 1706 et 1730.
352 AVERTISSEMENT.
[8J
Toutefois comme Ochine avait ete sacre roi l'an <lu Seigneur I
- > ( ) S
et quil avait regne douze anne"es, et que les memoires so trouvant a la
fin de cliaquo recil attestaient qu'il avait ete rccemment sacre roi et que
son lils afne Leon etait encorc tout jeune, il est possible d'avancer que
!<
manuscrit avait ete copie la premiere ou la deuxieme annee de son regne,
c'est-a-dire l'an 1309. Gar il est dit, au 4 septembro, dans un memoire :
Par leur intercession, Dieu lc Christ, aie pitie du possesseur dc ce
volume, notre pieux roi Ochine, et de son tendre
fils Leoh ct dc ses
parents, ct dn grand pecheur (c copiste et secretaire Grigor ci dc
Vexcellent pritre ct aumonier du roi, Thoros.
Au 8 septembro, on lit : Christ, fortifie notre pieux roi Ochine,
recemment sacre, et son tendre
fils
Lcon. De semblablos memoires so
trouvent en plusieurs endroits du volume.
Aussi, apros minutieux examen et avec le consentement unanimc
du conseil national, composo d'ecclesiastiques et de laiquos, do
LL. Grandeurs Messeigneurs les eveques, de sages vardapeds, d'excel-
lents protres, ainsi que cle nobles et patriotes amiras, des chefs de cor-
porations d'artisans, fut-il decide et ordonne que dorenavant la lecture
du synaxaire de Khlatetsi, defectueux a plusieurs egards, serait sup-
primee dans toutes les eglises et couvents de la nation; et pour que la
bonne coutume etablie par nos bienheureux ancetres fiit conservee in-
tacte, qu'en son lieu et place, lecture fut donnee du present synaxaire.
Aussi, en cours de 1'impression do cet ouvrage, avons-nous eu
soin de suivre les plus anciennes et meilleures copies des synaxaires de
la Cilicie, tout en conservant intact le fond historique, et quant aux vies
des saints et aux faits historiques de 1'Armenie posterieurs a 1'epoque
de 1'auteur, et dont nous avons fait un choix pour completer 1'ouvrage,
ces faits, nous les avons places aux jours du mois qui leur correspon-
daient.
Nous avons intercale dans 1'ordre des lectures la commemoration
de la mort de certains rois et princes royaux des Roubeniens, qui se
trouvaient marques d'un asterisque, au bas de notre texte. Nous
y
avons
ogalement ajoute deux recits de martyrs, celui du bienheureux Nicolas
de Brousse et de sainte Varvare de Karine et leurs compagnons de mar-
tyre, que nous avons trouves confirmes par cles temoins oculaires.
Comme l'ont vu nos lecteurs, ce n'est pas seulement a Sis que l'on
[OJ
AVERTISSEMENT. 353
pouvait trouver un manuscrit de Ter Israel, il s'en trouvait au moins un
autre, contemporain, qui est venu de Crimee jusqu'a la Bibliotheque
Nationale. Nous le reproduisons tel quel '. II
y
manque quelques feuillets
auxquels nous avons supplee par le texte imprime en 1834. Nous pre-
sentons donc a nos lecteurs le textc pur du celebre synaxaire de Ter
Israel, compile au xm
e
siecle directement sur les Tcharentirs qui sont
tres probablement du xT.
I. Pour la transcription des noms propres nous avons suivi la methode adoplee par
le monde savanl, selon le conseil qu'a bien voulu nous donner M. A. Meillet, professeur
au College de France; toutefois il nous a fait remarquer que comme il s'agit d'un ouvrage
du xm
n
siecle. certains noms hisloriques et geographiques de 1'Armenie de cette epoque
auraient pu etre transcrits d'apres la prononciation des Armeniens de la Turquie. Dans
les cas les plus importants nous indiquerons en note cette seconde prononciation.
G. Bayan,
Vardapet.
raris, lc 27 mars 1909.
Note des editeurs.

S. A. R. le prince Max de Saxe a bien voulu
revoir les dernieres epreuves de ce fascicule. Cest d'ailleurs son gene-
reux concours qui nous permet de publier des textes armeniens.
Nous tenons a le remercier ici de nous aider dans nos efforts pour
faire connaitre les litteratures chretiennes orientales.
R. Graffin
- -
F. Nau.
EIIRATA
P.
40, var.
2, lire : ,
n
/V au Ueu (/r
^,,^^,,,,.
P.
41, 1.
15, lire : ûUj
(W lieu de lÛ^.
P.
80, I.
19, Ure ;
./,,,
aw
,,-,,
rfe tin[
, inliU [
i[ul
P.
127, 1.
8, frre
: // u
aw //e rfe //-n.
P.
154, 1.
18,
///<
; uiuuinuuAuiu^j,
atl />>U de u,L
A,V.
l a.
SOW
///'/'//.; ///' tiimWh'1, h <l>l\lhll f-rhllSIIUh.
*A_foi.
qvs hhnwiYbiihhr sowd nhiihrn snrn-n.
qus %tir im.VMVih hT,u'i\rstihi<t'bv;i, .
liziiLiiizitiziiii/i uifium /i if/iult /u f/tfziiiiiiuii/i f/*H : Vofz ttiitîiiiihni '/iiimizzzzz/.mi/iz.
"fy/ii
niiii /iii/iin/fiiiii iiiiliiiiTi 'hjilinnji /îiliiiuluji/iwi .,1111111/ // fiOuiti :
Onndiuu u/iL/iiifi hnhnnnhnu inLiiuiLnnuiun utu^/uziijiû ûiiiuiiinuiliLuiii
(i/imni /iJ/iiiiz/m /ii_ niiiiiiMuli tiiunnliL /i i) n i nn ni_lillih Lj /iiL/ni/i l/L /1 ithninli uiiuiiniuuiiiUnu,
tiLcitunon Ll. PU'9 iiinpuii/f zzz//i/i Snntuin uiiLtiip/iiiiii n/iiii /i 'iLuiunhtu 'Ituiutu-
iinfj/iiiiiiLiin n/i i\LiiAiuinnbutilili uliiu IjiiiIiIiiii(iLiiu luil/iuiufu *,u/inn : (/l IJn.nlinlinu uinpL-
uihuLniuniiu 'ibuiunlini <l iiijnijLuij uuiuLhuidi Liijliiiljnujiiiiu liLjin/ /jo/uuin/iL/f/_iuilflf /iL
iimn inti iiinLjiuliiiili Ltuunliuiu tuLuiufi/.ufu /i fiiu iiiiiiiiiu/ilIi luiLiiip/f iitifiiuii : I/l /iin Iuliu
iiufl/uiunu OntKiiiuunL 'luiniutuLinlili nn Iiiiizm itifiu, jiiiji LnLn '/'/iiiil/ii/iuil/nn Liuhulin-
uinuli 'iLuiunlini 1//1/1/1 111111/7 ""'^ miunLuii /711 itiliii iliii/yn/ii/z;/! uil/i uiiujiiuu/jtff : f/in
Iiuiii /! ijli-jiimjiu lJ(tuilituunliLiiii />i/f /mi/i/mzi i/ii/iii :
5 -.ZIMZIII /7 /fOllZllJ l( ÎIi/iÎIZIII llllll Mlll / J)
II
(> /'11 /l ZZ II II /l II llj /-ll/lZIIIfl 13 ^lll/tMIIIIIMlJi/.IIIIl]
,11111111 1>
j I
S '/iiiuiiiiiiiii//i/iiiiiiliiii] '/ 11111111111 111//1 /. ziz ziz/ B
II
9 11/1111] ijniti jijilt /ii/iniifi 1>

/,/rLiiM-
11/11111] f
a
fiLiilin_7ii B
II
10 'ffruiuf1/1111] 4hiitiijint B

fitii/iufiiiuiiiuu] hujniilinujniinL.hu B
||
lo 'ffi 11 111 11/1111] 'f friiiuniiL B.
A fol.
r b.
Fetes des saints qui se celebrent a la gloire du Christ,
* A fol. i
r a.
selon chaque jour de fete de Pannee de la nouvelle ere de verite.
l
eI
NAVASARD, 11 Aout.
Fete de Jean le Precurseur du Christ, etablie par saint Gregoire rilluminatcur
de la Grande Armenie.
Lorsque saint Gregoire [Grigor] illumina le pays d'Armenie de la scienee
du Seigneur et que les gens abandonnerent 1'erreur des idoles et leur vain
culte, le tres puissant et brave roi d'Armenie, Tiridate [Terdat], 1'envoya a
Cesaree de Cappadoce pour etre sacre catholicos de toute 1'Armenie. L'ar-
cheveque de Cesaree, Leonce [Levondios]. convoqua tous les eveques de
sa juridiction et, d'apres les canons apostoliques, lui confera l'honneur aposto-
lique. II lui remit les restes de Jean le Precurseur qui s'y trouvaient, et
que 1'eveque de
*
Cesaree, Firmilien [Ft'nmZtanos], avait apportes d'Ephese, *Afoi.
ou ils avaient ete transportes par Jean levangeliste. II lui remit egale-
ment les restes de 1'eveque Athenogenes [Athanagines].
356 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. |12]
//i_ LLLiui uiinnh unanfi
''7,
/"/"/
,
/
, $uiunhn& /i^/uuinop nn nini iiSiu /./i/rJ/.uij /,/i) /i
Siunoli i/iiiluul Ll LiuSLjn /i Inniulû /i
1//./1
/i iiini-nu LuuhLi ij/i linnhmiiLuijl; iiuimmliLiui
/.uiyuiin/i, iiiii/uinii/ii) Ohii/ii //iiiii miiiii innnu ilLnm^ Luiui Wuui/i/ unanjh Unifiuuiuni. bu
/.//iiiuuiiiMi/.uii iiiii/.ii/i iun.hu /.l u<
2"'l'
(
lhl
,u ' Z'"1- imiuiliiruii Oi/iiiiiii/i o/.uiil/i uniinî
'l'i'l"l"i'l'i '""h
^V//
1
4"
,a """,L
^t/' /'^""'//
,
/
"/'/"V/'/
:
'
L
2.[
,uu,
"i "l'l
u
'!s
u
'"r/"/"/'/'
/'
"
111 nOL iiiiiui?/i/i i?/A /l i/iiiiiliiiliiii /./i/.ii/.ii/i muuiu n iiiiluu '/iii/iiiiuy/.ni/iu 7
,
/i/iiiiniiu/i
OlufilUU-
/mil //7imm/iu /.L uiuii /.11 iiiiflumnu uuiiin, iuiiiili? mhnL.nO iiuiiiulS urff/inLfrJ/iLlt n /.fi/./i /.l
/i?i/i ShiisliL niuiuon nnp ^tuLuiinnil uiuiuilLIiLu niunLluounLJilLiuSii uiiLnii '/iii/iiuiif/,iii/iu :
//*l uiU^Suiubuin tuS 11111?// uinjuuinîuttnnnil Ll. /7funufLn/uu//iti/i ino/i
//"'/J "/ <>/'
ifiiLtn 17 buiLtuuiunnn ffiiJtiiii, iifi 17 (InnuinnuL i7*( :
//l ff/l MlflUI? I1ILI1L11 inoilhjllU
-"'"!/;
//1III1?I1I1/I/IH| JL Z.Illliyilllll /.L fIIILUIUtt//./IIfUUl/l/^/lIl
i/iiiuu /.tiiiiiiiLiiiiii/iii^ nniiL.ni /'./iiniii^fVti/f /t/fV Luiu^Liui liuii
/1
t/Zr/i nuijiumil //tntf/m /.l
Limiih; /f tJnLiiiL 'buiL-iuiitunnL, innduiS i/,imil/i!i LuIiiil îiLuî/ ii/uil /.l uuihmmli ijliui-
A fol.
'1
iiiiuuuu
*
/,l itffLLfV t/uf/uJuuTi uivLuun^L : //l oi//iIimf/n/rfj/i7i ^HL/ttfnJf mShiimiii itiuniiiiuiijii
^m11 LmiiLi LiLtiiiiuiL nuiuiu liLnLiuiin Ll f/'"l/ unn&huu L Shiiii
/1
lluiLUiuiiiniiL 11/1 im>/.iuii//i'i
2 rjiimn/i/ftyu]
/j,l.
;
1. flrid. B || 4 H/Jiuf.ui.j/ff.kfifj] /././..i.u.tj/.l,/,/, B || 5
/fy//'] J"M/'7
B | 6
ji.ijl.iV/./j O/W. B

flnhuumuh 0/7?. B || 8 puiphfuounLphuiSp] /.
puiphpioutu.ppJi B
]|
11 ;.
M
] /.
/
/
.L.uui
2
''", ^fe"'^ arfrf- B
||
12 /<JfV]
^t
B || 13
t
/7.u,L/.l] j/ujulI, B

<j/jiiiujui1ui] ij,,u gW. B || 14 ,juij,jiiuunli ... ,j<>j,,uu/,i,] uipuL.huuiuiLJipp iSpiuiiauiS jiiii/ii/?j
,uuiiil/uiui1i /iljj
/.
V/ilili uiiiLUiuuiptip j/i ijojiuuuj/i B.
Saint Gregoire, en revenant, avec les princes qui l'accompagnaient, dans
la province de Taron, voulut remonter le vallon pour
y
detruire, au liaut de
la colline, les statues de Vahagn ; les mulets blancs du char dans lequel so
trouvaient les restes des saints Jean et Athenogenes s'arreterent, ne pouvant
plus avancer. L'ange du Seigneur apparut alors a saint Gregoire et lui dit :
11 a plu au Seigneur que ces saints demeurassent ici. Et saint Gregoire cons-
truisit en cet endroit une grande et belle eglise au nom du saint Precurseur
du Christ Jean-Baptiste et
y
deposa ses restes. Cest en ce lieu que s'ac-
complirent et sâccomplissent jusqu'aujourd'hui beaucoup de guerisons pour
ceux qui v ont recours avec foi a rintercession du saint Precurseur.
Et il etablit que chaque annee il
y
aurait concours universel et fete royale
le premier jour du mois de Navasard, c'est-a-dire le 1 1 Aont
.
Et comme en ce jour les Armeniens celebraient les fetes d'Aramazd et
d'Anahit, et repandaient la legende au sujet d'Artavazd, fils d'Artaches,
qu'il se trouvait enchaine au sonimet du grand Massis et qu'il en sortait le
premier jour de Navasard, lorsque les deux chiens, l'un noir et 1'autre blanc,
A fol. 4 avaient de leur langue leche et use les chaines,
*
pour amener la fin du monde.
Aussi, a cet efFet, les pretres paiens avaient-ils edicte une loi enjoignant a
lous les forgerons de frapper de leurs marteaux sur les enclumes et autres
outils, lo premier jour de Navasard, pour consolider les chaines d'Artavazd.
[13]
1 NAVASARD. 11 AOUT. 357
IjuiujniUnu (!iiuiiiiliuhiiiiii : liiiif 11/1 /iiiui/iiiiu/.uij/i uuiiiL/rJ/iLufi /ji_ yui/mu/iii/.iiu/i iîhuu-
iiiiil/i//iluu /iiiiiim/iiiiii iiiiliiiiu '/h/iu.iiji/iiiii iiohii iiuiî 1110.1 ûuuu[uuinûiluuu nnni[
i/iiuiLiiiLiiii/i iiii./iuiuuiiLiiu //iiiiiiiiiiiilH/iluu HIIlIuIiLuIU :
ttttiiiiii iiiliilii illjiiiuiitiuihm IJI11A1 uiitiiijli "/iiniiiiiiui/i 2,/Lniltui îtiuiiiiujhinlih rl -,111111/7.1/1/1
I11111/1-1 1111111/iiiiLiiin/ili /iL /'1111111 i/iiiiuii/i i//|iii||i)i :
iL I1L1IIIIL llnnui Z^/iu iiiiLiiLiiu /'/7/11111/1 uiufiuinhîn iiiupiuWiu :
7
'11 /1 11 111 11 11 ( /(//lUiuu/i /711 fct
il.ltlLjuu iiiiiii/iuiuiu yi/./tWii/u/ /ii.iiiiiuiiil/i7uiuu ul LjiltlLuij /1 /1 /ii. _\/iii uiiiiiii/iUiiil <>iiil-
11 iiiuiL 111 îLiiiiiui, i/iiii iiuiiiiii/iiiiiuiiiuiuiiiiu f/iiiLi/iiiiiiuuu/i îLnuuii îiiiuiiiiii/jiii/iIi : (Vl
llljltfllll) l)llllll/l/.l /1UII./7II bLlllUI /l pillUIIipU, OlUII-IIIl/iIUIl 7'll/iUUIIIII Ulll/lllllUlllll/lllll lllll/l-l
/iliiiii /.iiiLn/yuu/iuu/i iiiiii^Li uuiuolttu LLLnLuL.ndi, 11/1 li/i nmijLli iiiuoii/junu : /
,
u/i /,iiil-
11/, I111/11111 iiiiiu/iUiiiiiiu i/iiiiii//// /1//11/ /il iiuinjuuuin 11111 piiiiiiiuu :
(l hLlinu iiiiipiuiu Ijinjttii /tii/iiil 1//1111111 7'ii/iiiuiiiu/i /1 'liunuliliu nl.ujhnu /iL nULuhnu
liL. IIIUIIIIIIL fl/f If /l /iLll /l __,ILII|1 /|L nllllLu /l UIIIIIIIIUU /lL II* Ilb ll.\/i IIIIIII /l ///////// /i L llllljlll lllllll/
/lUlllllllll/iUIUU UllLIIUpU : Olll/llHU lllll lllO/l llVlllllIUUl/llllU 7'll/iIIUlllll //L
l"l
IIILUIlllIllllil/llIlil
iiuiii ULiiiiiuiui u7'ii/iuiiiuu /il I1111 piupiuunnin iluiop /uiiuuiui/iiiu/iiiiul uyiii uiiii/i /ilii iiiiii
1_ '/'ll/lllllll/l llll
J
l'll/lUIIII l> > ( illl /llil '. ,!l),
] (
111 1 /1 111 / 111)111 I III I /llll/rJl/lll l> 4 l//lllllllll'IIlllllL/(T/lLilJ
i/ijuiiiil/J/ilIi R /-iiuuLjlui/i] /.1111 .i/,)iiiijiiii.|.
R |: 5 ltl /'iipiiLj/iiiiiiu/i
'/'/'"</'''D
^* 1- ''/"/iijuuih/i
l'lll)lllllllll/.lll/.)l R.
Or, pour dissiper le mensonge et retablir la verite, saiut Gregoire institua,
eu ce jour, une fele universelle pour glorifier eternellement la tres sainte
Trinite.
En ec jour, martyre de saint Sixte, patriarche de Rome, de son arehidiacre
Laurent et dTIippolyte le martyr.
Us vivaient aux jours de 1'empereur Dece [/o,v], Limpie. Sixte [AV.v/o.v
etait Athenien et avait acquis a Athenes toute la science de la philosophie.
11 s'etait rendu a Rome et
y
fut sacre patriarche de Home, apres le martyre
d'Etienne [SfepAa.zos], patriarche de Romc LorsqueDece voulut faire son entree
en la ville [d Roiik'], Sixte ordonna a son archidiacre Laurent [Laurcndios] de
cacher les vases de 1'eglise, pour qu'ils ne fussent pas pris par les impies.
Laurent les vendit tous et en distribua 1'argent aux pauvres.
L'empereur Dece s'etait saisi de deux martyrs du Christ en Perse,
Abdon [_4&/os] et Sennen [Semos], et lcs avait emmenes a sa suite a Rome. II
les fit jeter aux betes fauves, mais elles ne s'en approcherent point. Ges
saints moururent ensuite par le glaive.
*
On conduisit aussi le patriarclie
Sixte devant [l'empereur], qui Lobligea a renier le Ghrist ; mais lui, tres vail-
lamment, avoua la foi qu'il avait en Dieu et avec sa sagesse lui reprocha
A I..
\- I.
358
LK SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [14]
n1.l1/711 iiiil .'.uiniiLiiiA /<l jiSuiUinnL.pbuiSaL
/"-{""/
iîiLn/n.niL-.uiu ijinijnjinLJilîLii Ijiliuju I.l
L/mLiViiii.iiiiL yiiiii/iii iihiiil/h Lhiiui /.l nii/iimiii-i/iiiiMJ ^tulinbiiA /_iiiLii/;Ln/mii/i jihuniulili iiLiii :
Smniuu iiiiiiii\)/i /l ii-iiii/iiiiiiiiiiii/iiiitiniiii /.111L11/7I111/11111 /il 11111/7. /'/.ii 1111111/1-U1 /.l ti/iliwi
/./l/.ll/.IILIll-I : (ll/-,- I.IllLll/jLll/lllll. SllLI) /lll<A UIIIMll ll/l U-.ll/lll UUIIl/l.VII /.L u/lll^H /L /.lll/lfil
-iJui 111111111 /AP /'- hutuiliin /1/H/////1 /.l /i/n/i/. ////// : I_"l uiil/.iui 11(111111 k Luinuiu /1 1//.111111
iiuinniiiiniiii /.l 11/11111111 /jl 11/11111111 Ll ii/ii/.hu /.l 11111111 uiiinjuhuuj iiiiiiili.wili fei_ tifihyili, uiiiiniiiL
uiiiuip/i /iJiiiuuiLiiu/i-i : J/l inhuhuii uiiuimi unnnnphijuiL juujiljnLJilhuitlji, /.l ^nuiiliu^huuj
yim/iuiii/ii iiimi iiLf/u/fli iiuiLiuiiui-iou /.l tnjiJiuti uuuuQhijhu uijihhh
/1
uiuuiu : (/ iimiuMili
iiiil L111 ^/iLiii-inn /.l ui/uiiiiii</l~iii
t
/iiiiiip /.l iiiiuiiiûiiip Ll Lih ttiijoltlliLp 1,l i\btLU ijhbjnil
udjhL,n iiLiiiiiu : 6*l iuhLiiuiihiiiLL /'iii/ii/iuinii inhuhtuj nupuihsbjjiuu ûn iimmiii
/1
'hnhuinnu
l/L ShjiuihuuiL :
'/iiiuiiLu/iL iiiiliiiO/i filiLuuiunuiii uuuliiuIi l.iiiLn/Îiui/inii /.l ii< yiiLiuL-.iiiiiL uihL/ih
uiLUiULUfihu /.l iii iiLiiuiiiufL _i7"n7muiim
t
iniunuiobuhh uluu /l
*
ijhntui ^ntunhiuj ûiL/rfnj,
/jl //uiiii uiiLiup/i Imnui iJinfffL /ilii nLubjntl utui-huituniuuu
/1
<a/.il/iL /ilhuliI /tl piuOtujhnl;n
iii/111 ^tuStihnhi ^liuiL : 1/l iiiiliiuL lunojdhjnil 1111 iiiLii/uiiii uym/iL /ilh uiil LuuniLiua, dl
litunhiun uLiu yiiLiiiiiiiiiii/.uil uuiL11 111 inui<jL /"iii/11/miim ulnj ujtunih 'huhuuiniiji :
6*l iiiL/iiiii '1'hhnuh i/iuuL /'iii/ii/miim/i (iffi/y 11L111 /1
uiuLui, /.l i/jui /jh/ihlh uiLnLiiu
JuuluhlUL /l UUlLll/^L /iL /l/llill/lllll /l llllllL /iLllO 7,
"J'
""- '//'LL ////<//, Ul
J
huillU IjhlU, /.L /llil-
1'erreur des idoles. Aussitot on lui trancha la tete, et les chretiens accompa-
gnes de Laurent rinhumerent.
On presenta aussi 1'archidiacre Laurent [a 1'empereur] qui lui dit : Apporte-
moi les tresors et les biens de 1'eglise. Laurent repondit : Donnez-moi des
chars pour transporter les tresors et les biens. Et on lui donna autant de
chars et des couples de bceufs qu'il en demanda. II les prit et s'en alla. II
y
fit monter les pauvres, les boiteux, les aveugles, les estropies auxquels
il avail distribue les tresors et les biens, et les conduisit aupres de l'empe-
reur, qui, a leur vue, entra dans une grande fureur. II ordonna de le frapper
brutalement avec des batons, et apres le supplice, ils le jeterent dans la
prison. Les malades et les infirmes, les aveugles et les possedes avaient
acces aupres de lui. et par la priere et par Fimposition des mains il les gue-
rissait. Le geolier Hippolyte [Ipilitos], temoin des miracles, crut au Christ
et se fit baptiser.
On introduisit de nouveau saint Laurent, mais il ne se laissa pas con-
a fol. 5
vaincre pas les propos du tyran, il ne renia point le Christ. On 1'etendit
*
sur
un gril rougi au feu, sa mere se tenait devant lui, 1'evangile en main, et
1'exliorlail a resister au feu. Et le saint tout en priant rendit son ame a Dieu.
Le fidele geolier Hippolyte 1'enterra aupres du saint Sixte.
Dece ayant appris la conduite d'Hippolyte le fit jeter en prison. II s'e-
vada de la prison deux jours apres et se cacha dans la maison d'une
[15]
1 NAVASARD, 11 AOUT. 359
/'"'/ lim ijui ijhli iuiiiiiqi Uiiiiiuii iijijili /ii _.ii.iiiiiuiiuiii/. u u'hjihumnuh ^nn iimili /uiiuiuiiutu-
hhijuiL bt. bnbuiMh phji\op ubnbubu i/ilitt/it./i/i/t /n /i Uuiinbliji /iii/ii/ium buiuibubu tjhiii l.i
iniiiit/iiiiin
/'"'/ I>
,
"/"
,
'
,L
/""/
*"'"-" ol uuîu/tiu/tii/ ii I .hiiiiii o itt iiii iii/iii/iiiiii ii-ym/i/i : i/i_
pnhuinnuhiuipli Muinbubu 11)1111
Jiun
uiiLnjih :
(/l l/jtii boltlh iiiliil/i uhhyjbiL un/Jiiii/i uii/ii/iiiiiiii/ii rLjljnu mjiptuih /.ii/.i lunuhiuj /i
^nbnuiuibh; /tl /i iiiuuuliI iMiiiiiiuu iiiijmiiiuljhjn _7L uiub,n . l/i/ /'ui /1//1 111 11 11 , /iimi/l i/ti/j/1/1
Juinbtui aiunnbu u/111 . Ll 11//UU//711 .111/1 i.uiyn iiii.i' ummmljbijiiiL :
'liumuijibijmh tttiL/i/i ilhiuipii 'hnhumnuh huiLitiuiujinh (. Ll I /uiiutuiiu/i r/'( :
Ll)
llnniu Ljnh 1111LIIL/111 r/ruiiii/i iiiujiuijihym iiinntuihu : (/l Lii/l /i iiiiiii /iiiii uiiiiiu
ittirt/utu/i^/^/i '/iii/iii/it/ /1 11 111., ii/.u/mi 11 1//1111111 11111111 iii/iiii ui/ii)/i /7/1/1 (.1/1/1 11 11 u (il (//i/iuiu
i/iiiiii htujbuii
/7/1
/1 'liunuu, jihhhij 11111 tttO/i 1111111111/111111 nhntuinbi ijhniiiu : I/l u/i/i/jl 11.
i. /.ii.v/iiim/i uiiL l/uiiiu, utiiuiu iiiiiii iii ilhmiiih unnij, /.1 11111111111 îii/iuctuiuii
/1
ilbniui piinu
mnuhjhu :
/*u// uiiljijiu 'hubuinnu nn uuinbuii
/7/1
mi/i-im ûiijimiijbmnLhfhiuu ibtn UtunuihnnunL.-
lobiuli unuiiiu Umbihuiuhnuh -.11 ui.iii( îuiniuiubmhu, ^nmUmihiuij hiulumuiunhiuLUiiihu /1L/1111
/ 1111 ii/,/iiii/iuii/i i/iu_.iiiii // tjuiuoMu hhbnbuLni /jl jxmnluhj luijpiiiuiiiia : I/l uiu tuuiiuujmn
Ijiu 11111111I, 111 11 uiuubhmiu jiuut ,111111.111/1/1 îuijiiiiuibuihh :
'hujtuh iiiii/iu /jl iiiiiii uii yiimiiiiiil.inii 'hubumnu /jl umhujh,hu iil/iui/iui/ ij'hjihumnu : (/l
femme, qui alla le denoncer. On le saisit et on l'introduisit en presence de l'em-
pereur. 11 avoua, en toute verite, la foi du Ghrist. On dechira tout son corps
avec des onglets de fer et on le lia a un cheval sauvage qui le traina a travers
les pierres et les arbres
;
il rendit 1'ame en remerciant Dieu. Les chretiens
1'inhumerent aupres du saint.
Sept jours apres, pendant que 1'empereur Dece se promenait a cheval, il
fut blesse par un ange, et s'ecria, a raison des grandes douleurs : Hippo-
lyte, tu m'entraines comme on entraine un esclave! et il mourut ainsi d'une
mort violente.
Ces saints martyrs du Christ subirent la mort le l
er
Navasard, Ie 1 1 Aout.
[B
*
autre redaction : Ils vivaient aux jours de 1'empereur Dece, 1'impie. A
son retour a Rome du pays des Perses, il fit jeter les deux martyrs nommes
Abdon [ir/y/./o.^] et Sennen [Enias] qu'il avait saisis en Perse, aux betes
fauves, pour qu'elles les devorent; mais comme elles ne s'en approcherent
pas, il fit mourir les saints martyrs par le glaive, et souleva une persecution
contre les chretiens.
Quant a saint Sixte qui avait occupe le siege patriarcal apres le martyre
de saint Etienne, patriarche de Rome, il ordonna a son archidiacre Laurent
de vendre tous les vases de Teglise et de distribuer [le montant] aux pauvres.
II [Laurent] executa sans retard tous les ordres du patriarche.
On saisit ensuite le saint patriarche Sixtc el on l'obligea a renier le
B
2
b.
1.
2 b.
p. 73 a
360 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN.
[10]
lllll lUUllL^Lfl /ll/MIMMIl/lM.//,// II 7*11 /llllll /111 (111111111110 /il_ [lllllljlllUlllll^JI fll?llllllllll_/f//lL.I IIUIMIl/l
/1111111, /<l iifli (/uilliui-i yillll/ill mmimi/m uillllll : /'u/i /,1111 ll/i/ffft/lllll /mm/imiiimmm/iiiii lllll /lllll.ll
lllll /.//// ll-lll /iLII tlftf-UIUII /l yill IMIMIIMl/.IIMl /iMlllllA Ill5llipi./l/l/l -111'IIU /iL /(/lllM-illlll :
'////////// lllllllll /.L IMMMIIm// /,1111 ll.i-llll/lllll /il IIIMIMMl/l lllll fff^/l '/lll II /l/il/lllll/l MMIMMIMIM-
iiiLiiiIAi nniUni : I/l /i iuiiiyii-A
1
/,i /i Ufiu-u/j hiiiiiUiAii LLLijLnLnili /ii/iiiii/iiuii iiuiMii 1.11111(11111
/l -llllllll /iL ll/ill/ll : l/L lllll /illll /l /imimm/i/, /ill/lll IIIIIMM /illlll/lll /iL MMMIl/iMM /ill /l |//,M|||( /llllllll
1111111 MIIMMM-l /iL 11111111111111111111 11111111 l>lll*/ll/i llll /,11 'l/l^'' /i /f /i fl/i llLII^/f
,
/il MMMMMIL Ijlllllllll /l
1/llliiMMIIU : /'uii llll lllllll/illlll/illll l!ll UlllLllli/lu /,iii imm/i/.i ll/llll /iL tilJiljlllliLj /i tuuun. IILIl
l>(/o/l/llllll tJJUlllJIILt)
^/iLIII-IIIII /iL IIMl/lMIMM.//,11111 IIi/iIM 1//I./'// 7*11 /llllll llll/l : .'llll lll/ill/illll lllll/l-
lllUlIl/illl/lU IIUpUl/f>/il/lIl/l yill IIMMMMl /l 7*ll/lMMIIlII /iL ll/llllll/lIIIIIL :
//L IIMMIMMU ll/,IIILIlu/llll/lllll IMIlllUIUU * /iL II III /l III /7/1II II1LI1IUIII1l/.//ilU : t/L l/iUl IMIMIIM I.
UllUUtflUUUjq /llMl/iL Ill/lll/lU ÎMIMMMMM/M /i /l yilLIlllllil/i 7'p/llllllllll/l l/M/M/M/ (\ fcll/l/l Il/llll fMill/l
/1 ilLjuni yiiiiii/.iiii /iiiim/iiiiii iiii/i . /iL
'/
, "'/, iiiiLiiiO/i unnm i.iiiMi/i niAiLjml /i _\/iil/i/i uiii-
l/.mmimiiii/i/i /il puipiiii/111/711 11111111/1/1 :
i/l iiiiliiii i//iiuf/f tffti/^ ii/ij/uiu/iU . / .1 iu/i/i/i /11711 iiiiiiiiT/iiii /iiiii/ /uniiiii/ijiiiiiL, 1111117 ijuijiXn
11/111 /1 if/iLii Lnnilli 11/1 /il iiif/f /uiiiiiii//iiiii/i /il /1111711 uil V>i 11/117u /iiiiiniiiii/iiiii o/niiiLli Liiiiiiil-
Olll /iu\l| 5 "- UIIIIIll/lll/l M/lllll /f/.illlUl! PII|0i1l/i//iI1|/| /|L Ulllo/(//lLp /1 L Ull*)l IL/f//llUlll! III I lllll Ijl. 111 11
n -ylll/l/l /ll II IIIIL ( IIIIIIILIIIO : l/l /f/lM/ll.llMI ll/llll yilLMIllllIIIIUIIM lilll/fllllllll/iUl/l |l'ii| 1'llLll-
iMMii/i yiiiiiiinuZiiii/i/i :
Ghrist. Mais il confessa vaillamment le Christ Dien et blama 1'erreur des
vaines idoles. Aussitot on lui trancha la tete. Laurent, sou archidiacre, prit
avec lui quelques fideles, emporta le corps el l'inhuma.
On saisit ensuite saint Laurent et 011 le mit en presence dc Cornelius,
prefet de Rome. 11 lui reclama les tresors de l'eglise. [Lauient] demanda des
chars pour ies
y
charger et les lui apporter. II obtint d'eux trois chars a bceufs,
partit, et
y
fit monter les pauvres et les infirmes auxquels il avait distribue les
biens de Teglise et les conduisit au palais. Le tyran en Fu1 irrite, le fit ]ja-
tonner et jeter en prison. II
y
gueril nombre de malades et d'infirmes au
nom du Clirist. Lc gedlier, temoin des miracles, crut au Christ et se lit
baptiser.
B
On conduisit saint Laurenl au tribunal,
*
ou on l'obligea a renier sa foi.
Apres de nombreuses tortures, vu sa foi inebranlable en le Christ, onVeten-
dit nu sur un gril rougi au feu. Sa mere se tenait aupres de lui, evangile
en main, et encourageait son fds.
Le saint martyr dit au prince : Voila que la moitie de mon corps est
rotie, retourne-moi de 1'autre cote pour qu'il rotisse aussi, et <{ue je devienne
un liolocauste parfait a mon Seigneur Dieu. Et il rendit avec un pareil
courage son ame a Dieu, avec prieres et actions de graces. Le fidele geolicr
Tinliuma aupres du patriarche Sixte.
[17]
I/l JiiiiiLl. iiiliiiu
LJdLj 'I iin[ipmnu iiuiunmuiLui îiiLiiiinituj
Ji
'rnjiumnu lim iiuli Ll ii/iiii,
/ii_ hiu JunumniJmuLjn ti'hnjiuuinu
'
.imiimi hh\ : '/,11111/1 /"'1 LmJuLuJiu
iihm ilbnli Ll. pLnLnJih
uuuinujiu unniu bnbuijaji pbji<op /l uiuiui liiuiubuii /i Juuinbnuiju bnjiuuin uiub^Ji AnLjJih
iiuiu puii puinu Ll puil Jannjiu, Ll muiuiLju IjiiiinitijiLniui
Ji
'1'iijiuumu : J,nn uiilLuii pii/in-
mnhLjJin JaiunLuJiu fiun 'huLumnuJi /ri_ liuii IjiiLiiLuinJinuJi :
l?L lUIIUU UILIlLfl iJlllllllll-JoJlLU IIIIMIIL^LIll Ijlll llllll UllLu[lllLj 1111
Jl
ÎLIIII Ijlll III III
Jil.
tjlll 1
Jl
duiuuiuuiLu l'JiiiLi[iinJuuhiiuJi :]
bitit uiuitijiijli r . /jl Oqnilinmih (rh : '/,/iiuiiiiuiiiIiiilM/ilIi iiifiuiifi IW1/1/11111111/1 /tl '/'iiiliii/iiiii/i :
L*iuti unnnn iiuininJinnunLjoJiL-UU Liili. miuuiLju : rJiiiliiiLmJiiuhnii mhonLjh itinpiuili *
j^ fol. 5
ii/iimi /i i/JiliniiJinLiu piunuipu Ll ^nuiUiuiLuin ii/i ijuiiih pnJiumnhLjJin
uiuiinnuiuuiLunLu
uihojau uiiiiuOiuuuiii /. j uiubhbpbiuh
i'"
s
>/' bnbh : /'n/i tiiti jinli ( .lijiliiiuiii mbubuii ijLjilijit n
OnniiiJiinLiuhh, iiililtiiitj pbii JihpLmh uuiunuiLJinu /ilii u'1'uiLui/inu /i u/Ô uiiiuii/u/iu
CTiuiin uinAiLjii ijMtin /imiiyn jiijii lunpiuijih (tl lunmnuiliLmn uLhuiAmui. 'rnJiuuinuLmi Lil,
<S *l,/lllilIIII-llli
,
IIIL/3/lLil] '/,/ III I II lH/ilJi lllllllllll /wi/l/llllllll/l /jl '/'lllll/lllll/l /Vl iiiiiiii /ifiii Iiiuiui Cl(l(l
.
D.
II
1) IWIIII . . . piillllllpll] ll /ill/il /l </lllltllllllll/l/lfl IIIIIOWU /'/lll/lll/. Mj/tlll/lllll lllllttllljl IMMllllllll lllllllll
/l ll/l/lMlWlll/ilMI pllllllllpll l> || 11 /'ll/l lllll lljtll ( .fl/l/llllllllj , llll /,ll /llllWl IMMMIMI /il IMIlflMl lll/llllfl /l
iVt^
r
b[iljiiiiJinuujLiuj mkubiui add. B || 12 /ilu] ouni.pp.li <7flW. B || 13 iJtomîiijfi] itl uiufc
^ciii. B.
Lorsqu'on vint a connaitre que le geolier Polyeucte avait cru au Christ,
on larreta aussi; il confessa le Christ Dieu. On le suspendit nu, on lui
dechira le corps avec des onglets de fer, on 1'attacha ensuite a un cheval
fougueux et sauvage, on le traina a travers les pierres et les buissons. Cest
ainsi qu'il mourut dans [la foi] du Christ. Les chretiens 1'emporterent et
1'inhumerent aupres de Sixte et de Laurent.
En ce jour martyre de la vierge sainte Suzanne [Sim/ie], qui mourut a
Home aux jours de Diocletien.]
2 NAVASARD, 12 Aout.
Martyre des saints Anicet et Photin.
Le martyre de ces saints eut lieu
*
ainsi : L'empereur Diocletien [Diocle-
*
\ foi.
tianos), 1'impie, se rendit a la ville de Nicomedie et ordonna de preparer des
instruments de torture pour les chretiens. Tous furent saisis d'epouvante.
Quant a saint Anicet [Anictos), voyant la terreur du pcuple, ayant avec lui son
parent Photin [Plwtios), il se mela a la foule, railla les mechantes intentions
de 1'empereur et cria a voix haute : Je suis chretien, serviteur du Christ. Et
362 LK SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [18]
7*ii/iimiiimiii Aiiiu imi : f/i 11/1111111 iitiiiiiiini iiio/iiiiiiiiui /iiiiiiiimii/im/mii IiIJiluIi iifiiiîiifci , ii7*ii/hi-
lllllll/l MIMm/|IM'Imm/|M|/| A/iim/mi/i /l 4,)ll/-, /il /l l/illl/l/l f/MMllll/llll/lll IMIIMIIM IMIl/l 7'fl/llllll llll/l
l/llllf/l l/ljl/jlll /l/fclll/l IIIiMlll/jlll/l /il Mll/llj/l lllllll/illllj llll/llll lllll/, IMIIIlfc/lllll/l Itlllllllll III O II ^/i/l/lll-
IMMMIMI :
f/i_ iiilLiui /'/111/111/1111/1111/11111 imi /1 ium/i/mi /iiiimii i'Iiiimili/i> yni iiiimiimi/i/i /i 7'ii/mmiiiiii, .,
IMIIIl/llllllIIII "'(, -L /1V1IIA IIOAIIII yilfcll/illA/lll /iL II MIIMMl/lIl/l fct. ÎMIIIIllll/illMI ll.ill lll/llll/llllli fl
11111111 IMIIIIl/llllIlfcl /ll_ /ffllflllll/il IIIIIlHiIl/illfclll/l i:ill yilLIIIIIIIIIIl/l/l /l 7'll/lIMMIMI :
/
'llllll II III II IIIIII /l
-
lllllll/l '/ IMl/l/lllMMI Ml/ltl/lJ /iL IMIMIAIIIII /l
JMIMJIJJIIM
/(//ll /l IMMMIMl/l/l ." f/L fIII HLJlJlIl f .'ijl/llll 1111
Illll/l <JlIlll/l/l HLrtll/l/l ll/l/n/l- IMl/l/iim/l llIIMMIl/l /iL /l III III /1 11 /l/l llAtlll ll/l /lL II II III 11 ll /il_ flll/l/l II /l/l
A fol. 5
mmiiiiv/i il/iA /il ii/yin im uiiLjiLCfni /il. iiiiliiii/i /iii/i/imm /n/ '-
J*/"
, ",L"/' htyuiur^Jiu 10
i/111/iiiitiii/i /iL iiifciifciiif ii/iin iiml/ilAmi/i mO /f/111/i/iii/li 1111111/711 imijiii /1111111 uniit^n ii Mtiiii iil/mi/i :
//_. flllLlfll/l f .'/l/llllllllll /illl/ill IMlpiIl/lJil/lll/l /iL l/llllILll fcfll /.llllllij <\|1I : f/L MlllfcJillllltll/l fcll/lL
^lllflrf fl/lCT EfL IIl/l/fltlL LIUin/l/l/l ^/iflltl/ff/illll /|L lllllllll /llllllllIlll/l/iliUIL, /iL <J/lLll/nilll/lIIl/l /llllil.Il
puinuipjiu /iiiiiiNiii/i/iiiiiii tfL iiiiiiiiiliIi) /i ^/i/Jiii/iiiiiiiiii/i i./.ii im/i :
Ollllllll-I MIIIlLllll/l Il/l ^llllllllfc/l llllllll /ll/l, /iL AfclLt) MIII^llllMl/l 11 Otl III II 111 /l /iL IIIIMIII lllll Oliip/l 1 ,
j
1 "Pll/llMIMIIl/l OUMLIIII 0//. 1> lIIIIMIIl/il IIMMIMM lllhjll) llllllll /lllllllll lll/lll.MM /(//. lll llll I.
||
3 Ullll-
IIIIILIIIOII j/i/(llllllllllllin /iL 17 |/m.!IIIMIl/(|/m /l
/j
II llllll III lilllllfu : Cld<i. 13 7 IMIMIl/llllIl/ri /iL 0///. I> ||
8 j>uiijHfMil/(7/iLu] it/iiiiji/ftiLjfl/iLU (idd. I> || 9 ul(/i//iu] uinûin-Ulpjog add. B

if/iu^/iL
mi/f/ifif.u
/IIIIIIUl/l 0//.. L> || 10 UIÎULIIfl IIMl/ilOUL I>
|| 11 /iL III / II /> III I nlllll IIMl/iLOImIi III /Jlll/r/lll/h lllluA^ll
iiiiMM -MiiiM until^n ii imiiiiiii .iii.i o/w. B

1/-11/71111111-1] ium o/îi iiiiu^/iiiiii ii-iiii iii/ii/.iiiiii add. Jh>
II
12 /wiuiiiLOiM :] j/l ii/i/im/rtL iiiiiio/rfii
'/"'II'' '/
,
"S/'^/J"
iiiii/ia/miii iiinintf/r/ uliuuiu add. x>
II
13 J/lLIl/lIllll//inTl /flll/llfl] 11/UI/l/lIIIl/ B
II
14 ll/l /iL /IIM/IILI./) ]j
II
15 IIIU/lll] lllj/ B.
il se mit a developpor la confession divine, la naissance du Christ sans com-
mencement du Pere et Tavenement du Christ, dans les derniers temps, pour
la redemption des hommes. II desavoua, de par leurs noms, tous les dieux
des paiens.
Diocletien, ayant appris que sur ses propos, beaucoup avaient cru au
Christ, entra dans une grande fureur, dechira le col de ses vetements et son
manteau, et ordonna aux soldats de tuer par Fepee, de massacrer tous
ceux qui s'etaient convertis au Clirist. Toutefois le stratelate Placide [P/-
/./r/s] Fen empecha, et apaisa Fempereur. On frappa beaucoup saint Anicct,
jusqu'a mettre a decouvert ses os, on lui lia les mains et les pieds et on le
v foi. 5 jeta devantun Hon enorme et tecrible. Le saint fut saisi d'epouvante,
*
la sueur
lui coulait sur le visage ; ce que voyant le lion, dc sa patte droite, comme avec
une eponge, se mit a essuyer la sueur. Et saint Anicet a ce miracle rendit
gloirc a Dieu. Aussitot il
y
eut un grand tremblement de terre, lc temple
d^Heraclee s'ecroula, se brisa en menus morceaux, le cote nord de la ville
tomba en ruines et beaucoup de paiens
y
trouverent la mort.
On emmena le saint pour lui trancher la tete, et les mains des bourreaux
V a.
[19]
IpuuiLiihli iihiii /!_ /i ^m.p puhhahu /tl îilhu nbpuit. ht. Ipuupuuph iiilAiiiu /il ipupXLui^
pn/i/iii/iu iiuiii i/iii iiiii/fiiii /iiiiiiiiiiui /il ^phmnuih Shuin.li ii/riLuiiiiiLilli npinu.nnpi /tl uaLppu
uifipnnO iT/iiiin : /#l mhuhuii '//111/iii/iHi/iinuiiii/i ^tufiuihuiu ttlpiLii u\i Ll uuiiiJLuta uuiu-
IIIIILIimilM /ilii :
ifuiiuJuii) jihUiuijLuij iniLMMu VuiL.uihnu ûuipiiLpLuin niiiiLim/i (lu/i/itiinu, L ("''-
nliiiuilihiun nuinniuiu /i 11/111111/1 i?iiiiiiiml/J/ilLIi : 'IiiiuiLiiIiu /.l iiuiii /.l /.p/ini/i./i flli/Jiiiin iiiA/i/i
/l uiiuiiiiiuhh unnui /il inutuLjhu n iiiu/un : iiiliijliiijLijiui tiiiiitii uiiLpph /,iu Lpuihnu uinui-
LLnuinilnu ni_nmjn IpuuiLuiin, ûiiipiiLphuhu ufipiihuihu Itl iipuuiiiLpphnhh lihiihiuhu
yiiiiiniiun.iLu /iiiii /i ynLinnin/i 'hpliuinnuh : iSiuhuiu u ( Ji/i/p.-n.u /.l u
(
ruiLinhnu /i ULjtuuipnuh
/il puiii/iiiA/in/in u7iui/L ouicthhipuu
fi
piiinuiuii/i : 'liuuiLuliu
*
11/11111111 /1 i/iuin/i Lnniluinu Ll *
\ fol.
ipuiiiiiii/iti/i/i Lppiliupnh h uiLnLii$h ul n< puinnLunu ijiim jipuli : C/L nuinixLuii uinhnli
nlinuui h piuhin //l uhphu uiiJii niliuiLu uipiuphh :
(7l i/iin Llihu mtiiinj iiiA/i/i nlmuui /i O/iiLiiLiiuiui puiipuhpu /iL pnhiLiUu /i tltÔ iiirililll-
u/iiiiuu Ohlii ijiii iiiii Ll. uii in iii ii niii iiiiiiiiiiuu/iuu //L uiiiiiu pnppnnhnph <jHlii 6l uinlihu
iiunitiii /i iiLj$ Oini/i ul uliuuili uinoldLi . Ll. iLui uinoldhnh uiLiuhnhnhh n^nnliu /iLiifcuiuu
1 /pillufeu/lU IIHHI 0///. B /L ÎILpil 9/'^""- /fL /pillipullll piL&UIU tL lpilH<AlVu</
Jlll/f
/.y/lil
0///. B || 2 /tl 111)1111/1 |/.ii 111111M 1W1 /im/./iimi/i />l iioiniL/rlfeiiiiliiii '/'ii/iiiiiiiiu/i ,1)111111 lililiniiilili B [|
5 0...../...H B
j! 6 ....p.iii.L/rJ/i.ni.f, B

..,<S/,.,] ,,,/,/.. B
||
7 /,,^/,/,.,.,.1] /^/,/1..,}.,... B
||
8 uiU ii.i.L/.nt;/.l. B
||
9 Pphuumup :] //l
V/r...
t
/
puiuijt ^- B /Jiuuin.iu B
|| 10 ty^/xL
iSiiu\/i/nii)i /. ,>ii)ii,)i] inii /uiiiiiLum iijiii^hinij 11)11111111 B i/hi,/i] i/iuin/ili/i B [| 13 ul
pijjuhiuij
/.
..t;V uiiiipiiiifriuuu tfi.L.i ijnt jun /tl ,ii.,i, ,|u, ,/,),/...., O/// . B
||
15 />l iiljumu
umioWui] /tl iiMioWniin/ 1111 iii)ni/.ii/ili B.
se raidirent mortes. Les bourreaux le lierent et ensuite le jeterent dans uil
bucher; le feu s'eteignit et les liens se defirent. On le jeta de nouveau dans
un bassin d'eau bouillante, 1'ange du Seigneur refroidit 1'eau en ebullition et
le saint demeura intact. Ge que voyant, Diocletien jura contre les idolcs et
blasphema ses dieux.
A ce moment saint Pliotin accourut et donnant le baiser a saint Anicet,
reprocha a Fempereur la vanite de son erreur. On le lia, a son tour, on lui
passa des chaines de l'er au cou et on Femmena en prison. Saint Lucien [Lo'<-
kianos] et ses disciples charges de fers les rencontrerent, ils se donnerenfc
l'un a 1'autre le baiser et se recommanderent mutuellement de demeurer ine-
branlables dans la foi du Christ. On conduisit Anicet et Photin au theatre ct
on les
y
lapida jusqu'a ce qu'ils fussent recouverts de pierres. On les lia
*
ensuite a des chevaux sauvages, mais lcs chevaux s'arreterent sur place ct
ne tralnerent point les saints. On les reconduisit a la prison et on les
y
aban-
donna pendant trois ans.
Apres ces trois annees on les conduisit dans un bain bouillant, mais une
source d'eau fraiche se inil a couler e1 rafraichit le bain. ()n alluma ensuitc
\ fol.
V 1).
304
LE SYNAXAIRE
ARMENIEN.
[20]
L /U,,L,<\, *,,///, r-.U //,/,../
<//':
&- Ul.Slruk,-/U U*,,,/,,?/,!,/,'/, * uijpuauiu
.
v,,/,J,
,/; /./,//,/,//.
Suillpg
/>
srj
*"-
../'i''/'''</>
//""/"
?/'<N
"' "/"""""/
/
"//'
i '
,/, /,
/, : /m-
E
upu,auiU ,,,7.U/>/,. /-/, V
L,.//.u
/,
7'-/,/,, /- //.-
V\#-
7'-/,/"""^"'ii/j
?
/>
l
e&W 'i
1""""
/'
W
u : ,/L /
/""'""/
,/
';/
,
"'
,<
/' *rb
umnu
tVil.im/ini
/,,/,l/,//.)/' :
[B
SiujuiJ , L,i L
/,
^,.,,..,,,//
,/,/i ,/,//...
L//,i, /;,////>, "/.
,
"/
i'""
j,"'
1
/
"'-
L.rn/ .,////
/.i;/iu, /.. ./. /""/ S""/' '///"
l
/" /' ^/
,/
////""
'^
7 L
n
/.
'/
fe 0,/,/.
,/'/
= /,2,,,.,// /./"'./
^..^/....[/,1/^ ^jy
''7'/"/"/'/'
'[. //.uj.,,,,/,/,/, fe_ '/7>/,/'/'
l 7,fe/fc</> tr/iatgnnj, :
//L/,u
V
i
/.ytm^
'J^'/
V/,
J'""-^ "fp''^
'/7'/"^/'/'
W.3
'-" ""-"/
C
/
,T
' /' '"
A fol.6
fl/,
r
p/
L,//,T,
*
S*'"V,
'//,/,<//,/,.,
'/.//.M..t/.u /,,//, t/'
,
^
l
/
1
/
,
/
,
"""//'"^"'/
,
L
t/'
JjLT unniu
/,
hunijiutjli %iutyutS
n/,
V
ujUAph- :
/,*
L
/,p/,/
L .UiJu/>fe<j, //,/J,//,//,, uiWuiufeau.. '//,/,}/,/, /, 7 S*</"[
L
'/'P'--
feL ///fe,
/, //,p,/[,//
Lp/.u."U c/m7,// /,I2
V"/"-t/'
tf
"u
/"-/'
L././"/"n_L
-
1 fcL ,Vfe.fe L/.f. Su.pSf.lgu
n
t
wpbgu.u 0/. B |! 2 ûiufifi]
aSwpShuu uumw
p
S/"'j
*&*
B
,,/,/iyii] ,,-fc/ rtiifi. B.
un feu, on
y
jeta [les saints] qui se mirent a prier. A la fin de la priere, ils
rendirent leur ame a Dieu, le 2 Navasard, le 12 Aout.
Leurs corps netaient point brules, on les retira du feu avec des crochets de
fer, et les parents des saints les mirent dans des tombeaux avec grand
honneur. Tous ceux qui s'etaient convertis au Ghrist, accoururent et crierent :
Nous sommes chretiens. On les jeta dans le feu. lls
y
moururent pour le
Christ avec une vraie confession de la foi.
[B En ce jour,
commemoration du saint diacre Euplius, qui apres de
nombreuses tortures, fut etroitement lie, et eut la tete tranchce en Sicile.]
3 NAVASARD, 13 Aotit.
Commemoration
des saints patriarches Armeniens Gregoire le Martyrophile
et Grigor et Nerses le poete chantre.
Ces saints
patriarches etaient de la famille de saint Gregoire rillumina-
A fol. 6 teur de 1'Armenie, de la race des Parthes [Parthevakan].
*
1 a '
Gregoire le
Martyrophile [Grigor Vkaiaser] etait lc fds de Gregoire
Mao-istros, le nom que ses parents lui avait donne etait Vahram, c'est-a-
dire pluie.
Lorsquil fut sacre Catholicos, il prit le nom de Grigoris, qui signifie
eveille,
vigilant; il occupa quelque temps le siege de catholicos, gouverna
!'
[21] 3 NAVASARD, 13 AOUT.
365
IJLiui)n nuui /iLiini luuluuLiunli /iiiiiiii/i : l/i_ unnnnLiun i/mhW./mmi/i //ui/iuti LiiSLiuiu Ll
/umiuumi/i/.iii-m, /tl u/i 1711 11/1111111 1//11111/111 '1'nliiiiniiiili
, tiLhiunkjn ti_ 11111.I1/711 niknuitniuku
linutii uililuuiiliuiu /il /11111111/7/1 uioii/iti linuiu /'/ uiunnuinLjuiktutiu Ll him iiipkiiukiuuu ku
iiii hiniuniuuu JuuiiSjiijiui 11/111 :
HliiukaiUL u/niii /1 "/mumiim-Im/i/mii 11/01/111 11/1 jdiunniiuiuLuuLj uiuiiiiiii.ui IJI11 liu unnnnli
/iL lit\iun u liLnunniuliuiliii, nn n< nintulilu
/1
iiiil il/.u îiii i/hii.i iu/ /il
'//"/ : I/l .\/i'i /mmummimm
'/
'
m
'r"l
u
l
i[niniuuuiLuiu i/im/mmi.iii/im
/"-/.
itl /?'/>' uJuun L IJtiinuii iinLiiii niuniunu . /il
jUiLuijLuij /iii/iL /1 IJiuniiiLnnh,li /,l /i uiiuinnkiunnkjli .Iiii .11111/ uiiihuli? u7. \iuuui'/io/. :
/'F/
h
l "uu
"P"
u
"-J
ijiinn&li tnn LnlJLuiiu /711, Lin nlJuinniiii/liLiui ujinuli
/1 pnL-
Lnnnijjiu
Jilu
ji ^niiuiunLuu ./ji/iumji/iii, juiiliiiO pwi uuiu LnjJiui iiuo/uimms,'/, '1'kniiuiukkni
[B
*
iSiiinni hiliil/i j/iiiimiii// /7 iiiil/mz yiu/iiiiii//,iii/i.i -""/''/ Skiun.ti 'h
h
/111
/1 11
/1
UiuiihijLiiiti :
*
I >
Jfpuitikîti 'bhnuh,u
fc/ "/"//'
''/>'&/ /-^/iiiii-i/iFi /
/
/i/iium/r
/7.//10/1
ShuiiLti 'hnhunnli bn/i ii/mui
-
i/Liij-i,
11/1/j
t/iii kniui^kiuti iiii/jui tf/^/i '//i/iuii/i _7L /11//1/1111111.1, iil-7iiii/iu/i/> ShuiiLu '/'/1/1111111/111/1
'/.//iiijiiui/i/i/i-i,
11/11/1 111 '/-/1/11111/1/1 //'iiiu/iiim/iiui/i, n/i
/7/1 /1 1//71//7
"/'/"'J
4/'"
'-^/'"J
fihhhli '/'/i/ian/i/i
/,iil!iihlii/i\/i :
1/l 11111111/ /711 an/ui/ mi/aini- '/.iimûil/i/-
1
/r/iiu.i/r//i.i "/117/111/711 /1.111 /r/i/ii/iiL /iii/io/i.i /il/iiilii" '//1/11111-
/>/'"/'
ll-IIILIIIIlll/7/l-l RL III lllll.i/_/l)l III1W..IIIII.I />lll/l..//lll/ll/lll/<//.IIM./' /l /uill-l<\lll/l/lllll IIIIL IIIIL/II! jiiii/1111-
11//.111/1.1 '//1/11/11/1/111/1 '/,//111111111/1/1/1, 11/1 /1
iihn-mtihjti /il/iiili? luiti&uhuiu 11.11111111 111 11 tiuihiulihti /il/i
/1
.
/7/1
/-111/111/71/ '/111//111//1//1M1.1 ii/i .miiiiiiil 1/7111 -111/1111 : /"l S/7/1 /m/in/fii uttnitj i/.iiitim
...]
ses ouailles dans la vraie doctrine selon les coutumes de ses ancetres, retablit
les ordonnances tombees en desuetude et negligees. Comme il aimait les
martyrs du Clirist, il les honorait et celebrait incessamment leur memoire;
il institua pour leurs jours de fete, des lectures des prophetes, des apotres et
de 1'evangile, bien appropriees.
II voulut se rendre a Constantinople pour
y
traduire les vics des saints
et les homelies qui ne se trouvaient point chez nous en langue et caracteres
armeniens. II sacra le Vardapet Georg pour le remplacer, et se rendit en
la ville royale. II
y
fut accueilli par 1'empereur et le patriarchc des Grecs
avec beaucoup d'honneurs.
Lorsqull eut acheve rceuvre pour laquellc il
y
etait alle, il remit ses
ouvrages tracluits a son ncveu, fils de sa soeur, de mcme nom Grigoris, pour
[B
*
En ce jour commemoration du saint patriarche des Armeniens Ter Nerses Klaietsi. * B
Le bienheureux Nerses etait le fils du grand prince ApiraL, frere dc Ter Grigor
p'
7:>
l'Egyptien, qui tous deux Ter Grigor et Apirat etaient les fils de la sreur de Ter
Gregoire le martyrophile, fils de Gregoire Magistros, qui etait de la famille de notre
saint pere le Grand Gregoire rilluminateur.
Comme etant de la race des Palhavik, le bienheureux Nerses et son frere aine Gri-
goris avaient ete eleves et instruits des le berceau, selon les principcs les meilleurs,
aupres du saint patriarche Gregoire le marfyropliile, qui, a sa mort, les confia a son
parent Ter Basile, le catholicos, qui lui succeda. Ter Basile les eTeva en la doctrine
et la sagesse du Seigneur...]
a.
A fol. 6
v a.
366
II' SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [22]
itin. li^lumnu 'IjuuL : #//li/i ItuiLwplfbuii /.i unnm i/m/ nuiujiuil^ yii/ifiii^lid.mj muinuii.
iiuiitim ibnliuimnu /.l /.i/.ini /1 auiSuip l"mjjiihmî f/11/iii/iiniii/i SbGuinuiUOfi 11/111111-
mi/.iiiii ahmhuhnmnuU '/'/1/11111/1 /.l n^ /.111 iii?m iiiiinmii/
/1
nuuli
/11/1
11111 /fm/rJmj/i/jiiii/i :
//i_ I1I1L1111 /1 111 Wmi/i/iii 11 /iii /.1. Mii/.nii /./J/; lUahuimnu 17
""'""J
lUpnLjimiu^S /.i_ mmn/i
i//h/iii/huiii, /.1 a/.iiTmiiij/i/.iiii/ i/Tiiii //Mi/rJiii//i//im //1//111/1111111/1 . /.l Tim umaSmnnâ i/m/i/mi-
iiiii/f/.iiiiii/i 11/1 iii/iii :
//l iV/îi '/'11/11/11/1/111 iiiil/.iiii iiltlmnitS111I1/. iiii 11/i/iiflf i/|Tf /1 '/'/.iiiiii, /1 'liunSlin '/.iii/im/i
/il iiiTii/ /iiiiii/.iiii
/"/'"/
diiiStnmiiliii /l iiiTi/^/.ihi /i
4/"-'"T"f
"l/iJ/>lm Inidiiun 11111 /iTi/iTi i/<SfV/'
/'1111111/.M iiiiiiiMiii/finiiTi /ilii,
1/11/1
/.111 AUivUmnnlii '//ilii/i/ilj /*Mii//imilinLli/i
/1
/.iiilii
17 . /.1
iiiiiiA)i/.iiiii /1
iiin iiôiii /ilii /.l ahnlinLU SmuLniJiu t/ii/iij/111 DniAinnntu-n^ />*-*
"J
1/
/'/i/mjmji /.l
nbhnuhju fei_ /iTipTi muuiutihma iiiiiiLMii ^mu/iTi /ilji /i a/.m 11 ('iiiiimlAim :
(/l_ "S/îi /iiiiin/.il 11T111111 11T11111111 /iiiiiiiiiMiL /jl /ii.iiiiiiiiiii /(//.iiii)i. N/.iiiil/i /Vl AlinAimnnumn
ii'1'nlitinn hmhulinmnu : //l tS/;ji /'uijiii/.ij iiiilTi/jji ^/iTiiiliiiAm /i)i
/1
'/mjiiy/iji t/niTi^Ti, uiTi/jiml
i/iiiiiiii /iTi\
/1
i/itmmi^ Tiiiiiiii /.l Oui/iipm/11/.um, iiTun : //l Sjtiiîihn.
'"/'"'/
V'
AbnJimiuihmn
i/1'nlinnn /iin/./im/i/inu /.L /iTipTf i/m/iitwiiTi/.imiL, limihmi nmUnnJi 1111)11
'/' /'
:
//l N/7/1 '/'/1/1M11/1 /.i//l mimi jiTim/iji /.L iiLiuii.utimuhjn /.l A.hnJimnnhmn 11 liLnuhju hnumm /il/i
huiliiiliniunu /.l /7/1
T1111 1111/1 jiiiiTiiiilu/i
*
/.l n/iuiTmi/juiff inhmi mumnumbmihh ûnjiôp,
15 fW] j/.ii.iLf. /m/rp. B.
qu'il se rendit avant lui au pays de Germanicus, cliez le prince Vassil. II
sembarqua a son tour pour le rejoindre, mais un vent violent le poussa
a M. 6
*
vers 1'Egypte, et lorsqu'il
y
debarqua le Khalife d'Egypte accueillit avec
beaucoup d'honneur 1'eveque Grigor et ne lui permit pas de retourner
cliez lui aupres du Catholicos.
Le Gatholicos vint en personne et apprenant qu'il se trouvait en Egypte,
il se rendit a Jerusalem, et de la, en Egypte; il le sacra Catholicos d'Egypte.
II
y
augmenta le nombre des chretiens.
Ter Grigoris, en possession des ouvrages traduits, vint a Kesson, au Cou-
vent Rouge [K<irmif Vank], et
y
demeura de longues annees. Etant tombc
malade, il manda aupres de lui Ter Basile son parent, qu'il fit sacrer
Kyriaque Bagratouni a Lore, lui confia ses ouailles et les deux jeunes enfants,
les petits-fils de sa sceur, Grigor et Nerses, et rendit son ame sainte entre
les mains de Dieu.
Ter Basile les eleva en la dootrine et la sagesse du Seigneur et sacra
Grigor eveque. Ter Basilo faisait construire au Couvent Rouge. Une char-
pente vint a tomber sur lui et Fecrasa. Pendant qu'il etait encore en vie, il
sacra catholicos Grigor, et mourut, apres avoir occupe le siege treize ans.
. , , Ter Griôr fut un personnaê excellent et ami des lettres, il sacra son
A fol. 6
i n
v' a.
frere Nerses eveque; il etait doue de haute intelligence,
*
et erudit, plein de
[23]
^hn, /utiUiitiiîiiiiViiii, nnnnSiuh : i/l /fuiWnii/i//nnli hiiluinnlinu uuhmn ifVLiiii/iiuiih
/1
/>iluiIi/i
liolumhh; filinQlj iijiuliI uiuulu h;n houjjiu /l fuUfi i/iii/ii/tiuii nljmflmjjiljnumnmuu, fj/t iIJiuÎl
iiiiiiTi uuuiLl^n liui /i jihjinu nn //n*/i '^ni
/j?
: "L "'" "LU "'" liluijinfimuhj a/f/f umnnLilu /tl
LiunLiui nt ijnuiiLui ilii Jtltiuiilu "ViWl /i /iiii/i A/l^^L/(t//lL
,
/uiuiiuiiiiii/fufu iuuîiluiiIu. ^mu-
nhuiL /i 7*/i/iiiinnii /tl Wiiiii/thiul /i îliiiJ/iiiiiiu, ijmnhmj ii/iuiWiiu/i/inuiiL/u/iLTih miJii (T /' :
/L lUlpnnnhriun nuililiut L uuLftph llhnuhju hnumni iinnm : f/in /711 iiimi /iiiuiiiuiiii /i /tl
piiiuiiiLiiii, uinuin niunmLuuiu /il hnuu ^nuiLnnu uhnhnlili /il nmiiiin hnmumhuiL, mmnu
liiiiliiijui nuin utiiii iii/niLiii/i /iLiini, aiiflfiXu /1111//1/1 iii/iiiliiilim, uiniuhuiLiinu uhnhnlimiuin-
iliuiiu, K/iu l /hnn hmmljiunmuu
/1
ii/iuni/iu yiiLiun/,1111, hnlj^mijmnhmu tinutlnp iiii/iiiiii-
/1111 : /"iiiiuiiii/iiiTiul/J/iliiii ûiLiiitnni /,*/i iiiiiluii . tV> 1/11111/1 111 /iinuuiiii/iiiiiL/<//iLu iiLiinuf-
i/iiiiilulW/iiiiiiii /tl iuiiiLin(ViiiniuTiuL/J/7iiiiiii 1// niiin Z,uiiuiuiiu/iuiu hljhnhnhmnu Liunnli
iiiil lilmuuiLnnu DnLUUlu UiiiuLi, /tl mn. 1/1/1111111 hun/ih l\ihpu .
/1
ilhjimi minhuhuu ^minn
nmlnuumu uSiul /il fifUfiiifiifiiiiniXULptiiiilu jiluuluounLjilhuiilu : (1111111 /tl il hljlinLulllLU
(iii huuunmuLu II mmlilkjnuli /tl hmiLLi uhnunnuihmuu
*
^nhomuihuuuhmuiuu , /tl /<JiiLii/<fii *
A fol. G
iuffuiiLiiii uinuh uiijtil: loii/f/iULiuAni/p :
I//1/1 iiiil /11 /iffiiiuiniuiiiV/i 11/1 l'''kjiLiulinu uiIiiilIi /tl hnhuij iuil /iiliu injnil dmmulnulju
1 -/i/iip/i/iii B

iiiiiiLiiiW^mili B || 3 /1 \fiuj\u1i ijii^hijhuij uhjuj B
|| 5 /1 "finfiumnu 0111. B
-.1111 111W1111 11/1 B
||
/L iintfiiiiiilViiiii] IIULllllL IIIIl//lllLtl .I>
II
7 II.I llllllllll ]> || 9 ituulituLuiu B
Jl
10 4!1IL!1!IÎ!|
,
]
IIIIllll/llULIIII ClCld. ]>
II
11 Illllll *,IOIIIIIII!IIIIII l> jj 12 /'|/t/JI|/i ]> || 13 11-1111/] II! 111111 III-
lIIllllAllL/^fTlllllll
,
ilttiiili fTii/ifi/iii uiiiiiiiiil/iiilW/tiiiiVii uiiiii/iioiiiilW/il/i ]>
|| 10 /""/tii/iiii/iiui] /""oiiiii' B.
grace divine, affable, humble, charitable. Le catholicos Grigor fit 1'acqiii-
sition du fort Hromkla, d
,
un prince Franc, du nom de Josselin, et
y
transfera
le siege du catholicos, car il habitait jusqu'alors dans le fort qui s'appelait
Dzovk. 11 fit traduire, lui aussi, nombre de livres, et ayant vecu en la vraie
doctrinc jusqu'a une vieillesse avancee, il s'endormit dans le Ghrist d'une
mort paisible. II fut enterre a Hromkla, apres avoir occupe le siege du
catholicos cinquante-quatre ans.
Son frere, saint Nerses, lui succeda sur le siege. Cetait une personne
dîntelli^cnce et de haute sagesse; il composa des charakans et des hvmnes
religieux d'une belle et douce harmonie, des /y//.v et des meledis, aux lettres
de son nom, et des gandz au mcme nom, des poesies bien appropriees, tirees
de TAncien et du Nouveau Testament, deux mille vers rimes ; une confession
de foi de sept cents vers, une vraie confession de foi catholique pleine de
tlieologie selon 1'ordre de 1'eglise armenienne, a 1'empereur des Grecs
Manuel [Manil] et a son gendre Alexis, sur 1'alphabet armenicn, dans nn
style varie et avec des allegories tirees de la nature; il fit aussi un com-
mentaire de 1'Evangile de Matthieu, des homelies sur les archanges,
*
e1 de
\ r,,i
nombreuses lettres sur des sujels varics.
Un philosophe du nom de Theorianos vint h> trouver et demeura longtemps
i:
368 LE SYNAXAIRR ARMKNIEN.
[24]
IiL innauiu iiiuinXiiiL /i '/uuiniii/iii/iuiiLiuoi/iu yiinuiu /1/7/1 Ii /o/, imm/iu/i iiiiii /7 Miiii/,ii, tuuLjn,
I//J/- Lnhnnnn iiiiiiiiiu iimNiiimiiiuu /-
uiii : I/l uiiuuiLju huujLuii Mii/f/iiiLu iuuu L0IM1,
yiiLn/iniL /iiiiKiiiniiii/iiii/i Sui^ntMtSa /1 buiLuiuiunnh r /.l Uanuuinun tr /
. /il /i/iihi/hihil /i
.ilmiiuiiiiiu :
[B
*
I/l itiiOiiuiiumu iini/c/im /1 yiiiiiiiiiii/<iiiiii/iiiiu 0/711 /11/1111111 0111111 /ini/iii/iiii/
//'
/.iiiii/ii /ifl/uiiiu/iu, 1111 /711 iuliiiu /.iiihuiii o/iiiilu bknukuh : I/l 1711 0/7/1
1'nhtinn mm
,
/"
,
^'/c
, "
<
>
, "",
"V
<
*
,
/"/
,
"'/".''""V
^l ihiiu/ili/ niiinniunkiui 111 mniiliiictiii
1/1
li iihinnLhlhuiiiii
llillllll y>ii/.iiioii /iLlllli SLiimu f/u/lll/711/1 : //11 /jl 1111111111 iiiuiiiilU titu n Hllllnlin LJtt
hlIi ll
i^/. /1/. 11/. 11 /111 îiiiiiimniti/i/iiuiu, /il luiLiiinlili/i i/iiiniiLp /i/.ii/kik yiiiin/iiiM /1 'hnliuinnu :J
HlUIUII 1IILI1I II i//|IIIII1l/3/|l/| //"|III|/|/tM1I|/i /.lll/lli/llMllllll/l I 'lll III ll /llll /.IMMMIIl .
//imi/t/ii/iu // 11111/1/711111 /711 /1 '//iiuiiiiti/7, 1u11.nL.nu niunhiutuoin Uiimiui 1111/1I1 l
(r
Ljnnnuh
/l liiliiimniu ULiinlim /l iiuin/i iIuinnuiuiktnnL.mbiuuuii /ilihii/ iiiLuuiLiin/711 nuiukukukuili kt.
uiiiiiiliuuiiii/1/1 11/111 iiiiiUKiLiiiAmyiitiiii 1/1111111 /iimiiii :
1/l tnnaiuu yiiuu/niiL /.111/111/1111111111(1 (iuiiiiii/1111 onnntlhuuiu uitikukpkiuu Itl tniunniu
1 iiiiiikMiilJ ijIiiiiji B
|[
2 hnhnnnit\ rnhunn uiuuinL.iuhuip.uih Cl(ld. B
||
3 iiiiiliitiiiiiii
(11111 iiiiMiiiiii/i 1
II
4 2,iiiliii)/iiiimIi B
||
10 'IJtuiini_piiiJi~\ ununih //iiin/ifriiTu/i huiliuliniunuhh
louiuiilhni /tl feoWiiiIiiiiuiiLli tunuilikniitiuu /11111111 : Clud. B
||
13 1/1111111 I11111111,] h/i iil/i/îi njtnjtiuihuihuih
aniioiii/liuinLm/iLli />l /iimiii iim.i> i> /tl iiiiiiiiiiimil/tIiIIIiIu 1/11111/711 nuiuhliniih utunhnnn&nLJaliLhu CldCI.
B || 14 imffru/rijfrii.u] /tl iiiiLfriuj ijJiiu uiiiiniiifi. rta
7
^ B.
aupres de lui; lorsqu'il fut de retour a Constantinople, on lui demanda quel
genre de personne etait Nerses; il disait : Cest un second theologien. II
occupa de cette maniere le siege sept ans, s'eteignit d'une mort paisible
le 3 Navasard, le 13 Aout, et fut enterre a Hromkla.
[B
*
Au siege patriarcal succeda Ter Grigor, surnomme Tla [enfant], fils
du prince Vassil, qui etait le frere aine de Ter Nerses. Ter Grigor etait un
liomme de belle taille, puissant en action et en parole, orne de la science
divine comme son oncle Ter Nerses. II fit beaucoup de reformes dans les
eglises d'Armenie, vecut d'une vie pleine de vertus et reposa dans le Christ.]
En ce jour, martyre de Marcel eveque d'Apamee de Syrie.
Le bienheureux Marcel etait de Chypre, aux jours du pieux empereur
Theodose, et par sa sagesse et sa bonne doctrine il illuminait tout le monde
emerveille cle sa conduite tres agreable a Dieu.
A la mortde 1'eveque d'Apamee, tous se reunirent et conduisirent Marcel
[25]
iiml iJ/iijijiiiiiijoi/iiiiJj ii U uinhknnii /.i a/.h Jifiiiifi/.ii/iJi iiJim /i ui /i n /i ii iii ii ii tliifiiiu/in ptiititup/iu :
C7i_ kinku nn ntn Jtlu /iii iuiiiiimiiii 17/iu /1 piunuipjili /i_ /in_nn umjitiup iniini_il /711 imia/iuu
VtnuiSuinniui, 11)111111 /1 knnhuiuki, /.i_ iiJti_p)i A111A/1/7/1I1
*
niiiiLtLu uiititWiin/iu /l ii< liuint,Jiu
uuiuiliki , Jtl iinttitiLUit Jtl *>iilii hnlubnnLiuuul^Jiu :
C/l ^nuiuuiikuin pp/iuiniiu/^/iuu Jtl linLinLnliu aiiliiO iiuiiii^tuiiiii/li t/iiuiui Jtl /iupli iuilJtiiii
OnLii oii^/iJtiiih /tl uiulikiuu /1 iJLnuii ijiiuiinjiu Jtl i/iuilJtu/i/i <Jiiui/, Jtl hiuiuili uniiUui liu
iniuZkuinJiu Jtl /iuii/l nijuuiin uiinkniuu puinjiupli /l hnnCluiukniuu uJiu\Il. /1 ^Jiuli : /iiiiuiiiiîi
Jtl uiunuuinjinukuii uJiLup uiiiitiinji /1/1 /tl uitui/iupu Jtl aJtiiiilupu /iiiii/l uunjujin ûnnji /.11/./1
CfL /l IJIIJIUIL Jn)l\IIIIJIHL Iflllli.lllIjJj :
(7l Uniknuiu kti iiiiiiuiiinnli Jtl uhouiL nuinhni ///iiiiij' njiuhnjili /1 uhniui hiujiuhnuinujili
j/iiiji/i/.j/iiiii/j, hiuiuiu ijJiiii /tl nlihknjiu /1
i?/t0
^finiu : (l ui[liuik,u ijuiuu ûiLiuuinnu '1'nliu-
tiiimli Liiiiitihjji ihu^nt inilti /jiiiiiiiiijj/.iiiiJi f/tifitiuiiiu/i f/*
/ : I/l Lnjakuii pnjiuinnuh,jinli
ûiujili /1 ^fiu/If iiHiiifiil/iJt/t />l Jduinhnjiu ikuijiiilinuinuuinuiujili :
Ofttitftl fiiLiiLn VtnuiiLjdliLU untinu -,111.111)1 UhnnJiiiL ul tlinhijiiuulinuji ul i/iii/iiiili/Ii linjuiu-
niuii iiiiLnfi *)Ofiu U lupujiilnuji Junuinntjuiunnhu, Jtl unnuiuukuii /iJiiiiiiu ^/.11/iiJi 'ruhukuii Itl
ULiinhJiiiii : Ul uIiuiiiilmJilu hiiihiiu /'1111111/11111111/1 iJhiuJi /1 *.n ntl Jtl 'InuhnrLinh; iiunLuiin/ili
Jiliiiii /tl uifutiu Jtl /iuJi iiim ijhiuijin 11I1 muilikiu 11 Jiuii/iJi :
1 i\/.n fi uiitii/r
11
/1J1] cxkiLliiiiiijihtiuj F> l\iijiiiiiliiii niiiiiiup/ili] : //l tf/riuWi liiii/iiiiiIiiAiiiLiiii /tji/tl
<JiiiLini/ifij o^
/'pp
L
L /VinfTfi aoffi. B
||
3 huihl^Jili'} desinit A.
pres du metropolitain et le sacrerent eveque de la ville d'Apamee. Voyant
qu'il se trouvait encore des idolatres dans la ville et un temple d'idoles, avec
autel a Aramazd, il s'y rendit pour le demolir; mais les demons cacherent
*
Tentree du temple, de sorte qu'on ne pouvait latrouver, ils
y
faisaient appa-
raitre des lueurs et des flammes.
Ilordonna aux chretiens d'amasser du bois autour du temple, ot lui, sai-
sissant de Teau, la benit, et en ayant asperge le bois, on
y
mit lc feu, qui
enveloppa les murs du temple. Les pierres brulerent comme du bois, et tom-
berent en ruine jusqu'aux fondements. De meme les colonnes de marbre du
temple et 1'autel et le toit furent reduits comme en cendre de four et le temple
fut completement aneanti.
Les idolatres saisis de rage assaillirent avcc grande colere Teveque Marcel,
s'en emparerent et le jeterent dans les flammes. Cest ainsi qu'il mourut
d'une mort bienheureuse pour la foi du Christ le L5 Aout. Les chretiens
allerent retirer du feu le corps et rinlmmerent dans 1'enceinte de reveeln'
1
.
En ce jour, vie ascetique des saints peres Serge et Etienne. Translation
des restes du saint pere et confesseur Maxime et des saintes et pures reines
Xene et Eudocie. Martyre de saint Hippolyte a Home ct de Concorde, sa
nourrice, et de dix-neuf autres martvrs dc leur famille.
7f> n.
[26]
f/nii iiiiiiiiiiii/i
'/
/.i Oqnuuinuh
</'/
: uuijuuiinouuiL / i JiTitfm */i luhtunuiui /<i uiubuuiunpjiL.^Ljiiii
iV/.iiiii Zknifiiiii/iiii /'iuiiiii iiioiii.N/i/iIi /.i iWi-wir /im n/ifi /f iiiii/iiniiiii : im /ri. ino/i f/uii iii/iiiiiii/.iiiii
''/'"/''.'/"V
!
/ .11 llinliJllllllllU^) /lL ill>lll/l\/i IHMMMIO MMIIM l.llllllll llll| IlllLIIMII /'ll/lIIHII IIIIJiIl. l\lill lllll-
IMl/.MIIM 'flllh/llll/l/lllll, p/ltl/illlll IIll/iO iiîHirvni/i /. /i/.ii/. m/i/i /l '/.llllllllll^llllllllllll iiiii ijiu nji
llllHLllll 'f iii/i/iin/1/1/,/1 /iL mmimiii /miii 111/1111111/111 III lllll/lllll /if J.lll/l ll/.A/l /iL ^lllllllio/lllllll^lll/llllll
'/lll/l/llll/l/l/./l/l l.llllllll l\lll /llll/f/lHl/l/llMHIIIIHl/lll/l IIIILIII^/llll fiL l/Oll /i/l/ill/ill/illlllfl .lllllllllllllll-
/l/.IIIMl : .VIII IIIIIIIIIILIIIOIIIl/l/l lll/illl/illlllnfl IIIlll /.111 /.11 Ifflf f/ />(//)(' IIHLIIU /
m
IILIIIIILIlll/l<tl ll/ill
f'll/lllllll/ini/ IIIIILIl/lllf^fl ll/llll/lllff ^fll/tllllllllllLWS/lLffff /L Uc\Il.U llllltftllLillOllll/lff /iL ^ll/.^MMM-
/lIll/llMll /lllllfllllllll<.\/l lOll/lflllLIIIOIlil/l
(
,,
/'"(
llhniUI Of^llfl /iI|/l/ÎI /iL llllllllllh IIHLIIHp
ti/iiJfV/ifi /il iiiioiii/iiiiiiiiiiL/il/iL/i LnLjnniAihiuu inL.uiUL.nn linuihnh 1111 uihnhfh :
C/L Illl/lllio/lfl /fltll/lfl I .1111111! Olll llllf /itlttlltl lllllllfllHIOIlll MlllMIMl/l /iL /ill/lfllllLMIIillll /l/lMIMM-
liiii/i iniiiiiIiiL/i/tiiiiilu iiiliyiiiiiiiii iiilii/i 11/7/1 iioiiiiui/i Liiljhiuihnu IiOLiui 111I111/7/1, Cl iiii/i/i
IILIlIIIlinfl lltllllllll/lll /ill/lll/l JlUllllLlUI MMIMIIlll/iillM Illtlfl/ II, fiL IIIIIIIIIIII1l/J/ilI| ll/lLtllllfl Itll
/tiLiit/pff 'iin|iiuiji>)liii -iiiiiiii loiiiiifiini/iti mm/mimi Ihiii uiiLUipLjji : lljiiiij /il amii/ih/i /i iiinfi-
nuinuiuhuiu iii/iii/hmhi/i ^liif^/ifi l îiiiid/itiii uiuhuuiih ini/iiinii'-, ijnjiijLtuj 1111111111/1/711 :
U
*
Vigile de 1'cMe et dormition de notre pure et tres sainte,
vraie mere de Dieu et toujours vierge Marie. Aussi iete de la consecration de 1'eglise.
L'homme de Dieu, doue des graces apostoliques, saint Gregoire le thau-
maturge, lorsqii/il fut sacre Catholicos, construisit la grande et merveilleuse
eglise, la saintc CatholiM [Vest-a-dire basilique] en la ville de Valarshapat, et
y
fit celebrer des fetes dc consecration avec grande joie, pour la grande ct
universelle Catholike de Dieu, le premier siege du catholikos ct la mere des
("glises cle l'Armenie. Telle quîl 1'avait vue en une vision divine, lui-meme
notre illuminateur saint Gregoire : la fondation des colonnes lumineuses,
1'architecture divine, la formc angelique des domes, sur lesquels apparut le
Seigneur, avec les saints martyrs qui
y
planaient et 1'emplacement designe
par la croix lumineusc du Seigneur qui s'y etait formee.
II
y
avait apereu le Fils unique de Dieu, le roi de toutes les creatures et des
esprits celestes descendre a la tete d'une innombrable armee lumineuse et
celeste,
y
frapper avec un marteau en or, qui fit tressaillir les profondeurs de
la terre ct chasser dans lcs abimcs la multitude des demons qui se vantaient
de leurs idoles dans lc pays d'Armenie. Les abimes tenebreux retentirent
dêchos et toute la terre cn fut secouee et trembla.
27 4 NA.VASARD, 14 AOUT. .571
//lii mliijlji ^juiiiliuh iiiilLuii i tmiini_oni iiiil/iji/i /'/i/iiiti/i/iiiii dl iIijCT tiiiipuiili o/ii/in-
iii/mii 111./.0/1 hhhnhnLnui /i_ '|ii'l/ i/uiiiiiiiiiiiiliiini/i n^nunLuu nhhjhh : (/l luuuuunUuii i/UiifU
huiLuiluiunhon ii/tctiiiiii/jii //111111111/1/7/111 iiiil/iiiiiiiii/ o/iiiiil/i cl n/i/i/r/ui/ , iniiiiLtl cl
9'"/
ttftltniiLiiiCTiiii/iIi luulJkuii hQuihh,n /i iJLjiin tlin /i -o|i/./i /uliiui, niiiiLtl i/nufLp utli JiuiLiuliu :
Uttiuih hilhlji i/V/iiiiiilW/iiTi iiiiuhl^liiÎi ,/111/71111 /tl
'/'/m
fj/iiiuj/jiiii :
f/itpiti iiiiiuiii/iiu/ip 17/1/1 iiiii/111 11/i/iiiLiiiiiiiii/i /'iiiiiuti/i, l?i_uhnh, liLinJinhuJi ul /'iiiii/i-
i/miimi/i : f/iiiLHLii tl/i /1/7111 Lij/l iiiii/wiiji/itui /1/1111/1111 11/1/1/1 rlinlujLinliiulnuili 11111/ /1 '/itnlii/ii/i/i
* B
/tl IjiujLuij uiiijui ijninjuj jihuuuuujijili nuljhului /1 Anflf 111/1111/1 iLjiIjJiji lu ujuiuuun Lijlili
niuituiljujh : (/l tiii/iiiiiitiLii/ip Uiunun 11/1/1/1 tiiiiLiiii/iii/iop Oiiijiijfcij/iU ijljuin uiijitu liu liutjiu :
i/l 11111/7 louinuiLnnh . l/n uuihuinnuihu t\fcji u< /iU< yiii/iii/i/iii, un^huh,n ituuniu iuOiujli
UL 11111//1/1/1 fiiifLiiip/tUiiii infiitiOitilitiiii/i : l/iiL/ipp/i iiiuLh. !/fep ti/iLiiu/ u\ i/n^/itlp, ihm t.flilni/i-
111/111 ( iitnnLCTiii : i/l ^/ititfJiiif/itfii/ IJuiijuii ujih LuijnLj ijlinuui ijjLijiu uiuli Lt jiLjtLj nunnu
liiujiu lii
V"
/'
tluiuuu ijtultLj 1//1/111M//1 /iL uiujiu ûiuuuhLj uijjni I1111 /1111/111 : i/l tuuuul
y
u
LuuniujiLniuli iiiiljiji //l i/iiiu//iu//f i)iiiyiLini//>, ft/i 0/1 \n/itf J7/1 huiLiuutujiijL uiiluni Ll f/uuu-
tnnti/i f/* /
;
CTest en ce lieu que saiut Gregoire, qui eu avait recu Tordre de Dieu, et
le grand roi Terdat [Tiridate] mirent les fondements de la grande eglise et
d'autres chapelles dediees aux martyrs. Et lorsqu'elles furent achevees, ils les
consacrerent et les dedierent au Seigncur, en
y
faisant celebrer de grandes
rejouissances, a 1'endroit ou le rayon divin descendit du haut dcs cieux, du
Pere de la lumiere, a qui gloire eternellement.
En ce jour, martyre des saintes Jlimes et Phiikiates.
Elles etaient les parentes des quatre soldats Bassus, Eusebe, Eutyches e1
Basilidus. Un jour que
*
1'empereur Diocletien, 1'impie, se rendait au Capitole
Campon?], elles le saisirent par les pieds, le lirent tomber de cheval et lui
deehirerent le manteau. Geux qui accompagnaient 1'empereur leur briserenl
la tetc a coups de baton.
L'empereur leur dit : Je ne tiendrai aucun compte de vos insultes, sacri-
fiez aux dieux et vous eviterez les supplices a venir. Les saintes r6pondirenl :
Nous ne sacrifierons point aux demons , mais au vrai Dieu. L'empereur
ordonna de les suspendre par la langue, de leur dechirer les c6tes, de
mettre du feu sur leurs plaies et dc leur trancher ensnite la tte. Et c'est
ainsi qu'elles moururent d'une sainte et enviable mort, le quatre du mois de
Navasard, le 14 Aout.
c h.
f
1!
7G I.
[28]
p
B
*
B
p. 77
/ iu./ili iui iii ji Ijiiiiniiijil.ijiiii l.juu)ihj[i uiijiii[u[ihii 'l'ji[iuiiiiiu[i //'inii/<//iii :
l/iii iiiiiiii/m/i/i /,ii iiinli lin iiiiiiiimiuli : /'mii/.l u/fillilili 111/711/1 /iiiiiiu
/1./7 pii/iiHiin/i/,fiii
/,, iliiini/i/iiiiii ii/iiii iiiimiimii iiii/i/i . /m /iiii iifuiini.il \iiiiisiiijiitilion iniuuphiua iitiiu, l,i iuii/i
/i imii/mi . /ii_ Iilll liikuij /i iiuiliii/_7i i/ini/ii/.ini : //i_ uofiui/illlUiillfU iK/iUI i.im/.mii h/i ljiujijl.li
ll/llll /ll_ 1//7II ll/l ll/lA Illll/l/illlf /l f>lffft..flllll IMMMMl/l/. lUlt/fU
Jl
ll Ij 1 1
1
J
1
II I llUlll /l uLjlJilll /iLII UL
r
>
lil('/llll/,ll /lUIIIllUfl/jtllllL IIIIIUtL^/tU // llll l/l//l/l ( IUILUI IIIIIII ll/l /' /iL f /ll 1 1 1 f 1 1 1
1
1 1
1
/l /'/* :
/. . ^,,,,,,,. ,ll,, i/îiyiiL/iJ/iLf, //l,,,./,/,/,!,,,,,/, =
7*p/iiiiniiu/i iliiiiiin/iniiiiu //i jitililjLliiiu t,n /i niiifiiupfÎf ///ii/u/in/iiii, noiiuiin/iui /jl /1111)11
f/.ffff Iflfl/lflflLllll^ Ullll/l/l : /L fl/l lll//l /l IfOfftff/fftf/ffffff/f /iLlllIH "l.llllll^H fffUllLlf /itriirtiiiLiiinit--
/1//.IIIIIII ptf/lfliflll/flTlllf IMMIILII|/|/,M ll/l/ip/f liL t/ll IMMiyil/llU f II /l /llll //Lllll/l/f/lUUII llUff/fff- 10
imii/i/,iii /1//1111/1 /niMiyu mmu /fLfi :
//l Ifiu /,11/J/iiiii iifffiiii/ifoiiuiiiii 11/1111 iiiil /111 111MIM111M ititipuiiu l/itipii/iu/iiiiunii
*
/tl lllll
^JlllltlllllLllllJ (IL/ftffl/lIll/l /illilllllllllll/l/l |l/| plflfliUff/j flUlll : llL /lllllf/.lllf IIIILItiy/f /illflllll IIIIM /l/l
/iL fllffUULII ^lllflllllipIl/lllL
i
r//lLU iiimmim/.iiii, lli /llllllftlll /llllllltlllUf /l 7'n/tuinutl/f yiii.iiiiiiiiii/i :
4.,flIIIfflfllUffftI UL fllllll ^lllll/l/l ll/llll IILrftl/lIl UltlpUlfLlllOlOp /l /J/l/fftLUtlll iTL /f llUUpUU liL 15
.upff/iu /,
tit.tUfi :
En ce raeme jour mourut la bienlieureuse servante du Christ Martine.
Elle etait la servante cTun idolatre. Lorsque son maitre vint a connaitre
qu'elle etait chretienne, il la denonca au juge. Ge dernier lui fit soufYrir de
nombreuses tortures et la fit jeter en prison. Elle sortit de la prison et s'echappa.
Les soldats s'etant mis a sa poursuite pour 1'arreter, un bloc de pierre tombe
du liaut dc la montagne, s'ouvrit et Fabrita dans son interieur, et c'est ainsi
que mourut sainte Martine, le 4 Navasard, le 14 Aout.
En ce jour, martyre d'Ursice.
Le martyr du Christ Ursice [IfYstctnosj etait de la ville de Sibente, general
et comte de la legion des tribuns. Un de ses soldats, du nom de Valens, se
declarait, hypocritement, chretien, et Ursice lui confiait les mysteres du
christianisme.
II se rcndit aupres de 'empereur Maximien 1'idolatre et le calomnia. [L'em-
pereur]
*
ordonna a Feparque Aristide de 1'interroger. [Ursice] se presenta
devant 1'eparque qui apres un long examen ne parvint pas a le detourner de
la foi du Christ, et ordonna de le frapper vigoureusement avec des nerfs de
bceuf, sur le dos et la poitrine, et de le jeter en prison.
[29]
Ul. liin uuiIjuil. iuL.nL.nu ^tuu/iu /i liuiuiiIjli /jl Ijuuul-U /Juiij/iu /i Atjj^ fei_ iniiiiii/,n/iii
uLjibiiuhh -\/iU_uIi ri_ niuuLnliu /l ilLniui iiiljiuijLiiij -\/il/J frl_ &07ILIJQ Ll. iluiiL-Lnliu ^juul,
Ll. ilfuiuituuL. inid b iiuiliiii miiunuhljh : oi_ iitl/i u/i Ounmhnhuiunu iuunL.h ("/" ukniu-
njikuin kuiuinnnuliu tluiuu ujijinih, /ii_ -iiu ^juuiiuukuiu n/iîtLitiiili/ri ii<Jiiliiu I/l uinLuiuki /i
Oulii hiiliiui ii-\/.iliiu :
C/l iiiii hi?u ii/i uiuoulju Liijjihuihnu uiuhlh kmku kMLj iuin\uikkuiuL. um nidi jiuni-
/iiiiiiuiL
I"|0>
/<l iiihiluiil/J/iIUiIi> ii/iiiiii /i uihl/iIi /lLit : (7l innduia /1111111/11 /i ftiu^ kîuji
buijihS iiiiuih, Ll. ii/iiiiiil /i iiiiiliiiiu uinuujuihhj in r/it/iu : 1'hutti iiiil /1111 iluiiii/i /ilii />l
iiiu/j . "/ilii /iiui nu liuit pnhuinnukiuiUf tnku MLj -l/tli . 1111111111/1/1 P"ii ^kcfnL.MliL.hn IIl.iiuIi-
bbhniib, uiidi) LLLiinLh iiiiiiii/iLiuOn pn /.l onhkuijkh pfcii : (*l Iiiii hnnilkuin /tl îiii^lii/fllill
nknL.iL.uh, /'"/'/ /i 7'it/iiiiuiiu it< yiiLiiiiiiuiij, /il IjjiZunkjiul ijuiinuiiiinAiu /ilu cuutlkiuii Dicro_i_.li
/iLji ol niunAiiuJakiuuji iiiLuiuii/iuiu uyiii/ili /ilii :
(7l kujuinnnuu yiiuuiui/iuiii yuuiiuu/ii ijijjiiilu ujijinui lli juihhhhtuih : (/l /iiii llino-
ItlLunj iiiil <S/-7t /iL 11111/7 . ('iiuiiiLiiiA uoji ui /J/i iii /i ii uii /iiuitLii ^/iiiiiyi Aiiiiliiii/i pn iiiiiuu
/""/>/'
lunuiniuluiunL.piiL.hu
y
nuljuu n^nnbu /n? /il i/iiiuu /ufni uijiLiuhii nunuunknn uûinu-
ouliT/i /i pjibuinnhljhij Ll_ iLLLijLijkuiij pnu :
(/l iiii knjikith 110/1111/1111/1 Ijji /'Ln, iuiLiii njiluunnhhuidi "IjunLju nji iiuunhLuin ii/iiii
Quelques jours apres on le fit sortir de la prison, on trempa du linge
dans de 1'huile dont on lui enveloppa les deux mains et on les saupoudra de
poix en poudre et de soufre et on
y
mit le feu. II eut beaucoup a souffrir des
douleurs de ses brulures. Un certain Tertelianus ayant severement blame
1'eparque au sujet du saint, il fit eteindre le feu et plonger les mains dans
de 1'eau froide.
Un autre impie du nom d'Albianus, voyant que le saint avait ete mis en
liberte, eut une grande colere et rentra chez lui furieux. Lorsqu'il se fut mis
a table, un scorpion le piqua au pied et il se mit a pousser les hauts cris a
cause de la douleur. Sa mere vint aupres de lui et lui dit : Qu'as-tu a faire
avec les chretiens; regarde ce que t'ont fait les plaintes d'Ursice; que
tes dieux maintenant te viennent en aide. II jura et blasphema contre les ido-
les, mais ne crut point au Christ, et tout en grincant des dents, il macha sa
langue et rendit Tame douloureusement.
L'eparque ordonna de trancher la tete a saint Ursice. Celui-ci pria le
Seigneur et dit : Dieu des armees, qui as donne a ton serviteur la grace
dune bonne confession, recois mon ame et epargne, par mon sang, toute
persecution contre les chretiens et contre tes eglises.
Et celui qui autrefois avait ete son soldat, le faux chretien Valens, et qui
b.
[30]
11111.1, III
j
/l IIIII^m/, ll flllflLll/l, 1,^11111 /lll/llllf lllllllllll) IIMIIMMIm/mMI lllllMll/l /. I /, V, 1 1 1 1 1 1 lllllftl/ll
linnuif hiui mimimmm/i / /ii f/iiiiiiiimii/i (/' / :
l/l /iI|/l /llll lll/lll /"/'* " ''*' milllin/tl/l /il ll/fll/ill/t/l /l 1//1IIIIII *
'IjllllLllll /il_ iiimm/iim\/mi/i/i
ii/iiii, /iL \11111 ilm<Jiii iiiiIm iiiiiiiitii/i/niiiii_ :
/l ///'' /' i>ii/iiiiiiiiii/iiii iiiil 111)111111) 1I1 iiiiitni //////////// ll 1 1111 1I1 iliiiu 1 inlnip /imi.i) /( l
/ll/l/lOM /iL l/llipillll /flltllfl illl lllllllfl/illfll /iL /(/lllll/illlll llllllllllllll/l/l/l /flll/ILII jllllllll Lnlllll
1111111111111/111111L Vi/i /1 i> 111 11 1111117/1 :
*>Ilffffl'l 111111111 Mio/i /,! l/l*IIM/lll/// II III III- l)lllllllllllll,ll'll II jljllllll ;
l//fl>/iiini
"P
n
h 7/ ///ilttl/iiil, ct/iiiil /i (/ oiiiilM/il/i nni/ii/, (/t/lli/iil/i /iL i)im|iiimi/i/,mmimi,
iiit/n hlMiihl/i /il innu
f
1/011
v
ll
/
,
/"-/
, "L
7"
1
/
""'""- iiiiiliiiO iliiinniMiiJ^nLWDinilii /iiIiiiii/hiii
/iii/i/im/ 1/1///1 7*ii/miniiii/i : i/l fliiiui 1)111111111111 i,iiiijiiii l,i iiti/iii/iiiiii/tDiiiii /1 './)/// !//// Ifliiiniat 1111
i/iiLiiuif : I/l Ufft/iiitti/ "/"//' /miiiii /1111/11011111 iitiHLttt! 1)11111111111117/1 tliiiiili yinnl, 11111 yniuili /il
jilinnL llllll /l l/0111111117/lll /ili/i/lii/l /ilii 11111 mluXlilili, i)/.m.\ 7oi/lltllllin/iiiL 1///1/11IUII, /it
17 ll/i-
11/1111I111/1 iiiiiiiii miiiiifi/i il/i/i*/iL iiiuiiion :
Tavait trahi, saisissant lc glaive des mains du bourreau, en frappa trois fois
le cou du saint et lui trancha la tete, le 4 Navasard, le 14 Aout.
II se produisit une grande cffervescence parmi la population, qui assaillit
b
*
Valens, et le lapida. II mourut d'une mort cruelle.
Une femme chretienne prit le corps du saint martyr Ursice, 1'envc-
loppa d'essences odorantes, d'encens et de linge propre, et 1'enterra dans sa
propriete a vingt-deux lieues de la ville.
En ce jour, fete et commemoration du saint prophete Michee.
Michee etait fds de Joram, ne a Morasthi, de la tribu d'Ephrcm, et pro-
phetisa pendant quatre-vingt-quatre ans, ayant pressenti par prophetie, six
ccnt six ans avant, 1'avenement du Christ. II prophe"tisa beaucoup et blama
Achab, roi de Juda. Son fils Joram fit pendre Je saint prophete pour les me-
chancetes de ses pcres, et il fut enterre dans son pavs de Morasthi, seul, pres
du Poliandrion [cimetiere] d'Enacim [Ec/mJ; et son tombeau est connu jus-
qu'aujourd'hui.
[31]
'//1111 iiiiiiiiii/i// // /.l Oiiiiiiiiinii/i /*// : '-iiniiiiii uiljiuli /fL i/iiiiii iiii iiii/.iiii /iJiOiilii/i iiiiW./miiiiiii>im *,/i
m/iiiiiL^Liiifi iW.iitii /?l iWipin /1111 n/i/i // iiiii/iiiimiil ii/iiiiiin iii<Siii<N/i/iii /tl iiiiiljlitu<
l
n.uulj 1110/1 /fl
/iiiiiii/ hjiiulihjli 1/t.iiiiii/iii/iiiiinti liiiiiiii, /jl /i/i/i 011 /1 111 111 111 11 /1 :
/ilWjUIUUIlLIlII /llllll/l // lllll/llllll IlllllllllLIIldlllcWlUH ilMIIl/l J.l/l l/lllllllLI) III1MI1l/i//iIIIII1I
imilihl//i//ihi pmii iiiui/u /11111/1 np, iiiini 11111/1/1/1 Unnnihilin . /ihhiilii niiuihiip iiiniuntiih iiil/i-
rtiiL/'//iL/i, i-inuj niiL iiin.iill.ui /iii/iii, iiil/.iiiiiiiiiii/i/iiiiiil /i hiniiiiinl.lil /1 1'iiinnUliit; :
II /miis.iiu.111 *i iiiil/iuiiii/i uiilp /l/iuiini /11111111 i/iii/iiiiiii /1 1111I :
/' ^hnhuuuuiuh iini/i Auiiil
h'/'ii/i/i\u 111^ /11 111 11^/1 dl unhuniAi ul. tntp iiiil nluui\hjiii Ulii h '/'ii/i*/i/i . i/iin <JihiJiiiiiiluihiiii
'/'fi/i\/iu iLjililiuu /711/11111111111111/1 niiJ, 1111 /iii/.L /1 11/11111111/1/7
*
/l/lHlilll llllJIUI I//l/l\/lL iiîiiimiim/i
*
13
i/iii/iiiii 1//1 i/iii/r/uiiL/i 1111) :
t/L Olll/ll/^l/l 1)111 II IMil/lllllW.IMI /711 ll/llf * /ifllll/l llullXhhuilll Ifllfff, /iL l/.Il/l!li1LU /iL ll/l Illll/l
/l/llllllnillll/l/l -}llf/l|]/.llll /l huilltUlllilll /l llllll/l /lLHHLII, /iL II UJitlUllll lljth,
J1 llflflllf /lllLll/l/l J/lll-
UIIU IIIIllllllll/l /l tjlll/ll/ll/lllll ffHUiAIf/illll , ll/l /iL 7)llc/tl/jl/llllL /llll ^llllllllll Alllll IIIMIIIIl/,11 ^hljll /iL
uiltiiiiiiiu, ll/l/i\/iL /1 7*11/1111111111/7 Olll/îliu/illL iuiln\hl,nuii :
ijL iiiiLiiii /111111/1 iiiiiiiiiLil \iun\iunuiuu Ijjihiuij /i 'fiiii/iiiii/iiui /,l <jiii iiiirtiii/111 /i -. 11/7/111/1,
Precieuse et glorieuse dormition de notre tres sainte reine et toujours vierge Marie,
niere dc Dieu, et fete solennclle et convocation pour sa bienheureuse Assomption, qui
se celebre durant neuf jours.
La tres sainte vierge Marie, mere de Dieu, admirable de vie sainte en
laquelle elle excella plus que toute autre creature, selon les paroles dc Sa-
lomon : Beaucoup de filles ont amasse des richesses, mais toi, tu les as toutes
surpassees
'
, recut rannonciation de Gabriel a Nazareth.
Les annees de sa vie en tout furent soixante. A l'age de quinze ans, elle
mit au monde le Sauveur de la terre. II s'ecoula trente-trois ans jusqu'au cru-
cifiement du Sauveur, et douze ans apres l'ascension du Sauveur au ciel, cc
qui fait soixante ans du commencement
*
de sa vie a sa glorieuse Assomption. * i>
Joseph avait quarante ans lorsque la Vierge lui fut confiee et il s'eteignit
dans sa maison cle Nazareth en la trente et unieme annee du Sauveur. Jacques
le juste, recommande par Joseph, continua a avoir soin de la sainte Vierge,
car lui, le juste et Fhumble, servait la Viergc ensemble avec Joseph, jusqu'a
ce qu'elle fut confiec par le Christ a Jean.
La sainle Vierge eut beaucoup de tourments a souiTrir dc Caiphc et de la
persecution des Juifs, qni ne lui permettaient pas de se rendre ouvertemenl
1. Prov. xxxi, 29.
P-
/8
*
B
p. 78 b.
376 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMKNIKN.
[32]
n/i ii* mmihu iiSiu iiJimi /i ii/iii/.iii?iniili /iiiii miiiioWii, /iiiu? /i phBuhuuiup lujimuutiuhu
/11111? iiiih iii/.ii/ii) muonjtuuihujup 'hjtljsjAt, puija i?/iuiju muijuihji :
/i_ /i uuiuiuuiuhi ii/.iipiiiiiiii 'OntKuAiuni nUuihntinu Ljtjtlhmj ^hlu "ynu/i/i 111111/1/1 iiihiii u
/iiiimi unu.nL.^hh, Ll. *jiQ mujmuihmj îuuu ij*. ithiu\ti'h Ijjiijlimij mjui hnjJh, /,i_
'J[
'"'^/"
<
"/""
/.i ii 1'ji'luu /,l ii'/,/,l/i niiiîuhiiiiiiiiiiLinn, /,i_ iii /iTi\ ijAiiuuhuuj uuulili, /,l LjtljiiLijLuijjt mii
ii. //lii ItvjuLjlth ûiuiujtXiuhhj /i uitLjtji uilnUi :
1'ii/j nuiniii U Liitnni lilLuiu ohiun.il /uhh/iiii?iil</ 1111.p1/uT1 L^jttjliij ijiiiuijLiujn ^jtnuLiuljjt
It ihijiijiiiliiiih jit)inili\,j uui/iiiuii-Uiiiiu /,l iiOimKiiiTi-i/jii, /m/l <Jii//fliiiiii/i UuimiLcViii iiiTiiiiiju
ijhniiin itiTit/Tuuu iiui-i/iiiiii uLinnAi, /jl ^jihmtiih muamuhi Ijmiihtjhmj tujtu iiumu Ijnjinû
ifnjiijuiuuih :
(/l itiiLiiLii ^miiiimjiAiliuhli Shmihli /i jhjthhh UliULhl, mij iiii/uiililTi piiiiiiuUiip yuiffraif
.ii/tiuipTi /i ilLjitui iii.
|
-HL<JlhiTi, uiiiuuuLLnlih i/iLp/jiuuii iiiiui i/iiihlTi piiiniiii//^rfu :
'(/ '//'
ijmutjttLii yiiiiiiAiu/in njihjnil ijinhjiuiSojiu ûiiLii XiuhXjiuiiujL ijthUhnAinLjf mii
/i miii/i '/./fiiiiii/iii/iiuiu/i/i iiiiiii.\uiiLp :
l\i)l,li,,ii^'liLiiii mumnLuthmhhuu /711 /1
-JnTiiiL/J/iLuu //l imijoldu muijmnmjt i/iui
^
1""-
fuiiilntijni iS/.uiilTi J//11111 o/iiihlii/i 7'fi/uitnnii/i, //l iiijiomil ^munhjii\hiuj /jn i/111/u/ii
/1
inujttliiuiLnji Lhunmnntu, uiu/11 puili
*
11//11/111 iiilhliih /Ô iiiil Tiiii i?//<V ^nhnmiuhmujhutli
(.iiuiiilAhi '/'niiiii/i/V 1111 /zl iiihiil/J//ihu un hmliuh tiuuliniij, /jl iiiuii//iiiii TiiJiii ijuijijimljmliu
p. 78 b
au tombeau pour
y
prier ou a Gethsemani et autres lieux de rincarnation du
Sauveur, mais elle s'y rendait en secret.
Lorsque Jacques, le frere de Jean, fut tue, on mit le feu a la maison oii se
trouvait la sainte [Vierge]. Les flammes envelopperent les Juifs et en brulerent
sept personnes et les grands pretres Calphe, Anne et Levi, mais ne firent
aucun dommage a la maison. Ils en eurent peur et n'oserent plus toucher a
sa sainte personne.
Le jour du Bapteme du Seigneur la populace juive accourut en bandes
au Jourdain pour se saisir de la mere du Seigneur et de Jean, mais 1'ange
de Dieu les transporta sains et saufs de 1'autre cote du fleuve. Les Juifs ayant
voulu traverser, le fleuve Jourdain fit perir vingt personnes.
Le jour de 1'Ascension du Seigneur sur le mont des Oliviers, les Juifs
arriverent en foule pour jeter des pierres sur la sainte [Vierge], mais ils
tuerent cinquante des leurs, precipites du haut du rocher.
Et comme la description de nombreuses persecutions de la mere du Sei-
gneur pourrait rendre fastidieuse la lecture de ce recit, nous reviendrons au
sujet de 1'Assomption.
La mere de Dieu, qui est celebree de tous, apres 1'Ascension de Notre-Sei-
gneur Jesus-Christ, se livrait incessamment a lapriere et a la viu ascetique, et
B lorsqu'elle fut sur le pointd'etre Iransportee de oette vie mortelle/le grand ar-
change de Dieu, Gabriel, celui qui avait annonce sa conception, descendit vers
15
[33]
^piuSuiu LI3L; . thtuS k; iuiluiili iiiil îu "Sui^n jiS, npnij ij.nL, iuuL;, inJipiiLî Sji' Lpph;g
tuSpnjulip uuiunuLL, mii îulinLpiX m puipiiu IdLuiSp puLiuj niiuiuu LS, u[i iuil ttiuiltii^
LLiuUu ilaniuniuu-uuiinn Lu :
l\lll(U 1111 /illll Ulllllllll UIOIIIlIlllMlfl uL&UIUjtÛ ll/lOUIUMII 111 lllll/uill ll//illllll' lUfUy I7fl l/lllL-
/(/iiiiii Lpldiuj iiiii_ nnnlth /ilii Liupouint ULiutlp : 1/l /111 J.iiiu uuiii ^pL^muilju /i iLuinAi
J/i/J/./i/.iiui 111-11 uililnp k;n yuuiuuiiuu LnlJiui iim u/U.Wlluuiui miiiio/i/ii i) iiiiui iipmpiiip : C/L
nutjulJLj unniu 111/111 /.11/1 /.iiiiii oi/.tiuiu/i/i /.i IuouLijuil luintunti iLiiLiiiiijpLjn^ fiiuiiu, /w
iiiiL /1 <JiuLiiiuiiiiuuniuiu/ii Ltn IffJiu iiuuiuu/iiiU-i, 1111 /711 /11I111/1 iiiuimi uiimIiiii /i/i/miii, uniuuiuli
unniu
p
miiiijinii/Ji uumnLOni knlotuini :
1/l II uipLitu) inpduiS iiiuii.Mul /i iiunLu pLji, /1/111111 iiuijoldii uiil /uummiiio /l uiui; .
/*UL /ilipu/iu /u 11 11 in 111 11 111 11 /iu_\ 111111 /l 1111 111/111/11 ii^mi/iii /11I : 1/l /tii/l .\uiilr iiiil ftiu . //i
Pni/Jiil
i{oti :
1/l LiiiLiuu uiuuiiui//uiuu /il unnuiunu /ilii /jl uiub; . /.nLii/^p nniSLhuiili Omîi /tl
ijljiuSpiupu Ll iii/umuii/_ i> iuil /111 tjLppu UML.nL.nu : 1/l injiduiS tlnijnilLniuli ujuiuiSLiun
/luuiii iiuLouiuLouu I iiiuui Aui /11 uiiiuiiii uiii o/.iiiii /1 /1 iniiluuinpLi iifun uiu jihnli : /'ti/i
LppuiuLL /tttiuuiipu lin /iuii /itliu /iiiu/l 1111111)1 ijiLnlu m 1//1 /11111111 iiiil iliUpLiuuij /1 iniiiiiiLiTIi
uiplipu nplipLiuuu, Ll. 11 iMim/i 111 iijiiiijiiji 1) 11111111/ uiiiiii ./, /1/1 11 jiliiniii 1 uplipLiuuu :
//l uppnL^pu um/-ii . //i nppu ua/.u nnuttu uiii/^p Unijm 1), 11111 /il ijuiuli XL n Ll ijuiuli
elle trois jours auparavant et lui notifia Pordre du Seigneur : II est temps que je
prenne ma mere aupres de moi, et lui dit : Reine, ne te trouble pas a ce sujet,
mais accueille avec joie mes paroles, car tu vas retourner a la vie immortelle.
A cetie nouvelle, la mere de Dieu eut une joie immense, car elle avait
liate d'aller aupres de son lils, vers lequel elle aspirait. Et Fange Tappela
au mont des Oliviers, ou elle avait lTiabitude de se rendre tous les jours et
de s'isoler en priere mentalenient. Et tandis qu'elle
y
priait, 1'ange lui apparut
et lui parla de son transfert, et pour le lui assurer, il lui remit le trophee, qui
etait semblable a des branches de palmiers, comme un signe qu'il arrivait du
paradis de Dieu.
Et Ibrsque Marie fut de retour chez elle, elle se mit a prier Dieu, en di-
sant : Tu m'as promis de venir toi-meme recevoir mon ame. Une voix se
fit entendre qui lui dit : Je ne t'abandonnerai point.
Et elle appela ses parents et ses voisins et leur dit : Allumez tous les
lustres et les lampes et restez avec moi pendant trois jours. Et lorsqu'ils
furent assembles, elle leur parla des grandeurs de Dieu el dc 1'avenemenl
du Seigneur pour la transporter chez lui. Mais les bienheureuses femmes qui
se trouvaient aupres d'elle, en entendant (fu'elle allait etre transportee du
milieu d'elles, se laisserent aller a un grand gemissement, et avec des cris
dechirants et des larmes la prierent de ne point les abandonner.
Et la tres sainte leur disait : Je ne vous abandonnerai poiut comme des
PATR. OI{. T. V. 25
?J a.
*
15
p. 79 a.
378 LK SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN.
[34]
mSyiiuiî iiiîiiuîî
ptupbjuounifilnuSa /iiJui/ /uuiiimu/iiui i/iu/iii /' 1/1 n/mumi/iifi imt nnnjtu
nu /il (mmiLiuA : f/i_ ijumiuijLiujli uiiiulu/iiiii ûiLiimmitjm ijtuliL^ji iiiil /1 uiuuiun/ii mimu
innimnti, /11. iiiiiiluiii/ii i|iummim /<///
'//'//
iihl i/iup/iiului :
B l?L iiiîii uuli uiiLtf 111 1(111 1(1 /il uiiiIûiUlilju um uijyLiujlt, m. nnjiiuinil 1111 OiiiJi
*
/iin, Ll i?ui/iu
/1 SLuiuLL /1 uLliLuilju iumiLt? /1111 11111/111/1 UUinSnULjLu /il LnnLjLli Lnnu oii^mu /J/.111/1 : L*L
iiiiiiiil^/i/i ^nuiuuMibuiQ Iiiim 11/1 11/iii/iiiL ûiuu/iiKAii /ilii 11111111/7 LiiLiil. niijiL Liultiuliti 11111-
p/mmmi 11111111 iim/uniiimiiu 11/1*111 LLiiniLnLjn :
(/l m/mi/im /iJ/.im/p yimnih (immiL<\m iiiiu/iimiAiii/1/1 /1 A1111111111 LnLnL Lltlili ûiulilt
tun uinLuiinh /1 uini.Ii uiuumi tuOuiilojili, uiiitu LtLuii iiin 1111111(1(1 LinLu liittKiuliliLju, Ll. mi Oiiiu
/iiii/ilIi SLSLiuhu : /,ii iiuii uiiiiui /il pLnuLuLnu Ll. ilLn nUlmu /il SliSnUl
r
nu /,l utiptu
SutLltlin IIIIL lilillllL^/i/i LliLLn 11111111/1/1 l on^liLullll 11///11 : (/111/1111(711 UL Iriii 1/111111 tm 1111/.11111
uhnuiu :
f#L oii^hLitlih iitiuimiLiurt fiUfi niunuuiuuii[i upiuuibipuu dnnnilLini nin tupLjnnu Ll.
/imtin unntii nSui^Lau /ilii /il iiiimuii/iiiTi uijiSun Lhh nuinniu, Ll. ^nuiStuiLuin lintjiu ItutnLi .
/il nuiuiiiunn Ll. Oiii^P inLHoiui /11111/1/1 : l/l uiiuuiLiiLu iiiil um iiiiiiiy .1 i"ii/i<>i> uiuLjjtli .
-^p/iii in/inm *)/i inLuiuhhinil LiunLuti m/t/mnii^/i, /iiiii/l, ii/iniu pupli 110(711(1 SLp Ll uiliun
nuiiuLtnu -,1111)11111/. im/ il/ii/iMuiiifc/iup, /il '"(". utjitni) m ULun)j< 1h1iL.11 ijSLij /1 PIIL.S ilinLiui-
'//"" 1'lLiuliij : îiiiii uiuLjntl uiuuiiuiiULop iiUui^Lciuli Miuuiuiliu Ll. uftunLiultu :
orphelines ',
ainsi que vous le dites, mais lorsque je serai transportee aupres
de mon fils et Dieu, je serai, par mon intercession, votre tutrice et celle de
toute la terre. Et elle leur prouvait ce qu'elle leur disait, pour faire cesser
leurs gemissements et faire disparaitre leur tristesse.
Et voila qu'arriva, aussitot, 1'apotre Jean, qui la salua avec plainte;
*
ils
penetrerent ensemble dans la piece ou les vierges psalmodiaient et chantaient
des cantiques de benediction. Et la tres sainte lui ordonna de remettre ses
cleux vetements aux deux pauvres veuves qu'elle nourrissait ordinairement.
Tout a coup, sur revelation de 1'esprit de Dieu, arriverent de tous les
coins de la terre, a la maison de la mere de Dieu, les apotres, que Jean, sorti
a la porte, apercut, et ils se saluerent reciproquement. Avec eux se trouvaient
Denys et Hierothee et Timothee. Ils entrerent eux aussi aupres de la tres
sainte, se prosternerent devant elle et la benirent. Elle les honora egalement.
Ils benirent Dieu pour 1'extraordinaire miracle d'avoir convoque les
apotres, et elle leur montra sa couchette et le trophee de branches de palmiers
et leur ordonna de s'asseoir. Les lampes et les lustres etaient allumes. Ils
lui dirent avec force emotion : En te voyant, reine, vivante sur la terre,
nous nous consolions en te considerant comme notre Seigneur lui-meme et
notre maitre, et maintenant tu nous remplis de tristesse par ton transfert.
Et en disant cela ils baignaient de leurs larmes la couchette et leur personne.
1. Jean, xiv, 18.
p. 79 b.
[35J
Ouiiuc/uii. liyim hu uiuuinLuihuiihlili 'lonnu, Ll uiuljttun iuil nmu ui/innL^LiiiU Lphhji
luuinuihtjp uipiniuunLop Ll. piiiii/.iiii uiiLniuu /ilii iiuiiiiii.iI anunLMniMU liuiu SuiinnniuihLjp
tru uiuLjp . Ili jutilu i/.ii Siuip hhuiun Ll UlUIUiauin. [iSni pnininini-HfcjiiUii, nn [JLjujLjui Ll
onnn.hu pn SuijiShnil n< inLuli, iiiii /1 p/u uiuiLinil iiuiu ûiSiupLjh uiLuuihLi :
"uij 1(11111' ^jiun IijiLiiij uiitinL<i/iu /i i/iii/iuu 1/(1 iiiil nniihu
/'(-/'i
lUiiuiufruii iiii_feiiiiuuiuui/iu
OiiiKiiiuUiiL iii/uuiuiu /i/ii/iiiiii/in inpSLj hhhuiupLp luuifli ti_ uncVuiL MuiluiuuAUuiuu. Ijhp-
uiui<\LlLj tjujiuinljLji uihptuSoph iiiil u /i/./iiiii Ufl/uiuii ufruiuu iW.iiiiii iiiil uiuJ.ul/i uninnu
pLpni inid piuntXiuubiuj iuLfcuiiuiiuiui/iu :
7*iuun/i ifaui îuSntun i/niiiii V
,
n/i</iu
*
SLpni UniluiL iWii/i/t/niiii /i.'i iiiiin/i/.iiiiiiiii , u/i uuiiiu
*
B
nupu nunLnn hniuh uiLuuiuLinu npujLju nnnnhh /ilu 'hphuuinu nunniAiLjhli : dui ifL 'ifr-
tnpnu /l '/oiiiiii oiuiiiili. luhniuS LiuihLjhii ilfpnLuuinLjS h mfriiuiufri iiiiiiliiu uifrii/iuu /tl
n uitunL/3/iLU /iu/iul^lui liiu ii/i/i :
Lim tlnijnilLuij uinuihhnuiuiuh s,iui)iiiijni liiuji Shiupuihni LdLuiSp h im ijiujiljLj iliuuuiilLiil-
muuiuinu, lunji^Luij utilint ^Lutli. Oni/ûiuunL pun uiiLiiipfciuiuu iiiiiuiW.iiii/ uui/iniuuiuinu /il-
ii/niiuii 'J-i/.i uihuiimLnLju iuuo/i/h /1 i/fcniui uiuuinLiuhuiuihiu ujttiuiljLnlilt
fu-nni
Ll on^hLf
ii/iiii, ul hiunphj h ohuinAiLj iiiun/i utnliLj hphph h ihnhiuuihh /iLnni : 7*uiUn/i iu/uui iinnn-
ifiiit/fi/iiii.i SLhuiujLju niuuSiuSji /.ii iiimi ihphph uiuin h lUnnLUiunLjS iuu un /.i /tlii :
(?l Ljilill.iuj 'lonnuh Ll UniKiuuunL. ûiunhnX Shiuutuu uUii/ilu .imiuiJ.i ijtnliniiiiiuinili
A ce moment arriva le divin Paul, qui, tombant aux pieds de la reine, se
prosterna avec larmes, et ouvrant la bouclie il lui presenta beaucoup de louanges
eu disant : Rejouis-toi, mere de la vie et la cause de ma predication, car, bien
que je n'aie pas vu ton fils en corps, en te voyant je croyais le voir.
Or, la tres sainte [Vierge] etant invitee a etre transportee aupres de son fils,
1'evangeliste Jean, saisissant par inspiration une planchette de cypres, dont
ete faite la Groix vivifiante,
y
dessina, sur de nombreuses supplications, les
traits de la mere du Seigneur, pour qu'ils demeurassent comme une relique de
celle qui est notre vie, si chere a son cceur et si souhaitee par 1'evangeliste.
Car apres 1'Ascension de notre Sauveur,
*
c'est par elle que les disciples se
consolaient, et en contemplant la sainte Vierge, ils l'acceptaient comme son
fils le Christ. Meme Pierre et Paul se rendaient souvent a .lerusalem pour
visiter les lieux saints et rendre visite a la sainte Vierge^
Or, les disciples se trouvant convoques au complet, pour les obseques de
la mere de Dieu, Jean se concerta avec les apotres pour prier la mere du Sei-
gneur de vouloir apposer la planchette de bois sur lcs traits divins de son
visage et de la benir, et de prier le Seigneur de combler la terre de ses bien-
faits a 1'occasion de son Assomption. Car la maladie de la leprc faisait beau-
coup de ravage dans le pays et en particulicr a Jerusalem.
Paul et Jean avec tout le chceur [des apotres
]
s'ctant rendus aupres de la mere
*
L?
p. 79 b.
Sd
l>.
80 a
380 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMKMKN. 36
/u ii/iiuui/, iiiiiLj "lonnti itiuiikkon^kktui /iiiitiu . (uuiiiuiui uiu 1111/11111111 iiimiiiiiloiii /iu/i/iu,
uiniuxkiin UpLti 11)1/11111 111/11111111/111/7)1 uiiuuikklttl lliiiiu il)i//iil/i/iiui /l llnifiitiuhkliLj /i iiiil/iu
<.\/ilLII Mll UL Ollû/llll lllllll, /iL IIIIILII lltllll /miii/i /l/./l/MM Ilio/ll IHÎ
<-J
/i : |/l llllllll^klll II II II 11 /1/1 pn,
ii(iiiiiiiliiio)i if/.ii, iiiiiiluiiii jtHnt.li uiiun ii/iiuii//up/i np.nnnutnt.J^jiiii pi/n/Liiii /i Smniilnuul^
u/ip imiuiiii /1/1/1/1 /1 11 iiuiii/i/uoiiulW/iluii : lutuixLtln i[pki[ uinui il/.i/ uoiu/i ininuinLLnu i|m|ii,
5
nnuiLju u7iiuo/i)i 111111/1)1 pn 1111 111/11111111 ihuyiLu /'Linil uiIii?iii<J 11 l|t//i 111)1 "ii/iO 11111111)1 /,111 ui^/iiuiii-
<J/i
/il iinli.X LLuiuit /il yii/1110/it 11/11 11111 : Iil nknn^kui 11/1 11111
//"/'
/
I
"/
,
2^
tlhntiiLnnkinn ttL
Wiiiiiii yMLUiuiuit//./iii/, /il inLuiuuLinil 1111111 u/ip ihuiikiutiku inLuuiliLi unktt
f
l
ttai
"[R
u,
//
l
~
Il/l)l /llUll/IIILIIICTp /iLll/llIIUt/ :
iiutiudiuu iiiil/iIU/ tuukuonûkilll uiknnL^Lnilt tiuiiuinLLnu liLiunLiui
/1
11111 mi< Afcaii /il/i
K)
/|L IIIIIIIIMmN /,11111 lllll MIM III MlA ll)l/lllll 1'IMIIIII /lll /lL/1 l/l /1
//
/l )l II UL 11111*7 .
j/^P
(IIUIULIUCT
uitikliiukiui V"mi i.S/iiiiilu
/'" /1111/1/7/1111/1/1,
nn iiiiLiupkukn niikiuakli nnnlui pu i/iuuu kktiiun
B iiifl/uiii/i^/j i5iiipi?Tiiuliiii/
*
Mii)iuiiir/iu)i utniuluuniu pn, 11/1 LtuinuinLuiu
/1
liiuntlkk unnLiuiuu
o/i/iuiui/ /il iiiunnuinLjhnu : l\nut<Lii tipkn utiJii Ll. luutinhii h 'l'Lju tnuntX
0/7/1
uiuluin unnn-
uihl/cJ/iuiu /i thii/iii/itiiu/7 h XLnAi uiiu/i uLiunLiui uiuiinkknku, 11/101,111 /(//11 /1 UnnnnnnLJakuiun
15
iiiu/iiilu/iu/iii/ h iii?tu /1 t\fctLu /nfiif uiniusiuuiunu Ll. hiunnniu : lln u.uinlkn iiiiuutiiiiuu
iuii imO/i)i i?ui/iiiiiiIi
/1
\/iilu i?/iiua)i/i 11/iiiLiii pu O/jiiiilu il/i/iui /.L ilink\pli OhuitLuh 'hnhuuin-
11/1, 11/1 kuiiniunkiuu
/1
iiuinHhh /iluiilu" ukuiiiu 111/1 1111)1111/111 S0/1,
kiuuiiunkiii /il uiirfii lWii/iun/1/1
du Seigneur pour la prier, Paul dit a la Vierge benie partous : Immacule tha-
lame du Verbe de Dieu, nous te supplious d'accepter cette image de bois, des-
sinee par Jean, en tes saintes mains, de la benir et dc nous la donner comme
un signc de vie pour toute la terre. Prie ton fils, notre Dieu, de faire dispa-
raitre, par cette imagc, la lepre des fils des hommes qui auront recours a ton
intercession. Nous te prions, donne-nous cette image comme une enseigne,
comme ton fils unique donna a toute la terre 1'arbre dc sa mort, en instru-
ment d'immortalite, en tresor de vie et en signe persecuteur des demons. Ac-
corde-la-nous comme un medecin pour les blesses, une relique pour les fideles,
pour qu'en la voyant ceux qui aspirent a te voir, aient leur voeu accompli.
Alors la reine benie par tous, saisissant entre ses saintes mains 1'image
gravee et ayant etendu vers le ciel ses bras qui avaient recu Dieu, dit :
Seigneur Dieu tout-puissant, pere de mon Scigneur bieniaiteur, toi qui as
B
envoye ton iils unique pour la vie du monde, prendre corps
*
dans ta ser-
vante indigne, qui accomplit en corps tout ce qui etait ecrit dans les lois
et les propheties. Je te prie maintenant et te supplie, Seigneur, de fairc
disparaitre parmi les hommes la maladie de la lepre, par cette image gra-
vee, en lui imprimant la puissance de ta Trinite, par mes prieres et mes
supplications. Toi qui as fait disparaitre la faute du premier homme par
tonfils unique, notre Seigneur et redempteur Jesus-Christ, qui accomplit en
son corps la volonte de toi Pere qui l'as envoye, exauce maintenant la
[37]
5 NAVASARD, 15 AOUT.
381
uinuiuuu jiuuinLjnnu uiiunnlilj, nji jiuiIiIil pn uiiLiupLniuu /i t/l n/iniM/ii_l ui^hiiup^ji uilLuiuijiui-
hLj nli nnnnnnuldliiJin iini_nii /il pfcu i,on //i_ llnni.ni Ll iiiiliiii ^nnLiiin t/iiiiii i ûiLJtinhuiuu :
ItL uiuuinLuij uin.uiphjnnu tiitiii 7/1/1, hndiduiiluini huiiluin iiiLiifcn/jli huuin /i ijanui^
unnnL^Liiiu Ll iiitti itiihiffcii/^-t luuiyuuSuiu liuililhuiu /i iniLtiii uiuiinhhnu L hnhuii ununL-
^liiiu iiiiiiliiii ujunnljhjili fc t/fciiitti LjiLuiuu liLjinn Ll lihunLiuj ifiiiiiiniLfiitti iiiiitiiiiiiiiiLOijfi
nnji ^Lnniji inn iiiO/i oLuiilIi : (/__ iuilLuij uiiLiupLjiinli 'ILuijinuli Ll 'lonnuli nuiuiuiljLnu
/i XLntuij unniiL^LinJi /ii_ iiiilLuLpLuiu hnhniuuinhuhu :
1'iiii ujijiiiL^nu II iiiii/niii. Jtlin iun.uiL.omli n ciiunhj uinLnuiljuilili Lj iiiiitiiiiipii /ri_ ^mii
jiuijiXLiuj ijXLii ii Iilji iLpljliliu uinoldLuin uiil ( .iiiiihliikV /ii_ uiujiXI.iiij LiliiLUi /i liLjipu Ll
yii/nifciiii /i ilLjiuii Oui^lSuinu : l/i_ 7/finnnii uuiiiuil /i uuiujilin liitijillt jiiiLniluiiLnil luuLnn,
Ll VnilûiuuL;u luiunuihn, Ll iuij uiiLtupLuiipu ciiliiO ni1uiî\opu /il ihiiliiii <Jiii/i/iini| "
L
,
|
1
-
tintift iii ii miii ii ii i om :
/_*/iu fuftfi hujhuLnujnup Uuiljnjinu hijjiuii ji ofcitiiLli fct l'linuh,uhnu (u/iiiiiiinntiiu/ifi,
ifciLii/r/fcnu Ll Sliilnpkjnu uinuiljLjiuip 'lonnuh, luiiUui li Ijiuiliu /il ^ti/i/^/i/i /iLiiiiinin/ii/iLii
np ikjuunuiL liLjinil, ti/i iii 11/1111/7/1/1 fc/0/7 ul-f- uiiiiiiti /711 0/711/1 :
//*l II itijijuiiii uljuuiL Ijuiuiuijihj ii/iitiii<JiiLtiii LiuuiiujiSiuu
*
IjLuuinh : //l ihnnnnn J1111I111 *
^ f ] 7
r a.
I I f/L f/ IIMl/llllll ll/llMIM /llllllllllfl/ri If/llllfl^lILIHl /llIllllllMMltffff Ijl.lllllllll
J
/71 ^flllllllffll fflllllfl /iflllf
lll/lllllltlllll /lllfll/l llllH./f/.IMM /l, fillfflll/f llllf tlllMt/ff / lllll^/lZltl fllll/lIIMIIfftfl llllfflll/f-fft /f /.IMIIIIIIMIIIl/f llll/
lllflll/,11 /.1 Hf/llllll,//,ll I ( >!MII Wll/llf lllll ll/.ll UllllltUUI flfllll/f /lllllMMIf /<//. IIl/l ftin/llllfll^/l /iL /llllfffflMMM /l7/>lllfl
iliiinuliuil, 111)1)1 I iitiiiii iNiit : I/l itfifiiii-711 /1 -./til/i oiiÎiiilW/tiii/iIi /miiiimimi/.hiii Ll ti/iniiiiiili : Cldu. l>
/ffc-fu.ij-i] incipit A.
priere de ces hommes elus, qui sur ton ordre ont ete envoyes, pour le
salut de la terre, evangeliser ta sainte Trinite, et a toi, Pere, et Fils et Saint-
Esprit, gloire dans 1'eternite.
Les apotres ayant repondu : Amen ; il se forma aussitot une voute lumi-
neuse sur la tres sainte, et une lumiere nuageuse, en forme de croix,
rayonna sur la sainte image. La tres sainte [Vierge] apposa la sainte image
sur sa figure et la baigna d'abondantes larmes qu'elle repandit devant le
Seigneur. Les apotres Pierre et Paul recurent 1'image des mains de la tres
sainte [Vierge] et tous se prosternerent devant.
Le matin, au lever du soleil, sainte Marie sortit dehors, leva les bras au
ciel, pria Dieu, rentra aussitot et se reposa sur sa couchette. Pierre, avec
Tencensoir et 1'encens, prit place au chevet, Jean aux pieds du lit, et les
autres apotres se rangerent tout autour de la couchette; les saints sanglo-
taient et versaient des larmes.
11 s'y trouva aussi des eveques : Jacques lc frere du Seigneur et Denys
TAreopagite, Hierothee et Timothee, disciples de Paul, qui veillaient, chacun
avec sa lumiere, car ils ignoraient quand le Seigneur viendrait.
Et Marie commenca a accomplir le mystere de la fin
*
de sa vie. A la troi- . a.
A fol. 7
r b.
382
LE SYNAXAIKE
ARMENIEN.
[38]
fcnfcc nnnuinLi7n /,l miLphmij
iunnL2iii<JninnL/o
,
/i J* jnjt/ k. uiSbllhftliuiSi uuun/iu
puiia
iiuiMiip/iiniiu :
6*l InjLJiuStujL
ty
Sl;nl
""ty
lfc/*'/"/m
//"/1^11^/.^ fy/îniu/fiiiiufeuiuiLU , fri_ "iiOnju
Ltn mnmjiLjntjU
: (,'l mLuLuij
tjjliu miiiu,>Liu<\iuA/if,u
tftlunJU Jminnin i,u,iliiiU iinniu
un IjmmmnLiittj
ajunuuiniMi jiLp iiiil uhi /,l 111^.11^11 nuliXliLmtj
</'/>/"/"
LjtmltLiuj ûn/ih 5
/ilu
/1
x/.u.u lljttjLitî [tLjtn^ Ll
LluwnL&njIi <'"/</"'/, ijitLmp[dLjtLu mjLittjlg :
GrY uiilLuij Sk;jtl ii*um u^mj/iu /,,,
/1
//"/,ii,j/^ ^n/2iiiiii/îiuûmTi ul n^ ng /min/V/i
1^1/11111111 iiiuiiul/J/.uiu îujluju ujmtnSLj, iuuu/i LjiIlLijuil tiujltmmlj /i/mnL ujnju, ujuimLmj
njiujh;u iiuipnuj) liiunij uiiluiuu
uipnL.lt /,l /m/i :
Uu/V 'iLutpnu
. V/Vn 111/ /7 /1 if/Vfyj,
n/inj
S*nj/'" ",
J'/"/t"
uujjimuilj
/m/V nniu/V ""<>/*7
"
1"
// iiin/iuiimi^
: Bu#V iVfVpi . lii/ ^lLmph; uiSLutu(L ^nu/i ihupijljmu utnjujû uujjtmtulj jiuhu
miiLiuûnLi?u, w^ i?uij
i
d ulLiuijnLuhu hL iiiiiLiii/unni/ buiMjLu :
//l ijmnZLmj uiuk; Sk;jiu ij^lLmnnu . frnfJ/i^/in /1 ^111/^111^^1% jumynj^m /jl
/1
iniuium-
u/1
" "/ '""'/
/"/V, 'lnnL^mijiujinLji mSLum^t uinmgLiujjyij LijLmj tjtUiip3[ilij /r,un/iuii?nL /il
u/i nnnfl/ip tjLnltu iiiliiliiu : ..
?/l ijiiiîi uiutuuhmj S^pu, [uouhijuiL
*
WuipftiuS uiiLiiiuu <"ttL"/,
/#V/*"
sl
11111/V.
ft/i^/nu
1 nnnuinLUu'] nnnui B
[[
5 uin. liiu] feL
//'/igujjtf tpat/, ifenij o/^W/Jfeuju feL lujuujtu
ju.UufeuJu a^. B
|!
uiiLimi/VJfenfeu i.ul.,^,] unL.up/ti fefeo
P . feL
Sfcnu ijffenuiu.uL
jfyfj/ifiu : rtrfi/.
B
||
7 /tl uin-tiiuj, . . i/fejjniui_
jfen/ffef,, o
,
W. B.
sieme heure il se fit un grondement de tonnerre, et une forte odeur suave se
repandit; tous s'endormirent a 1'exception des apdtres.
Aussitot notre Seigneur descendit du ciel accompagne de 1'archange Michel
et salua les apotres. La mere de Dieu le voyant, rendit gloire ason nom pour
avoir accompli sa promesse vis-a-vis d'elle, et rendit ainsi son ame, trois fois
bienheureuse, entre les mains de son Fils et notre Dieu, le visage et 1'esprit
souriants.
Et notre Seigneur recevant 1'ame la remit a 1'archange Michel. Personne
ne pouvait narrer la gloire de la vue de 1'ame; car elle apparut blanche
comme la lumiere, enveloppee comme d'un corps humain entier, sans distinc-
tion de sexe.
Pierrc s'ecria : Seigneur, qui parmi nous aurait 1'ame aussi blanche
comme celle de ta mere Marie? Le Seigneur repondit : Pierre! toute
ame humaine est auparavant aussi blanche, mais les peches la noircissent et
1'enveloppent de brume.
Et le Seigneur dit encore a Pierre : Tu iras a gauche de la ville, et dans
le tombeau qui s'y trouve, vous deposerez le corps de Marie, vous le gar-
derez, vous tous apotres, et vous ne vous eloignerez point pendant trois jours.
a foi. 7
Apres que le Seigneur eut dit cela,
*
Marie se mit a parler, sans ame, au
Seigneur, et dit : Souviens-toi de moi, roi glorieux; souviens-toi de moi,
[39] 5 NAVASARD, 15 AOUT. 383
n/iu IthuiutiLiin ihuin_iuu
f
ihnkui u/iu Iiliuniiu u/i n/i umknhnLUih kS lufiiii/iuiin XLiluiij pnu,
ihnktu n/i uiuiunuiin uiui^hnh fei_ tmfiLflUL/3/_fuu/i nmni Liuiti liliA niuhX : Liuty bLjnli
/'*
Wnii/ui apfe'I nii iiiiihXiiiiiiuli niuliXli hSni : ul. iiiiiih uiuiunhuii SLjnu, ilhnuinuiL. iknhhuu :
I/l iiiii mpktuinli i'niiiXh'li utuuniihlili iiiiiiinii iiiAin hlihli hnhiui h ilknuil unuuiu ii/iiu-
u.hnuhu : 6*l innauul inuihLjhu iiiLjhli Auiiu knnnu ^nhniniuhiiiti,
P'''!*/ '/"P
"5 inkutuuLjhli :
t/L. 'Ikinnnu uuinunuLjn . xtkiiuukili 1'uniuihih iun_hiuinnuLj
f
uiikinL.htu :
UL. uiutniuuiiii ilninnhnniu i/-./i/_iiiiii/i , "//"
/
,
'"/'/*V"
*//'
InnniniuLiLiiiithli i/iiiu^/i_Hif/ iini_/iu
i/iii/ii7/iui//i U mnhiuiluii
f
fcx. liiiiiim 11(11111111 111(1/7/1 /i_n i/f/iiiuiu/i /ini_nni_/fi/ii_u fei_ luuiLiunk-
uiuu
'"*P
/li-n/-iuuii : (7l i)/i iuTIf
/1
piuûiumihuu iiuliniibuinuin XnLimj iia/tilu /jlii /i illti-
-|/u.uf/ u/i /1 f/i"l/i /iu/i/imi/, uttiuiuutuin t.uiuil/iuu ti/i/iui I1111 11I1I1 . yuimufi Xkn nli tuiniihuinu
/l huihikniuu iiiiiiiuiiii/iui/u : 1/l Iuu 1/1/ Ouiiiiu/ni/ mnmnmhLjn /tl mnm^Ljn uiuiLiiipkiuiuu
/il hinuinniluiliLjn nU uinhtuu //"(" muinnLuihmhhu : ul 7/iin/iiiu uiiLiiipkjnilpli iiiniu\kuhii
i/iiiuuiui luhmhhlili /tl uhukmjli /1 hmuuLj tjSLjnli i./i/i *)/iuiilii 7'u/iiiinuii, îuuiiLuhli
'//"/'-
4
_
9 fiiii/irt/ili . . . i.iimii7/iiii/J mVin/ip jiiuiiXhh ilm^-io/i iiii.il/iil7ilf luuinnLUiOiubhhh hiuhljkiujjy
ll/lVll/lll/, f//l ll/lllllll /Iffl/l/IIIUL /llll/lll //lil/^/l /ll/.//l, /,)//, ]ll/ /l l//./lllll l/lllllllll /l/llliu/lllll/lll, /fL lllllll/ip
iuiLiiifl/f fc/i/r/iiij/ili >/im.mo/>o/; : //l pi/i./imV tnuilihjl'"' /"/./i*"'
^"'J^P
^{
imil
J
fyi/"?""" '/"'/
tL /iiii/i/iiiiil
uhjiuiaaih huijtuuitih
/""1/'
noiin'
/!'"('/ "> //>
inhauiuhjlui : I/l "Ikinjiau tiiuijuuuLjl' ooo^.im /<//ii /111
l/iiliiilili . okiuthkih /'>imoi/,//i ihuhujinnuLj /'// /m /1111 : f/ii/uu/ /1
-Vnii-i_^li iiiliulip i/i*/iiiuluui/ iiuV/ui/ii/iii
hilLiujhfth, 1/11/111 /.L i/iimi/iu
/111// mmmiimiii tinninknnin i/Oi_;iiiiiiJi /.L fr//fli njuiiihtl 1//1
/ifu/uiuii//l-iii/feli
1/1.111^/1-tiili /jl njil^ktiakfi nuiiL/i/i i.itf/u./ffji. 7/'iii/i/uml'iiii /tl //iii/iiil i/miuii) B
||
12 iiiiiniiiLiii&iii&/ii.]
fiL iiiniufhl'
1/
-/riii/iiui iiih/t/iii/ . iih^kui 1//111 Shjn ininluul 1111/111/11/1I1I1 1)111111(1/^/1
'/fi"
7
'/
/'
</"'i'
siunfiuuiuhiunh Sktun.h
f
/>L Zuun tti hkintl oahknh pku iiiiiiiil' i/iuni/i : I/l './thi/iiiii
/>"'/ '"//
iiiiLiiiphiii/iili
tuaiiiskahu add. B.
roi, qui suis la creature de tes mains pures; souviens-toi de moi qui ai con-
serve immacule et avec egards le tresor que tu m'avais confie. Le Seigneur
repondit : Je ne t'abandonnerai point, 6 tresor de mon tresor. Et ce disant,
le Seigneur monta au ciel.
Les apotres enleverent le corps de la mere de Dieu, apres
y
avoir pose
dessus les branches du trophee. Et route, ils entendaient les voix de cliant
des anges, mais n'apercevaient personne. Et Pierre psalmodiait : Lorsque
Israel sortit d'Egypte, alleluia
'
.
Le clemon induisit en erreur les Juifs qui s'avancerent a leur rencontre
pour briser la couchette avec le saint corps de Marie. Un aveuglement lcs
saisit mystcrieusement et leurs yeux s'obscurcirent. Un des pretres ayant
avance audacieusement ses mains vers la couchette pour jeter a terre le corps
iinmacule dc la sainte Vierge, ses mains se detacherent des bras et resterenl
suspendues au cercueil. II s'en repentit, cria, implora les apotres et confessa
Marie, vierge et mere de Dieu. Pierre el les apotres prierent la sainte mere
de Dieu etcelui qui etait n6 d'elle, Notre-Seigueur Jesus-Glirist. Ils appro-
1. Ps. cxni, 1.
384 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. 40]
A fol. 7 //hi.uiiu /i LiuluLiuj a/iii nii Lt linl, nmli /i m/iii/iii /n/i/nuUu feu iinQuiijiiiL
*
iiiî/i : i/uiui /i /iiim
/i iiiiiiiiiui //uiip/iii-i/i.i
1//1 '//"//-
/i LiiiiLiupLiiii iiivii -,/1/7/iMU /il ii/i/i îiii uiiniiin/i.i nmniiiu
ii/ vi /ilii/iiii/iii :
I/l iu.i uip/iiii/pU Ltthu i/iUii/iuViUU /i iiiuiii/tiin/iu Ll. cViiicV///ju/iu /il ujiu^LijIiIi
'//'/'/'"
tUL.ni.pu npiijh;ii tijiuinni LpLiuij 11 11 11 111
0/7/1
/il /ul,/iu 1//7/11/11
^phnuuuhtun
/1
tlLpiui 11111111/111-
-t/iii /""1" '/"P 5 111 /1 111/1/7/1/1 : |/l i/iiii LpLu 111LIIL/11/ ijiiiijuipLilliii îiL^tniuLph lopÛtupui-
Uin-pLuk :
I/l iiiii iiipl, 1111I1 I iiiiiijiiiijiiil, 1111 iii tiiuSiiiuhiutj nui/
/""/ "'(/
""LiupUiii/11/i
/1
/ifiuunLUU :
//-,11111 1/7111 Ljtpij iiiLiiL/11/ cl itii/iiic/iiun
*/"'(/
iiiiLiiipktujiiU
1//1
uipdiuUuiL.nphiint-iiiiLu dl
i/Utu inLiiiiLltlhttiu Ll. iii/Ohi/i/i luiiiinnLiiiljuiu /tl iiiUu/icV /il iiiuiiiiiliiicViiu//iui UUi/iUUniU
1/ uijiliiuiliiL : I/l inpdtuti ptiujLu tjuiiuiuiiiUU iliiiuU uii/1111, ijiiiiipapUU n< 1/111/1/1 puiitj UpiuiU
i/ti/uiuiiuuiin, ptuuu/i 1//.111111/1.1/11/.1111/ i/utu cVufcui/u
/1
Utiiiiuh; 'hphuuintt lliiuinLiucV tlfc/i
/1
uifcu/iu "l/i
/>"P"
htuiihtjiiiL. Ll bupli tiliiuiu nhtnh; uuifcij/iu hl/i <Jiih7iU
/'/t
" L ""
/'
"/""-
h/iTi
V
,u
/
,u ^l titiipiiLuh iiuui"iiyu//iiiu
/1
IjhiuUiiU ul/i 111L11/11111111L11 u/. 11 fcti// 11 lM/iluU /il
iiiliui/iuinLU nL/iui/unLW/iL/i/i Ul /iiti/ifc/uoiit/ tliuuli uiUfcuiifiU iii^/iiui/i^/i uiuuuiliu/iu n/i <Jiu-
I uunnil hiiiiniujtku
1/0/1
ilhpiuihnlutiiiiu linpiu ihphph; ibpbhuu : I/l iiiuhuium hhhijkubp
1 rtfeiLiiTi fe L
]
utnJtuSuijL tfC._/. B
||
4 fe'//'f'] '/"'ui/iiV/iTi Tin/iui
/1
iiiiljiu iiiuiu/uiu/iu _7G.e?. B
II
5 n/iu/feu utiuinnLJtphiuif fuiijtti Sk;p 0)11. B
||
8 uiiLiupfeiu/Ti "Piu/iijiu//ii?t
y
iiii] iiffii 1V/1 iiiiiLiugkjnnfi B
||
II //'uiji/niiiViii.] //"iii/i/iiiii?iui B i/iViii/nV/iTiTi puiiu u"/uuiu uu/uiiiiiuliiili fei_ illuiiltL i/uiiuo/i
/1
ipnjinLiub
//uV/iTi hiLiubni tife/ifei/iViuIiTi uifelliuTi/i fei_ /./1.//111/1111//1 uLTiitiiTi /1 iViu/ii/.iiiiIi : "/uiliij/i i/fejuiii/iii/ufeiiiu ijlim
MifemiTi
/1
ii.fuiiit; "fijihutntui l\iiiniiLiuh iVfeji /1 inhnpfi nL/i /iTijjTi Ijiu il kipu l,
iV/iui Liijifeuij
/1
I-/111111/1I1
vm//i1i fe L i.in/iiV/iti}i
/1 iiii}iiViiiyii//ni}i //feiiiTuiu : add. B.
cherent ensuitc les rpaules des mains restees suspendues, elles se rejoignirent
A fol. 7 a leur place et
*
Fhomme fut gueri. lls lui donnerent des rameaux du trophee
pour les appliquer sur les yeux obscurcis des Juifs, et ceux qui crurent recou-
vrerent la vue.
Les apotres deposerent le corps dans le tombeau, le couvrirent et le gar-
derent pendant trois jours, comme le Seigneur leur avait commande, et ils
entendaient les chants des anges sur le tombeau, mais nâpercevaient per-
sonne. Apres trois jours les anges cesserent de chanter les louanges.
L'apotre Barthelemy n'etait pas arrive a temps comme les autres apotres
pour les obseques. II arriva trois jours apres et pria les autres apotres de le
rendre digne, lui aussi, de voir et saluer le precieux et immacule corps de Marie
qui avait recu Dieu en elle. Lorsqu'on eut ouvert le tombeau pour lui, ils n'y
trouverent plus le corps mais seulement le linceul; car Celui qui etait ne d'elle,
notre Dieu Ghrist, 1'avait transportee a 1'endroit ou il lui avait plu, et lui seul
connait 1'endroit ou est 1'ame, et la se trouvent reunis ensemble l'ame et le corps
dans la vie eternelle, ou est la beaute ineffable et la joie sans tristesse, et elle
intercede pour toute la terre, surtout pour ceux qui celebrent avec foi le jour
[41]
i>/. vNuji ni_nm/iini_H/niiifii inouLli iion ^mT/nmn/.iuTi Jinnni
v
1 " unniunLiui n 'hnhuinnun
*
(/iiiliii-
*
A fol. 7
iiiunnh tf bl. llnnmnnuL U*'i :
''ii/m/uii. Li /i miui.iuii/_'i uiutniiLtuAiuft/i/i/i /^n iiiiliiiu ^ltnt-nuitfitiu/iti fci_ iiiil O111/11171/1
iiii./iiiu innu ti_ LnLli iui_tui/ipu /i ûtfliniutiiiiutui/ju . ti_ iiiiit/unl îui.uiuii<\tui 7'ii/iiiinuii /jn
iimiiimm ui<\m<\/iii mm/miii miiiii iiiimm /i ti_ iil/J/ih ti_ /i iniuu/i OniKiuuuiiL iimmiimi iu<\iiimiu'i iiilL-
iiiuiiim'/\/i'i 1111I11 i.ttniuuiiilt . ti_ iiiiit/iutl 1/111/11/.111111 iLnlink; itu/i/i/iu i/iiiiiLli ti_ /1/1/1 tuiliiiu /711 :
L_i
/ niiuiiili (ihniiniik; /.iiii./wiii.iuuii 111 : *
I.
p. 81 a.
/iLn iiiuiuiuinnLil ntntntiiLW/iLUii /7 dl luuinutniiLil m niulmii lilln li : //lii iiiil/jo* ii/mnL-
/o*/iluu
/j
1
^l iinLiunZJiun/jiniili u/jtiiuiuuinnL/J/iLU : //lii iii/iiiliJii uttinuMinli
/^ ^l uiiitup
p/jnn11/7/1 u/t : //lii u/iL/ip ^ntînitittun/i t/i ^l tttutu/ip ui/iuiiitiuttutiu : (l/n/ nLii fcii-
I1I11111 uiinli tnn/j/i . (/nLiiu, iniLnu, unLui M711 uoniiLli/tiiiuii, 1/1 t/i ttiilt/tiuiu /.11/1/111 i/itutLop
linnm : (?l tii/iiiuiLniipu
/'W
uiiuiii . V*n/iiiLW/iLli (.imiiiil<\mi tltnnt nn /uiui/i nulilnn li <ôn
/. 1 1111111 jttili :
//111 iiiumiM uictuuluiinu 1111 nuiuliuiin uiLuiuuLi ullnnhu /ilii iuiMiiilu huiLldh, tititu
* B
uuiu unuon nuMniLU hiuiJan miuii 11111/11./1, ^l iiuunLu /11111111 hnhLuii OnLlin LnLliiui niumiu
/.. /iii/iiimi 111/1111111 ii/.ii /1 : l/iii 11111111111 iti<\iu<\/i'm 1111 1111 iiiiiyinnni ItlLuili unnil /uiiiitiiuiL /1
de son Assomption cle la terre au ciel. Toutes les eglises fetent avec grande joie
le jour de son repos, ainsi que les fideles du Christ, le
.".
Navasard, le 15 Aoiit.
Lorsque la mere de Dieu sortit du temple elle avait quinze ans, elle resta
aupres de Joseph quatre mois et recut 1'Annonciation de Farcliange. Lorsque
le Christ monta au ciel, la mere de Dieu avait quarante-huit ans. Elle resta
dans la maison de 1'evangeliste theologien Jean onze ans, et lorsquVllo fut
transpor.ee de la terre au cielelle avait cinquante-neuf ans.
[B [Homelie] de saint Nerses de Lambroun.
*
p. 81 a.
La, oii est la beaute inenarrable et la joie sans tristesse; la, oii est 1'alle-
gresse sans fin et les congregations des bienheureux; la, ou sont le concert des
seraphins et les choeurs des cherubins; la, ou se trouvent des myriades danges
et les eglises des premiers-nes. L&, ou les celestes chantent : S./.V/, N///'///,
iSaw/ es. /r Seigneur des armees, toute la terre est remplie de sa gloire
1
;
et les
terrestres avec eux : Le /// p.s/ c/ //o//v /)/>// ^///' r.v/ cr.v.s/.s \f//- //> //v/'///' //// /V/v r/
// Vagneau
2
.
*
La mere de Dieu qui aspirait a voir son Fils sur le trone de David, le
vit aiijourd'hui sur le trdne de David a quatre faces, et a son nom plient le
genou les genres des celestes et des terrestres. La merode Diou qui fut blessee
*
1!
p.81
I-
1. Isaie, vi, 3.
2. Apoc., vn, 10.
386
LE
SYNAXAIRE
ARMENIEN. L]
hhh|iiM|
S/
,
*ty tl"l t t""th
l
<
bmbu
"TT L
1
""
l
tH" trf""
l
"4*"h
'"
"/'*"""-
fNruiuq bplfiu.Lnpu.gl
fcr. uuu,frui
/,./
i^.?t V>/
Dûuijuiiqfru,
ty
fr
1
fcLn
J
*uiLiu$bu>l .
//. uuinp /
n
,n/
.
?U'<V
,fc.on,
Iifrqfrquii. juiuonfc"
fytygu
MunofMr^
/' "^"
ûinûinuiuuiq
.?/.... AT./.L
/,4,
nj, uijuon u
iuu,n,_friu
../
7
./.<l
/ <fîj9
pli^fl
,
-
.//.- /,
fcq-iq {(uttgfcg, y>- piu^lnu^

$u,qfeuu.
/,
(unpuW /(, a^nfy^t^l
utii&um. Lj pwlf^.
,
/,L/r/7.,/V,
feuni_uiq :
Bjuon // ""^'[
c"f
quni/uii-
pfe-UiUoqfeu
ufrnnpfcg
mijiiuiju^lru ,/.,./
.
0n-
,/.,.'
/,,. ...vo<;v/.j /
V
,,T
""i"
: B
i
uo
f p"r
fe
'"/
i""'
/* '/V"j n
l
r$ H
Lu
h
obpnpkg*
/"""'"a' #i
tu
^"^""V- P^
,feu,
[
fc
"
'/'""^
'Sfeu"J
' t
mfe
'-
,Ln
^
"f*
1"1-"
Wt.ul, <J.uLû,/t.L
t
L
C"ii t
inu'^tu
C"
u
/
|L
Pfe
|
l
I
V
uu :
tyuo
nfcij ,Un.u,p fr
vi nnui ^lL^ ^nûiuiûiq

fcnafcli ontfnfjEMriuifji
.
#uin_D.
/,
pupauLUU Gu,ni_*nj fci. jfcp'/-p
//.'/"fH'
/,
rfuinq/rli *u&uft-I
Rj"<>n
*"fPi*[
qonou,
/,
Lp n^ /<.,,/,/., uni_nu
//l/,. n.hLj
/,
aLL bplfû
bu uu.Lj
.
ILnu,[u ,/./.
uunL.nhu,
L
/.
/<..,/-,/ <J.uq/,in /.-/ Wu ,/*/, p : Bjuon ii.ityni/ife.
pfennpfc
qun_nu ^nfer^tu rfuiumuûn^ '"^"t
un_.nu //-/ S*'//'[ /'
A"L
" ^""'3
:
Bjuon
uiu/uuiuinfeû 11,/,,
Wjfrafr_u
nfcn. nfrnuiufUifK-
^^3^
numbp
N
par le _-;laive du desespoir,
lorsqu'on
etendit son Fils unique sur la croix, le
vit
aujourd'hui comme le chef des
principautes et des puissances celestes',
assis a la droite du Pere, grand pretre qui opere la reconciliation de 1'eglise.
La sainte Vierge, qui fut affligee de grandes peines par les Juifs impies,
lorsqu'elle priait sur les lieux de la passion de son Fils unique, fut honoree
aujourd'hui et servie par les armees
flamboyantes,
et louangee par les
langues de feu, elle reposa assise dans les tabernacles
dont la beaute est
indescriptible
dans les termes des langues
materielles.
Aujourd'hui elle est entouree par les seraphins, qui se couvrent de leurs ailes
et s'ecrient en disant : Tu es benie la toute benie entre les femmes
2
.
Les seraphins
glorieux la soulevent
aujourd'hui dans leurs bras en chantant avec joie
:
Benie
soit la gloire du Seigneur en ce lieu saint* de son repos dans les temples materiels.
Aujourd'hui les choeurs des anges lui venant
au-devant chantent avec
benediction : Gloire dans les hauteurs d Dieu et sur la terre paix aux hommes
de bonne volonte''.
Aujourd'hui Gabriel avec ses armees se mettant au ser-
vice de la sainte Vierge
1'emporte dans les regions du ciel en disant :
Hejouis-toi dans le repos qui fest prepare, dans la gloire de ton fils unique.
Aujourd'hui le cherubin rengainant son epee de feu livre passage a la sainte
Vierge pour approcher de 1'arbre de la vie.
Aujourd'hui le premier homme Adam
contemplant la grande beaute de sa
1. Coloss., ii, 10.
~
2. Luc, i, 28.

3. Ezech., m, 12. 4.
Luc, n, 14.
[43]
tuu/7 . lliu /7 Suiin mSkJuuih kkunuiukiuu : Kiuon uiujuiuiuu^nu bi-iu^ ni^îunjni.ni; qtj.ni.uinp
/iLn, np
*
/iiiLl tiiuîhuli /jl uiuûiuOnn kpkiuun /l inpini)nL.pkiuug unnui :
l\iuon /.ii/i/iiynii /tl (litmiii uuiu h îuSnnin unaiu,
("P"'/
UUiLiu/tU onûkguiu iui|ij
huunnu unnui : Uiuon Uitu uipkhiui irmluLju h ununL<J/iu /ri_ pmpXkuq u.w.ij/i /ilu itiii/7 .
/.yn bniuli nnn miljji iiiuihnpli /11) uniuuiiiLLjn :
Kiuon /
/'/''"'"/'//
"'{"ii tiin-uiO/i 1'uilIiP uuinifntiiuniuuiiiLU
<J
u
^t
'luiggku
".^/""J
-
uiOii/7 /Juiiiiiu 1111/1/1 /1 ^mlinkpXu nu/t/j^nLtLU uiuptimpkiui ku upuSm iS/.mj : ''^"0/1 l/nijni-nu/i
hipuihiniu maikmi onknnnuinu uiuauipifhaq 111 11111 11111/1/7 miiki uin. îunuuuiakiuiu Cuuiiil-
&ni . /ilIiiiUiil/J/ilii nulfL.ni uiiiiiiiiiim i> p/jn <Juiu/jn^ /i/iinnLiiiCTni/p uiphmutni, li/iu</jl uippmi
/, u/n/fu
/,Ln nfc/ttuju/.
1^
:
Ciuon Guuiik piupXpuipmpamn <> u
>t ^
u,un
-h
u
l
un/inL^Lniu . Piil /ru auinphh kikiui /1
iiiiiLiiiiiuiu/7/1 okuukmi, /jl kaiuu np 11 IjiUlmlini /71/1 auiiin :
(iiuon Uqhqkiji mkukmi unulduinu unnui pun kpqkliu uiiuqkmi /1/1111111/, /jl mu/7 . liiu /7
iiULnJi -/mi/i/.iiii iiTui nii /jiuiLtn in/711 l.uuinLtiiou /'iiimil/ji/i, /tl itufuiu/jtiuiL ikpkph : Uiuoji
. {uinuinhm uiiiii.iiiuXLuii iitif.it /ilii UL mkuktui aopknuiniunn kniuu 11111 iuii/i/. . l/iti
/7 "M
nukh uiouiiuuuiku qnp kppkihi ku mkuh luuuXuu kolduuiuihkiuu nliiuiîuu :
(i(i/<Mi mdinpqhh nuii iiiiluiO kkkuii /"-""1
luqqmhmuhu , h Xuirfi pmpXp tuiiuinmu/7
fille dit : Cest la mere de tous les vivants
4
. Aujourd'hui Eve la premiere mere
embrasse sa fille qui
*
Hmita et diminua ses douleurs de 1'enfantement et ses
tristesses
2
.
Aujourd'hui Abraham ct Sarah viennent lui donner le baiser, car c'est en
sa semence que iurent benies les generations de sa couche. Aujourd'hui Moise
contemplant la tres sainte eleve sa voix et s'ecrie : Voici la Vierge que mo?.
ra.se _ror designait
3
.
Aujourd'hui David, se rendant au-devant de sa course, psalmodie et dit :
Tw /e tiendras reine d la droite du roi cn vetcments tissus d'or, toute ornee et cou-
vertc de broderies
''
. Aujourd'hui Salomon , encourageant les jeunes fillos
symboliques, enseigne a dire a la fiancee de Dieu : IVo./.s- /e /erom (/e.$ chaines
d'or, marquetees d'argent, jusqud ce quc le roi te recoive dans ses bras
r
'.
Aujourd.'hui Isaie s'ecrie hautement a propos de la tres sainte : Tw c.s /o
/?e//?' 5or/e Je /a /i'oe de Jesse
c
'
et la Vierge qui enfanta Emmanuel"
.
Aujourd'hui Ezechiel, voyant sa course lancee a travers les cieux, con-
temple et dit : Cest la porte fermcc par laquelle entra le Seigneur le Dieu
dlsrael, qui s'est revele a la terre
8
. Aujourd'hui Zacharie, elevant ses yeux
et apercevant la tres belle Vierge, la designe : Cest le candelabrc tout d'or
que j'ai vu jadis, et qui soutenait les sept graces
9
.
Aujourd'hui le fds de la sterile, [Jean-Baptiste], venant au-devant de sa pa-
1. Genese, iii, 20.

2. Genese, m, 16.

3. Exode, xvi, 33.

4. Ps., xlvi. [hebr.
xlv], 10. 5. Cant., i, 10. 6. Isaie, xi, 1, 7, 14.

7. ls., vn, 14. 8. Kzcch.. xxxxiv,
2. 9. Zach., iv, 2.
B
p.
8-1
388 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [44]
ijLjnju ihiiuil.liji Li 1111//7 . OtttfiLiiii l,ii iiiil /1 /iiiiTiiiiiu /il on^liLiui fc; ujujijlii nniii[unlip pu,
i|"iiiiii S/iiiiilTj bfini LLLuii uiil tlLu /1 ^Lnltliuu :
(I111011 Lnlininiuuiiiu ii/jlJ//i izzzi zzzp/iiii/11/ .lU-iiC imiiiiujjjliiiCTjju/iiiii i)/ii/iz)/mm''// LijiiilmiljLli
/iL lllllLu . tn/j lSfc,n /j
V"'")/"""
p/J JIJJL fcl_ tlt lll UllUllUlltll llllll lllllp/lCT liUlll/lllllllllU UlllIIJL-
/Jfciuu iniiiiiiii iiictiij /////////// pii :
(.zzzo/i /mim//>'// IttiuiuiniiLUp iiiiiiiiiiiiiLUiip i/fcijiiii/jii/iiJiuTiTi LiiluIS iltmnLu uuuuujuiuuil
15
iliiiJJi/IiiJilJ cfl /imi/i/i . //zzzii/i/i /7 P"if LnuiliLiuin /1 uunnuin :
(iition /. /z / z/ /. 11 /i/> 'rnliuinnuli 11T111 inliLnLnu îiiTui/711 ijm limjiLinj /1 iiiuiiij/il lUL.ni.pu
ii/jct/j, /.//////// zzizzz'// uiuinnLiiiCTiuoTi/iu /1 uiuTiiuuuiu ^pIoulIiu luoultu :
I.mzoiz feu/fTlllll/lTip /jL Ljiljjiiiu iijiji /j ll/l ^lllTin/^ll Ulllinni l/feuoilû/iTl //A//0///1 I .zzzzz /// <\
//( :
('iijon /tl ilfep /j iiiiuui/jL ibnluUutu uinnnL^Liii Ijm ////// liiniuluniu u/ictjjlW/iiuu i/mimmm i> ilfcii
annnuni : lliuon annnuLuiipu n miulAiun iiiunLiiiu uon ofeiuiLu /iiiujjl^ljji, bnLniuuianL-
/zJ/./zzz)/' Lutiani i> iiuiu ufeoTinnii 1I111I1111 UL111I1 ilfeuui : (iiioij LnLtui tuuiuiuiniuu iojjo uiiu-
zi/zzz itifeiuu Ijmijijiii /> Suinlaiuuop uiuinuLUihiucniliu unnni iiuunliUiiiu :
//'1/ Uuitn (uujnLCTni 11111111111 iiioiuA/i// 1/11111/11111) ^fen dl puinnnuiinLn nnnn iiiil pLnh
iuluuiu : l/'i/ tuuinCTuiLp /zzzz zi/111 /jl tfetun_p ^nbftutuiliuia fe/ifenfeiJLni, nn ijTlittiTi fcu ûiUuinAuiL
Ll uiuufc/uoii iimIiiiiiiiJi :
//'1/ iiiil.iiiniiii/li uitinfciuti /jl iiiiiii/ilii nnnnSnLJ^buiU nnnn <Jiuliiiujiji/
rente, crie a haute voix le cantique de sa mere et dit : Tw es 6e'm'e c/zf/r /es femmes
et beni est lc fruit de ton sein
', mere de mon Seigneur qui viens a nous au ciel.
Aujourd'hui les douze choeurs des apotres, entourant le corps, qui regut
on lui Dieu, chantent et disent : Ldve-toi, Seigneur, pour entrer dans ton repos,
toi et cette arche pure, qui fut 1'habitation de ta sainte divinite
2
.
Aujourd'hiii les sages vierges, servantes
:)
de l'Assomption de la Vierge,
*
b
embrassent le tombeau du corps et disent : Gloire
*
a toi, qui es nommee bien-
p'
82
'
heureuse par toutes les generations
'
.
Aujourd'hui les eglises du Christ repandues dans 1'univers se convoquent
en 1'honneur de cette grancle journee, et benissent la mere d*
1
Dieu sur des
bouches et des langues diiTerentes.
Aujourd'hui les celestes et les terrestres, en un chceur unanime, benissent
la mere de Dieu. Aujourd'hui, nous aussi, reunissons-nous en une convocation
joyeuse en 1'honneur de 1'Assomption de la reine Vierge. Aujourd'hui, reunis
dans ce temple dedie au nom de la mere du Seigneur, prosternons-nous et
prenons-la pour mediatrice de notre salut. Aujourd'hui, ayant recours, en
cette precieuse journee, presentons-nous avec des cantiques a la sainte mere
de Dieu.
O Mere de Dieu, Marie, douce et accueillante pour ceux qui esperent en
toi! O honneur des vierges, gloire des anges de 1'eglise, qui seule es libre
d'interceder pour la terre! O depot de bienfaits et source de misericord^
1. Luc, 1, 42.

2. Ps. cxxxi, 8.

3. Matth., xxx, 2.

4. Luc, i, 48.
En ce meme jour, martyre du saint martyr Tharsice.
Saint Tharsice etait lecteur et acolyte de 1'eglise de Dieu a Rome; d'une
conduite sans tache et de foi orthodoxe. Un jour qu'il portait en secret le
p. 83 b
[45]
num jij< nuilian p/i Liujukniuu . pka mijuiut, ilmimll.iuj miii ûiunLju ol. ih/liiiO/i 7*n uiliLLuii
inililiu lillu liu îuinLj :
/*iil uiiliiu Lniu nn IjuujLji miuon <Jnmi //1111111111111 lilLiuh, luhijjil.iu liliLnbai.ni il/iiiu-
niunnLltlhL.il dl uiluXuilnj uknnn iii/in//nLA//iLu : 1'nL injijim -^L nji îuuuinXiuLn Lu uin.
5 iiliiuCtlih pn n
n>lbi
uinuiJbui ijiuuli uinkuiuu nliluuj /iL/ini ôuili ujui^Lj uiuunnp ijiulujuiuu
iiiuuuiauili /i jjimilli 0iun9iini /Miu ûiuuiLL . iiiui nkiiiLii iiuiLuiQunnnki, nnuiûiuuiiu li
puiL.Lif uuiuimnouLuiiu uu iiiu ijuihLj
,
ijiluui iiilujmi njiu L nuimnliiiijuuljLj
, iit/niiiii/iiLiiiiu
m liljlujjim JilLim)j< iimjlili ^Lml.i Lj :
'1'kii iluuWrf^" LLLiiLaLu Ll nihljLuu uin-Uipp uinknuLj . lunutun^Luin iuinui\Li iim7mii<\/i/i
10
"P1P1
n l
[
u,uu liuinuiLiinuiu ûilujmjimm JMmili , nnluuiuuiu nnLiunldnLflLiuu ,
ii/i/im njuiuj
ujiiiiiimijiiijim JM.iuh, jumjmjumj luuivjiuiuuiu |i//mii'/i
, /iL linuii /i uuuiu nuiuuiuuiu yuiiiii/iuiu
JiiliiuUuiljuijiulilLuih :
llnuû uji ii[1111X111^1 knu.m[
[1 1^1
ûiuiiLju
*
uiuijiiil uioiikuaiiLn
nktf uiuui /jl luiunnuiu-
Luiuli Junjuuh,
[1
ijuun u uiSkuuiunLnu UnnnniinL.pkuiu *,on cl /iniiLiii /jl *,iiuluiJ/ unu.ni
15 ii/irfil L Sknin Ll iuilLuiLuiuu iuii LmLliluj , uiSLju :
Ullllllll 1111 III II lllliyilllllll/llllM/ll /l IMILIIIi l//lllll/lfl Sllljllljllljllllljl :
llnLnuu Siujiujiljjmu jiliJiH.jujmj Ljn /jl lununlbp
[sic]
kkknkuLniu l\uiniiL&ni ^niunii^
///uiiiuiiiiii i/munL^ /jl hlij/iij yuLuimmJ : //l /u/lulp hViiili? liknLjn aSuinSkuu 'l'nhuinnuli L
pour ceux qui tombent avec foi a tes pieds saints, c'est de toi qu'attend la
grace notre convocation, et, se prosternant devant toi, elle te la demande.
Toi, sainte Vierge, qui te tiens aujourd'hui pres de la Trinite, demande
la paix pour 1'Eglise et le salut pour nos personnes. Toi, reine, qui as libre
acces aupres de ton Fils unique, demande pour son troupeau, achete par
son sang, de preserver ses membres intacts jusqu'a la plenitude du corps
selon 1'age : les eveques dans leur mission de conduire [le peuple], les pretres
dans celle de reconcilier, les diacres dans 1'enseignement, les clercs dans
l'education et les peuples dans 1'obeissance a les suivre.
L'Eglise prosternee te prie et supplie, daigne prier ton fils unique pour
la paix des rois, le bonheur des princes, 1'abri des armees, la preservation
des villes et la tutelle des personnes de different age qui s'y trouvent.
Afin que d'une voix unanime et en un
*
chceur unique nous puissions te fetcr
*
b
iei-bas et dans le temple des premiers-nes, en la gloire de la tres sainteTrinite,
duPere, du Fils et du Saint-Esprit, maintenanl et toujours et dans les siecles
des siecles. Amen.
p. 83 a.
AiiiAiu/i, /fiiii/iiiii iiiiiu ^LIiliiiliniinli yiiiui/i/i /,i ni iiuitnuhitin u/i 11/1 uihuipahuahu tiunt
pp
lunn^nLniui : /.iiiiili
"l"l
ûippli nuiu niuuiuiJ/ip /i_ i/iiu iiiuiiiuon tl/iu/iL tl/itLiiiL, tf_ n*
auiuiuhuin iitiui iip jiiiijiyn iiii/i 'hpnutnnuji 'iiiiiiiloiii ilfcfnni :]
bttiLiiiiitiipiili .{ fVi_ I > ijniiiiiuiiji (hi-l : Vofi /j 1/1 n/u ifui.i uiahliop^likiui iuiiuiiiLuiduidli/i, ul iitiiuii
iii L
n
iii 7-ii/iiiiuiiu/i /'iiuiui <\iii iV/.ihii inii iii. /tl u/iiiuiui iii/iin.i iiiiiiiiiiiiiu iu/i/i/i np uifL l\paiup :
>
r>'uiauiLnnu Z,iiifnti /jl / .iiiiiiihi llpatup iiiliiil
/1
<JuiLiiiiniuiifliuti /'i-nnii t/r/tj 'hnnuuinu
ihnbnltu Z,n 17111 mniuu/i pimtm ii u.4/iiil/o
,
/iluii uiiLuh; luiLiuun nhnna I.L tiinSuiinnn . nhnLntun
uiiii piiiliiui, ahiunu ii.iiiiiiiii iiiii.i/, , utinnninu unp.h;, unU-U ûiuf^, ipUm hiiiin t ttip
n
lutulih,
,
un
/1
iJtn/i /iLiinLiS t/c//j '.iiiiiui iuA fcj nn iiuifii anp&h; : hnhtua iun_ utu ii/iti lunuiyuuiua n/i
hhhtui iidfllhunt; uutu
f
n/i uiluuiutuhuii tju uiupillinij : Vl uiiLiuphiuu nlluuiufcj uûiluiuiiu-
l ()
n/u? /ilii jiliif Uil/iu /il uOnîuuuhju uhutpli} /jl uiuimhhniuîuu n/i /rJ/7 n< auitah; ahnnhu
/11)111 iiiiiiiiiii/i/iii linnut :
A fol.
8
"L "/'/wuiiii uinuiuuu lUnnLUiunhju îiiliiipiijhipiiu tuiu iiiliilii nn
'''/"f/
,
>
u IUH-ihuiu/iiul
hSnun ibnnLuiunh;S . /tl &hnpu Jjl tnniuipTi muiliuO hthtiit uiiihjhu . Iltltiiiiuutu onûhuti
np ntutin iiuunLU S/nuu u :
jg
4 Ztl . . . Zluuuip] /tl uiiLiuuiiLi/ii
/1
7'n/iiiuiiiu/j ibnbuhtu ujuiiiiiii iu/iiii.i ipiiiiuitiin tnljjih yijini 11
/7/1
lll.li\/ill lllllullA llllllllllll.il)! IIIIU /'uUUI/I PlllIIIUI llll Z,U1II1U lllllll/ pllnlll.ijllll 1 x>
1
1 9 UlfL llUf] lllllll B
H
10
//.]
/jatua/,
rj
o< B
||
11 ât/ûiuuta B
/ifc/.i/fcf.] /.fT/.i/fc B
||
13 jfc] ja.jM B
||
14 luifLiuO] /iiiu iuiliuO B
II
15 aiiiui/] uiuu B.
corps du Christ, les paiens le saisirent et 1'interrogerent, mais il ne devoila
rien, pour que le saint rnystere ne fut pas insulte. Aussi ils le frapperent a
coup de pierres et de baton jusqu'a ce qu'il en mourut, mais il ne livra point
le saint mystere de notre Dieu le Ghrist.]
6 NAVASARD, 16 Aotlt.
Fete de 1'Assomption de la n.ere de Dieu, glorifiee par tous,
et, en ce jour, de la sainte et precieuse image de notre Dieu Christ envoyee a Abgar.
Le roi d'Armenie et dc Syric, Abgar, ayant appris de ses gens fideles que
le Christ accomplissait, dans le pays des Juifs, beaucoup de guerisons sans
medecines ct sans racines, qu'il rendait la vue aux aveugles, faisait marcher
les boiteux, guerissait les lepreux, chassait les demons, ressuscitait les morts,
eut la conviction que c'etait Dieu qui faisait ccla. II lui ccrivit une lettrc
pour le prier de venir lc guerir, car il avait une infirmite sur le corps. Et il
envoya son fidele Anane accompagne de Jean, peintre et dessinateur, pour
que, dans le cas ou il ne viendrait point, on lui apportat son image.
A foi. 8
*
Ces hommes s'etant rendus a Jerusalem,
y
arriverent le jour oii le Re-
dempteur, a dos d'ane, faisait son entree a Jerusalem, et les vieillards et les
enfants lc precedant, criaient : Ilosanna, beni qui viens au nom du Seigneur \
1 Jean, xn, 13.
[47]
Ul. fcifciui h iiiMiiVi.J
r
i, nuiutj h uiiilu /uiu'iun/ifci/i h Zfuij : Ul nfcuiuiuupTi ( .iiiiuimml
iluiuifcuiu uin. ^rhjliujujnu Ll_ uitiLli . SLjji, huidhSp nOhunL.u infciiuiufci : Ul. uiiiiiu uinJ.iui
ijLlunnLjuiu nun
/-P,
kuiiiLU iilihu nliTli (iiiniuiini_ : Ul. iihunLU iuuLj . Uûiu t/iuii n/i ihiuiL.iUL.il-
nhutih
"l"ll'
uuinnni : Ul. ^jiuiSiuiLuiu /''*
n
liI tu ih uiifci MnLijld ujuiuiuiuhiuiuh LkjinuijiliL
kjlj . Vnpn otuSuiuiulj uiuui huiiniujiLS nhiuilu <Jon /iilni dl iiiujiii i/fcntuiliui u iiiiu uui, fel_
uSh iiuniuLLnuiuiu hiinu titn uiphtjhij jidnhhj ijphn :
/"lin/iL LuiLu "liliiuiilf.il iin^tuuuLju LIJLj iii ui/L nnhXli ohuiiLU Lnlihui nun iinuiii,
uljiiiui uhuinhj iiiiiiMiiiM.il uiiuiu u/i iiiiuiiii/. LtLinuinnL niiui ^jiiiiiiiiiliLli , ijhnhiniiiuuin-
niuhuiu inuiinljhnu ûiuuihh injniLU b;n 'rnhhxli : Z/l niujnxLiuj ^tuifctifctiii h liiu, im/.mmi/i/,
nuiii luin Afen i/iiuii mimi/.m : (/l lihiijLinj iiiuiluiO/iuu i/i mimmi.immi.imi.m uljuuti ijhLnnL-
uuiljuiuu liljuinLj : Ul ijuijiXL uij îmi/.m/.imi h liui LuiLu ujuiinuiuh uhijLnhlj . iiiujiu ijhiniutj
hfdlj iuli*)Uiun/iu t, Itiliu uiiLUULi mîm/imimi.im/im iijinuiljl, jiL /iiiiiui :
C/L OnuuLU ijliuiitiijLuij ii/iiiiiiyu mmm linjnu /iiu/.imm uutii iuil Jiupu Ll u/i iiii iiujLitij
*
A fol. 8
fc^n uunLjtji Ll iiiuiifcuuiiiiiii fcnfcttti /ilii OuiiiTIi /l huiSLjji ijuiutnuijiuihuiL Stupnhj : Onndtuu
'"/>// ijijiniui li nuuLjjaLj nfcnfcuopu, uniuaiuutuiu inujiui iijiLtjun h uilui tiiuiuiufcnli infcniiL
uuiLuiu, uin tiilitj ijLijuij Ll iiijint LuinLij i.iiiini/iiii/i , /.l hmjhuij uiiiiu fciu itiuiuu/j /jl
1 iiuiii.i/i^/,.i] /i iiutififcji' uliiiiu/iii B
||
5) /tiiuiiiriiiL] /JuiaiuLim/i Cldd. B
||
4 /*îili?iui/i]
/""iii/iiuii/i 1>
||
5 i/inp/i] i./i Cldd. B
||
8 u/iuiu//fe/iii îiiimi/i/i] ^11111111/1)1 B
||
10 ifeiun-iuiiifeu] i/iiuiLiu-
1 iiiiiiuii/.i! B
|| 12 lui/iiti] fc/rJun a/i/iiu/ifeili dl '/'"(/' aiu/iuiiiufeuii Cldd. B
|| 13 /tl aiuiffeTuuiniii
o/w. B
||
15 m/i//] "iS B
||
16 i,fei[iii/]
'/^'("j
B.
Lorsqu'il sortit du temple, [le Seigneur] se rendit chez Gamaliel pour
diner. Les envoyes d'Abgar se presenterent a Philippe et dirent : Seigneur,
nous voudrions voir Jesus '. II prit avec lui Andre, et ils lui remirent la lettiv
d'Abgar. Et Jesus dit : Le moment est arrive pour que le Fils de l'homme
soit glorifie
2
,
et il ordonna a Thomas d'eerire la lettre de reponse a Abgar : II
ne me reste que peu de temps pour accomplir la volonte de mon Pere, et
ensuite je monterai vers lui et enverrai un de mes disciples pour te guerir.
Lorsque Jean, le peintre, vit que Jesus n'avait pas accepte de se rendre
avec eux, il se mit a peindre son portrait, pour le presenter a Abgar, selon
son ordre; il peignait les traits de jeunesse, de l'age dans lequel se trouvail
le Redempteur, mais 1'ayant fixe de nouveau, il 1'apercut change en un
vieillard, d'une beaute remarquable. Et quittant les premiers traits, tout
surpris, il se mit a peindre 1'image de la vieillesse. L'ayant fixe de nouveau,
il 1'apercuttout beau jeune homme. Alors il se rendit compte qu'il lui serait
impossible de rendre les traits de son visage.
Jesus, qui connaissait sa pensee, Tappela
*
lui, et conime il avait lave, a
*
Afol. 8.
l'eau, sa sainte figure toute lumineuse, il voulait Tessuyer avec une ser-
viette ; lorsqu'il eut applique la toile tissue d'or sur sa iigure, les traits du
Seigneur s'y imprimerent aussitot sans le concours de couleurs et d'art huniain,
1. Jean, xn, 12, 20, 21, 22.

2, Jean, xn, 23,
v a.
:50i LE SYNAXAIRE ARMEMEN. |/*8]
/uL/i/.im Lnnui 111111L/.1 /JuuuiiL/m/iL /'./iiiiiiiiin : (/l Limiu iiiil/.iuj /iiLiiiiL/Jniuifu /./j/iL
i//i_ii_V" /"- u7iL* /immV/iL Smuiubi /i puinuipu, /o^LimJ/ip umiimimm/f/u/iL /i ijni_-i.li
niiiiiiuu/i.i : //l L/uiiu htihuii ijuiiLjip n/i/izzz/zzzzi zzz/jL /i if^
^fk"^
u,n
Jfr
LJ"u
3
fty^fymj
/,l luLufemj ulJu/iL jiLn
SfcShtuuu
jiL/j/m/iL /i n$nnu iiiil ijiiljhi iiinuip/iL, /iL /iLfjuiuLfj
imi/iL
/1
piuiiuipL, /tl iliitiLLntiiL. ii iii ii /i :
//l Stnhtut iiiiliiiO/i /./iiiiiiiii imi/i/i /.uiiiLu uMiilii/JL J/uiiilii/i fcx unuinSbtjjiu tnuSbuuifli
LnLiutiiU : Z/l iiLimi/imiiifeiiii /'.zizizzzzmzl /i i/u/u/ilL ^niuSiu^biiin iiiSbluufii fjuumip/iL
bnbufitti femiL/.i uLii Liiui utuLiniiiL uufc iuii/iLp /jl SnSbntfLog
i/ui tvbnit^ /.l iiiLnLûi^mn
hiiihnilp : //l /./i/J/.iu/ /i pn^nnu <JmL/iL iiunLnp. hinuiL.li uiLui/i : L*l hJ/i uuijjti-unnU /JnnJiL
iiiLnt,L /i pn^nnhV 1111 iuuiiiilii uJrt/mL/J/iLLu um_Lt; Sjth^b. imimop :
[/l iiiimmazzzl /JuiuuiLiipL n1i&nL.flhiuSu. /i pinimmL /.l nLniu/uiiL/Jfeiuuli itl /mif.ui/g
'*^
fol. 8 LiiLiiiniuniiiLop, ul feu 0uinuu.nnL /i i|tjuui fenfctmin aunL.no. immtniuiLUi/{L
*
ul pd^/jfeiiiziL
fcfeu Suuiiliini /iiiiiiii /n. /iiiLiiiiiL imm iiiiiunL /jl loLiimL, Ijl AiiiiL Lnuu/ uonuinuiL : i/l
iiiLfcfcuii ifeziiz/ip LnLLn Luittin unL.no. immumiiLiiifc/iL /l uiiuuiûu/iL 7'p/mumu/i &l
//*f"
L
i/.imii/ii /uA îuL.iuuiiun
/1
Liii :
6*l inoL u*fe& /iiii/Mi/.iiiii uouL ilui/L z/z/fciiL fuiiLiimuinn/iL /fl Sbbtunbtuu ijLiLuiLfc; bi
2 j//lilS"ii B
II
8 /Jnfeufemj B
imfeumnLP B
||
9
<J""/'"]
<""'/ <7gW. B
|| 10
/i
/'4"/'/'"]
/i ^pîipS B
||
11 fepipi/D] fe/o<>iJ B
|j 12 fen] fe/^fei^ B fepfeiimij] /iLjinii arfrf. B
18 /o/illll/Zl] /oll/in" B || 14 IIHLpp ipilUlllZZZZLIil/j/lU 0/W. B || 16 nopii /'"
,
"] "/' '/fe//
t/
tiuiL.tuiiiupiih'
iiiimi/// izcfa*. B.
et 1'ayant pliee, il la remit a Anane et a ses compagnons pour Temporter
au roi Abgar. Ils la recurent avec joie et retournerent a Edesse [Ouhra\.
Comme ils etaient pour penetrer clans la ville, des ennemis envahirent la
porte de la ville. Alors ils mirent la sainte image entre deux tuiles cuites et
les ayant bien pressees l'une contre 1'autre, ils les jeterent dans un puits
pres de la porte de la ville, et eux ayant fait leur entree en la ville, la
porte se referma sur eux.
Ils se presenterent au roi, lui remirent la lettre de Jesus et lui rendirent
compte de tout ce qui s'etait passe. Abgar, tout en joie, ordonna le lende-
main a toute la ville d'Edesse de sortir avec lui, en habits blancs, avec
des cierges allumes et de 1'encens parfume, et s'etant rendus au puils,
ils en retirerent la sainte toile. Ils laisserent une des luiles dans le puits,
qui fait beaucoup de guerisons jusqu'aujourd'hui.
Et le roi revint a la ville, avec joie et allegresse, et aux sons d'instru-
a ioi. 8 ments. Le roi apposa sur sa figure la sainte image, et
*
la moitie de son corps fut
guerie, les cils et les sourcils repousserent, sa voix se fortifia. Et s'etant
prosterne, il venera la sainte image du Christ. 11
y
crut comme a Dieu.
II institua en ce jour une grande fete, le 6 Navasard. II combla Anane et
[49]
nnhhhnu Tiuntu iiiif/ iili&iiLlohiuSii : Ul. buiuiiunh ttioTtu iiiiu 11W uioTi/i
/'*
/ "*
'
,
/
1 '
*
/
'
(^ f
f
'
'
f
unLun. in/iiiuiilopu /i ///////../ 'hnhumnuh (uuiiiLCTni il/iiiut iitii hinhuili :
Hlllllll) ...lmlii i//iiii|iiii'iii(;in /<//n fi /'////iWmi/m /'<''>///' :
'bnliuinnult illiutiu uiiLitiiii hhnSlnnnu Ljn h Suinunu puiniupLju, imm//l/.mmi/il /"P.f/)
5 lWL.nL.nu /i iliii iii uio iii uiiiniuiliu hhnhnbuihiuUnuh : ( iliii 0/fTi îuiuiAuliJu /tii/l pp/iiiuiiiu/^/fti
/i SnmiiuhnuLj uinpuiikju /tl linlinnnn yiiiiiiAiu i7'i /iii/il /i hkbnuLj uinpmiLj "- u
,
,
/'".'7
îuiuiCfnLiui h hhnhnhuihuiUnuLj mnpmiLj :
OV iiiiliiiiu hhmihmnu Itlnnhmi nSuinunu puiiitupTi iiumiii /i blihluu /il iuunuuiau.il
l .iiiiiiu A/j( na^hLjn niuSlihuiih ^/iLiuufiuTi /tl uwuiuLjn /i iiiiiuuiuTi iiiil pnhuwnlihwiuU,
10 J/u/i/i/tuii/^p ulinuui /tl iiaohLjn uuiilhuiuili <J/iliiiuiiuIi /tl uupmunLumULjn nutjnu /iiniiii /tl
pmtymibnLjn yiMiiiiiiiiiiiiiii hLiuti h yiiLiuiiiiili 7*ii/iuiiiiiu/i :
l?L uiahUuiMunu ummuiUmi uiuiihnniu i/itiiiu /11111111 /JiiiiiuiLtip/iu, ul nniuLju linniu
^f/Miii, ////,, CTL Oi111 tl tti/i tii /1 111 tn 111 11 miii uiphuin 11. 11111/1111/11/ u/i uiiunnhu /iiiiiuiiiuop uunLiiuu * A fol. 8
c c v' b
.
/1 lijiljjnii piiiniupLju Li lihlinuhnhm piuiitupTi :
1 ShhnL.phuuip2 Sh$nunuiuop B i/feu 111
1/1 11/11 iniiTi uiiLUfi 0/. B [|
2 7'm/iiiiimiii/i irp iij 0/7Z. B
SJ l//lltl/llltllIllMlLW/lLll '1'hllShlltllll
/!/'>///']
l//flU|IIL////lL}| rlllUlltllbltll IKm/|,U klll/l B | |
4 IIIILIlll/,
O/ft. B
'/'/uirf/iiiiiiii] 'hhnSfuinu B
||
(> 7-n/piii/V] SniuyuhnuLj B /tl
//>/'"/''/
ûiuuhniJRi ttj/rL
/i /'/iii/ifi/.iii/iiiiliiin/, iii/ipiiii/Î/ 0/72. B
|[
9 uitiuihhn
/'
intiiunn/i iiml i)ii/iiiiiiii'//.iii(ii'i] utnkuii
/.
fiiii/uili
iuil 7><)/iiiiiMiii/> tlhuiiuh B || 10 nunlkhuiih ^liLuihnuh /Vl iiij Omipii ipniiL,/! 0/. B || 11 ///"'/] '/'"/
B
i|
14 7f/./f.M?/..j/M.,] ',/,/p?/,,,u.,. B.
ses compagnons de beaucoup de ricliesses. Cette fete se celebre avec la
fete de 1'Assomption de la sainte mere de Dieu pour la gloire de notre Dieu
Christ eternellement.
En ce jour martyre du medecin Diomede.
Le martyr du Christ saint Diomede [Diomitos] etait de la ville de Tarse, de
son etat medecin, aux jours de l'empereur Diocletien, 1'idolatre. La prcmiere
persecution des Chretiens eut lieu par 1'empereur Trajan, la deuxieme persecu-
tion par l'empereur Dece et la troisieme persecution par 1'empereur Dioclctien.
Saint Diomede quitta la ville de Tarse et se rcndit a Nicee. II 3^ gueris-
sait, au nom de Dieu, tous les malades; eutrait dans les prisons aupres des
chretiens, les consolait, soignait tous les malades, guerissait toutes leurs
plaies et les encourageait a demeurer fermes dans la foi du Christ.
Le tout mechant satan excita Fempereur contre lui; ilexpediades soldals,
*
comme executeurs obeissants, pour conduire le saint, eharge de chaines, de
* A loL
la ville de Nicee a la ville de Nicomedie.
PATU. OB. T. V. 2G
p. 84 b.
394
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [50]
/iiii/ii_ /iiiimii/i num /i m/iii/iii iiLii uni/nn
_Vp
Ijm puiio/Ju, mhljl.mj /i oiilTi/iuu /.i_
^mSnmnXimi llXinu /ii|i ^/.li/l/l.m /.i 111110/.//.11111 iiiil ('llinilLlllCT . /.l if/iu^ll/.il iiiiio/Jiiu /i
ninmuu /711 iiiliii.iii/.iihi n<yni/iu /ilii iiiil /'niiiiiLinA (/ujiuinnu/i irJ, :
/*L IIOIIIIl/llll-iP-l ^llllll/l-l 111.7- II /<llll ll"lllln7uillU I1|I1l/iIU -JL lUILOIIII-llljll /fULUIIMllllU /.L
/llllll I//I//.///I Uliop UIUIIIUIU III1IUl/uU IIIIL A/////I///I llllll . /-L Tllll 111^0* Mlll 11 l) III MIIM /_l_ ^flUfUUf-
i/.iiiii uouiu/iiuTiiuuTi 11/1 uiiiiit.i/.Ii iiuiiil/iiTi /,l nliijuu /i i)iiipi?/iUU : (*l pip</ui(. iiiiuuiuu, iiiil-
c/uiJuiiU niiniiiiU niip /iLnUuiUii /_l îiiliuiiiiiiii/iIi /i 7'p/iniiiiiu . ol mijntju ^mSmjiXmljnL^HmSji
1.111111111.7/1/1 nShamSaau /uiiiiilctiii :
/*l /i/iIi ii"/i pp/iuiiiiili/.iui 7/uiiipi!u/.iui iiiil ///////<// ijiimjiShu unu.ni 1//11111/1I1 bjinSlimnuli
/.1
/1
7iif fL piuiiiup/iu 'hhhhm /.11 uiufuini.ni/ /i iniuiiiiuli/i /.l ii"/iTi^/.l nuijuon puuiini Tiîuli^
1/1/1/1/1 /1
ufl/iiiiipiiiuu :
[B
*
/' m?/iu uiLiiLii uiou 17
unnnn i//iiui/itiir /''"/ipuiiL, /./.l/i/iiil, 'liinouiiiuniL, fex. npnti
11/iii/i Tiiiiiiu, nnn tiitni/ /l
4/""/
Smnimjn /i ^n/c/uiuiiuuiiili Ijminmntttjmu, /ji_ ii7*p/iuuinu n
iiLiiuiiiiuTi, uii/tt/ /tl i////ii/////m//5/ Sm^nLMiSn mumhhtjmu i/uiin_op : 'Iminmjih oinint/ uiiuiu
SinX il ii /.Ti/iiiiuou :]
1 /1
ohl-i/iii] /ilii _/-/./. B ||
2 <Jiini"iHipf-/riii^] ^mSjiuijiX B
||
3 Oiinuiiiuu/i O
1
^]
Ul 'ituiL.utuainnb
f\ add. B
||
4 /iiiliiiiiiiiu.i] /pipiiLii/i.i imiijii ""'" hLnmuuu B
||
6 ntjjni-hiu~\ vii//i/.aiy rt_/a. B
||
9 "//..,.,...1.-7.,] ..Wf, fl/-r,,,,.,i./,u af/ii. B
^/,./..i..u/. B
i!
10 fcn] uo/ip B.
Lorsqu'ils 1'arreterent a 1'endroit ou [le saint] avait lnabitude de prier,
il se mit a genoux, eleva ses bras au ciel et pria Dieu, et la priere encore sur
les levres, il renditTame a Dieu, le 16 Aout.
Les soldats trancherent la tete du cadavre, mais furent aussitot saisis de
cecite; et, les yeux eteints, ils apporterent la tete a Tempereur qui, tres sur-
pris, ordonna aux soldats de remporter la tete et de la remettre aupres du
corps. Lorsqu'ils 1'eurent rapportee, leurs yeux s'ouvrirent aussitot et ils
crurent au Christ. Ils precherent avec hardiesse aux autres les merveilles
de Dieu.
Une femme chretienne de noni Petronia emporta secretement le corps
du saint martyr Diomede et le deposa avec honneur dans un tombeau dans la
meme ville de Nicee et jusquâujourdMiui il s'y accomplit beaucoup de mira-
cles par les restes.
*
B [B
*
En ce meme jour, fete des saints martyrs Thyrse, Leucius, Coronat
et ceux qui les suivirent et qui subirent la mort par le glaive et les flammes
des paiens, et ne renierent point le Christ et furent couronnes de gloire
par la mort des martyrs. Leur service commemoratif a lieu prcs dÎIel-
lenianon.]
p.
8'/
b
[51]
bllll lllliuinnll ! Ll (lltnuillliull tbl' :
,
/_/.milli/ili uioli .i/fOf.ffl.i llf l. f..f<)tt^'.f/mi i 111 iiiiuii iilcViiiOli/ili
/iL i//iiiiihiiiiii?iiilW/il?i // /iLILII.Illll I; .11
^
III /ll II
|
/i :
)iiiLHLnu hliltuult tuuojih/li lujipiuijili Ljji uhliiiiu iJf/ililhii piiiîiiumili : (>l iiiilulii
oliliijtitnlih 'hjijiuuinuji nliiuij iuuojiLju Jinjuttiuu Lluinjiuiuiuinnu
*
ihljbnbujtu
Jt
ûiiiuhai *
^ f
| <j
ijpjijiuinitlibiuiii . tfL jiunnLjLl bjhtiij U JiLlLnli piiiûiliiiiili niujttMiiij luiiiujinuiuop, /tl ptiiOiii-
ibnbuiu nnnjiutnnubiuiuli : lit jiiiijiljuinhtiij lf Jtuulijili ^nuiiliuibuiij liiujubi ijluu /11 phnbj
iji)uijit)Jiuu tiL. jinjijinjibnjiu ûnn ul UjuiuLjji niinli iJiuiilu liiuunniAi . jtliljbujiu uiun iihijlhiiIi
U Jililiiu : (7l /711 /1 ilqrO ûnnjili /1 îiiliniitnLiiili tiuiiil, 11
Ji
iniiiiSinjiJi, ul Ljnilil, 11 jinijb /1
ûntjLjli IiL 111111/711 npiiiiiiiLilH iiiiliîtn ittiiijiijli :
I/l binbu Ji^Juuilili uiiin Ijiiilinubiuju
Jt
atj^ ^linnjiu jiltij ujtjinili
U
JiLiLnhtiii I?l /-t/jii
bnhup
J11
ntituliti LULUiauitL ptuu tjiiinbnuilju : C/i_ bjaiuj uitLjtjiu /i ^linnLj ijui injiji) ujtuuop ul
Ijuitjaitij uiiLiiiQ/i Jtyjuutujiu /tl puiftnnLjjt uiuuubnntAi ijmlnnli ofcuiiLli O/ihiilu/i dl iiiuilJi-
inLliiiiljiuli Jtliuniui nnm liljn !i /ilii . Ul iiuiJo/r/ uijiuiji ijlinjttuiuu : IJl ^tiiiijtli /'JJl/
/>
Itljiljuiliiju
) Itllf^tlllllllljlJ Jlfff^fH.ftfffHHl /ffflf/l 1)
I
O IllIIOIl/^llJ llllllilllll/llMI 1> pill^llllllllllf
J
ii/fct /-L
npiiilMfci/i tjnjihnijn ujuiiaiuiLimikiiii iuiiniiiiii^/ilf ('puiifeiiLiin CfCld. B
| ] 6 pfeiibij phii/fii/ili B
jj
7 ^lniii] <Jiilii B

/il hiiuhb,ji untjjfi i/iihil.i /ihiiiiiiii .1 0.72. B
|
j 8 /1
îiiiniiiiii/fiiiii 0..I. B
||
8-11 /tl kjuihh,ji ... iiiiinlniiulil, 0/n. B
|I
11 &L /.1/.1111] /1
^'"/t^
ninilhnui noiinL/3/riiiiipJi
7'ii/iiiuiiiii/i tldd. B
|J
1!> /iL 1111110// tiiiiuiii] /tl iiiiii.ii/i//i yfiifini Jinjiittibh Ll Oi111111111/711111 /?L yfi/f/ili B.
7 NA.VASARD, 17 Aout.
De nouveau fete de la dormition de la mere de Dieu g'lorifiee de tous,
et martyre du pretre Miron.
Le saint pretre Miron vivait au temps de Pempereur Dece, 1'impie. Le jour
de la naissance du Ghrist, le president Antipater, 1'impie,
*
se rendil a Teglise
pour en chasser les chretiens. Le pretre Miron alla a sa renconfre, lui fit
rebrousser chemin avec insultes et encouragea les chretiens. Le president
indigne ordonna de le pendre, de dechirer son corps; on alluma ensuite une
fournaise, clont les flammes montaient a cinquantc aunes, et on v jcla saint
Miron. II se trouva a son aise dans la fournaise comme dans un temple,
dont les flammes sortirent et brulerent beaucoup d'infideles.
Le president apercut des personnes debout dans la fournaise avec saint
Miron, et leurs visages etaient plus resplendissants quc le soleil. Le saint
sortit des flammes avec une mine joyeuse et, se presentant devant le president,
precha a tous le nom du Seigneur Jesus et son royaumc eternel. II rem-
A fol.
'.
A fol.
r b.
p. 85 i
A fol
r b.
.. ;i
[52J
unhslL. /i hLnniithu ninlinh, iihii iiin Liui unnn/h /i XLn u ni.fi Aii/iiuil iLiiLtiu li^JumliLli :
I/l niunXLuii il/n uiuunuiu /i/.ii/. 11/1/1 ii/nii un^Li lin inili /n uiuLuIlJiu n\ iiiliiii . nLnLnlih
iiiiiii.U.iiii 11/11111111 1//11111111/1 . /iL Aiii^/i /,m/l iLllljLJlll /iL 110111111111111 11/1111 : /
m
/l/l/ill/l/l 11/1111
uiiliiiOJi 1)111111111/1 hiii/ilA/i, /jl /(ioii/iiiiiil 11111 |in\li iiiiin iiliui ilih Liujpn.ujn.nu Li iiuhiiJiiiiiihLiiin
ifiii/iiiiillfillLiilA i/iiiiiiiiil/i//il/i /111 111111111*111/111/1 : 5
/*n/i niiiiLnnu 1/ /ililh/i itin iiiii/.iimi /miiiiiiii/ioi) /1 '//111/1/111/1 11111 nnLflu niiininnliu Ll.
nnuiniiiuuh uiiiiiihlih Ll uihin ûiinlih ijijiiu ju iinniu (Innuinnuji f/*/,' :
[B
*
'/,/iiiiuii/iIi 1110T1 /7 /i'/iOi)'iii/i'i niffffiiiLfif Afii\if/i
>
uiiiLuoiiûLiui S/iiniL^Liiiii 11L11111 :
liiihh 11111111I iiiLiiLii iiniiiii \/iiiiimiiii Aiil/i//il/ii> unnni iiiiiiniiLiiiAin Ali/i/i, nitilni/i i/mi/i/iimiil
ntunuinh liluiuiULiinuilliuli /1 11/1/11111Z1 Uinijmi 1111111 Ul.mli /,/iLiJi/i /'niiiLiiiiii/i : I//1/.1111 iiiiiiiiYiil- 10
lilJiLhn ,1111111111111111 mm ^mnmn Ll Jihli yiiii/n 11 JniiLon uiiluiili itniuiiiunu Ll ^1111^111/7/1/1 1111111-
miiLiiiAiiiA/iJi/i : 1'uh niuniuniunjipii (inliljmiiui Uln li uiuliLiiiin niiiilLhiuuni jit< iiiiiiniiLiiicNiii-
A/1/1/1 uiniush,Jiu, Ll Iiiii iniuu njitiu Atntiiiiii , 1111 /.1 uintun ii.iiiiiimmmiii/iii'/i /miii dm/i /1 /iiiiiui
nhlinuLuin /1 A111//1 :
1/l
1/11M"
"fi
/i
iJLniu^ jimjiXjt ijiiuiinjiu LiLiui uiiLUiChnnn Itnnm /iL Un\ljn nûil^niiuliiiih 15
/11111/1I1 uiiioJJuh /iniiAiiiIi/niiii, Ll nnnu Uun
/'111 1111111111111/111/1 uiuijiu LnljiiL
pJu-P
ûi niu11 111 11 Jiu
1 i/nji iuilLuii iinunih
/1
a/mlii /ilii .\ijI, iiiij tkjikuu Jtnjuiuujifi OlYl. B
||
2 tuunXktut 01)1. B
II
1} /?l Aiiijft /tij/tl ikjiljitjiii Ll tjofiiiiiiiijtf iilitit 0/. B
||
4 uiiLttiV>/i] uijiQiii Ll 1)111111111 Ij ihil/ilAiij
iVl im ijhiiiuknjth liiitii, ^jiuuliuiktuii Ll iiiittiiiiuiiuh iiujiulijifi Cldd. B
|j
4-5 /Vl JuouLniuL . . . Iiiliu-
Ufiu^ffi/irfli 0171. B
|| 6 iuiLiupkiun~\ iiijtXitiljktun iinfe^/n] pii/niifl/n B
|| 7 /Vl 111111111111111111 iiuiiiifi/ifi
0/W. IJ
Oaiiuinnuji thl?\ bL 'ijuiLutuiuniiJt l; Cldd. \\.
plit le president de confusion. On lui enleva la peau du dos jusqua la plante
des pieds, que le saint, saisissant de la main, jeta a la figure du president.
On le forga de nouveau a immoler aux idoles, mais il ne voulut rien en-
tendreÔn rouvrit alors les plaies des blessures et une voix du ciel le recon-
forta. On le jeta devant une lionne et la lionne d'une voix humaine parla et
blama 1'erreur athee des idolatres.
Le president envoya saint Miron
*
charge de chaines a Cyzique au proconsul
de la ville, on tua les betes fauves, et on
y
trancha la tete [du saint] le 17 Aout.
ii CB
*
Encore fete de la dormition de la mere de J)ieu, notre reine srlori-
fiee par tous.
II
y
eut en ce jour des miracles de la sainte mere de Dieu, car la ville royale
fut sauvee au cominencement du regne de Leon 1'Isaurien. TJne multitude de
Sarrasins attaquerent la ville avec mille neuf cents bateaux en blasphemant
la mere de Dieu. Les habitants reduits a 1'impuissance eurent recours a la
tres sainte Mere de Dieu; elle les exauga charitablement, et engloutit rapi-
dement les Sarrasins avec leurs navires au fond de la mer.
Elle aneantit leur guide, qui, monte sur un long mat, exhalait leur priere
de blaspheme
; elle defit les Sarrasins au nombre de vingt mille qui arrivaient
[53]
8 NAAÂSARD, 18 AOUT.
397
IjlUIIIIJlLllllJ, liL.
'/'1/
lllu/lUUIlIt UUILUll llllllll /iL UlUtlll HIIIIl/iIIIII, lllip /l lllll/lll t/llltHUIl IIIU-
IjLuij niuunitluiu 1)1111111/1111/1 tii_ A^nii /ii_ uniUinn nLmLjlui : </l 1111(11111711 nijluiiLuihni ULutiij-
IIl/llIllL*)Llll/l l/lll/l/illlllll pillllllll>lllll/ip/l,
"PP
ÛILIIIUIIIU flL 111 III III /llll II lllliop Illllll 1(1111(1%/, /l/l :
/'ii/i LunJLuyunnn îiiuiiiniiiiii nii/i uiuuuuii iiilitinna
/'""/ ii-\/-iluiiiii/iiilW/ilLu /ilu/iiuuii,
.") uinuiMuUon hihijjiLuiij 1)111111/1/11 Jjl iiiLiiiiiIiLj npiniiuipli : I/l /iimi/tl LLLiiij n< /iinii/ 11 ihiiiu-
/1/.1, /1 1///11 yiii/iii/11111 L111L11 /1 illiiuui muuuli nuiuunlihn iiiiiuiiiLiu rtiiirtu/iu /il Aiii/i/.iiii 11/1 /1111
n< W/iii 111111111 /11111111 tiuuuliLj /1 /i/inpu, i/iuuli nnni /lO/niii /1 tXhnili /il /.ii/iiminiii/.iiji /.1)1/1 111
^/iiii/.i 111/1 /1 piiiiiiupli tiuiiiiii/iuii
/1
111111 iiiiiil/<7/iui7u : 1
htlll tlllUllJUJ
/'
/.L (hunniuiit <//.' : So7i .ifiîliu.i /'lllfim ((IOiiio7i/i7i /fL llhiti iitiLUllli II 1 jillu 7;
10
"/'PM*'
ûthi\,uiuunu^ flL.jfibuL.nfi
/Vl jtttljhjuinjli unnut :
M
lhuiih 7'ii/iiiiiiini/i uiiLnpli lltiiLihuihhiiu 1711 /1 auiuuunuliu 111 11111111111/1/1 f/in i/iiii/iiin/i : (7l
1711 /1 Muitiuinh /1 jhjthhh : (/l îiu/il il/i niLuLuij uuniuu uuunuuiuu ijiuiiiiui njtjt Ununm
UUUI /lL UIILOIIIUIUIH ll/lLIUÎIIIl/lltll l)l. II (III : (?L IlllLIIUpIl /lllltl/lUII UIILIIlO/l IJItlllllUI lljljlll
*J |//|IIJIIHI1II|7|IIl/|//|I
}|J
llljlllllll Jdlll Jl IIJILllllll II lllLlluilhlllUlll II LjllhII Llllll /fL llllllll /1I11/ 7ll)lll iiiiiiiiJiil-
/r/fc.iiu ///.u/inf. flflfc/. B
||
12 /J...U.I.../.]
pmgULnf, B
/.
/k/./.""']
"/> %<t
t />
i/.//V"//'.
/> jo
1
,?
'/uijfi^/i
//..^/1
rt^. B
U.i/îiiinifTiiij B.
avec les Bulgares; elle dispersa par-ci par-la tous les autres navires qui,
reduits a une grande famine, se nourrirent de cadavres des hommes, des anes
et des reptiles. Les habitants de la ville furent ainsi sauves par 1'aide de la
Reine, eux qui la prierent avec une foi suppliante.
Quant au chef des Sarrasins, voyant leur entreprise echouee, il pria avec
instance de pouvoir entrer et voir la ville. Lorsqu'il fut pres [de la ville] mais
ne pouvait
y
penetrer, il leva les yeux et apercut au-dessus de la porte
Fimage de la mere de Dieu; il reconnut aussitot que c'est Elle qui lui en empe-
chait 1'entree, c'est pourquoi il descendit de cheval et, se prosternant, entra
a pied dans la ville, liumilie dans son orgueil.]
8 NAVA.SARD, 18 Aout.
Fete de la dormition de la mere de Dieu et martyre de saint Etienne
Oulnetsi ct de ses compagnons.
Le martyr du Ghrist sainl Etienne vivait aux jours de Julien l'Apostat.
II se tenait cache daus la montagne. Un borger les ayant apercus [lui et ses
compagnons], les denonca au juge Socrale; mais il iiiourut aussitol possede
du demon. Les saints mis en presencc du juge confesserent avec hardiesse le
398 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN,
[54]
htnumnJmuhamu arphumnu ^miUupXmLniltlLmiip . fci. tuumuiUtnu mmltphmg aunum
Juummantuu ku n< îiiLiiili/iiiniii /iuiihiiiiTi Tiniiin : i.iiim âmSmthmg iptmmh UmkiLmlilmuL
S/""/
mipki . /.l nmn.ppli UmhJtmuunu mti pjikkpoph
/""/
uu^mumhh^ Ll. miLm^Lju pmp[i
funumnJmunt-PhmSa. hmmmphamu L 'Pphumnu (fnniimnuL '/'/., hmumumanh /, :
/ inf/iti iii i iit [i illptiuupuilliin l<lpifi tippnnli /,iiiLfi/niii/i /tl 'hptppnttp :
Vmn.mL.nphm] JkmipL 'l*pLmnnuL /.ihlii/iiiii /l '/'loii/nin LplpiLnpkmk knpmpp hjkli, L
ilk mpniiiliiih,, [i tikiiLil ihliilp hlikmip Iil /7/1T1 iiiiiiil/iiiiii/il pmnmyimip, mmukkpmp i/>itff
tippiiti lUiipinppniiiuipi 'IpnLnp Ll. U mpupukmi :
Ul ikm pmpb
*
hmmmpSmh JmpipuiukmmnL [iLpkmhu kikmi L h[iLiuul.inLni
1
njnuuhli
L iiiiiliiiilTi hmpnmliLmi L piiiiiiupTi //liiii/iiui, ikpkkph /,/iLp/i/ini . Ll i[muinmkLj[ili mlui
nnnphu pmpmC
t
mmiiL.[o
t
Lm\i iiiil iiiinniiiLiiiiTi ILLLnliL : C/l IJihhlmu npiiLh IfnuLiiluui
WiiianL^LiiiTi tiitt iiipl, tiitj [JnLijP hiil lliLLnh tiuuiutii npji fcx. iiiihiiiiil iiiiiiLiipiiTi iiiil /iTip/i
11/1 n/iTifciitifcTr Tfififf mmiSmp Lnnnli : |/l inpJmii njimnkh Ll. LmLu iiTiiiiuii iiLpiu/u fcnfc-
iiiii/ /tl fcm Tmiiiii ynn/iLii nm^Llpuh /il pmiL.munL.il nniiAiiiLiiii tViini uiimlpiihu . hnntn /jl
2 /tl] uiiuupû add. B ipliuipu UinhipiuuunupJl ij^ Ipn iiiuuooh
p y
,L
/' '"J/'k/
CLad, B
]|
5 i//piiiiuiiiiiTiiil/3/ii}i] illpuint.ppLU 7,ihliiiiii/i /?L <Piopnup kt npnn pftii unuui i[lpiiipij uppnn Cldd
.
B
|| 6 "fippiunnuh 01)1. B kplpiLiipkuili'] ktipuipp lj/iJi kplpiLnpkuilipH
||
7 iiipiil/jiiiii/il] uipnLkn-
utuiLnp B
|| 10 //ljuj/iiiij] //lûj/iiiiIhiij B
Jl
11 7,/i/f/nifi/i] 7./i/|/iii/i B bpnptipuij] Lp
u
lpnpmj
J> || 12 7,/i/i/uiii] 7,/i/ih/i B || 14 nniidiiiLnii] nnpoolikiui B.
Christ. Le jugc les iit cruellemeut torturer; lnais ils ne s'inclinerent pas devant
sa volonte. Alors il ordonna de passer par le feu la mere d'Etienne, et de tuer
par le glaive Etienne et ses compagnons. Ils moururent ainsi en bonne pro-
fession de foi en le Christ le 18 Aout, 8 Navasard.
En ce meme jour martyre des saints Laurus et Florus.
Les glorieux martyrs du Christ Laurus et Florus etaient deux freres ju-
meaux, de meme mere, nes le meme jour. Ils etaient de leur metier tailleurs
de pierres, disciples des saints martyrs Proclus et Maximus.
A foi. 9 Apres la bonne
*
mort de leurs maitres, ils quitterent la ville de Byzance
et se rendirent dans la region de Dardania, dans la ville d'Ulpiana, dans le
pa}^s d'Illyrie, et
y
pratiquerent leur metier de tailleurs de pierres aupres du
juge Lycion. Licinius, le lils de Fimperatrice Elpidia, envoya une lettre au
juge Lycion demandant les saints aupres de lui, pour lui construire un temple
d'idoles. Lorsqu'ils s'y rendirent, il fut pris d'une grande joie en les voyant,
leur donna cent ecus et mit a leur service quarantc ouvriers. II leur indiqua et
traca Femplacement appele Kharic. Quant aux saints, ce qu'ils recevaient de
guerirons au nom du Seigneur. Licinius dit au pretre : 11 ne eonvient pas a
un pretre d'idoles de dire des mensonges, de frapper ou de calomnier qui
que ce soit, et comme tu as menti, je devrais, a leur place, te flageller.
II remit en liberte les saints, qui s'en allerent travailler, en priant, a leur
ceuvre. Le soir, ils allerent trouver le fils du pretre, imposerent leur main
sur les yeux en invoquant le nom de notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ, firent le
signe de la sainte croix, et il fut gueri aussitot.-
Lorsque le temple fut acheve et Tautel erige,les saints prirent avec eux
les pauvres qu'ils avaient nourris, se rendirent au lemple,
y
celebrerenl la fete
X fol. 9
v" b.
[551
8 NAVASARD, 1S AOHT. 399
hnutliktuij iiui/ifi/iu 1111 tn<|i l
n
iujihb; : 1'uli ununjipli iji[uijii\uli nnn iiinAiLjlili fel_ 1111 /itWi/iu/i
jiiu^luLjhu iiiiipiiiiiiiuii ul uahnknlt iunolah;Lu tiin. (uinnLiim uiuûiunnuin :
Ul. innJutii' uLuuiu ûiimuuln iji[l,i)u, nliLnuiL. /tl i/ini_/i7ni/ Qfijioli /1111111111111711, puiliu/i
(uinnLitiA 111111A11111/111 h;n unattt : f/i_ /1 ShnL.il uil.iil.ji ShinnkiL. îhuiihu/^/ih uiluintliunhnfiu,
j /ii/////,u/i i/inpn
'"/' ut- ^tunuiL. iitihu ( uiiiutn/liui , nnnL.ni PpSh hn_nnu /ii_ /iiniLitiiifctiiiiii
iiuiii : hlitun yii/n// linnui tt_ 11/1/1 iiiiiuiliop tnio 11/11/1 k^ttiji tiiiiiLiiptiu . /tl 11/111111 iiiil / /i/i/iuim
iiiiniu/uoti/iiiiti ijliiiuui, kjah; ijiiii)uii iiimi lJl,iiii)i< LnL.niiiunL.nLu annnnu LS :
'Insuiun ttunutu iLLLhLaii /il ^tunttuiuLjn DL Iiiijuii iiih/.h . (//1/17 uihuiStut Ll 11* huiSlllL.
cii/l. '"/111 inuiLth, /1 i?fcu nannltli /ilii /jl t?/rp uiuiiliui?uu okiunAi iidnliLSp
*
unniiliu Ll.ii :
10 litti^ ILLLunu tjpaL.nS . n< /7 iijtujitn puiîiiliiuiL Ln 1111 miLtn luouki Ltiiu îujihiutiki ul.
njiujiuninaj iinp /iL u/i iiiiiii iiiii jxuinjiiiin_kijiuji
1
uijiOuili tjn iLnLiiuuiuL /iiniiii .\unjLLj
'/P"'I :
/'uU iiiiiii iiuii/i iuIi fiui ui 111 uiuifitfiu uinXiuljktun : Z/l knmktuj ununali uinoMkjnil t/itui-
iniuLhyLu 11111111A11 /11 ii/iiiiuii : f/L tkjikLniliu knloktuj uiu_
"/"//' /
,
"/
, " knlili ciknAl
/1
ilkjiiui
uiiiunu uiuiu luukjnil 11111/1111 u okutnAi Skjini uhunL.uh 'hjiliuinnuh Ll. iiinuijikuij tUimuli
15 unjini luuixhu nnpuinuiL. tun.ouiSiuiu :
l/L innouiu i/i/i/.iiiui uiiuOuunu kt. /iitiuiiu/itiiiiL jiuiLihu, iiiilIiu fftiLiiupii utunpiiitnuu
iinu Lkntiihjikijhli, ijliiiiujili h iiiiiilwuii/i cl itinuiii/ilt tituoli UuiimunLMrhuiu okuinJi : /7l
3 ./u.l/i?,.,/]
,/,j/3 B
II
5 n.u...../...u]
/...........U...J
B
II
8 /././//.},/...] I.[,lj[if,,tt, B
||
9 /-t/^/ffTlJp IJHJIIj[l)l /iLI,]
Jlf}
pl[kII,
J
II LO (Ill/lil fuif.ll' B
II
10 IlflLlll] lllllllL/f/fTIIU?p B || 15 JU^.I.fpiu]
punniL B
|| 16 tliuuLXubaiuL. iiun/ifj] ljuiiialikij[ili tiuialttni B.
retribution et de pension ils le distribuaient aux pauvres et passaient les
nuits a prier Dieu sans repos.
Lorsquîls eurent commence a tailler les pierres, 1'ceuvre avanca aisement
et rapidement, car Dieu aidait a leur ceuvre. Un jour quils taillaient du
marbre, une parcelle en jaillit et alla toucher l'oeil d'Anastasius, fils d'un
pretre des idoles, et 1'obscurcit. Son pere arriva et assomma de coups de
baton les saints. II alla trouver ensuite Licinius et les accusa d'avoir, avec
premeditation, rendu aveugle son fils.
Licinius les fit venir et les interrogea. Ils lui dirent : L'accident est
arrive malgre nous et sans le vouloir, qu'il nous presente
*
son fils et nous le *.a foi. 9
vb.
[56]
Ulfl/f/iflfl UllllfllilU /l lUllllllllUlllf /lll llllil hnnbuiuLljhu /iL uhllUIU iUllllll/il, lllhLjllll hltu\ll h
a/iILU /il/i/iIu/iii hi. 11111/7/1/1 7'iuii
p
p/iil ".1/711 ( iiuiiiliihN, uiiiiup/iiiitf uiitifi<Nfifiip, il itiiiui/i-
nnuuia iiutNiiLJw/iLli, 11111111 piiiiiiiiiiii ///il/i/i
/7
yiiiliiiiini I/iiiiiiiiiiiil///ii /111 :
//l innatuu iiiluil. Ihhhiinu jiiuiujuiuuil inia Ll Oiiiiiiiiii/iiiiii /1 ti/irt Ili> yiL/i 111/1/iui-
/</./ /iL ii/i/i/i /ffn 1 111/111 1111111 pitiuiuu : I/l injiaiuu uuunuiu fiuiiiiiu /1 tii/iii/iu, tunuiihnhu .',
ffflL/1/ipU l/llfll/f /llllllll Il(IIHIIILII|c\ /iL lllll/ll Pm/l f/flu/l/lUIIL/U /llllllll /l <Jl1L/l/l, llll III /l II /. If/f/f
n^nnliu hLnbuiun :
j\ |,,| ],)
/*L lllinLIIIlll/l /fllllll/lll/l/l /l IIIllHil/l /iL iMlin/l/iIl/lIl
* llLfJn/l/l /|L /itlllllllt/fol) IIILIIIIIIl/l/lIl/lIl
iiiil Ihhnli iuiL nniiLil /7/1/1 ihiiliiiOiiiiiiiiIi . /tl IJihhlinu nnnuiui[iu //""/ uiumiubbuuiL :
/l Ihhnli ntuinuu itii/i ^fiiiiiliiif/iiiiii i/mii/fi Uiilll il/iO 11/1 itfff/f it/i/f uilin 11 11111 niiuu. /tl 10
/tiipiu tunolahnhh 111111111/711 . '/'/,
///*$
''*- ûiiluitinnann iniiLhuiUili,
11/1 nnluiuun ku lihuiuu /jl
uiiiîil, jihljttii u^nnliu 11/1/1 /il yii/imi 1/7/1/11/11 bnuiubuii yuuti/itifnu, fti/itiLti /111/./1 i/iiifiniii-
tu/rtnpU iilt/i, pn uuLnii ilbiuipu 'Innlinnu DL // fiipu/ifiuu, /tl uiui^bui nUiunuhuu ilbii SIiu<Il
/1 diuatiiuiuliu nnliuinniiLjnLlabuiu, /jl n/ip
W^"" */""'/ nunowu hLnbuiuu /ul/i iliiiijtliiiijiiiljh
/ituiiiiiiLitiCTiiii /finiffi /il nuinAn iipiiiiiiupii iiiutti /1 nnin 11 l///il/i OkyuuintnnLUtniuu : //l /tii/l
15
<.\uif/f tiiiL hniiiii /iL lioniuiffiiii ii/ffiffffi /tl ninuiniunniL liuiiniunhi iiluunnnLUiau unniii /tl
1 iiiiiijiiuli
/1
iifiiiiiiii/fffft
J
fli llllllll/fll /1 11111111111/iiiiiii J> | ]
,' iintfiiiiiiii /1//11 /ij iiiiiiii.iimi /if/t. It !>
II
8 fLj,/.I.] nL/
?
/.f..t B
II
9 L,/./p,I,] /./,/,/,!, B
,fct,] /n^ttt^ B
||
10 /.//gM,]
.nfofc
B
||
14 ZfL HUP ibfhh
UlHf.ff 0/7f. B
II
15 tL /t||/iL <\tlll/l . . . fl/ll/lllflll, IIIOII /lU.IU,] l*L llllJljhlJUIL f.f.UUf
{(IffflflLOIll Ijllllllllljlhl IjhllllJJIIILltlllbll tfffltffl, /iL ll/ll/l/JUIIl/iHIIl/l lllt/ 1).
de 1'Epiphanie du Seigneur, et langant des cordes au cou des idoles, les ren-
verserent et les briserent; ils se mirent a celebrer les oflices, tenant chacun
une croix a la main et disant : Gloire a toi, Seigneur, la gloire des Apotres, la
joie des martyrs, pour lesquels votre Trinite consubstantielle est une douceur.
Lorsque Licinius eut appris cela, il entra dans une grande colere, et or-
donna d'allumer un feu dans une fosse profonde et dy jetcr ces pauvrcs.
Lorsqu'on les conduisit a Tcndroit, les saints priercnt J)ieu pour eux et avant
qu'ils fussent jetes dans le feu, ils rendirent lcur ame.
On lia les saints a des chars, on lcs flagella
*
avec force, et on lcs cnvoya,
charges de chaines, a Lycion, aupres de qui ils etaient auparavant. Licinius
mourut devore par les vers.
Le juge Lycion ordonna de creuser une largc fossc pour
y
jeter les saints.
Ils prierent ainsi : Redempteur et cocreateur de toutes choses, toi qui es
le maitre de la vie et de la mort, regois notre ame et repose-la en ta paix,
trois fois bienheureuse, ou se trouvent nos maitres, tes saints martyrs Proclus
et Maximus; preserve nos corps jusqu'au tcmps du christianisme, et a tous
ceux qui se souviendront dc nous en leurs pricres, exauce leurs vceux promp-
tement, et convcrtis cctte ville a la lumiere de la verite! Une voix se lit en-
t.endre a eux, qui lcs rcconforta et leur promit dêxaucer leurs vceux. Aussitot,
A fol. 10
r h.
[57]
)in(lnluiiinii)i iiiLiiiutjfcii/iTi i/yiti/iti /iL/ifcmTin i/'/Ti/i Aui(Ti/iTi ji Xhn.u ^jifcîniu/juiij, j//_jiiii-
tniui/i f/'/' . /tl ni-iiijiii7ifiu unniii phhjhujiu /i ijiiljiTi fei_ ô/iTi imlmiijmi/ :
//l nifJi V.ihpuhiuunu iiiTiiilTi, ulinhijt iijipnijTi,
'/'""'/ /
i/ljiTi fei_ iiiijo/(7feunj iiul (iiiiiiil-
ui^, fei_ hnLhiiuih T11.111 uiiLnugu fei_ uiufeTi . //ji/i7/ifl/iji /i îiiijiiijjTi /'Hiiiiiijiiu/i/jnj fei- ij/itijfeii-
ll/lll l.fe& /irt/lIlllTinL/l/felllTl, pillTll//l <JlII&fellIIIL /.IIinilLlllA JllLlIlllLIIJlfe/ lyjuinuuju
'[''^
u
/'
^fe"-u
'/'11/jiiiiiiiL iiiilU
*
uinnuinni nn h,
f'/"('J
tj*
"/'/'/''//"'J
^L ""'
J
,H
J
ln "fe'"jt hTi^/iiuijiu "
?0
l
I
M/m/feii /il /ii//l /iii/j :

//l ii7iTk.//.il V.ihpuhnu
/1
/''"/.iiinijiiTi/i/jfc,
/7/1,
'/iiiiiiiiiiTitj/iiiiTuiti /<7iii_juiliijiTi ytit iiiimimm
/1
7*/i/i 11 111 11 11 /l unhiun Oimii.immm fiii-.fcTiiiiiTf nuinuinu fcl_
/1
nfeoiiu /.l immjimjmm/jm /jl
/1
niliLiuiLii
1//1
ijuii-fcTiiiiiU pnhuinnuhuiiu uiniuuihunhu
/1
huiuiiuuuiu Dl
/1
pnTuj/7 Itl. iiji ii
i./i/iin/i /.L //iu/i pji/iiiiniiTifeiiii i/iiiilfeuiiiili /iuv /il/i iiii/ipiiLu/111 tniu/nifeu :
OlUIUc/uilI M-MMM /./fepll/lIllTinil /l pilll/lttpU //lJIm/iIIIIIIIL /.L l./lIIILIlJlfclJUIL /i"i/ fc/niiufe-
iliiiTi '/'ii/iiiiiiiil /.l
/1
il/iimm/i/i fiiunnhnhli nuuuSutn hn 1111)1 ijiiji n/iTifcn/iTi titiLjijipTi /.l fe/jfeijfe-
11/1 um-hnhajiu : //l fe/iWfem/
/1
nnLjiTi t/itiji/.tj/iTi //l ûiuhu uiSunnp ijiltiijiil/iTiii 11/1/21111 1///111-
1/11/L /,iiil/i/iiui/i feL
'/'1
0/1/1
11
11/1
/.l hnhuii
/1
uiiuSiunli
1/11/1
^Tifeu/iTi /.l tijijifeiu/ fe/jfeijfeo/i
Ti 11 l/iji/-IJ/111 :
1 ifinalm
/iL/ifcitil.ii] iiiil /tniiiiiLiiiS 'i/i.ili.iiiiiij.ij/.
/'
/.l OuMiuutnuh (hQ Cldd. B
||
3 m'fii] /i a./_/.
B

/^/.^/T,] /'.tfcp,,/,,,., B
i|
4 /il]
/,
.fc.,jfc.f, tfaW. B
||
6 Ji/ju,l]
<//
/
.
j
B
||
9
/1
ii/.oijii /.L tiuniunuiliu 0111. B
|| 10 ji,.jfc]
jii-j/mj H
|| 12 /JjlVjj/fMi] /'j/.p/i B //ljiij/im,-
fim.] //lj/j/,iii-.iiii B -./iiiili./1-.ijiiil] i./uii/iiiififciiiiiL. B j| 13 '/'// iiiii.il] 4'i.//.iiy B fc ///.!/</. 11/1]
[\1n1111t-h111add. B
||
14 iuif/ini/^ . . . fniL/i/.fcii/ifi] ijfifl/iiiiiji.i
"l>î"J
l
/'/
I "
<
',/
,
y
,^,
/."iL/mii/i /tl '/'imil/iiii./i
fcL fcij/.-. ibllbnhujiu ij..j, ^/.Uij/if. /il ../.^/.//.11
/.L fmulinhnhfi B.
apres la voix, ils rendirent leur ame entre les mains des angcs, le 18 Aout.
On jeia lenrs corps dans la fosse ct on la remplit de sable.
Un nomme Alexianus, cher aux saints, se rendit a la fosse et pria Dieu. Les
saints lui apparurent et lui dirent : Tu iias a la villc de Thessaloniquc, et tu
y
parviendras a un grand pouvoir; car Dieu s'est plu a illuminer la ville,
par Fintermediaire de Phocas, Thomme
*
juste, qui doit venir de TAfrique et
*
A fol. io
qui decouvrira nos restes. Ce qui arriva, en effet.
Pcndant qu'Alexianus se trouvait a Thessalonique, 1'empereur Constantin
se convertit au Ghrist, et donna des ordres ecrits a toutes les villes et villages,
campagnes et provinces, de delivrer des chaines et des prisons tous les
chretiens, et quâ celui qui nc se ferait baptiser et ne deviendrait pas chrctien,
de lui confisquertous ses biens, au profit du Palais.
Cest alors qu'Alcxianus se rendit a la ville d'Ulpiaua et s'unit au bienheu-
reux Phocas; ils nettoyerent ensemble le temple d'idoles, que les sainls
avaient construit, et le consacrerent eglise. Ils se rendirent a la fosse,
y
creuserent et cn retirerent intacts les corps des saints martyrs Laurus ct
Florus, les deposerent dans le temple qu'ils avaicnt construit eux-m&mes et,
1'ayant nettoye, le consacrerent eglise.
402 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. 58
buiLUiuuipnfi
.''"
/.i Oanumnuh d'1'J'
i 8<> i/mi/im.iu-i m nn /'imimm unNimW./i.i bi
uLuiluiBJUUnt l<Jliili nniinij I'iimi.V/.iii)mi :
*
A fol. li UiiLnnit (iuiiii? u7.A
/1^11111)1 l\n ^tiiinu, Ll. Ljn /i ^litinuhhu nonopn
*
/.i_ iliiinhknin ^ntu-
iuiiiiii lunfJiujJi 'lujnuhn un-UtuniuuiLjn iiunuiii nLiiiuuiui '/*'"/'/""""" : l- imntii itonuit uiiiui
y'l lll ^"TV/
iitui^lihnin uon iiiuiiiilii tiin innLiiiii <//;'</< iinnttt u/i iilii /l yinni/iii /iiiui
nAund.nL.unbu /i l^noint pLnkiuiin l^tttS ujiiii/ hninnnhunhu : //l unnnnu îuuhtui /1 uiu^tYiuuu
[nnLuiun
/1 *'"(/> ^.uiiiiuhl.uiuii uiil Shiuiiiiukkiiiii Sh /.__ Iriu Suinuuink,tiiniiiL unntu /cJ/_. i/iiiuu
'rji/iiiuiuii/i SiuninjinnitiiLîhtiiSn
/fiuuiuifi/iu : (7l /1 tihnknhii iiuiuShh knlt-kuuiL 'finkiiinnu
"/
,
/
1
"_
'"
ln,
/"
,,,
J
" L
p
,
"2/
,,
t/
, unntti luuiuhu h hiunShn 1/1111111/111 : (Vl /i t/tun/iLu sjiiiu/i/i
iifc mmimlIiii ijojiIi 'luinuhn . /tl iinniit ^k&kiuin ihnhiliunu nLnkiuiin hiuSkniuu uiiuinhntun-
\ {
Sk^
nliif ifonii 'luinu^n . /.l 111/.11/11 tipnknniii iiuiuiiitiiuiLjii hnh.hnuiL tuSkiikniiLU /jl /lOfeiuip
uiiL îuuitiniul^ j/.ji/ii/iiijnuuu SmmnunÛ ûliuniulJLiiii)^ uiuiuniuiinnu lutLiiiO/i iiiiuniihiuhiuu
unnjt, :
C/l uiiLnn (111111) iiupuiu^kiiiiuikuiuli nnnkiuhu /ilu iiiiiliuO
P'""
ahiinii Siuinniu pun-
1 Z.tlllllll/lll UIOU /^ /willlllLUI&UlMl/lIl B |j 2 l//{IllMIipuIllIL/3/lLfl] i//muMM /<l/ll I. B /.IIMllVfcllllll.]
/i^/iiuifiuiiifi îuyin ttdd. B
II
4 fiii/1111] iiin-fcmj unonu /ilh nimiij rtfirf. B
||
5 #iiinfcfcniii/i B

iiiiLiiigfcinij] niiLiii^feiii^ B
sJiimmi/.)i] sjiiiiiiiifi/i^feli B
||
6 /1
iini<Jîii]
^"'j"3
eW. B
II
8 &l]
knhLkiu^ 'fiphumnu
/.
,k
L
k,i,L a/.^fcj.i.j rtrfrf. B
|| 9
/"'/"//'y] '/</<'jt
B || 10 wjfc&fcuij B

/Mi.iVfciMi.).] /fiLHLfej Îui ''/iiiMii/i/iu <?r/fl*. B
Jl
12 uiil {ftuiiuiniuli om. B
||
14 aupwuiktuimkuiuh']
anpiuliskiiiiinkiilii B.
Fete de 1'Assomption de la mere de Dieu et martyre des saints
compagnons d'Atom.
*
A fol. 10 Saint Atom etait un grand prince d'Armenie. II se trouvait en Perse
*
avec
ses troupes. Hazkert, le roi des Perses, 1'adorateur du feu, les contraignit
de renier le Christ. [Atom] retourna au pays d'Armenie avec ses troupes.
Hazkert envoya a leur poursuite une nombreuse armee avec ordre de les
convertir a leur religion ou de les executer par 1'epee, la ou ils les rejoin-
draient. Les saints arrives dans leur region, en Armenie, etablirent le camp
pres de la demeure d'un solitaire, qui leur predit une mort de martyre pour le
Christ. Dans la meme nuit, le Christ apparut a saint Atom et leur distribua [au
saint et a ses troupes] des couronnes de roses rouges. Le lendemain, 1'armee
noire des Perses les rejoignit. Ils monterent aussitot en selle et se disposerent
a attaquer 1'armee des Perses, mais la vision de la nuit apparut manifeste-
ment a tous, et ils descendirent tous de leur monture et offrirent de bon gre
leur cou a 1'epeepersane.
Saint Atom presenta son jeune fils, d'une beaute ravissante, avant lui a
[59] 9 NAVASARD, 19 AOUT. 403
nL;S "/>('' - uutiiu hupu tuShluuih nonopu /iiimmmim/umim /i utflih tnhnt.nO : //l ii/ip uw-
îuuiuihhtjUlU fc/i iiiiunnhh . tiiiL/iiiii (iiuii? Ljl nnnhu /ilii 11111111/7T1 /*TiiilIi/iiiiii . 'IjuniS tllu-
inutu uiuifc/7, hhnuL;^ j/'p/iiiiu/Jiilu/i
,
HûinXuiLnn /tl
'(/P /^"T
uiiuui n/iiiu uiuiiLiuupu
nnhuil hll 11 liiunni lilln li :
J l/t- U uiuiuZili^n i/fcd hnluiulili IbmnniAihiun liLnnilp îu/iiiii/tiiiniii/p /jl no/iop hunniunh-
*
A lol. 10
ijiul /i uum^Siuuu
/"-""J
hnlnt[i'li ji inhiiLnQu nji
///
// Juiiiniiiii i/mup : hiiiiniiinhiiiuu uiu-
yuiiiiii/i iiii /il iiiil/iu i/fciiiipu iiiiii lUnnuinnuh ihr'' :
/ mi/iu iiiliil/i i///iijiiiuiu)iiil/J/iu u/iuiuu /'Jui/1/7/1 iMuuiiiuifcpuiii/i Lu fco/r/u <Jiiiii/ilu
/iuuui.lu /fl fco/Mi ijonu.nu iVfe/uJ /...
<J//.j
:
10
"rp/iiiuiiiii/i i|l|iii(/i
(/111/1/7 uuinuiuihuumu /711 miiii/i /11/111 hnnSiuuu uiil LJimhnpuiL
i/o/mmi/iu/miil fuu.UL.nu luLiuuuwjin iiiupuii/iu ITuipuhShuiunuh /?l ihtunLjn uiiluuu L\unnLjuiu
/'/ipu_ ui/iu/m/
[1
SL;
^l
11 " ^l unLnLjn
/'p/-
ulunLuh
[1
SL;Q tuunLnui^ninnLJilhiuu :
Z/l fcnlL nfcii uiLnLiiu nuu uiiuuii/ifc fc//ifc uonph 'luinuhu
/1
iiiu^Siului o,iiilm 1J1111, 11111-
u/tutniii//
/7/1/1
Ll uiLhnL;hu : //l 110/iiiii/iii/iu lUunhnpnu uiiLiuphiun nuuinuiuihiuiinu (uiin-
15 1711111 nuniiLju /oWiuiilfcuinli iionopfc
/1 inunin : //l inndmS nfciut/ iiiiliil/i luuunhniuuShli
3 j//M.LU|)./I.l1|/i B
[| 4 U1I//1I1l/J/il)|] /l I/U//1III /<7fclllll ///li.UIH B || 5
V"/> "/""//*] UlOUIUIOg B
||
7 jOaiiuiuuu/i r/-/"
v
]
fcL 7/iuliuuui/iii/i fr ddd. B
|| S fci fco/r?n y"/'/'L/' /iMiiiiilu /tl fco/3fi jo/nun).
iifc/i^
f
/,ui^//iiu] fci '/"/>'" /"-/>"" B
|| 10 /UuinZjiuu B /miimVuiuii] /111111111)1/7)1 B
l|
1/ aonuuliu-
/miil] i/o/iuu/iuu/i)i B
unlpliLi /Uiiiu/jiiiii 0/?i. B || 14 iiiLfc/i/7/ifi] 1111.11111/7/1)1 B.
1'epee, et ensuite lui et tous ses liommes subirent la mort a la meme place.
Geux qui offrirent leur vie etaient : saint Atom et son fils, de la famille des
Gnounis; Vars, de la maison Ostan; Nerseh, des Arianthounis; Vartzavor et
autres, dont les noms sont inscrits dans le livre de la vie.
*
Manatchihr, le grand prince des Rechtounis, subit la mort avec ses
* A fo1 - 10
nobles et ses troupes dans la region de son pays, a 1'endroit appele Couvent
des Brebis [Otcharatz Vank]. Ces heros et saints martyrs moururent le 19 AoiU.
En ce meme jour martyre de saint Andre le stratelate
ct des sept cent quatre-vingt-dix-sept soldats, pres de Valika.
Le martyr du Christ Andre, le stratelate, se trouvait dans les regions
de TOrient, aupres du general Antiochus, aux jours de 1'empereur Maximien,
1'idolatre. Saint Andre brillait comme une rose parmi les epines, sentait
comme 1'encens parmi les parfums.
A cette epoque, les troupes des Perses, envahissant les provinces ro-
maines
y
commettaient des incursions et des pillages. Le g<ineral Anliochus
envoya le stratelate Andre avec des forces pour combattre 1'ennemi. Andre
iihiimJ.iiiii iiiii /iiiniiii inA iiiiiiiiO/i aontuaii ftt-pnn
Lt //h/>/.iii/ *|/^*|>i* hîiiuiiii
"/'/'"J /
, ""
t
/'">
Liinim /i luiuinLpiuiifi /.i miiiOhi /<7i.hmi/> fitihuu. nuiilU.iun ptutpii.fi aonwnu 'fiiijiii/iu, : //l
juniutn iiiiiimi /uiiuti? noniunu 11/1 /(innn/.h ii/iii "iii/iiM"iiiL//7uh /.l $uiL.uiuiuiuntiu j'*-
iiiiuiikV /jl /i S/7/1 ''//' o/iunLU "VpLuuinu . /.l hnpni îiiLiiih/.iiin/i /.l ûiLiuuiiuijpli j'*"~
iiiiii inA /jl /i
017/1 "/'
f)/uuiLii '1'pliiiinnu :
A fol. II
//L hpLhnuiL
*
Jii?iii iiuuiuiihiiii /.///11111 uihti.mi, /1 ShnL.fi i/iiiiiul //i/i/l ii^/i/.îiiiii// /.l
/1
i?/iliiiili? JuifitiL LppL- nontuLujtif /jl hni TioiiiTiiiil
"PPI
/uuii/ili iiiiiiiiii/.niil liiliu . /.l iu/ipii^-
tnuipiup LplilLllll iiiil /./iiii/miimiii /i LLpiuuipiuliii
'///'/' '""t "/^V
litilipijiuu DL lipf /ihu.
hiUn /Wih" '/"HP"
""i/"inim/ii hnhli /i
p/V"
bl <Jiiil"iiiiiiui/i/i
/1
pitu^kihiuiU :
//L "HLIIip/jlllI/ /.luil/llipiUI /i/l///./l/lL/l UOpUlLlUUU /iL 1111111111111 tlljllipi^lUU "ULUlj)/l /lL/1
/tl nnopiiiLiuuuu . Ll. /iiliiil
/1
/i/j/uiihni unnui /j/T7 npLutnnuhiuig htihli /jl /uftni :
**iiiiit)iiiiLiuii /jl iniupiu&knhli iiiUinpi;uiu
/1
ilhptui ^puinhuii hpLuijdn^ fiiuÂiiitj /?l
i?oin hLhuii mmniiihiiii/i i?/j/u\
/1
fiiu^lttiuu 1111117 . Z/I//1 i/uii/uihiihj
/1
1JI7T1 iiuiiuuûiuiiUti . /jl
iiiimmii/.iiii/ ui?iii iinL/iiiu /jl iiihuiiun /.ij/l : Jinjh Itij/l iiiil uiu j/j/i//Ii/ui /jl 11111/7 . ////
uiiuiiiiitihiui /1 h/j/ipni iun/11/
P'/
"L iiiil luinUhunhu lifiiu :
'jiiuu/jii/ih /jl nCftuLUtutiunhiui nopiuLiuuuu /jl /iIjlIjil/jii/iTi i/a/.ii 11 /iL/i/j"ihn
/1
^nphgtuli-
1 n/7ui] utnopbuiu B

/fl //fi^/nii/ !//>
TiîiiTnnt] utpuipbuii iihûih B
||
iJ jKuuinLiuS
fct
/, Sfcp
.1/7/. (IIM...LH] /,
/*/,/,.,.., B
||
4
j
/W,,L.&...f>7u,L]
/,
/5/,/,.. B
||
6-9 />L
/V/i/jl/thiiil . . . piuifbihuijfi O/W. B
||
10 u*l] ijnijii /'/"'/tl /iiliiil B
||
12-16 I. 2 t,p 111 lUtijkm
tj
.. .
luiiiLiVinj/rT. 0171. B.
partit, et le jour ou il allait livrer bataille, il pria Dieu en presence de ses
troupes, fit le signe de la sainte croix, se jeta dans la melee, vainquit avec
grand courage 1'armee nombreuse des Perses et exhorta ses troupes a
abandonner 1'idolatrie et croire en Dieu et en notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ.
Ils consentirent et crurent en Dieu et en notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ.
A foi. 11 Alors, le demon lui apparut
*
deux fois, une fois sous la forme d'un
ange et une autrc fois sous celle d'un soldat, mais il le chassa par le
signe de la croix. Alors il se rendit invisiblement chez Antiochus sous la
forme d'un secretaire et lui dit : Andre et les troupes qui se trouvaient avec
lui se sont revoltes contre toi et croient au Crucifie.
Antiochus expedia deux cents soldats, qui amenerent en sa presence An-
dre et ses troupes. II entendit de leur propre bouche qu'ils etaient et reste-
raient chretiens.
Sur son ordre, on etendit Andre sur un lit de fer rougi au feu, et le demon
s'approchant du lit lui dit : .le viens pour t'epargner les tortures. Le saint le
chassa et il disparut. Alors une voix du ciel lui parvint qui dit : .le mettrai
le demon sous tes pieds et tu le vaincras.
On lia aussi les soldats fideles et on leur cloua les mains a des planches
I.
[61]
/i/il_i/i Miiii/iitiitu/iu : I/l hiiiiLin iiiiiimiiuiui h uhninli Lnuuinnpiui _f#_ nn/iwiu iiiil Idimjim ujiIi
II iiipnjiiljuiilimi iluiuu I ./11111/7111111111 /ii iluiuu 11011111/1111/111111/1 . ti_ ^niiiUiuihuiij n/i iiniiL-iuii/i/i
iiuutiiu /i uiuyJiu/in -.uiMUUiiiiuu/.iiii.i cl ttnnil uuiuiunbu : UL hjihtiL îunuin nonuiliiulin
iiiii itiniijjili /i imiiii /ij
*
_L /i uujutuiuuhj ijliiimu : Ul. utiLnjiu VuiijnLjiiiu tiLtfiiiu 11/11111111 /n_
*
A fol. 1
5 nuiniXnin u 7'n/iuiriiiii/i <)tULiuuiu . /ii uiuhukphiuu ujinil hiuinuinhuuiu titun/i /utiuiiiiii/iuuiiL-
Idhuitiii h 'hnhumnu :
l'uh iitii_ntiu VtunnLjuiu GnLUn hnhuii ihnhhn uinolJkuin uiil VuinnLiucr uiuiujLju . 0/711
(uinnLiim jtlihiuj uiihnuiLiin yni/111 /iti /.l iiiniu nnnn tl 11 l/l//ilu iiiukuknniAi nn nihntuinuihu
1II.11 huiinuinhu : Ul XuiiIi -.ii/l uiil uui /ri_ 11111/7. I' uiktjLnpli 11111111.1) utnhiAiii t\hn ^hijijji,
10 LinhikunLj uinjihLji /ji_ -.n/tti/i n</fl/int_W/it_lt <Jiluiuiuuii /ii_ ^tuiiurt/ii ijlu imj . /ji_ uiukukpkiiili
nnp uiniuihuubu u/ut 111u1iLt111.11 pn uinu ul/it/ilu tjimjl.li ^nnLnn ul uuinulinti /ilii/iui/ih : I/l
uiujut îutnhli ijnjnLlu linniu ilfnnuinnuh
{//''"
: I/l unilidiuiiiuiu /1 ui/ifiLiiplt fnntiLtl iiiu/ilu
untiniu (u.111/7/1 ^diiiiil jinjukuin imjj- 11 11 0/iut ltl juliljhijiuli tuuhuuiui ^/iLiutiiin /tl iii/ii
tnuidkuip /il iiniiiiiyiiiii) : C/l n/ip Ijuiintiinhijiuli
Jtluj ujijmili ItliijjiLjh /7/1/1 hnljitL ûiuiiiu
'5
/innuiiLli /il iil/it ijhiiii p :
3 Viuiiuiiii-i-ruiiif] L 111 111 11 B
1 1
4 tuiLiuptii/ili] iimliii u / 11 111 /1 B
||
S~l 1
L
l 11111111 . . . 1.11111U-11111 ln 11-
/.muii 0/. B
[|
12 lOuniiinitiift (hfd'']
l
l ?uiliiiiiuiiiii/i
/*"
_.i_/(i. B
||
12-14 &l IiiifWiiiifiiif-i . . . 111111111-
S'"/U>
0/7. . B i|
14 t/i '/'/""/.]
ui.i<\/i-ig /./i//iil ^1111/111/1
L
l /i.i.iimilIi /tl /to/STi B.
carrees. Le demon entra dans le coeur d'Antiochus, et il ecrivit a rcmpercur
Maximien au sujet d'Andre et de ses soldats. Gelui-ci ordonna de les disperser
dans les rcgions d'Armenie et de les
y
executer par le glaive. Deux mille
soldats furent cxpedics pourles disperser* etles tuer. Saint Andre les cnseigna *
a foi. n
et les convertil a la ibi du Christ. Tous trouverent la mort par lc glaive
r
'
en une bonne profession [de foi] dans le Christ.
Quant a saint Andre, il niit genoux a tcrre et pria Dieu ainsi : Sei-
gneur Dieu, re?ois mon ame pecheresse et accorde ta misericorde a tous
ceux qui celebreront notre memoire. Une voix se fit entendre qui lui dit : A
1'endroit ou votre sang sera verse, surgira une source qui guerira les maladcs
et chassera les demons. Et tous ceux qui m'adresseront leur priere en ton
nom, trouveront le salut de leur ame et de leur corps. On lui trancha ensuite
la tete le 19 Aout. Aussitot surgit, a 1'endroit ou fut repandu le sang de saint
Andre, unc source d'eau, ct tous les malades, les infirmes, les possckles
y
trouverent la guerison. Et ceux qui subirent la mort avec saint Andre 6taien1
au nombre de dcux mille ({uatre-vingt-dix-huit martvrs.
'bmi iiiiimiinli ./ /.i Oniiutniiuli /' : So)i /, //iiii.iu /.//i SuinuuinLjhu /.i UugSuitl /'.iiiuiii im\iii<\-i/. :
A
'"|
U
//l -"uij VtuSniJ^f iuunu.uinLj
flnaSuipLS
/.l ii^ /lii nul/.j UwSniJ^f mhumukf
*
tflutuujy
Shii\ ii *>ii ifm<JiiLiiiIi /'liiiii : i/l iiulii iiL.1/711 I/iiii-iil/î /i i//.miii //iiiliilijiiiij : f/i i./.iluil
IIuiSiu / , /,l JnniulLnuu. luSLiuuiii /'11111111/71 /,l /iiiA/.ij/i-i altut
/1
imiifi /iLmin. j(p..i.iu/i//.i- :
SlutiuS iiil.il/i i///iiiiiu/_iii_jiil/../il-i i./iiii... '/.j.uuiuj /jl /j/i/j i/./liw.- ..iijiiu /''/jiiijIi/iiih/i,
g
/ll/illll//lllll/l, 'J./111IIIIII1/1 !
lliiiiiii-^liii 'I ituuiii Ljn iiiiliiliiii U'iupultShiuiiniili luuonLju tiipguiîii, ^hnlfnLjii Ufjuuuu^
/1 piuntupii Unhuluu, /jl /jii pnliiiinniihuii yi.iuiiiiiii/ : I/l uijjt-i />lji "/.uiujiji/ui-i
/^p ^hftluilinu :
6*l lunuiluliuu '1'nhiunnuh hliiiiih tinniihuu /ilii "/'11/1111111111/1 îiiLinuini/.i. /l luutniibiutj ijiitti
111(11/1 /ilu '/.inn/fii/iiiL uiil '//1/111111 iuibiu*hiii . ul /iimiiiiiiii/iii.I-.iiiiil iiuifLiii/^ /iLpm/.g 10
11 7*11/1 11 uin 11 /'iiuiiiLiim ZWJiuii/iiii :
hiuhihnhii
nhphn
nnnhu /ilii I^Ljnaiihnu /jl p_.u/jh/i_i iji_uin_./i-i_i iiiiliii^/i i.pii /l
kntiuinnii : (/l imiiiii 11 Rairnii/11111 iniuiipbnhii iiLttnhii . ul ihiiipu puiOuuhnLjn <Jiiiuhiiuuiiilu
1 iSofi . . . /'1111111L&111&-1/1] '/,/jiiiiiii/i-i 1110I1 .1I1O1.111.1 /iiiiiiu nn\n.Mi/;.i /jl j/'?*""""''/ uiu-nfi /jl l/lllHLIll-
lii/jiii SuinauinLjhft //uii.iilc;/Ji ___/_/. B
||
2 Suintuunk OM. B
j/î/71-iii/J/ji-]
/1
iiiiil_i |il|i
(/^1/11.111/3/71. _._/_/. B
i|
3 -i*/i"
1/0/1]
i./iIm/jl jo/i B
//iiiLHLipui :] //111 tiuiuikuiu ij/iiniiijt/ uuSu
1j111111iLi.il iiiiliii.iii /iiii^miLiiH /jl utniuuniu-PkuiSu ipiii./j-iiiij- iiili.l/jii ///j.iiiiij /'L/mij Cldd. _L>
||
4 Jii 1111 i/fey 111 l] ttnnnilkijuiii uin. iuii B //ii&/jy/i-i] /pii/jyui-i B || 5 i///iiijiiij-Ui-iiL/t'/iL-i 11/ipij-
/iiiimui] ilhiuiiiLphi-ii /iiiiiiniij /jl 11/11/1 1111 /l/iij B
fez'%
0/7Z. B /"'_;uj-i/ii./i (lijiiiuf/im./i,
1//,,,.,/. 0/. B
||
7
/_
t
......] /*..... B
||
8 />u/r.,/.u
]
bnbubui^ B
||
10 '/.///./.] '/./"'/' B
||
11 ^..i.././,...] ../j/. arf_/. B
|| 12 0-fcii_f-ifiiiii] frknnuknu B 1 iJ ./..] .//j/. //,.../../-. B.
Fete du prophete Samuel et de la dormition de la mere de Dieu.
Le prophete Samuel partit pour Arimathem, et Samuel ne continua plus
a foi. 11
*
a voir Saul jusqu'au jour de sa mort. Samuel prit le deuil de Saiil. Samuel
v a
'
mourut et Israel, tout entier, se rassembla et le pleura dans sa maison
d'Arimathem.
En ce jour martyre de sainte Basse [I7as] et de ses trois iils Theognis, Agapius
et Fidele [_t.5.o*J.
Sainte Basse [F/a_;] vivait aux jours de 1'empereur Maximien, 1'impie. Elle
etait du pays de Hellade, de la ville d'Edesse, de foi chretienne. Son mari
Valerius etait paien. La servante du Christ eleva ses enfants dans la foi du
Christ, et son mari Valerius la denonca au proconsul Vicarius. Elle confessa,
avec ses fils, le Christ vrai Dieu.
On suspendit son fds aine Theognis, on lui dechira le corps en presence
de la mere et des freres. On soumit ensuite Agapius a de cruelles tortures, et
15
rb.
[63]
ktui ti_ îuiljiknkj siujiyujiiuhiuijh : (Vl pknnbijku fci_ ijiiiiii jnli /.l iiiuh; . iinwm/i ^/ifliiiiui/i h;
i.iiiÎi ii n ijiiiuli 7*ii /i ii iii ii ii /i l/iu/i : '/ iii iiii_.ii/iu itiiLiiip/i rl ii /i ii imiiiiu n 'lliuuinu /il iiiiiu fci_ii
.111n.111t1_.11/1l1 nL.Ju.hu . (___ lnii m juujiiiii IJLiui) i< ^tuiljikjih;ji /ii_ il/i cViii_.iuiu iiiiiiimiiiiliii/ /iiiiu-
111111/111/1/711 117*11/1111111111 :
5
.iiiui.iiii/iiiiii jinktuoluh ujluiutnkj uhjiliuu _l (tiipiti
*
iiinolJkijkh iiiil ( iihiiiliiiA /il iiiu_.Ii .
*
A fol. 11
( .i/ui/71 iii A uiuhhuiljuij nji ijijjn mljiiili nniAinuh jihljijilknkji /i iniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuu, ol ijijuiuu ^jiko-
iiiuiljiunh ikjikkhu piuijiupiULiijiu ujil.uLji, ii/i/imi /jl iiyiii/ii/ il/iii /jl njikiu ijilLij /i Jkjiliuh
f/uiii uinii/,<- : lilioktu /ii uutuijiu ukn iin ukjiliu olim /inii //////////////// /iliiiii pnn /i/ioin/ii
uiuuini tj iiL jihljiuj n^nnn unniu jiiiiiijiiiijiu IJLuiuj' : l/i_ tvuiili /rn/iL ikjikhliu /jl 11111/7.
'."/"""/i?
10 _vf.11 Ijiuiniujikiuj kh . kkiuip /il iliuikjkijh;p ijujuiiilju iSnhui IJkuih tXkjini : l/Y 111111111/711 <Jiiiin/iii
nnjiiL-luh hnniii : I/l knkh uL jil, ///./////// /1 ii/iiilii uitiiuiiuu/iu, /1 uil/ili puintupli unkuliui :
C/l /iiiiii/i/ii/i uiuijih liLjikiuhn /711 /1 jiiuunhh _l ^nkninuilj kkjiiuknLjji nhiu iiihn : C7l
'/ /initin jinkiu^luh 11/111111 /1 II iiiljLijiilijiui /jl ^niuuiuiktiiij iniuhkj ////1
/ilii ijkniuhkj[iu *7
iimilti :
(7l innJtuu nuimi/ili jmAiiuniiiuikiun 11//111 //1 11111(11111 ii7*ii/iiiuiiiu dl nnC^kj /111 1111 /1 Li injiJiuu n<
Ijiujiiutj s,iiii iuliLuiii uiuliLj uijilj iititii /1 Oiitui/iti IjtulJuiui 1nj11iL.il /711 !>/////// IlL ^PUIl llllll/lim
1 p/fini/711/i-i] pfcii/riy/iJi B ; __ 7'ii/iiiiniiii/i] CuuinL&ni Sknni 1/1-1/1 /._/... B iiiiliiiO/i 0/72. B ||
5 ii/711/iii-i] nkjikukuiuu B
||
7 aii/7111] 111111111// /iii/.ii/ ni./iti B j[
0-10 /*l iUiii/i . . . AiiIiiii W/.iiiIi \/.iiii|
o///. B
||
11 imotîuli/ili] tihjikijSuiuh B bijkiihni orn, B
||
12 Wj"] fluiuuui o_/_/. B

/.l
yjil.iuiiulj /i/.iiiii/iii/.ii iilini iutiii O/??. H 13 tjknuibkjhu '/.i/iiiiiii] niiiiUUL^/ili '/.-iiillllll. B
ll
15 Hlll/l . . . //l/fllUIIIIIIIIIlll] WIII.tll.ll/-_l/l-l III-7II Ultll 111 lllll V III (lOIJ /jL IlOIIIIL/cJ/TIIII.Ilil 7'll/llltllllll/l IIIIIIII.7IIIII1
/1
0.////////J
/ii/j/.///ii/|/,
, /1
Sl
in
ii /'
JJtiiii/iiioiliiiut,
/1
niiiiiiiiliiuii /fl
/1 hiiijht /'ilii-t // iuiliiiVûiiuiiiil/i./.iiii.ii
îi/iîiiiii/i/i /.ii/iu/i iNiii
/1
/11111/1.1 1111 /111./1 Ujkuuinuiii11 u B.
la mere l'encourageait a perseverer dans la foi et a endurer les souffrances.
On lui enleva la peau de la tete, et il dit : Qu'elle est douce la mort qu'on
subitpour leGhrist! Ou presentale troisieme, Pistos, qu'on soumit egalement
ade cruelles tortures ; il les endurait avec joie et confessa a haute voix le Ghrist.
Le proconsul ordonna de les decapiter, tous les trois. lls se
*
mirent a
*
a fol
prier Dieu et dirent : Dieu tout-puissant, toi qui as englouti dans 1'enfer
les legions des demons et as inscrit, eitoyens du ciel, les ordres des anges,
recois aussi notre ame et inscris-nous dans la haute Jerusalem. Souviens-toi
aussi de notre mere qui t'a presente en ofTrande les trois fruits de ses en-
trailles et recois son ame en paix. Une voix du ciel se fit entendre et dit :
Votre carriere est accomplie, venez jouir des couronnes que vous avez
meritees par vos souffrances. On leur trancha ainsi la tete. On deposa tous
les trois clans la meme tombe, dans la meme ville d'Edesse.
Leur bienheureuse mere etait en prison; un ange la nourrissail. Lo pro-
consul Vicarius se rendit en Macedoine et ordonna d'emmener a sa suite la
bienheureuse Basse. Lorsqu'il
y
arriva, il 1'obligea a renier le Christ et a
immoler aux idoles, mais n'avant pu la persuader, il la llt jeter dans un
grand bassin rempli d'eau, dans lequel il
y
avait vingt-cinq cruches d'eau
*
B
p. 89 ;
'.<>8
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN.
[64]
Omii Ln niijLitij /ii îi/iîiiiii/iiiihi/iiii/i /, v,iii/i 11/1111 uiUUnnO : IjiliLnLh ii/iiii /i ynii /n ^jiLnuuulj
Ouiuu-U f/iOuîi iiyiiii/i /ii /lyn/i ii/iiii luuiupuiui : "PujntinoBunu auui m. h puinuiLoL n<
\ fol. 12 Viil/iili 1'iiliiAli hnjuti . nliLLnliu ijiuuiiiluuijli LLjutiljni li, IiL ii< ilLjiXLtjuih /i /iiu .
* jililil, ijjili L
Snilli ijlmi l,i ^nLniniiiL Lîuli iil/ui /i /iiiu/ifi 1111 ',"/ //l/iiiiiliiuuiiiii :
/// 1////1 i)/i '/'/1/////////1//1 iii/ii/i /i u/iiuii it/ii/iii/iui />i_ iijuiiiull, iiui i>nL'iluli'ii LlJh,
'/
iiiiiiiuii
IjLhijiuhh h; : /'///, //i// iiiii /./iliiuii/jihi 111111111111 iiii /iiiiiliii/i ii/i /1111111/7 ii/iiii /iL /i/, ///,/////, ijhm
iiiiiii /iiiii /i /iulilu/i : //l uiuuiiiiliiu/i ttin uijiLiuij /?l /iihiiiii iiIuu, /jl l'il</ l'n iiiiliiiiiiii/iii///, /n
/llll ll/iCTIIIL UIUIIUUIII Ml/ /iiiiiiiniii/iii/i/ ii ii'1'iiLumnu liL niliiuiiiiin lilLiuih, lilnlmiihiiliLuiij
/i/ii/i n u/i /jl ////// III/////I1I/II/// :
'llUUlLuLu llillll Allll II |/,II1II /jL l)'/,Al/// /iL yillllll UIIIIl/p Olu/llOui/ll/lll/lU l//lll//,'/llll//l
tUllJI-
m/i/i/i DL nuijolilLjh hnjuil ûunhh ijuilLjijl uiiil/ii/i il/uiiliuiiiu/l /* :
1/l Uiuhnhhnu puiyuliuilli /l / ntji.Xji Ultnt.nO Wlliu/illlll iiiiuliiu iliuutl/iu fillllill, ll/i
uiLuijLli /iiiii uiiii i> /il uitjiuijuiLLuijLh uiiL Iiiii, Iil i/i ii///, iiii/iii iiu 1/7/1 ii ctiilW/iu/^ /////, ///11 :
LB
iluiuju uiliilii ninuiuuuli iiiiliiu uiiLUip/jiiiiu /'''11111/71111/1 jm ////// iiii\/i/i .iiili/ii, /il
i//iiiiiiil/'//il/i uimuLLnuuiin /iLiiuil //iiiiIul//i/i /iL . 'iiiiii>iii/ui/iiiiiiii , /iL fillitjihii lilLiul; îiiiiiu-
itttinh 1111 //'/// hntitti /luiiiiuiiiniiui/i /1 //111 /1111 111 11 /1111 :
5 '/.miiiiiii] '/.iiiiiiuii H
Ij
6 '/./tlii/iii/Viiii] '/,/rLiiiiii/iini H
|| 7 iihiilIihii
/1
/jiii 11 11/1] 111 1////1111/1
iji "/"/1111111111 H S /r/îiiiiilniiiiTiiiij] pJitiiiUtiuh^n H
|| 10 îiiiuii uhiii/p tfiii/iiOiii/iiiTLj/ifi] U/"M
J
îii/u/Vii/iJi H |i
1 1 j"/i/////////u/i /'] /tl 'hnii itiuiiinijh ih (h/d. H 12 //iu/iiiiiii/iiiii H

iihiiliiii 0/.
X>
||
13 /iniLliiiii
pj /1
O111/111I1 /tl iuiiii/t/iioii /iiniii/iii i/iiiii iiiil / 'iiiii/ii i/iN /tl ijijiljl.iiijjili tttijhlin-
ctiil/J/tiiZv iijtjiljhttij uijpiutj oiii/iil}/ ^1/:^/. B.
bouillante, mais l'archange l'en sorlit indemne. On la jeta dans un feu el
Tango du Scigneur eteignit le feu et Fen fit sortir sain et sauf. On la lapida,
mais les pierres nc firent aucun mal a sa personne. On la jeta cn pature
'
a foi. 12 aux betes feroccs, mais ellcs ne s'cn approcherentpoint.
*
On la jeta a la mcr,
et 1'ange la fit sortir en unc ile nommec Hellespontus.
Un ccrtain nomme Philippe se rendit a Edcssc et fit parl au proconsul quc
Basse etait en vie. II ecrivit au juge de Tile, Leonce, de la saisir et de la
forcer a revenir aux idoles. Le juge 1'envoya saisir et la contraignit forte-
ment, mais elle confessa le Christ a haute voix et meprisa avec insultes lcs
idoles et les idolatres.
On lui lia les mains derriere le dos et on lui brisa tout le corps a coups
de grands et gros batons. Pendant qu'elle priait encore on trancha la sainte
tete le 20 Aout.
Le pretre Sophronius inhuma le saint corps sur une hauteur afin que les
navigateurs puissent 1'apercevoir, avoir recours a elle ct etre preserves dcs
tempetes des flots.
* l?
[B
*
En ce jour commemoration du saint apotre Thaddee, illuminateur des
Armeniens, et martyre de ses disciples Samuel et Zarmandoukht, et de plu-
sieurs milliers qui avec eux subirent la mort par Sanatrouk.
[65]
Httiitiii iiilhlh i//MiijiiL/rJ/iLH fcp 1111*1 /-Liui
,
i /"iimuiiiiuiu hiih
'/'/"'j/'
:
hiiinhiiunlfj ijljiuî 7'n/iHinntt/i /"lIlillllllllLl|
,
/711 /1
piiiHiiip/û SliunuihiulihitiniiL uiiiiiiiui/i/i
ptiiuuiuilfcuii, uhnhiihiuinhiihi /l '/"'('/
iiiiîtiuiuli ,
iiiiiolaiuuh,n Ijl nuldhnniiiuk^n : II n fci_
IIIl/iIIII lll/lllllll //L
*
lllllll^lllllllll/llll /l//ll /l UfllZflll /iILIIIIII ÎIULIIl/ /iL /lun/l llltl <Jlll/l/lU /llMj/l/l
> l/tufci, nntuhju u/i /fL tiitiui/iiiiu unnliu i/ili/lu/i îiiniinntulilin : /l iiiiLiuii/i i/uiil/iiui /^n /t n/ju
1)11111111/1111111111 /i//iiii'/i tluiuli '1'uJiuuiiiiiIi yuLiuuiuii/i u/ilii 11/1 iiuIinLuOu inbuiuuh^n iiuiuîuiniu-
/inLW/lLU /jlu J
(7l uuliilii SIiiilS fcifcuii /1 uiuiufc;, 11111/7 . (*îiiliiiii/i/i fcii/Juiil
/1
rtiiLfcuiiu, "- hiunctuii /Jfc/
titit n< /tlu nttiti /inu)
/1
hihl/i, n/i 0/711 /i:ix/iiiiii u/111 : o*l /i Iiii/iu UML.nL.tt MnhiuSuihhiui iiuniuii-
10 ULUi ULilfctTff/^, u< 11111 /llii 1111111111 uStti uifiiii 11111111 il/uui/i /u/7 . II niuin /l hiiliu /7 linohh
t\an : 'ftuiuoiui? Ijiii iiil.uuili
/1
i/fcniui unnut u.iiiuSiiLmltLun iiiiiiuiinhiiin fcx hiuihiui 11111111111/1
Hiiuifcuiu uiiiiuiiuifcfcitit/ /<//, . Zîui^ni/fiuu uonh/hu 1ll.11 :
f/L iitiiiiiuii uiili iiuiuhliI uuupui/iop innnnnhylt 1111111 iiliiiii/iiiii u<,ihlihihh '1'nltiiinnun /l
uiutn/ii, />L iijiuiiiilii 11 ShtSiuShctu iiuHiiLu/11 : (u/^ IuuîuiuiiiIjIi '1'nliuuinuli . /""/7 fcl_ iuiiiiiu/.l-
15 /rtiO/ip /iu<\ niuShhiiiiJi ShcfiiLlJliLuu ninluuin^li, /iiiih" SnnlilhnhnCf uinuinhtut iiiuiiiuO/ip ^/lt|
,
ii7*ti/iiunnti /.iiiuin 111A/1 /ul u< /uiiuiii 1) /tl h< iiuiiluiiiii
/1
ZWliuti/iin <,uiLiutniiu uiitiiti :
1 .111111 ifcui uiiuuhini iiuiii uiiiuiO/i iinh^luliu fci_ miiiiu ShcfiuShcf linjuiuutuu, //l ifcin
En ce jour martyre du bienlieureux et nouveau martyr Khatchatour.
Le victorieux martyr du Christ Rhatchatour etait de la ville de Tigrano-
kert, jeune homme de vingt ans, beau de visage, d'une belle taille, et aimant
la priere et lalecture. Ayant entendu parler des vies et du
*
martyre des saints,
son ame desirait ardemment partager une mort semblable a eux, pour etre
lui aussi associe a leur couronne. II fut tellement epris de 1'amour du mar-
tyre, pour la foi du Christ, qu'il voyait son martyre jusque dans ses reves.
Un jour, en sortant de chez lui, il dit : Je me rends au marche et je crois
que je ne retournerai plus a la maison, car le Seigneur m'appelle. Le meme
jour, comme il fut insulte par un infidele, il ne lui donna pour toute reponse
que cela : Votre religion est erronee et fausse. Alors une multitude d'infideles
se rassembla autour de lui et 1'ayant saisi, le conduisit au tribunal en criant :
II a insulte notre religion.
Le juge 1'exliorta avec beaucoup de douceur a renier la foi du Christ, a
sauver sa vie et a accepter de riches cadeaux. Le martyr du Christ repon-
dit : Vous me donneriez toutes les richesses de la terrc ou vous me tueriez
en nVarrachant la peau, je n'abandonnerai point le Christ, mon Dieu, et je
ne me detournerai point de sa vraie foi.
Alors apres 1'avoir conduit devant lc gouverneur et autres hautes notabi-
*
i)
p. 8'J b.
*
B
p. 89 1
410
[66]
i-iiniin i") nnnouiuuin Li utuuinJuuibuin />/-/'/"- mhuhfi nûiuuiuitnni /J/il)i Suiuitj unnui,
v"'"/'''
i/tS/m 1.L11UL1 iiimii/J Suinduni unnui Lt uuiuiuiuuhl :
//'/.ii/iiiniiiLii/ili iiimi /.i /iiiiiii/.m/iu iia/.ii u i/.nu/ /.l ntnkuii iiiiii)i/_/i)i itintniiinni nuiiiiiin/iu
imAiin iiiiinnluliL /u niuiiimli 1111111111111/11711 11111 iiiV
1
/ : //l i///iiii)i "1'nLuinnuL 111 11111/11111 hlkiuiin
n)ililui)iiuin iiiiiii/.u /1 Lnsniini /1111111/111.111)111111 :
//i_ /imii/.l /.yiin
/1
ui/.n/ili 11111/7 imui^/iZmu . '1'LnUL
11/7/j 11/111 iuu/il 1111111/711 /.l
v"
a
/'/'.
:
//1 iim^lninji nl, iildl, 11/1)1 ijiinnjil ///1/1111)111 uiimu ii"/l)iiUL nStyuli, Ll_ iijiii)ium)i iJ/iuÛl
//>-
ilm 1)1)1 : //l 1111)1111/711 niinnjiiu Liulukiui mluuiiii/
/1 '/'"u/
Z"2
u
l1"
L
}lt
U
'Z"'" t '/'"'f"//" P"
,_
niuphu . /.l iihlmii illiuiiu njijiluiuuiui iiiiLuin/rZ hnhuop Ll_ Lulllju u/./iuu )mi v'"'mi/jiiL/J/,iu)i
unnnn .
*
g
*
Z/l luhhu 11I1111 /1
i?/ji\ ^nuiuiuinuiLu /jl niu^hikpb 11111111111Z7/1U 11)1111 fci. 11111/7/1)1 . O111//111-
l/i)i n/jn niii ûuim im/*/iiil/Z/jiiiu, luliuiikui h iJiiiu/iiil/iZ/ilU nn "_. iiliiiiiii/iii iiyiiLiiiinu nu /<l
miiima/im /i hnoiiu Jtn : //l
P'P
uiiiyiiiiiui//U uinîuSiiin^kuii inxuiuu iinnui, uihn.uin.Uin junu-
unii/iiiu/711 11 "1*11/1 11 m11 11 ZmniiLiu& : Zii/ju 11L111 niu^hZkpU . Siunuihhiu uiuiui '//'""/'" // " "
/>
i/uimii i//ii?/iu 11/1 lunniniulihuunLp : //i_ um iim <7iiiimii)i iniuniuhhiun /jl hinninuilnjnjiu
I111111.mil nknlinuhb luiiimi /111)1 U11/1111 : "11/111 /uuim/jii/iu iuiuiuV /jl niu{Lu iniunuihhuin
loJiunnLlilhuiiin //l /unniiiiu/i/jii/iu Ii 111)111/1711 1/11111/111 hnl^nnnLUu nin/iuu, /jl /r/nnjiL niiiu mui/
lijimiiiU.il u/i)i</jl nknkkni :
//i_ iii/i/il)i)i 1111111 /iOiuu/711 /jl pnhumnukiuig nng 111)111 Jnnnijkuii /7/1U
/"'j/'"
//ii//&iiii//iu
lites et apres bien des paroles aflables et des menaces, vu la fermete de sa
volonte, on decreta de lui enlever la peau et de le tuer.
On le mit a nu et on lui attacha les mains derriere le dos, et suivi d'une
grande foule on le conduisit Iiors de la ville ; en tete un heraut proclamait [sa
condamnation], et le martyr du Christ sên allait comme a un joyeux banquet.
Lorsqu'il fut arrive au lieu designe, il dit aux bourreaux : Enlevez-moi la
peau maintenant, comme il vous plaira. Et les bourreaux lui oterent la peau
du dos jusquâux reins, et de la poitrine au ventre. On le promena ainsi,
la peau pendante, dans les rues dc la ville; le saint rnartyr marcliait le
visage souriant, et chantait des cantiques sur les saints inartyrs.
*
B
*
On le conduisit a la grande place, ou les bourreaux Fexhorterent en
p- 90 a-
disant : II est encore possible pour toi de guerir, aie pitie de ta jeunesse,
renie ta foi et convertis-toi a notre religion. Mais le vaillant martyr, meprisant
leur propos, confessait incessamment Dieu le Christ. Les bourreaux lui
dirent : Etends tes bras maintenant sur cette pierre pour que nous les bri-
sions. 11 les etendit aussitdt. On lui fracassa les deux bras a coups de haches.
On lui reclama ensuite les pieds. II les etendit egalement de bon cceur. On
lui brisa aussi les jambes des deux pieds, et on 1'abandonna sur place a
moitie mourant jusqu'au soir.
Le sang coulait abondamment et les chretiens qui sy etaicnt rassembles
*
1!
p.
(
jo b.
[67]
EfL III1L/1/I tlljUIÎ llllt lllljl.lllj ll /lll//l<\l//l//l//l// U1lllU$UIUUIljll lUlllU/lll/l/jI/UII , /jL lllfl~ . 0*UII1IHl/i
/il : 1/l unpui îiiuiliiili uinhiuj /i niu^&iuu uiiiiiiiilii/iIi Iitiui pnLii hihuhuiL- uhnil . /tl uinnhmi
iiiiiiu 11111.7 ii/iiiiini . '/'iiii/iiiiij/iiI "/iiiui yniiiiiiiiin ULuiu : I/l iijhuhu /ulm piiiîuuuiip uiiiiliim
/lllinyiLllll/l LljLlllJ /l ll/^V) ^lllll/t . HII/1 tilll^lll/l/lllll tlllÛIHIHL iil iiiiiui Oui^ Li jijiiii vni/ii njiin-
/iittu huAiil/i/ijuiiiii : i/l hiunhuij LLiiijuiliJi diuilu hu\ li ilb,$ u/io/j/1/1 un luliijLuuj ij^nijli /ilii
iiiil ( 11111111 uio : i/l /, /"(" u/iiMoiuiL /i ijLjiiui ii/ii iii' uuijiuhni liiiiuu u inhuhj uiuiîuu/uiliuin
/jl uiijnn /iiiii/niiii/ ii/inii hjiujuihp 7/iu iiL/iO uinhnhuuAi uiiunjihh :
l/l /l /IILIIIUUUI/ IIIILUILOlllllLU ^lllIIUIIIUIIIL lllll lllllll llll/l/l / III /1 1\ // // ll/llll /) /llll 1 ' ///// MUII/UIIL
lahuiuji uiuhuuiili ////iii /) mii/iiiiihi///, /ui n/ip huiilili ///////, /./ 1////////1///1 JiIiuijLijIiIi ////////<>/) : 1/1
10 /1 ii/ilh u/iflfcii/i i/fj/iuin/iu hiuuhiun iniu il/jo /i ijLjtuii n/j/itj111)111/1/1 (111/1111 mljliLjiLi p/i/iii-
uinuLjnu /jl uiniunuhiun : I/l iiiiiiiiiliI Iiûiup iid^hni-lohuiu i/ili/ili /1 inniujiulil, 11/111111/1 /1
^/iliiiuiiii /jL ituluinnnlkjuui : //111/111/1711 /jl /1 /ii/jhliiiu 11/1111/ 11 îilh
17111/1/1
nn/io/juuiu tipiiili-
ifci/ip, u/i inhiuj /1 I1111 Qiilji uiiuilih jiuujkj
>
l
lii ttiliijtuij hiuu ^/jhiil/iIi /1 ukjiuii linijut, njintl
/jl po^t/iu :
15 '/llllllHlll/illllli. llllLU/I l//lUll7l 7*11/111111 11 tl/l /"l 11 UHIII II L/1 /l /J|1l/iU -11111111 yulllllll ÎHIl/lL/l
/jl ii/i, if/nnutniiu/i /'
:]
pleuraient a chaudes larmes. Le saint martyr, defaillant a cause des tortures
cruelles, eut soif et dit : J'ai soif. On lui offrit, avec la permission des bour-
reaux, de l'eau dans une tasse. L'ayant bue, il leur dit : Je desire la sainte
communion. Les pretres lui envoyerent le saint mystere mis dans du pain,
qu'ayant consomme, il rendit grace a Dieu, et fut rempli de joie spirituelle.
II demeura en vie encore quelques heures et rendit son ame a Dieu au milieu
de la nuit. Une lumiere resplendissante descendit sur son saint corps, devant
les yeux des gardiens et de beaucoup d'autres personnes dont les magasins
entouraient l'endroit.
A 1'aube du jour, avec la permission du juge, toutes les communautes
chretiennes de la localite, d'un commun accord, enleverent le corps et 1'inhu-
merent avec solennite. La nuit apres, une grande lumiere se produisit de
nouveau sur son tombeau constatee par les chretiens et les infideles. Nombre
dc miracles de guerisons sur les malades et les inlirmes ont lieu au tombeau
du saint. II se lit egalement des miracles de la tasse avec laquelle [le sainlj
avait bu de l'eau, car 011 la remplissait d'eau et on en faisait boire aux
malades,
*
ou bien on repandait sur eux de l'eau avec, et ils en trouvaient la
*
B
guerison.
Le saint martyr du Christ Khalchatoar mourut le
"20
Aout, mille cent un
de l'ere armenienne.]
p. 90 b.
[08]
limi iiiiiiiiiiijli (/( l,i ( IijiiiiiiiiiiiIi /'/> : '/ I.jiiiiiiJiIi /i/ofi /. I/I/Oili/H/ iiiiiiii' I tmiiiii iiiOiiiOli/ili 1
l'i ////uiiiuiiii/Ii/H
//"
'/ nitnnili /'/// ///ii/in/i :
7*li/iiiinnii/i 1//11111/1 I*iii iiinlinu Iiiu/ii 11011111/1111/1 /711 /i iiiii lniu tnuii uiniinlimij /i .// inl
A fol. 12 HIUHIIIIl/lll . IiL Llllllll fliHI IIOIIIIIIIl/illl/lII /iLItflf '/lOll/lHIl/l /l IHIHIIl/llllHllIf /l L llll lllllLlll II /oV>/llll-
ll/llllllU : l/l mjllllllt) IIHIII /fllll/l/l /////IM/1 /1//1/I//I/' If/iOllll /l tWllUIIIIIIIIIU^/lfl /ill/iL illllll/ ll/iO, 5
/fL flll^fjll llllllllllll tlllf/llfllll/l IHIip/l l/ill/l/lll /iL /lll/i/l lljllll/,11 llLll Ltllj IJ :
(/l /iii/il/hiiiil /iiuii uiunuiu/iilui/i . LiiLl. _miii/i /i /iiuiifjli iiiil ifnutnnu /n_ 11111/7. '-""/' iiihii
/111111 111 Lnloiiiu : (11/7 linuuinu mJu u/ioiiil. I' *h 111) piuiiiiip/7 /./., "/"(/' o/iu/iii/iiiiiiiiiii/i,
1111 niuuiui iinLuin u/in /1 nniAinu l"if" hl "l/i
/
,u,
I
PulihniiiLlinu /itl /iL pun Hoiiiiiiiibii.il
1M111 /1 iiiiutnuniuuu iilinti/ju tiiit utiiu 11 11 11 itt 11 u /.1 iiunloLuiiip Imniu . /.i /111111111111111 jilLiiu)j> /. 1
jq
ii/iA 111 iiui/uni /il/iiuiip HiiiiLliiiiifp /1 iîLiiU piiiiiiupu il/iii : I/l niuiiAiiiiii /.yiiini . |/l nnL
0/711 ni/ /111/yii : i/l /iiilJL iiiil ui" _MuiIi /1 /iiuii/7-1, 11111/7 . (/11 /ii) i)/iiiiilii
7
'"/111 "iii", ""
iinLniui iiiiinil/ili : |/l 11111/7 (Lnninn . |/l 11/111/711 nuLniiin iluinunli : (11/7 .miiiIiu 1111 /1 /iiuii/jli .
l//o*-7 ni /7/1 iin/ii|/iiiii ilinnil/iU 1I1111111/1 n 11111111111/711 /1 oiiiiLiiiiiiL/i/LiIi/7 . riW/7 ni /7/1 utuiiiiu-
1 '/,/runiii/iJi . . . /iiliiiiiiiii/i] ooii liliOi.iuu /'iiiiiiiLiiidindii/ili /tl i//iiniiiL/r//iLli 1111L1111 tllitiiiltii
tlllLIIIIIIlll/l ll/l /l A,ILIIII adCl. I > | |
3 IIIUILIII/Illllllllll H j| 5 /llIllIIIL/r/kuilltl] IILIIIIl/lllIL/r/fTIIHIIi J> ||
(')
////ipu] 1/0/ipI/ B. jj 7~69 1. 3 I/l /th/tl/tuiul . . . /nfiiiiiii/in inio*] t*L h^tplt "jiiLiiiuiiii (//////
-wu ////// //////
lllliop /iL Hl/illUlIl/jll /iHUi IIIUIlIhuIhIUiIi /tL /I'tll alllfll Hfl UIIl/711 l/lllll . 2,IULIUIII1II /l /lllllitTlfJlIllIl
///iuiiLii 7'fi/iiiiiinti /tl lil,ij>]l, 11 : I?l u/o*ui i/ifrui/ J/ /////// nlutin
/1
111111(1 /il/i ui4/' L /!- /iiiiiiiil/3/tuiiii>
i'.-1111111111 /tl /i/iiiiyn
f"fP
h/tii/j/iIi nlnii inj'/ B.
Encore fete de la dormition de la sainte mere de Dieu et martyre de saint Just.
Le martyr du Christ Just etait d'abord soldat du corps des Tavalson
(?)
dans
a foi. 12 la ville de Rome. II
*
partit avec son general Claudius en guerre et vainquit les
ennemis. Pendant quîls retournaient pleins de joie, il
y
eut en route un grand
tremblement de terre, tous les hommes tomberent a terre de frayeur, ils etaient
comme morts.
Une croix apparut en forme de cristal, et de cette croix une voix se fit en-
tendre a Just qui disait : D'ou viens-tu et ou vas-tu? Just repondit, saisi de
grande frayeur : Je suis de la ville de Rome, fds de Tiberiade, qui me fit inscrirc
dans ce corps. Je suis parti avec mes compagnons et notre general en guerre
contre les barbares et nous les avons vaincus. Nous retournons en paix et avec
beaucoup de joie en notre ville de Rome. Et il ajouta : Et toi, Seigneur, qui
serais-tu ? La voix de la croix lui dit : Je suis Jesus-Christ, qui ai revetu un
corps. Just dit : Et pourquoi as-tu revetu un corps? La voix de la croix re-
pondit : Si je n'avais revetu un corps, rhomme n'aurait pu etre delivre de la
servitude; si je n'avais ete condamne, les condamnes n'auraient pu sortir de
[0
A fol. 1:
v a.
[69]
uimauikmj ni hjiulihjliu niuiniuiuiujiuihiiijpli /i ijdnlunuli . klHh; ns hjh i_/jl/-il/.iiii /i /iiiu</i_i
jikL.kn.kmjpU iiuiniuljiiu luutiTiufiii n inLftuiu/j/iTi /i /luiiiiuiTiiuii . /./o
1
/^ ni
/7/1
uhn.kmj 11/r-
n_/mffpTf /1 \1111lu1uu1nknhhJL n< IjkuniuUiuumihu :
_7l rtifiin. Unutnnu <JniiLni/Ti ununij . uTiiun /i __,n-i_il /.l /,i.m m /1 iiini_u /ilii /.l
//<"([>
iiliiiii/uiiiJ/iiii
*
/.l luunuiijin iniJ : Ul.
/1
Sjint-ti
f/>^{>/'
mkuutuh; puTiuLnOuu ij^jikftnmlj
SkmuJi nn mtihjji . (//1 Snn-niuuin tiStjji ( tnunLiiitt pu, 1111 kji kt-kum1A1 pkn /1 tiiiiuiiituuiii^/i",
unL iiiuiinLl? Miiiisiiiii/.Miii fcu i/tiiiiu iiiunLiuu unniu /l i/iu/111/111 hmmmjikiiij '///"'( Tinniu : /l
ijuijililiu ii/.iiii Unt-uwnu f'"*,/
1 knkttij /tl tpuii/rTiiuiTi />Tn" /ilii ntuihihuuj iiiij piiiintiuj /l
oiniiiuiuu /tl nfffiiuiTi/i i./iAuiL <Jiiiliiiiiiiii/ iuuiniuh;n ii'rnhuinnu :
lii uji nilh 1 iiopiu/imuiuiiu nuiuiihiui /11 kjililktuj iijiuinuhiun ijojiiuiijhinhu : ift /1111
11111 iiiphiuij ijoniuhiuUu 11/1 iniujiijhli 11T1111 iiiil /iuoTi, /jl injidiiiil ijhmijhli utn/iTi iiTuti iiunoMii
/tl Ijuijhiuj iniiiniuu iiuliiiO/i : i/l inndtuu ^mptj '/"iii nopmiijkmli Pt-ji, uiu îiiUiuncMuhni--
lilhmiij- /unmiim/mTf/nifffi u'hnhuinnu ul 11111/7. "" pnhuuinlihiui kntj /tl '1'jihutnnuh Llu-
uinucfni tf /ifu i.tfif tjn^ti i.iiiuim mii/i/u. kt- n< /111 1111 : lu/^ nojiuiujhinli . Skumliku tipkq nkqkqhh
1j i.m/mi Ij /tl kjihiniuuiunn. /tl a/?iuit /1 p/rii . /-/3/^ ii< iii_.ii /iua /.l n< qn^ktt Uiuuinuuthna
uknnij Miiiiiitf t. iiiipittiniuuop uiiuTiO/iii :
(11/7 iinLiiuTi uiii 111111111 . bjikiuj h; iiuuinnLiuAiiii/iTi ti/iuu, o/.inn_Ti tliifnn_.(Vni pn knhhji
5-6 W/f ilmLfff/mifi . . . .niiffff] illinhiu aAiiiiliii tjnji 1111 11111
/1
_.iif.fttfuftiffi^/iff /tl hiiiiii 11111111711
hiijijI, ijiiii ghtj
/1
SkuinJihjf n/f liiiiiiiiLil <uiji\iiijihjnti hu tliuiiii "p
n
/1 11 111 n11
/1
J_
1
1 7
('"iP
hiikiui 0/>l.
B
I
j
8 oiutuffitffij /jl iihjmik11 uiL. adcl. B || 10 iihl /i/fij/f] iiifL /ffft -t
|| 11 ol injidimi . . . /iLnj
fL aojiiiiujkinli ^jiitiilitiikuiij fuliu iiu<J/ri /ffLftff Jt || 13 fl/liiii/ffii] il/imf/f 1 /^fLftuJ ijliimij li
\\
16 miLiilili O/W. B.
1'enfer; si je nâAâis ete cloue sur la croix, les gens cloues au fond des abimes
n'auraient pu se degager des liens; si je n'etais mort, les morts des le premier
homme, ne seraient pas ressuscites.
Just fut rempli du Saint-Esprit, se rendit a Rome, rentra chez lui et vecut
heureux
*
et fort content. Une nuit il vit dans son reve 1'ange du Seigneur qui *
A fol. 12
lui disait : N'oublie pas ton Seigneur Dieu, qui t'apparut sur la route ; tu auras
beaucoup a souffrir pour son nom et tu seras un martyr accompli pour lui.
Just s'etant reveille tout tremblant, distribua tous ses biens aux pauvres et
aux etrangers et adora, en secret, avec gra.nde foi, le Christ.
Un des soldats Tayant appris alla le raconter au general, qui envoya des
soldats pour Tamener pres de lui. Geux-ci s'etant rendus, le trouverenl en
priere, le saisirent et le conduisirent devant le general qui l'interrogea. 11
confessa le Ghrist avec liardiesse et dit : Je suis devenu chretien, j<> nOHVirai
des sacrifices qu'au seul Dieu le Christ et non aux idoles. Le gcneral lui dit :
Je vois que tu es un beaujeune homme et jVii pitie de toi; si tu ne m'ecoutes
et ne sacrifies a nos dieux, tu auras bien des tortures a snbir.
Saint Just lui repondit : 11 est ecrit dans les ecritures divincs : Tt< adoreras
v a.
414 LE SYNAXA.IRE ARMENIEN.
[70]
iiiiiinijl.ii /il iiuiii Aliiuili uitunmhuahu , nui/uj/i fei Lu h uui ûiniuiunijL . /ii yi/i imniiiiJ Ll
ii/hii if/liiiifi iiiiiiniii/iil : |/l lilll oilliluii/i /.iiii<\ nnouillli /iL liu/1/711 nui mO/i nojiltluiLtnllli I,l
*
A fol, 12 "1/7 . i/n iioiihi/iiii/i /111/7 LnliiiiiiLiiii Uiiiiiiin niilili Iil
*
liuuinLorniu /*ui i
{(iiiitnluili ijojuuujLinli jiiiijiIjuiijuii /il i"/// 11/1111 /1 nmliin Ll. nuiiLniuiiuiL. 111111111)1 /i i/iiiiiui/i :
//i /iii/n /1111111 liiiiu ^nLniniuli SLtiinli Ll. nojiiuijniij /.i piiiOiiii/iii/iiiiii ii/iiu :
l#L llollllllll/illl/l lll/ill/illll n/l U< yilLlll/l/ilIIIIL, Ull/illlll 1/11111I1 linnui iiin iiiiiiiniiLiiii/i l/lllllll/i/l-
Ill/lllll . IIIII llip/illltl /iL ll/llll
'///''/' : l#L iniuluiii li/i/J/.IMIiiii ijlilui Ijjilli iMiiii/iiiiiiiiii (1 "-
/iin/, nili iiiii inO/i /11.11 : //l 11111111111A/.11/1/1 tiLjilj Ll_ iiinOiniLlllOlop iMunljL ii/i/i iiilll/iOllfi /iL
IjllfllljllLUull : //*L IIIILIIIIII lllMMnilll lllilMl/l l/.ll/l/l/lll llLllLjllll UinoMLjn /f"L lllllLjn . ML7II /IllllllLIHCT
iimi iiip/iiu tj^jil.niiiuilj iiOnljiiLMLiuli Li_ ilituniuinLui i/imiii u uiliXlili puni Ll. ti/iiiiii/i uii/iii/iiii/iti
-,iiiii/iill/i/,i ijiu^jii\nli :
/*ii///ih uiiiiLiiii/i /1 jiiulin /tl ^/i/.iiiiin/i oZViiiilu uLntxLnuiL. Ii liinuu illiuiilili Ll. ndnljLmn
11/1111 : //*l innaiuil --,111/1/1/1 h aiuunLju uiLului 1111O iiiiuinii/i/i/i :
//n/i/i /1 ujiilIu /iiiuiii ^jtuiijLiuj iiiiii/iiiLiii/iui /tl ouiiii/iiiliiii *) 111 111 1/1
111/
11 uiiiLnli iiu/i/Jii/i .
/tl iiiiimiiim\/iii/i/i /1 tlLnuii jinji jinpLui
j
Ijtti ihiiiLuili n : Z/l iiiii uinoloLiun mn. LiuinnLUth /il
5 1m?iii]
/.
../I i.//f.iii aa?<*. B
||
'8
//..^fe...y] niniLjinl add. B
||
9 /f//.//..Lf,.i,] ..l<//,1, ji.ji/
cidd. 1>
||
9-13 /tl hiiilj/i... iu/9 niJiii/iif/iiiii] iiu/0/3/7/1 iiiL C.niiiiii iiiN, iiL iuiilijAi iii
/,
i>iiii :
/L iiiu/ui ^111'iiluuj
/1
puiiintjii /n//iii
/1
ij/hl/u iiii/1111 B.
?e Seigneur ton Dieu et tu le serviras lui seul
'.
Et comme jai cru en Lui, et jc
crois en Lui, je n'adore que Lui. Et aussitot, il defit son ceinturon et le jeta
a foi. 12
devant le general en disant : Je suis devenu soldat de mon
*
Dieu, le roi du ciel.
Le general entra alors dans une colere et le fit mettre en prison, et fit
garder ses pieds dans le bloc. L'ange du Seigneur lui apparut, 1'encouragea et
le fortifia.
Le general voyant qu'il ne se laissaitpas flechir, ecrivit a son sujet au pre-
fet Magnentius, et envoya le prisonnier apres la lettre. Lorsqu'il eut lu la
lettre, il entra dans une grande fureur et le manda aupres de lui. On 1'eten-
dit nu, et on lui frappa sur la poitrine et sur le dos avec des nerfs de boeuf.
Saint Just, les yeux fixes au ciel, priait en clisant : Seigneur Dieu,
envoie 1'ange de guerison pour soulager les douleurs de mon corps. Aussitot
les bourreaux se mirent a se frapper les uns les autres.
On jeta le saint en prison et 1'ange du Seigneur s'approchant des plaies
du martyr les guerit. Lorsqu
1
on le sortit de la prison, on s'apercut que le
corps etait indemne.
On lui posa sur la tete un casque enflamme et 011 le piqua sous les
aisselles avec des broches roue-ies au feu, et 011 1'etendit sur un brasier
b.
1. Matth., iv, 10.
[71]
lllllk; . (litlin/li hll (iL Ilin/ilimi<,
l
nL
P
uiljill\iulliuij /"'1 "*- Ujlll^hlll II piuniupil iiilll^ll /iL
unjihiu iiiiiii /i iWiiitWiiiuin an^lin /iiLnti/i, dl nnn LiuuuiiiiLli ijihnuiinmhu /i" ujiu^hiu
alinuiu /i i/inn<\iiL/o*/jut/ : l/i_ iuiuii/t,ii
/' i^tP ^/"'J'
lULuilinhiuij n^nu/iu
/1
Xhn.u (uinniLcVni
if/aniiiiuiu/i /'L :
5
UnjiaiuS fl/iOniL <JnLnu,
*
yuu/iu tjSiujiSnuu tuiliiniiO 1111 1111111 il/i
/1
ai/uniu n< iiiiu/iiiiiil .
*
A fol. 13
/fl liluiijLijlilt
/1
iniLnii /il
/1
u/iiuuiiii 1111 in/jiiLnO : I/l iiiShlihphiuu nn iiiiliu /jiiii/iiil/i/i iiiiuulIi
uniiniu Unuinnuh muiuiîiijillili : UnnauiS IjiuiniiinLiiuii iiiiliiii/i UiiLUtnnu 1711 1111/11111 nuiuli
/.L #,a/in :
[B
*
UliiliiS iiiliilii ijinuiituulj uiiiini/i 1'njiijuijinji htijjiuljnujnuji nn
/1
'/iiii/iui/imuu piuiliiip
*
B
lt> liminuinhuuiL iluiult ym uiiiiuuu 7*n/iiiiniiii/i :]
littit tiiiiitiiiiili ibP' Ll Oiiiiiiiiuuili // : O0/1 TiliOiliuii iiiiliiii "iiiiiiiLiiioiudii/i/i /tl 1//1U11 uiuiu/i 11 l//i l/i
("'nijtuiiili niiLiiipfeiiiiu :
1 .11 iiinlntiili 7'u/iuiuiiu/i /"
,
ni/iliiiu uiuuLUiuhiuiu hnhnLnnhiuh, /iiiu/tl i//iZ.iii/i/in/i/i iiiiliu-
p/jiuip/i siiiiiliitiiiiîi, L^tuti
r''niJSiuiJi hnlJuii
/1
/111/1/111 /tl /iiii ii< IjiuStjji :
I 5
6*l Liilu Lttit liutti uJiuulu, i/iuAitiu /uiiti ijliiu (i/iiiiti/ifr/ii i/iiiiiiiii uiliitilili, 1111 hljhiuj t/ii
/1
2 /tl . . . i/iiiiiAiiL/SfefiiV] ITL ii/ip l/ipuuiiiii/ifeii n/111 uuio/3/iip' iiiiu^/.iii ii/uuiiii iitiiife/11111/1 i/iiiiiAul-
/Jfeut B
||
3 /1
rtfeiLu /wiiiiunSiij ow. B
||
4 jOaiiuiiiiiii/i /'/] /tl "uiuLiuuuinn.ft (hl\ add. B
II
5 uiuiinn p 1111 1111111
11
/1
/1
ai/iiui/i n< uiiiifeiiuiL 0/?_ . B || 6 -l iiiiife/ifepfeiiui ... iiiiniuûincMi OlYl. B.
ardent. II pria Dieu et dit : Mon createur et auteur de mon existence, exauce
mes prieres et preserve cette ville, nettoie-la de 1'odeur de graisse des
sacrifices aux idoles, et ceux qui accompliront ma memoire, preserve-les des
tentations. Cest ainsi qu'il rendit l'ame a Dieu, parmi les flammes, le 21 Aout.
Lorsque le feu fut eteint,
*
on en retira le corps intact, pas un seul cheveu
* Afo1
-
13
de la tete n'avait brule. On 1'enterra dans un lieu saint et renomme. Tous
ceux qui faisaient des faux temoignages au nom de saint Just, devenaient
possedes du demon. Lorsque saint Just mourut, il avait vingt-cinq ans.
CB
*
En ce jour commemoration de saint Privat, eveque, qui mourut en *
B
la ville de Gevaudan [Cavalidan] pour la foi du Christ.]
12 NAVA.SA.RD, 22 Aout.
Fele de la dormition de la mere de Dieu et martyre de Tapotre Thomas.
L'apdtre du' Christ Thomas, surnomme le Jumeau, alors que les apotres
se partagerent le monde par le sort, il lui echut d'aller aux Indes; mais il ne
voulait pas [s'y rendre].
Jesus lui apparut et le vendit au marchand Anbanes, vcnu dcs Indes
A fol.
r" 1).
',10 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [72]
_.iii///iiii/ iniuuLj ^ln untuii /11 i>iiiiiiii/iiii/in
f
11/1 */iii/.ini/iii miu&mn /./iiiiimLti/i/iii imunliiuij :
Ul /,///,//,/!// ill.ltl 7'fl/llllllll-l UIULJ . l/ll lllil/lll Alllfltlll l?/l 1111 ll/lIlllV
^b
Lll II II L 1(1 llLll II /it.
/////!////) -.iii/iiiuii/im /<//// im fci_ Lnnin ii/*''iii/iliiiu /1 J/iii 11111111111/117 :
//_. 1111117 (wiimiiiiVii ii/'''iii/i?inii
. //111 /7 miV/i />
: " l ""
"'"/V
'(" '/"'
<V
:
//*!_ lllllSlllll LllllJ Ulllllll II 11 /'''111/1111111 /.L ItllL /l Illllll/liV LjlLlllll ll lllll^/i /llllll s, /lll/lll/ iWl . ZL
/iin 7f i7ff 11/111 iiimiiii/,11 . //11 ../liillLU niiilll ./lil/ll/ii/imi /1 /miiiiiiiii/, //////(, i/iii _.///// /, i/// ii/'''iil-
11*11111 cVlIIILIIII /lll' I ./llMll/l/, II |/|II..IIMI lllljllllljl /iL 11/// /l /l/l/llllll // lllll^/i/llllil . l./l III) 1111*111
iiiiiiii/ii/miitj/i : alLnJiiiiLinliiiliu
*
/i ulinti 'ILinnnii Ll. uniKtttuiiljii /il /"11 t/i/i iiii jiilil
f/<"ll> 5
/l iiiiiLiuj i/mftiiui iii/iniiiii ii/'''iii/iliini l.iim iii h liutL. /il iiiimii /i -./m//i/m/ : /l ilm/iii /i
pmijmp i?/i /il /i.iiiijini ii/i nmnuinhli iiinuinLiui /711 yiijiiiiiiii/iu il/imi.o/i ijimiLji /iLjnit Ll
iijiumni IijiiiiIjii 1*7/1 Jmlirinii /1 piiifjmpit /i7_7 . //n n<
<,<"( />
^mnumunuu tim^muimnm
/7 :
1'limnnu mlift (*IiinffIif7ff /il /"tit/flmn . Z_i_ nni iii/i/niiiii n< HLin/711 /jl n< 111111117/1 dl i_7i
fiiTJj /1 1.11111111 1/1 iiiljiiiijli mct iiitijuim/j /''"nf/ilmi/i : C7l 11111Z7 liinil 1)111 11 . otu/111 ii_.tn_pn
11/1
//y/i/i t//i") 1//1
pmnnLunLli unm rtfiL.fp :
/7l i/ii!iii/ 1.111111/1 111 iii/j/i iiLnLi pnLn fcl_ iiiiiiiiiiii^Liiii liUiu ihil/ilA iiiiiiii/i n_im /jl iii/mii/i
iiiiiijmi. iuliijiiii) Ll nniAi fi/i j_mji_\Z_mj f/f"P i-i1n.11 nuLLmn /1 "Z7O iimuUmlimumuu Ll
Otnii/iinii W_7 _\_itLli ihuiniLULiulinu
/7,
Zil iipiiiiiiiiiotuii l"l<J
/_ /
<"/'"". ItmmmnnLUli iimunn
pour emmener avec lui des menuisiers et des tailleurs de pierre, pour
construire un temple au roi des Indes.
Le Christ apparut a Anbanes et dit : J'ai un serviteur qui connait la
menuiserie et beaucoup d'industries, et lui montra de loin Thomas.
Anbanes demanda a Thomas : Est-ce ton maitre celui-la? II lui repondit :
Oui, c'est lui.
Et Jesus lui vendit Thomas et en regut trente ecus des Indes. II lui donna
un billet ainsi : Moi, Jesus, fils de Joseph de Nazareth, ai vendu mon servi-
teur Thomas au marchand Anbanes et en ai recu trente ecus
;
que personne
a fol. 13 ne lui fasse opposition. Pierre et Jean signerent de leur main
*
le billet.
Thomas gardait le silence.
Le marchand emmena Thomas, s'embarqua et fit route pour les Indes. IIs
entrerent dans une ville dont le roi celebrait les noces de sa fille unique,
et faisait annoncer par des messagers dans la ville : Celui qui ne se rendra
pas aux noces sera condamne a mort. Anbanes et Thomas s'y rendirent.
L'apotre ne mangeait ni ne buvait; et un des echansons donna un souillet
a Thomas. Thomas lui dit : Je verrai ta main qui m'a soufflete trainee par
les chiens.
L'echanson etant alle chercher de l'eau, un lion le rencontra, le tua et
le dechira en morceaux. Un chien apporta la main droite, et la deposa au
milieu des convives, qui rcconnurent la main de 1'eclianson; ils furent beau-
A fol. 13
V" a.
[73]
12 NAYASARD. 22 AOIT. 417
iiiiLiiipLiijTi /.l mmnmli ajnu onûk[
tfimnuu
/.l iji/i/,iiiujTi : I/l u|/ili uTuiitj/iii nn^juiun^h
Ijinliuin /jl /Jiniiuii niii Lunlimij nLtuulumubmi njni ijuijiiluui Tinnm /juinftfcjiit/ jtft; uipnL.hu-
U/IULUU
lV,
L /jUl /l Tllll OUlTl*\ll LUUtmLllU ujl ^/lll/jUufc; TlIIHI 1,1
11
JUI
Jl
UlUU : 0*L Illinill IIHl/jIHJ
uiiiuu.V/i nuifluuuiu ui/i piuuiu/u /iL buinombmn : (l uûniiin/.iiij j^mtimLnji^jb tjm^bm^ ijiiiiu
liiiiiijliiiiij /ii /iii /i jiiuliijji :
W/jiliiil /.iiimiMi /JiininiLiiii/iii /jl iiiiLiii^/fiuiTi nunn^n ultiii
*
/jl îuliuiiiiimj /i 7
,
p//i/-
mnu /jl iuunnbmu ibnuonh,u bt-iiilb, ninmtimnu unp iiiilui^/juiju ^/lu/jtuj fc;n uiJm j/ju/j/iIiii
/1
a/jilIi iiiiiptiiiniiiti, /il uimmStjn imtinbulinLlJliLU pATiiiLinîTi /jl nLfiiu|iiiiin/.uij[ |7uuju/L/inIi
îiu iiiiiiuiii ( I .11111 111 111 A :
//l /ji/juii miLmnbiniu uumu 111111 iii^/uiupÎi -^liijljmij gmnnuh^ muti /jl /îiiTi U diib^jt
uipptui/i /jl nini/i linjitii yiiLuiu/uiii/iIi /1 jiiuiiu uiiLuip/jiiiiu, /jl n^ u/j//Iifc;/iii
/1
1/UtiiIifc; : Ul
jii, bmt uJnb^b fiuintimnun /jl fc-11 /1 nmunb HiuiLiup/jiiiiIi : 6*l miiim /jiii i/ia/uiiiIi il/i /jl
/i nnu ti/iiiiu iiiiii /jl yuii/fiui /1 i/jiiiilu umuiuliu uum uinmt^jtL.p tunnbiui
/1
^"(i/i^" fc L '"*
/i/iiiu/iu/iii : C/L i5/i nufi uunuibbnmmn T11111111 nununjiui ntimnSbu unLnu. iiiiLiup/jinjIi /'''111/11 111j/i
/jl uiiiijiiui h U lipmubmu cl iiiinii/i mmnmu b ûi/ii :
'/iiiiniuii/i uioTi iniLnii uiiLiiip/jiii/u if/nutiiniiii/i /
,
/* /1 i/iuiiLii 7"n/iiiiniiti/i :
coup etonnes de la rapide execution des paroles de 1'apdtre. On le conduisit
pour benir la fiancee et 1'epoux. lls partirent de la et se rendirent au pays des
Indes. Le roi des Indes se rejouit de son arrivee et, le croyant un ouvrier d'art,
lui remit de fortes sommes pour lui construire un palais. II prit les sommes et
les distribua aux pauvres et aux indigents. Le roi Fayant appris le fit lier et
jeter en prison.
Le frere du roi vint a mourir, et 1'apotre le ressuscita
*
et il crut au Christ.
*
a fol. 13
II demanda a son frere de lui donner le temple que 1'apotre lui avait cons-
truit au ciel par les pauvres, et lui decrivit la beaute de 1'edifice. Le roi
s'en rejouit et crut en Dieu.
L'apotre partit et se rendit dans une autre contree des Indes pour
y
precher. La femme du roi Mejdeh et son fils se convertirent aux paroles de
1'apotre et ne se separaient pas de lui ; ce qu'ayant appris, Mejdeh en fut
irrite et fit mettre en prison 1'apotre. II le remit ensuite entre les mains
d'un prince et de quatre soldats, qui 1'ayant conduit sur une montagne, le
tuerent a coups de lance des quatre cotes et l'y enterrerent. Un de ses
disciples vola le corps du saint apdtre Thomas, et 1'emporta en Mesopotamie;
et de la il fut transporte en Armenie.
La fete du saint apotre se celebre le 22 Aout, pour la gloire du Christ.
v a.
BlUIUU iilllflfi tlljiumi Uliiu uiirn li l\ntul<hihliljnuli iiii I- liiliii/iiiini// :
(/ lllnil/lHHIllUIIM llll)jnujljlntll 111111,111 fll lllll IIIJllillllJ /l I ijlljlll) jllj jllll 1,11111111 1)1
Jl ll/in/ilm/l
u7l" ''/"1 HIIIIILUU /-fl (/lHIHIIIi/iMII /l flllll IIIII /l '/ll/llllllll/l ll/l/li/iL /l /ifjff/f/jfffffff/lfff, /l flffffff-
ii/ii /il /i nliu/ii nnnliuinnuhuiiu : (/l i/hiiiu ndni iiijilih /il tl/i aiiiil/i \ n/iiniitili iiii iV/iu /
AiiiIimiiiiiiiiiJi/i, n/fff iiihiIihm n< LiiiIJiIi n/ftfff :
(/ll/llll lll/lll IfllllLIIUll .{uuijlljllll lllllll/l/ilimon/l, flll /lllllimill/lff/l/ /l/l U 7'll/ltlIIIIIll IJL
A fol. 1! MLHI1L11111I117/1U 111111111/1 : //l iiifffft/f iihiiiiiii

/1
iii/iiiliiOii 11111/111/1/1 . /il nii/itiiiiiiu/11111 n ijutijtn
/fliuil/ill/lli
/1
m/( ii/i /11111/mii 1111 : (/l ii/iiiiii /nliiinlili ll/lHi/iL
/1
lil,iil|Liiniiil.iii /( 1 ijiijiu
/rn/1111 nn/ititliiili/iHiili, iinp t/iu /iiiiuiiin^
/1
iitiijiijijiulil, iiiiut/ huuiuih . dl ii/io/iim/in/f k nani-
/iiiiii 111111I1 ijmli / ( -)inii / ( i siu iiiii siiiii iii 111 n0/i 111 n, /.i '///Ii/i
/"
/' iiiiiLuij iiiimia /1 lililju-
,J/,
7
/,.u :
I/l uiuuinhu iiutti /tWij uilhct n^luuiuu 'IrLnlihhuinu niunAiiin (.iiitii/tTiili/iUnii
/1
pn/in-
1111111/1 yui mm/i . /1I1 uiidil luujtujiuiljjili nn //n</i 'lliuhnuni /iL iiiii iiiiiniii i)u itmmViMii /i
/iilhiiuihûihl/J/iUij : 1/l ^nuiuiuihuin jnuuui 1) 11011111/11111111,11 hnlduii
/1
tii/iii/tu ul tucthi iiiil
Iiiu 11 1 .uiuldulililjuu /il 11111111 niupAniu
/1
nn/iiiuiuUl^ML/J/iLU : 1/l innduiU nuiuu/iu uoiiui/iiutipli
1 11 n
/j ptiinfelitu/P 0/7'. B
|j
2 /1
"u/i/piiL/ifi/ituj B
||
3 u'LuinpShnu
/1
aiuLiuiLiVfi B
"mljiij-
/i/.iunii/mi B
||
5 n*] /iuiiiiiiii 11/11111 iiim /iiLitLin /1 IiiiiL : fc*L iniif/itit? kûiu /1 n/iL/f/tuIf/iiu, /1
auoiili */miiuiiiTi , /rii/1111 uilifi ClUCl. B
||
8 u/jiii/i/fuiuii/iui B
||
9 /iniIiiuiiS
/
u ui luihuihh;
]
/1 hmhiunC^
ntiunAjuihl, B 1 10 iiiiiikJ] iiuitmttiL B || 13 iiuiinAninJ nuinAni ijiulil, B.
En ce jour martyre de saint Agathonicus, dont le nom sigiiifie heureux vainqueur.
L'empereur Maximien, 1'impie, envoya de la ville de Nicomedie un presi-
dent de nom Eutolmios dans la province du Pont jusqu'a Neocesaree pour
y
rechercher et
y
soumettre a 1'interrogatoire les chretiens. A cause des grands
fleuves, difliciles a traverser, qui se trouvaient sur la route, on ne pouvait
voyager par terre.
11
y
trouva saint Zoticus avec ses disciples qui professaient le Ghrist et
a foi.
13
enseiarnaient
*
aux autres. II les tua sur place. Les chretiens les enterrerent
vb.
s
.
r
secretement dans un endroit celebre. Le president partit jusqu'a Neocesaree,
et tous les chretiens qu'il rencontra d'humble condition parmi les gens, il les
tua par 1'epee; quant aux principaux et aux notables, il les fit llageller et
cruellement torturer et, les emmenant avec lui, il revint a Nicomedie.
On lui fit savoir qu'Agathonicus avait converti le grand prince [Prinkips]
a la foi du Christ, et qu'ils se trouvaient actuellement dans la propriete
dite Kiverno avec beaucoup d'autres qu'il avait convertis de 1'idolatrie. 11
ordonna a nombre de soldats de se rendre a cet endroit pour lui amener
Agathonicus et ceux qu'il avait convertis au christianisme. Les soldats s'y
[75]
fei_ mfeii/iTi ijlinuiu unLntipTi, loJuinnL^huiSu. ajuuqjiu
'['/"/'
* 1/l
fc
-miTittimiun^/iTi nL.unL-
iiiuuf~n nnonuiliuiuuu n/i amu/ti/feTi aiuiLnuihuna f .immim nio/i
1/0/7/1
uhn iWiimm 11 '1'nnuinnu :
f/L innJuiS îmi/iu fe iihlilIi piiimiip/iTi, Tmmimiil linluuiuu (jLuinnilhjnu luiinhuh inh-
mitfu hi_ uiuhu . //l/i /fL n/i u^nuiuuiuu WiiiniiiLiiii/i/i iiinymmi/1^-1/1 : 1/l uiiihh . tiLiii0/i
5 tiuL ShhiuujiuihuiiL JinluuihnLMhiuhij pn, Ltuiulanuhlmu uiijhni iiifctuuu /Jiiilu tifca/i /"11111/1-
femi/i /iL
"/1'//'
l'ii/ii/iiii/iiiiiiiiii fcimii/ipiiu/i . 11111 t; nn ntunAnin mffca hnjutuuli ij '/il/iTi-
fc/111/uu
*
/1
<JiiiliiiiiiTi /il/i : (ufc; /io/uuiTiTi . /.niiitin/iui h; ijnn uiuhu tliuuu pn : /'ii/i ununmi
l\uuil(lnulilinu miii hiuj Timu nhnnû 1 ('inniiLaiii /tl /ii?iiiihiiiil/o'/il/i ii/iiiiiil iiiiiiinilfci
/1
tf/im/
u/imii/ iiiffcatmffcati ('mniiLani fef_ uiipiiiTi<fc//iiiu . Ifl um/immiiiiu ii/i^/muTiTi fci.
10 i/Tmmfciii/uu iiuuihuliu : Z,niumuifciuu /il timTi ^mn/iTi i/Tmi nLdtjhh :
Ijl iiTitm/
/1
/'/'niii/i/iiu iun_ /r/tuniiiLnnTi, /il imiiiiiui /mimuiTiop '/feu/i /il/i u/u 11 mnm/uiJi11 11
t/fciiiiuu 7*/i/i uuinufe, u/i WiiimiiLiinTi /iTipTi/iTi uiniuunh; npuTiiiL/fJ/iLTiTi : (/l /i miiuimmuu^/iu
nmmiiiLil'11 huujttiu : (7l mhuhuij hnjutuulifi iiimiiTiiiTi 1111/111
///"/'
imuuMiTi , u/i
/1
pwnnLU
inuiupiuuuinu n\ htunt;hu niunahj, cl liyiiiiii i/Tinmu fc/0/7 iiiuiluuiu /.l nii^fcli fciLiinu /il
/1
15 u/imn/iLii /iL/ifciuTiu fcuu/i/fcTi /jl i/i 11 it/fe11 i/fcTi : i/l Tinpiii itiukhhLnu n< ym nililniinli r/L n
_J oiiiiL/iuifc-i/ii/] nuuL/iinfeTnii/puli R
|| 3 f_.Luini-.fcnu B 4 fcTi] /'/!'''' "/'/ B uiufcTi]
qonuiLuiUpU tfcW. B || 5
/ifl/uuitniL/flffeiiiuu.] iiifc/MiL/.feiiiTui B /rJuiLTi] hu
fc
/3iiilTi i.fco/iii ''/iuu/uiu/i
B
II
<S fl-lli/l^ll fcL /iiYiIIIMIIIIl/3/ilTi] pflllllÎI /llllIllllllllL/r7fclllfl B [j 9/l '//'"'/ l/"IJ"'Tl<feuillTl] /l IlllLIIU
n/iin/ dKuuiulotii i.feSiiu.fr& uguihfhjjiuu B
|| 10 nTiiiuifeiiiiuTi] /iTiij T11.111 C.^. B
||
11 /?l] /iTmfi
add. B || 14 //iliiiiu] uuitn 11 Liuhnuu B.
etant rendus, les saints a leur vue les suivirent de bon gre. Ghemin faisant,
Agathonicus enseigna aux soldals a connaitre notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ,
Dieu eternel.
Lorsqu'ils arriverent a la porte de la ville, le president Eutolmios prit
place au tribunal. II demanda : Ou sont ceux qui meprisent les ordres de
l'empereur?On lui dit : Ils sont presents devant votre haute Seigneurie, le
noble Agathonicus, le petit-fils du grand Hippasius [P.mcws] et fils de Tepar-
que Asclepiade, c'est lui qui convertit* a sa religion le grand prince [Piinkips]. *
\ fi. r
Lc president lui dit : Est-ce vrai ce qu'on dit de toi? Saint Agathonicus, par
la grace et la sagesse qu'il avait recues de Dieu, se mit a developper, dapres
les saintes ecritures, les merveilles et les miracles de Dieu; il emerveilla
le president et ceux qui occupaient des sieges au conseil. II ordonna de le
frapper vigoureusement.
De la, [le president] se rendit aupres de 1'empereur en Thrace, emmcnaul a
sa suite les martyrs confesseurs du Christ, accables de chaines, pour que
rempereur lui-meme les jugeat. En route il cxecuta beaucoup [de chretiens].
Le president voyant que quelqucs-uns d'entre les martyrs, a sa suite, ne pou-
vaient marcher a cause des grandes tortures, leur demanda slls revenaicnl u
lcur religion et immolaient aux idolcs pour reprendre leur rang et en jouir,
mais aucun ne consentit,et il leur fit trancher la tclc sur place. Leurs noms
[76]
-iiif/t uiCrnuiO liyniii miiniliin .uniui . 11111111 ui)im mujAi /,/1)1 . .'Jihiih,
/'''/
,1111111 jmjliim , /./;/;;'(;-
im/i.mmi, ijiIiuiii iiiiii //''1
/'
f//,;;/;/i;;;;;ii/ni; luiiiimnlili /n_ auii.uin.nu : //l nuLiiuiuu auiuui
tuiiiljiuu iijuiuLh /; 'riiluiuuuih, />l /f /miU hiuhliiO lifiiinLnlui flfifa/iifi/ii.pu nlnuiiti :
//l_ uuiduill yiinliii /1 7*itffl/i/>uu.f LmLii uIILlLjiIiiuuiui 11/1 u/;i />lii i.miimi/ ii ;i7'n/iu-
iiiuu . bîuiii iififii/ ijijjin In (ih/iiii : //t_ uuuliutl uiiilLuIiIi /1 1'liLiuuhnlinh XiunliLiiliJi huhliihu
'
11111/1/111/1/1/11111 IJi_ '/";;; IjiunjLiiijlih /. 1 11, luuniunnu 1111111..111 mim(i/.i /1 7*n/iuui;iu/l jiu 11111/1 :
/1
'
/'
'7,L'/",
'"//
,,l
l
"*- auuinhu /f ///iLHHHJpnnu ptffflfUp/f MI/MILI/ /û Uiiiiuiu mii/i : //t_
lll/in yimi/i/i
'/'//'" /"
llnuiMnllhluuill Ll '/n /i(;/;
/111/11
1
1/1
/>L immiim mimiii.miii p;i/iuu;uu/>iu;
/irWiiiiifiiiin/f : //t_ liuuniunh uiou /qui/JnTi/f/inn/f, "niii/i/iiiu/i, "/iZm.1/1, /''T^nuiu
/111/111;/;,
lAiliLUiniiunuli, II /.; Ljiluuunuli , ''/;i_/i.f/f/ffuntf/f, lOuniunnuli // :
*
|5 j_l> //l/oiii>iii; ;;;<>/; /^ /1/1^1. m/i ( miiiiim iuoiiio.i/i.i itl ihnuiuuuh /"'ntuuuili 11111 iupn 1111 :
P
. '.1 b.
tWtup/iiuiu 7'n/iuinini/i /'''ni/uiHii mlmi iiihLmjh I.iiIjii imlmilj /jii iLnLnuuuuuiulin
m/mmm/.imm ;;;(;;;;/; : l'l>n_L i//;i.;m/i/. 11/1(1 1/1/1 //;/>/. ;;;; nh i/im-i/mim/i^m [yini /''"ni/lJHll/l Imlihuj /l
Jlnililju, /.; uihlihiujii iliiiliiiiii/iiiiiyiiimii lilLiuh /lLiilll /,;;;.;;/ //(//; II JlplliljLuui .miimm />i_
A ft.l.
I" 1).
/i'ij /; /1 111111 11111 11/1 |>
j| o 111 II 111 /1/1
j
iiiii n m/i II nili iimi 111 /1 liuitl l> | -4 /i l> miliiiii /i '/imi-
Ijknnh B
II
5 1111111/] 11 11 l11 /> 11 111/ B /WiLtiiii-iii/infi] PJu.niiiunliui B Auinhknliu~\ iiL<fn[iu CLCld . I>.
||
7 IIn liuu11 nji n
u"]
llliLikujinu B
1 1 8 iiiiiiil/ii] kjituukiniu add. B
|| 9 00/1] ujijxniu /.niuM.i-i/i/iiin/i
add. B ||
10 tti
,
/i-./3
|
i.Mi.i/i B jO^fiiniinif/i //*] /fl 'bwLutuutntj.h fhP add. B.
etaient : Zenon, Theoprepius, Acindynos, notables de la ville de Neocesaree
et de la province. lls regurent la couronne imperissable du Christ. Ils furcnt
inhumes au meme endroit avec leurs chaines.
Lorsque le president arriva a Chalcedoine, il vit Severianus qui prechait
encore le Christ; il lui fit trancher la tete par 1'epee. Et lorsqu'ils firent voile
pour Byzance la ils flagellerent saint Agathonicus et les autres prisonniers,
a foi. 14
sans pouvoir les detourner de 1'esperance du Christ. Ils quitterent
*
Byzance
1 J
'
pour la ville de Silybria
, ou se trouvait 1'empereur; et la ils trancherent la
tete a Agathonicus, a Prinkips et a de nombreux autres notables chretiens.
La fete des saints Agathonicus, Zoticus, Zenon, Theoprepios, Acindynus,
Severianus, Prinkips, se celebre le 22 Aout.
*
B [B
*
Huitieme jour de la fete de la dormition de la mere de Dieu
p'
J '
et commemoration de fapotre Thomas.
L'apotre du Clirist Thomas, surnomme le Jumeau, etait l'un des douze
elus. Lorsque les apotres se partagerent au sort la terre, Thomas fut designe
pour aller aux Indes. Au cours de son voyage, il traversa la Mesopotamie
p. 95
[77]
Itunnnn : 17l iiiiliiiu/jiiiii ii/iUuuimi /ilii ul&iunLjnu tUnLuliui iiiil Lljiniun Uiiiijiui 1111 .iiimii
liuiinuinbi ijlunuiiiiit t)li Vnlixpu iiiil liui . ulu njiuiunL.Su /i nlintuSnj litujiijljiiiitl, jm iimi npLuuj
SIjjiuiiilULuiSj' llllLUU. mi tuijiiililili :
1'ulj liupju LniuuLjjiu l
(
''nilSiuu nuijinijhuiij 'iiujiUhi tuij Ll. U uiniun '/iiiiiii/iii /il 'InSui-
5 Iuiiii,
/
'ui/iiiiii/iititiLiiti /l U nniiL.n SliudiL. Ii UItuLjiunltu, jtun uiSLuiuiu iii/.ji/iii luulihjiiil
liniuiiu fri_ njMulisl,j[iu 111)1111 uiSjili 'i 'jtltuinnu h Ll. ijttijiXiit ijiulihjiitj
1
ujiuinnL.Su /i yiu nmm
i\*i)iujiuiiti Jill.tuli, îuiiiniuiiiLjiiil hhhijhijjiu Ll. Ijiujiijhjiiil luiuoinolihuiiu h in/.ii/m iii/,ii/m :
(ijiVLnuiL. Ll miiWiiimii^/i liUniliijuiiji mj uuu ûiujLjn lju\li)t Ll. mil/iMmmiimi.i/.mim iifi/nmi m
/
,
/""""" :
'""""J
nL
b
tuuiMMu-U Uuiuiut njini Uhtuli Lnlin SminL.ii, nnp LLIili 1LnLn1u1un.nL.-
JO
|r//iLli A/i/im/.im/i/i 7*li/iliuilltl/l fel_ ll/iiilii/iiuu ijlitiutii Ll. utnuin /ilii iimii Ami/i/imm /i iuiijiiiijiii UIii Ii
tui huniiiiiitli ilt :
l nijiu h-îuu /i -./im/i/iii puijinuLjji 11'hnhuuinu /'"1 uiSkumiu iiinhiuiji^li
, Ll. tun.uLjn
Lîii/iii SLhtuSLhu . 11111 yiiLiiiiiiiuu/ilr jiuinnL.Sp /tl Sljnuikniuu tuiunL.u uiSkuiuuni nji Un-
mmmmmi Uhiuli : 1'iuin U dnL^ iiiiipiui
*
..mm/iiiim uiiuil/tiiii lt pjiSiuu IjuijtuL. ijl"'nilSiuu frf. uiu- *
R
15 uuliiii \mjisiujihuiij : I.mmm iitnuiLjliL. lunnkuij /i \njihn tjplini ujiunj
Jiun
\njiLuliu IjnnSuiuu
[u-n, IjniiniiijiLniui /i hiuijuiShijhii piiinuipli Ll. uiun Uiuijhnun : 1/l nkjtknSuiu tim nu
iillLiuufciiii/i
/7 <Jil\iii/iiiiliiii iii /iiiiiiiiiii/.ii/i il/iIrt/iL niuiiion diuSiiiuuiljli , injiSLj MiiiniiLii
uj/i iil/3/ilIiu LuiuiuijiIiu li tjiiini ii '1'jthuiniiuh :
cles Armeniens et des Syriens. II envoya son frere Thaddee a Edesse au roi
d'Armenie, Abgar, pour accomplir la promesse que lui avait faite le Sauveur,
et la il illumina beaucoup de gens adonnes a 1'idolatrie, par le bapteme des
saints fonts.
Quant a lui, le bienheureux Thomas, il precha aux Parthes et aux Medes,
aux Perses et aux Rirmans, aux Bactriates et aux Mages et jusqu'en Chine,
operant partout des miracles et des prodiges au nom du Christ, convertissant
beaucoup de gens a la vraie foi, etablissant des eglises en plusieurs pays et
des ministres pour le culte.
II parcourut aussi 1'Ethiopie, qui s'appelle Abyssinie, et
y
evangelisa
Jesus-Christ. II se rendit dans les provinces du royaume des trois mages
qui vinrent a 1'adoration de la naissance du Christ, et il les baptisa et en fit
ses cooperateurs a la predication de 1'evangile.
II arriva ensuite aux Indes, precha le Christ dans tout le pays,
y
fit de
grands prodiges, auxquels nombre de gens crurent et se firent baptiser au
nom de la tres sainte Trinite. Mais le roi des Indes Mejdeh,
*
excite par les
,,
pretres paiens, fit arreter Thomas et le tortura beaucoup. Ensuite blesse par i'-
''-
les lances de quatre soldats et des quatre cotes, 1'apotre mouiut en la ville de
Balamidis et
y
fut enterre. Le tombeau du saint apotre cst un lieu dc pele-
rinage celebre jusqiraujourd'hui, et bicn dcs guerisons s'y opci-ent pour la
gloire du Christ.
*
B
p.
'J-l b.
[78]
/u/i i/.m /1111111111111)111/1/1 uiiiiii' itin iiijiLjniti 1W1 111//1 niiomljLjitntuij /iiiiiiu '1'uiulinliljnti
iii/iiii )i imi uuii hlmm LjtltlLiuj l~n /i -./im/i/iii, iiimi piiiii/iiiiiiiîii /<L /111/1/11. iinnN (UuinniLOnii mijijmi
lllllllll/l /l ///lÛMl/illllllll, UMl/iIIM
'f/
1 ?''/'/' IIIIIILIIIl Ufl/lllllllll 111111111 IlUlllll l/llil/lllllll/lllllll'. (uja-
luUjp^LjU ^'/lll/llllll /il_ LLLlllJ jAllllljLlJIUL /l I//1O1III1/1IIIII (UIIHLIMI, ^f/ll/.ll/llll pilMMIM), /l L
llllllllllllll llll/-|l /l OIIIOIIl/i UI1LJI11
llll/l/illlllll/l : f/L l/illl ll/l II lll/l/l III
^
7'lllll/l/l//l/lll ll/l IMIin/l
/iIIMIMIIm/iUUIIl/iJ/iIIIIIIJ l/flillU /l IIIIILU Ull/llll IIMIUIMlLl) ll III l) lllll III ll II l
Iil. iimliil/ih i?/irt/i '/iiiiiiiuiIiii/iiii/11111/1 lliunbiuiuoin /i/iihiihlimi/ih yiiLiiiiiiiiiu/11111 n Lnlinltli
UlLllLlUJ IM?/.tSllM?/.<\ npilluJ.l/lHH II/MJ l/lil/7/lU /l UftluiUUUIU UIILIII! IlML 1IM>/| llll/l , ll/i hlUnLnllU
11111/.11/1 i''/mm/iim/i//.mi/i uimhh : (i/iu/mi/ih ilLuinunuiu iûiibiiiL^ /.l /./i/.h/mi/i /i iiiiiiiu, /jl ii*f^
nuiiiLnliu fib&uniliu iiumimmm />, /il bljuuj ilitmtj uiuu i/7iuJil /i tluuiuiluulju Oiili/iiuuiiii/i
111 11111111111/1/1 :
(?l LijLi
/1
u111 111 111 /1/1 1 /111/1111 nu^luuiji^bli 'Imjiuluj no/ipu 'liiinulin uuinMubbijniu il/i/ii/.L
/1 ///iOiiidTjuiu lUinnL.nn, Ll. il7i iii7h /i iioiiuiai/uiiiiili '/ui/in/iii yii/iii/iiii/.iui bnbui nufl/uiupii
unLnji imii uii>/.Miiu l'''iiilihuili
X
LijLuij /i iiiiiiiiiiiLiii/iniu iiiiuiiii/i, dl &ui<\bbuu fib <\iiui/i/i ûili-
uLjiXLl i UL. ÎHlflll/l/i/lll/ Miii/iA 111111111111 Ul/lIllU iiiimii/i/iI /l luUni1L.ltlLut
y
U I1< Ljnmj uIiIiJLl.
nbnbljniu : i/l /ltin/jL ouu bubSunjuiL luunnbunj iniu /jl bnunj nunLtni-lilbiuSu. : (m /itin/.L
binbu nuiiL.nn nubbjiuW niuniunjbuij ijjtniLunj iiuniiui inuiu bnbi[uinuinu, Ll.
Jjupli
innunliiL-
Itlbmtif uuO/iiuu : (?L )ini)iflmiiiii(li ii/iiiiu/i /jp/ll/iuiipu mtijniliilij
*
/iL libSLiulnj
/|/"I'
uijnMuljLj
Ll. suijimsiuii ilbjiuiLtijibj ijtiliiiLmliu :
Apres la mort du saint apotre, un de ses disciples de nom Xanticus,
qui etait alle avec lui aux Indes, homme pieux et craignant Dieu, de
nationalite syrienne de la Mesopotamie, ayant pris les saints restes pendant
la nuit, s'enfuit du pays des Indes, et vint habiter la Mesopotamie syrienne,
dans la ville d'Edesse. II venerait en secret les saints ossements, qui resterent
longtemps encore apres la morl, en bonne confession, de Xanticus dans la
maison de celui-ci.
Aux jours du grand Gonstantin, le pieux empereur, les iideles du pays,
temoins des grands prodiges qui s'operaient des restes du saint apdtre, hono-
rerent sa maison d'habitation. Ils
y
construisirent un tombeau elegant avec
eglise, et l'ornerent de riches vases. Ils
y
resterenl jusqu'aux jours de
Julien 1'Apostat.
Lorsque ce dernier mourut en Perse, 1'artnee des Perses envahit le
pays jusqu'en la Mesopotamie syrienne. Un des generaux perses, trouvant
les restes du saint apotre Thomas renfermes dans un precieux coffret et
recouvert de riches etoifes, crut avoir trouve un grand tresor et, de joie,
ne voulut 1'ouvrir jusqu'au soir. A la tombee de la nuit, il demanda de
la lumiere et 1'ouvrit discretement. Mais lorsqu'il apercut les saints osse-
ments, il entra en colere, les jeta aux pieds des chevaux et s'en alla coucher
tristement. Aussitot les clievaux se mirent a donner des signes d'inquietude
p. 92 b.
e t
*
a se ruer les uns les autres, en se blessant gravement.
[79]
6*i_ h;ii uiin tiji Oiiliiiili/i im.iml.i niuniituuh} hnjitltunmiih, uui linnUL. hinbu m/.m/.imimi/
îiijJauuiL
Jj'MJ, k;$ tjiunijiuntulih iiiiim Lnluluinuinu, Ll niiii/711 nuiiumSuin niiiniiliiL tni
Unnui : 0*l- inhuhmi h nhmhhh tniu Aimm/.imi /i iiiiliim nuhhniunh, niuiiiimhmin uiÎil iiU&uil,
Ll. uiiuiu nniuLjn uiiiiniimhh/h (miihilAiii tlnnnilLiui /i LmuiLiim liu< Ll [ihnh 1111111^111 11L111,
umiuhin^ i/i/i/^n iliuuli muLuuiuili uiniinililj :
l F/
L
/' "
bSnL.ui
y
Linbu nbnhhuu tnunbmi Ll. miIiihihiIi i)/i m^hnmhb utu ji uiiui-
/iiii_|(//il/i pnnni
S/"
11 '
hvLiui limm iiiil Llhii . /mjJ.imii Iiiii iihLiiliiiL/^ uiuLjiiij . N/jii /ii_ /1 J/1111
iiiil miW. AmmW.Am (iininLtVni, /tl ûiiLuiu /1 iiomiil/J/il/i uiiliiu mm/i/.mimimi 1111 /1111I1 111*111 uuiunu
ijii : ijuijhdmii miliimnX niusu /ilii _l 111/7 uiiili/711 uIilL Sh ^nhnhjh tihnX iiiil /ilii /i tlbnmi
10
""^'
L
k
u [umnujuli myiiijjiii auinlnnL.phiu3a Shh^hi. ihnlihhu, /tl /1111** i?/ inLiihnh;h /1
tjLnui^ bnnut
/1
hSmhiiLj\}[iL.h uihmh nuulilinmi : 1/l <J/'n_iiiiiniIi /1 hSmhh; hnhLLjhh 11111 i/iLUp
Sbmmumhg
hnihufLju ^nhiihjhi) /.l hnhhiuuhnlp, nunn himnhuhip ^mumminbmi limilih
[1
'P/
7
"'.
^Ckcl
1 ''
/'
'/k/1
"'.
/
,,
-P
,,,
,,,,
'
,
/'
L
/
, nbmhn S[i Sh
/'" inLiihiih/h imlimhn nutthhnuit,
/tl IfiuSiunn iipiiili^fei/ip /1 ShShmhu bmiiibmi n /1
O"!" iliuniiiiL uui[immhui ItlLmh tiiun-
15 ainnin/i :
fc*L
/1
ijLnm^ limSmnmuh mii ^nhiiL/h hmSiun bnhhmnnth /iiiiiiiiiLiinti/i miiiiliiiiu\/.l /iisiifeL
miiiinm SiuCliiL,nhuil, j/i piiiiiiJiiL/J/iiii?ii lumuiinnhum lllLliiiii/liuii Suinnhttlh : (*L /1 ilLjiiui
II
y
avait un homme, nommc Houssoup, qui soignait les clievaux. Lors-
qu'il vit ce qui se passait, il en fut fort trouble et se baissa aupres des pieds
des chevaux pour v chercher la cause de leur emportemenf. II apercut
sur le sol une lumiere qui jaillissait des saints ossements, fut pris de
grande stupeur et frayeur, et, comme mu par Tinspiration de Dieu, il les
ramassa dans un linge, tout en reflechissant avec efTroi a tout ce qu'il venait
de voir.
Lorsqu'il se fut endormi, il vit le ciel ouvert et un ange d'apparence
terrible, en forme de flamme de feu, descendit pres de lui, 1'appela de par
son nom en lui disant : Regarde ct comprends les merveilles de Dieu, con-
temple la puissance de ces saints ossements qui se trouvent a ton clievet.
Alors il eleva les yeux et vit une colonne de feu pres de lui sur un socle d'or
et d'une hauteur effrayante qui montait jusqu'au ciel. Une croix lumineuse le
surmontait ressemblant a un zaphir. Plus loin apparaissaient onze autres
colonnes, egalement de feu, atteignant le ciel et dont les bases reposaient
sur la terre. Sur chaque colonne une croix lumineuse de zapliir et des
arcades merveilleuses rattachees l'une a 1'autre, dune belle couleur blanche
de perle.
Sur ces arcades dâutres arcades aqueuses, bleu de ciel, en forme de
cristal, commc un nuage condense, pleines dûne foule lumineuse de gens
revetus de la croix. Sur les arcades aqueuses un char divin, merveilleux a voir,
p. 93 a
m LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [80]
O/l/ill/./i /llffllfffflllffl/l 11111111) llftfllllll lltOlll/llllft i> lllllllllllf/lfffll)/ilff> lll/l/ll)lll/lllll/ll>, liL ftlf /ffllll/.ll
/i iJLniui fftiiiiii in/iiiifiii /ii/t /il iiiliiiiiiiiiui/ji/i t/iiiiii op fffiiiiiiiiiii/iiui :
|/l ii/iini/>/~pii /fffff/f/i oiiliiO ii/iiii/hii 1//111/1//11 /iiii/tp, iiiimi JilLin 17/f/i /llMl/lL
'//'"'/
S/"'(
iiiniinp/iiiii . /jl i)/iinii'/,i> niiiniiuisLuiin /iiiif/t/f iiiiiiiiiiii /i.ii/im/i 111/1/1111 in/ifi, 1111 iiiui/ii ii*
/i^/iii^/i/i /1 i/iuiilii iiiiiiiiiiLiiiAiiif/1/1 /iii/iLiiiii/i/i : f/i /ifi/iiiiiiiffftfff/f tfffi uinLiuinu /iii/iiiiiiniiiiii/i
iii/ifmi 111/p Iniiii/iiiii 1111O1I17 "L 1111^/1/1/7 /liiiiLiiiii/i : f/i_ (iiiii 111O/1/1 ii/ilIilj/i /.im/i/,11
/"1" iu^/iiliii-
/i/iimi /1 /tifftf/ffff
/1//11
/1 91111111 /n uiuiuiuiji 1u11AiL.l1 111 //"/." :
(/l ^p/intflilf/l/l III? MW.IIII /fllllfl "III- UUL.UUL.lll III I IIII1/7 ll/llll . (ll/l III1L, 111/. II/. II llllpillfl-
\Lijtun 1111 /.11/.1 Lijnu ptif : */l /iiii 1111117 . (iiim/iil npLn ''Lj/') iiiuiuiiiLiu Jiln\ u[iu\ 7
uiîunjili
1.1 iiiiinifiiifiiiii/i iii/.ii/iiii /iii/.i /.iiii :
/ ."/, t/tiin ^/1/7*111111 //11 .
I1J11A111
iiiiliiiO/i/i
'/"/'
inLuLii if/iiiA in/i uliuinu pu<
'"('/ />'"/""/"'-
JJJilu
iiiiLiiip/j/nifi /"iiLiluif/i
17 , nn 111*111/1/1/1111/71111/ ii^/hi/i/ih /il 11 1 .iimi iii/hi bi_ 11 .iiiin , n/ini
Itff/f/iftp/f /llll/l /l/ll/ ll/llll/lll Pll : C/L l./.imillllll/l Il/lLfipU l/ll/l Ill/.ll/.tl, /lLIIIIipiIlil</lL/l illll fftp/iffllf
piii/iiiiiiiL/ff/iLfi/i /7 i/iLninpiii/i*/iL/i iI[iC\iiiIjii îuuiniuinLiui : (/l Liuiiuinpn inLiiLnhjlip /1 uLnuil
110111/11/1/, 111111 /i/m-yii/imii/iiii/i LLLnLulip Lli njilil.iiij /1 ilLnuii ^/nliii/i 11111 iiip/.tiiit /tl 1I111/1-
i/ni/it/,,, :
(/l O/i /i 1/17/1
/imi.iiiiipii hnliuiunnui uiuuiuiuiLuIii 1/1 iiiitmin miit/i.m Ji1Luii)i< JiiiiixiiuinLijJiij
,
iiiiii illininnLMliLU uiil/i/i uiluiiiuiIiJiu
/7, ,1/, jiiluuii njiLiuj p hiil/i/i iiiliiii/hi/hul iiiiip/iitii/iii/111
ihuiiiLu /1 Liuiliunu /iii/i/i/iii : (/l /iiiiii i>ii ui^LnuiliLniu nnninLuLnn tuin miimm uiAm /1J/11 /1/1
incomprehensible , et celui qui s'y trouvait assis, etait entoure cTune gloire
indescriptible, inenarrable.
Des seraphins a six ailes rentouraient. Leurs ailes apparaissaient comme
des flammes d'un feu violent. Des cherubins pleins dyeux se trouvaient
1?
aupres du trone royal, et n'osaient contempler
*
la gloire de Tapparition
divine. Et les douze apotres se tenaient assis sur douze sieges, a droite et
a gauche du char. De la premiere colonne sortait une lumiere terrifiante,
sous forme de rayon qui s'elancait vers 1'orient.
Et 1'ange qui etait descendu pres de Houssoup lui dit : Homme, tu as vu les
merveilles qui t'ont apparu. II lui repondit : Je tên prie, Seigneur, explique-
moi ce que signifie cette vision terrible et merveilleuse qui m'est appacue.
Lânge lui dit : La premiere colonne que tu as vue pres de ton chevet,
c'est la predication de 1'apotre Thomas, qui a instruit les Indes et les Albassais
et les Armeniens, et dont les ossements sont a ton chevet. Les onze
colonnes que tu as vues, representent la predication de chacun des apotres
etablis dans les pays qui leur sont echus par le sort. Les arcades lumineuses
sur les colonnes sont les eglises dispersees dans 1'univers, edifiees sur la
base des apotres et des prophetes.
Les arcades aqueuses, bleu de ciel, nuageuses, remplies d'une multitude
de gens revetus de la croix, representent le bapteme des saints fonts. Car
ceux qui sont illumines par les saints fonts resplendissent en toute purete
[81]
Lj
f
îuhnnLijkuij /i tlknuii /mii illjnmkjnij /jl puinntjnLpkuih iiin_itip/rinti", fci_ uumkiuju /i
"/7P
Ijuin iini/i 'hnliuinnu lj nnnliu IwiiiiiinVni "L knhnmuittiuh luiLuiphuiiryh jiuinukiuj p /i niu-
mnnuiljuiu uilJniiii /"'" luniuiiiliuh mriiin_/i nn uiil unuiu :
liL jniuh nnjmijkiuj iiiin_inp/i" u/iL/1/711 iiiin/ji_/riii /ini",
"'lI J_j'
7
'/
"_" 0/inn.1/7 iinn/r__/iiu
mmhkj ijliofuiujiiiii, nniiLil iiiil uiiuluiliiui nnhnuin ^mhnhujkj /ii_ uujtuuuiLnnhuijhu niliu Il7ili\//L
11011 " 1/1 11 P"'J
imnjumn^lju : 1?l m 11111/1011 nmnmnnLilh uiiLlit; jniiih nnjuinhuij iihii/jl/iiii, 1111/1
/7 in/iii/i iihuiljnLulhuih 11111 11." miLiupkjnnt : 0*l innaiuu uhjiAhunliu iiuyluiunû .niinii
lUjninhuunu iiuunLli ,011 /iL //iiiiliii "l ,11111 1:^/1 "iitiili ;
(7l iiiiiiiUiu ijhiuj mijiu ^liuinhuij niujiiluiijhuij Ijuiui linnhL niujijihiuj, /iL 11 11/1111/711 /r/i^
"/i"* iiiiL/1/111/7 : l.jfini iiiiii/i nn
/1
ii/iL/i/7/1 iiniiiiiiuiL iiiiliii/itiiiti/j" hnhLhjn uiiLUiphnnnhj I11I111
/ii /1111 iiunni ii/iini i/iii 11 1/111 11 iii /1/1 ii/nuiii 1/"/
jiiLunih 11 11 1111 iid 1111 îii/iii'iii-\ hnluuinoph :
I/l /inn/iL /iîiiii lllltl/i lill^/illllli^" .lilllH!
/1
qiiii 11111 /1
'
,nXlil, 11111
/1
m/iii/i il/i '/1111/1 /111-
i/rn/iiui, nn /7 itin_ nknOh Z^nttA iii/iol/i, 111/111111/1011 121111:11111111 1/(1 /jihil, /tl nltmmij minli hulhj
iiihn t; VihuiljnLmtiLu tiniini/i :
l?L /711 /1
ui/iiiLiiV
1 " iiiii""/i/i kljhijknn ij/i, /tl iiiiiiuiiiiii iiin, n hljhnhijLiith piiiynliiiii il/i
Liiiinhujuiûioh /tl /iii/i/ii. iiiiiA 1 limnoLCTiii /il illjiiinktjiiiL 111111/1
/1
piiiyiiliiiii/7.1 Hiii/iiltii/1/7, /il
/i"i/iiit"L iii/iiii /1 hnnui Oniluhjiji jiuin aiiii/i/.iiii 11/1111 ^p/iînin/i/i/i : 1/1 nnhijuii ijnhum >jj'"-
*
B
p. KU b.
dans les voutes celestes. Le char terrifiant que tu as vu, c'est la divinite,
reposant sur les nouveaux baptises et sur la predication des apotres. Celui
qui etait assis dans le char est le Ghrist, le fils de Dieu, et les douze apotres
assis sur des sieges de juge selon la promesse du Seigneur qui leur a ete faite.
La lumiere qui jaillit de la premiere colonne vers TOrient sera ton guidc
vers TOrient, pour
y
transporter ces restes, que tu as ete digne de ren-
contrer, et tu les desserviras jusqu'au jour de ta sortie de cette terre. Et la
ou s'arretera la lumiere jaillissant vers 1'Orient, sera 1'endroit de la demeure
du saint apotre. Et lorsque tu seras arrive pres du pays d'Armenie, tu te feras
baptiser au nom du Pere, du Fils et du Saint-Esprit.
*
L'homme s'etant reveille, se sentit comme ivre d'extase et d'etonnement, * B
ne sachant quel parti prendre. Alors la lumiere qui jaillit de la colonnc, parut
visiblement lui servir de guide. II se leva aussitot et suivit la lumierc qui
jaillissait avec les restes.
Lorsque la lumierc parvint au pays d'Armenie, dans la provincc d'Alls-
nik, a un endroit nomme Pali, pres du village du nom de lloltz, clle s'y
arreta. Et Fhomme comprit que c'etait la quc devrait etre la demeurc du saint.
II
y
avait en cet endroit unc cglise; et celui qui desservait 1'eglise etail un
])i''lie pieux et craignant Dieu. L'homme se lit baptiser par ce pretre el prit
le nomdeJoseph, ainsi que 1'avait interpelle, de sa voix, 1'ange. 11 ivv<Hil l'habit
p. 93 b.
PATR. OR. T. V.
*
B
p.
94 a.
[82]
////11 llllllllllllll liL iJllll/l/illlllL /l Ul/lllLllOll yilflll/fll.V UIILIII' fl^/lllllUOpfl /iL /llli/llltllL ////,///.//
'/iiii/ii/itiuu :
f/L llllliu Onilutjip IIIIIIIIIIIIILUIILJII IIIIIMIlfl /l Ul/illLllOll lllllflll/l/l lllllll 1//1II llll./i.milU UIIIIIIL-
ItlLtuilii : f luiu 11111I1 iii/iii/iiIi /iii/illjii liiiui /mii/iL imm mO/ififi, iiimi/i iiiiiiiiii/iiiii /1 //1/1/////////1//1
Mllll/.l /.111 : f/L lllll (111111/1 ll/.llll HIILlllllll ufl^/uiUltllfl /iL ll/llllM.' l'l''/l IIILIIIll/l /l IMIM lllll fl //"fllllllL-
/i/.iimi il/iiii/iL niiiiiui/i 11/1 1111 /iiiii îulinl-iii f/ iiiliiini/i/iiiiiiii^ /1 (//ifiiif 1 11/. 11 0/i 1111 /im/i /rt/i<\ii :
f/L i~n nfllllfj/lllll ll/lllll/llll/l/llllll ll/l îr/fWIMIl/llll/mofl l/llllllll_p /lL Ilfllll/l/ltllllL IIIIL Ill.lll 111111.1
f/lll/nfji/l illlLnil linjuitinonu /iL /1110/11111 iirr/.in, /i il/iiiiu/ili imimiimi iiii/./i'i imilllin i./i_i</.l iioii
ilui^nLinii liLnLiuun :
CfL. Uiuluiuniunn 111^/ililiii^/lfl llll /7/111 /1 il/iCT 1U111Z1///1 (11A11nL.il/1i1111
1
ijmliii nftuLnllU
llin/iil/ifl /iL /iiiiini/.ii/i/i /1 fllllll niiiîii/iniMi ynfiil/.li_\ /1110I11111 uiiop, lin
//"'! Il/lfii/iL nillllioii, /iL
fin</i iluiup nnLiiu. /''* f/iliif i/f inn_iiipriini : f/i_ tiuiniliiu/iLp /tl onûnLmttuiuu. Lnlih iiuiiliiii
hnjutunuu /1 pniii/uiil iiiiiiiiiiu/i/i, /i iiiiiiifiu/i LLLnLni n^h, IJlJIT 1 infriiLiiO iM/n/inLw/iLlip
iMiMim i.ii i/ifi/ifi /i i/iiuiLii mi./ifmmiii.iii'
*
f/iinniiiiiiLfc//iiiiTi : '/iiiiniiiii/i inoTi iiiiliiii uin_iiip/iiniu
/""ni/iluii/i /mim i.MiiiiiMi/i '/'/ /il f/nuutnuii/i /'/* :
/' nil/ifi uff_nL.fi Wifliinniii/i ///iui/iuii/iiiiIiiiii/i /il <V11.11/fi/7/1, 1111 /1 c/iuiIiiiIiiii/iii
'
.1 ii/ii/iuifiiiii/i
/iiiiiniiin/iiiiufi i/iutiu 7'ii/iiiinnu/i ym iiiiiiiiijIi /1 .iliiii :]
religieux et etablit sa demeure en cet endroit avec les saints restes et l'en-
droit fut nomme Palivank (Gouvent de Pali).
Et rhomme, Joseph, desservit le saint en toute saintete, a cet endroit,
pendant six annees. Ensuite la meme vision lui reapparut comme la premiere
fois : la lumiere jaillissant des saints restes se porta vers 1'Orient. 11 se leva,
prit les restes, et suivit la lumiere, dans la province de Rechtounik, jus-
qu'a une colline qui fait face a Manaskert, au-dessus du village nomme
Betsits. 11
y
habitait un ermite, qui menait une vie d'ange. Joseph etablit sa
demeure, avec les saints restes, aupres de lui. Ils vecurent ensemble commc
religieux et tous les deux servirent le saint jusqu'au jour dc leur mort.
Les satrapes du pays, qui etaient de la grande maison des Artsrounik,
construisirent un couvent en cet endroit et
y
etablirent des pretres avec des
religieux. Ce couvent existe encore aujourd'hui et est appele monastere du
saint apotre Thomas. On deposa, avec psalmodies et des cantiques dc
benediction, les saints restes dans un tombeau de marbre, dans le vestibulc
*
b de 1'eglise , ou beaucoup de guerisons s'operent pour la gloire de la
*
tres
p
' *
a
'
sainte Trinite. La fete du saiut apotre Thomas se celebre le 12 Navasard,
le 22 Aout.
En ce meme jour, commemoration de Symphorianos et Timothee, qui
aux jours dWurelien moururent pour la foi du Christ a Rome.]
[83]
miu inifiiiiiii/i O*"'/* /il Oaniunnuh /' /' : /'ii-ioii/niii wo/i Lj hliîUuh uulhlioji^lihiuj /iiii ii/i.i
//\iiii/iiiiiIiii_ /tl i//iiiuiiiuiii/iiil/<7/ilIi /'ii/iiimi/i /iiii/iii/iiiiiiini/i :
(/ni_iiM //ii/i/inti LujIiuIjiuijiiu Ljn Uhnuniliuni uuiL.uin.lih li diuihuluulju Lu iiiujiumn lun-
niumli 1'liiiLijLinliuihnuji : UL. IjiujiuIi nbm iiiUonLjii ifonui/iiu/in/i /jl iniujiuih /i '/iiiuiiu/iiu
liii_ niuinuiL.njih 7n_iti/nti . cl lunuinniluiuLjn Ll. ptunnnLjn nHSfuninhin ym iinii/i /i 0/711 lY/in
(//iuiilii 7*n/iiiinnii : -iuijisuijiLnlili ii/iiu nL</ii/i/i fnfiin<)iii/ion /.l iiiii/i/i/i /i jitubn :
1/l ftrtn uiL.UL.nn ^niuuiiiihiun îuliLj n nuihinLjU /tl ynuusf/i/.i ijtjjni !u'h : i/l inndiuii
îuinuiuLjliu Lliuin /i ilbnuii liuiunp[iu iniuniiicthiun tf-\/iii_tf /iLfi uiijoUliiuij iiiiuiuLjii . SLjji,
iiiun unnLfi_/f hnbbhn Ll. nliliiuj ijnijli Cftiin ttii/iu pn, 11/1 ilitiub ilnijniljiijLiiihu pn /il i/tiiu/i
IjiulJnijliljLj hljhijhtjL.ni nn <iuri<iunhniiii /tl ^/iuiiLtl niunliL.hu /ul : i/l uijkIiuii yimi/i/i
ijnjnLJuli^ nuLjhijlih nuuniunuu n nhinu nn ljn\fi l/iiin_nu, tf tanuinnuli /'
P :
1 iiiiHiiioiiîi/iini /1111 11/ifi '/
11111/11111I111
J
iiiiiiiiiiLiiioiuofi/iii /i< 11111111. 1111 111 11 1//11111111 /<i/ii ' Ujiniiiii
/'ii/ili/iiui/i /.iii/iii/fiiiif iiii/i/i J>
|J
;> f"ii/i/mii
J
P11/1/1/11111 1>

/1 1//1 iii.iimiii/i 111111 iini./i/f I .
j|
5 '/fLfii/nii]
//iLiipui B ^jiiipiujtn] yii-liiiiiAiii/i _-_/./. B
||
7 /?l j/fiu . . . /iiiuVn^/iu] /"1
ji.iiJiii-) <}'"''/'''
/'
tlkjuui /11111) 11 \
,
/i)i ajhutunhi ii/iiii B
||
8
/
,L
/']
i^l'hl'"
u (l dd. B
II
11 //iiiiliiIi] lluiLiiu B

lOniiiiiiiiiu/i /' /] I.L //111L111111111111/1 (/ / (lCld. B.
Neuvieme jour de la dormition de la Vierge Marie glorifiee de tous
et martyre de 1'eveque Irenee.
Saint Irenee etait eveque de la province de Sirmium, au temps de l'em-
pereur Diocletien, 1'idolatre. Les soldats impies le saisirent et le condui-
sirent en Pannonie chez le juge Probus. II confessa et precha la vraie foi en
notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ. On lui lit subir de cruelles tortures, et on le
jeta en prison.
Quelques jours apres, le juge ordonna de le faire sortir de la prison et de
lui trancher la tete. Lorsqu'on etait pour lui couper la tete, il s'arreta sur
le pont, etendit ses mains et pria ainsi : Seigneur, ouvre-moi la porte du
ciel et regois 1'ame de ton serviteur, car c'est pour ton peuple et pour ton
Eglise catholique que j'ai subi les tortures et que je verse mon sang.
Lorsqu'on lui trancha la tete, on jeta le corps dans le fleuve qui s'ap-
pelle la Salve, le 23 Aout.
[M
1*
fl)
iliiiiiii) Ulf.nL/l moli h; ihii/m' />iiiyiiliiin//niij/i/i /'ii/ili/iiiii/i /iii/iii/iiiiiiini/i /,111 /iiiiiilTiiil,
î.iii/.i mij/i mii iiiip/. imi/i :
f/iiL/i/i Vjiliupnu il/iCT nlit lili iiiiiiii.ii iiiAiiiiiMiiini ULitilt îiiLimnuu /iL iiiiiiiiiii mOmijijLmij
îiiiiiihii/ /iiii/i /ii iliupnuiujainu LLLijl.iti tti,
V/"/'
ui/iiiiiuiuli/i tiiHin/iiniii ULttili, i.i iiiui/i/in-
^mpliKU yii//iiin_iu//Ii ^/ifi/iin/i/imiiini ^LinliLamj nn/iii/ iippnn iiin tiipLjnnli : ///i ul LLmij
/il//iii//mi/nii /.111 Lmiti Iim /1 /'1U///1111, /1 dmtimumlju /f mjiLiitili Li (Iiinnu/iLmi/i Umijmi
11/11111/ :
l/lll ^LtllLl Lljlllt /iL /Iu//lII/llL< /1I//.I linL/l/i lllll lll/l/i/MJl/l, />L IHIII/IILII U/l/iUl/lll ll/Hll/l J.//|H
l/lllllU III UI/Ull/llllll /iL UllL/1/1 ÛILIUUIIll LUlllJ /l III1LI1I1 ///( 11 /ill/l UIIL /l >, III II 111 III III III /<//ll /l
ppliiiinnul^nL.piiuiu i/iii/iiiuiui/.in.ii /iJ/uu/. : iinpilij /tl n/ip
///'
,
/
, un/iiu ublili i/iu/ii/niii//iui/>
/.///. 1//.1/1
/H
puljuijuili i/uiiuuitiiun_ii /tl ijLtjmlimlj /tl uljuiunli ilkbunL.pLuiu iiiuiiiuliiictuioiilL< lo
unLpp
fP
111
] r
|
1,l, ",, /il/i/iiiiIiii : .4/1 /rn/iL il/i//Ii/i< imibliiiiilf uiumnLuiaiunnLuf miiiii, /il
ii/iuiunLihi /1 ^LUmlitiittmt ijmpXnttj Lt iin iimi iijiLiutj linmuop Li ilmpnmiuamnLpaiuSp Lt
uin-iuppuli i/iu/ini /> :
1/l iiiii/in luui ûi/iil/i/iii puippnp ijdnnnilnLjinu /il uiutupuim ujmnmujni naninuun-
ujnunLpiiLUU /i /"111/1/1111 /1 pmnmpu /.11 l/iiii 11 lIi 11 l, /il tipmiim tiu 111/1111111/71111 /1 i///iiiiiilP/il7i 15
/il nalilinatjLni ijLljitli pmpnnp ijLljiiiilmpujiiil piunnLii /111/111 fliuîiiLînii /il 11/iiiiiini ppiuuu
oumtulimpu luotiLijmi , /iL i/111/m/ii /1 /iiiiiu/^nL/J/rlf/^ ummmumili luiilinmmliamn fci_ 'hphuinnun
fViiiiiiii/riuiiiii ui/iiu/i /il luinijmpapatuu LmnnLCTiii /1 dmiiiuumlju îujiuctmumtju LAtinnuli-
*
B
[B
*
En ce jour, fete du saint pretre martyr Irenee, eveque de Lyon
P-
y5 a -
et imitateur des apotres.
Saint Irenee, la grande colonne de la piete et de la foi, le prelat revetu
de Dieu et le docteur de FEglise, le puissant champion de la verite et lc
vainqueur des adversaires heretiques, etait 1'imitateur des saints apotres.
II devint eveque de Lyon en Gaule du temps des empereurs Marc et Antonin.
II suivit et devint Thote des saints apotres. II laissa a la sainte Eglise
nombre de livres merveilleux sur la sainte foi orthodoxe, pour 1'edification de
la doctrine chretienne. Et ceux qui vinrent apres lui, les clocteurs de 1'Eglise
y
puiserent les raisons, la maniere et les regles pour commenter les saintcs
Ecritures, inspirees de Dieu, dans leurs discours. Car il fit le commen-
taire de toutes les ecritures inspirees de Dieu, il convertit nombre de paiens,
les illumina par des miracles, par sa doctrine et sa vie pleine de vertus.
Apres avoir bien gouverne son peuple et accompli sans tache son minis-
tere d'eveque, en Gaule, dans la ville de Lyon; apres avoir encourage nombre
de personnes au martyre et bien tenu le gouvernail de TEglise, parle de
choses edifiantes et donne des conseils utiles, il arracha beaucoup de gens a
Ferreur du demon et les fit martyrs du Christ; il produisit des fruits pour Dieu
a fepoque de la persecution d'Antonin. 11 ne cessa dêxhorter et d'encourager
A fol. 14
v a.
[85]
Ijiiii/i : (ii Ll. ilhftin iii/u/
11/1/7/1
Ll. pmûiihnLjn '/"
/'/"""" "/'
Jimumnijmimnuu Ll. niininn
ûuiu
/"-/'
iijjiliij
'/"'/ /'
îiiluiiiiiiu Iil uiiijmiiuun uLn uiIiLj, Ll. \Junnnm min linnu\Li :
1,111/ ii/iu I7L. u/ilipli Ltuiuiu Ll. iimunLiiJiu, Ll. nunuuii iiuintiuiu luiilojo inniiin ii^LijLliiu-
tjjiuli int.uiuL.nn JunuuiniJiuunL.puuiunh 'hnjiuumuji Ll. ûiUuijiiMuL tJLtuiLjni n'hnjiuumu
<Wlui/i/iui (uiiinLiuO, luintuuu nnni un/.-i/i "it/u/i tiiiiiliOiuIiup iiimi /il ^nni \mji\mjiLijJiu
nliui Ll. uhnhujiu i/iiui Imi /i//iuiiim liuiuiiuuiun Ul. jiumtjjnj : I7l iiiii/iu itui 11//7U 11/r/ii yii/111-
Otuiiuitjli Dl iimiLliuiiinili \111j1\1uj1111l1u11jl1 innduiii n\ 111 /iiiii/jul ti7*/i/iuinnu /tl ii< nnÛuin
lin 1111/1 iiliii tuiinn jituijuiuu Junuinnuuiunnuiuu nnp Ljjiu /1
<y>tu/,7i /11 /111/7 niJuuitnLuii ti/1111/
LiuinuinhuuiL- ipuJIL.UIL.nn tjljuiini /ii/iiuiiu 11I111 uiiii/ilm IJhuili nuLLniunh
/1 1J1u1iL.11
'hjijiumnuji
:J
U111 liuu 111 11 nfi (h
/* rl Oniiiiiiuuili / /* :
l
/,/iiiiiaii_iu/iiiL/<r/iLii ii/iunili o/iiiii/JZîiii/i :
(tJUinLoni ujinhmu /jl upuiu\hm iiiiuu oJiunJJLjnu, Ljji /1 'luinLuuiJiuni hnljjiLju, uiti/i
IJUIjllilUJ UIIIIIlllLIIIOIIIÎIIillll '/lU/IIII
/>,
t/lll II II 111 III /itll jLuij I 'ill tl /i il/UI
p
III
^
llll III II! II II /l 7*ll/lllllltiu/l :
C/l uiiiuuLiuj
Ji
/'11111111 puiijmpli, LIjiiiij tuii 111O/1 l/i ''miii/iiiu/i mtijiumjinm /10/uiiiIi/iL, /utitt-
iiiiii/iiili/iiiiui iiMiiiii/iii/iiMiii ûiLiuuiIi pnJiuuinuL;nL-Jdkiuu /iL ujmmtihuin i//iiii/iîil/ii/ lIUI/l-
nLniiL-JdLuiu oLumAi tiLnni 1)JiuiiluJi 'hnjiutnnuji lJuiuu
1J111L111
JtlLmli uitiLumiu iin/iiiiiiiJi :
10
1
l
i
fem1 111/iiii7i 11 lW/il/i]
x
l\Iiuiiiil.UJilJi ujiu.ni tjliitiijtu I>
II
1 i} iiliiuii/riii/3 fe/iWfew/ B ||
15 HJiiiitLiiJi //1/1111111111/1 0/. B.
les confesseurs du Christ et toutes ses ouailles a rester inebranlables dans
la foi et a mourir vaillamment. II ne laissait personne se perdre.
On le saisit aussi, avec d'autres, et on le mit en prison. Introduit devant le
tribunal, il liumilia les Hellenes [les paiens] par sa confession lumineuse du Christ
et par son temoignage intrepide pour le Clirist, vrai Dieu, c'est pourquoi on le
soumit a diverses tortures par 1'epee et le feu, et on le maltraita cruellement
aux fers et a la prison. Apres diverses persecutions et de plus cruelles tor-
tures, lorsqu'iI n'eut point renie le Christ, ni immolc aux idoles, il fut, avec
beaucoup d'autres confesseurs qui etaient de son troupeau, decapite par lc
glaive et mourut en glorieux martyr avec ses nombreux compagnons pour la
gloire du Christ.]
*
Martyrc dV saint Timothee.
*
A fol. 14
v" a.
L'aime de Dieu et 1'excellent homme Timothee etait du pays de Pales-
tine, orne d'une conduite agreable a Dieu, ayant preche la foi pieuse du Christ.
II se rendit a la ville de Gaza, se presenta devant Urbain, le president inipie,
professa la pieuse foi du christianisme et developpa le mystere dc ITncarna-
tion de notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ pour le salut du monde entier.
4:J0 F.K SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [80|
/?/"""" '"-""-/7 /'
unuiSuiiiLlillnh iiiiiiium/iiiiiiL, /il iiii/iwim/i uiinîunhiuij
'/
' ' "
' /'/'''
SjiiiiiliU,iui SIAixLl niunStun ihii/ii /1JI7 SLiluil . /il iim i/iiniii ii/iiiiii/i 7'ii/iiiiiniii/i
<uH?pfrpp :
(iii/i/iii /i pjuuin /il iiiii/iui/,/iii iiLiiiiiiiiui ii7'ii/iiiiiiiiii Li. i/ii^// nlu-tun /jl
'/'///// /'
uiiiiuOiuuiuu /jl /i ilfinyii iii/il, . /jl uiu i/iuuu iiiLiiniIi 7'ii/iuiiinii/i iii?iii<J/i iiiil îuiluint;n ptuli
iiiliuuh /in iiii/i libiuhnb : / .ii/iii ii/i/i/.ii/i/i iii /i /li/iimi nnnanpbuii *)Ulu ti/i tl/i i/ihl/Jiii/ i)an.ui-
L/iii/i /il ibnbuin iiimi/.iiii /il iim iipIi uinolJLinil uiLiuhnbuiu ii^nu/iu /ilii uiil ( imihiliucV
(iiiii iimiiiiiiii/i W'
/*
:
UiuiuS iululii iiiii im'/i Vinuiuilinu /il uiitiiiL^/i" r/f/iii/iiu /i p111111110/7/1 riuinu (Ui/ioutjt
/irt/utuu/û iuuiiiilS uunyuiiuiuop uiuiuOniiiiiu /?l i/iiiiiIi u/i ii< uliiiiiiiiiiu u7
,
ii/iuuinti Ll ii 1<
A fol. l'i ununuihultu u/iiiLn_uL, uiiiuiiiliitfii /i/fiuti/iiiLii
*
friifcu /fL i/iii/ii/iiuii/i iiiil 7'n/iuuinu :
V b.
*
H B]
*
'/.fe niuniuii Aii Lifii uiuituiiLiu/fiuTi hnjuuinuinU imLnu. wiluuj fc
jf
iijTi 1'iunn.niuâl^nu^ :
p. 96 a.
(/iiliiu iiiii uinLuiih /'iiiiiiiiiii/iii/;iiii /i niuuiuuuiu piunuinu /il /l nitiLiuiLU iiiuLulu ofrtuiLU
iiuiiiiuuiu-fr/ii Suinnliiuh niunnnbiun /tl /uiuifciiiiiL /l
"'n
liunbi-biu : ûm uumnbiuWli /i
iiiiiiiiiiuu/i uiunhntjli* niip /t iliululbnuuh /iLiinLU* itiuii yui iiitmuiifctui ii ijuiiuu, fri. frij/i/i /i
"i
i// LiiuuiunLUioi/iii : C/l putuu/i uiiluii iiituiiiiuuu ttiiii Smnui^nu imc/fl/tiiL/tJ/iLuii iinlul^n
2 ll/lllllljl] MlLlllllTl B "f^ll/llllllllll/l] llMl/ll!ip!Ml <7<W. B || 4 u/lLlllll] /uLIIIlll B 5 jllLIIIljTl
0/7/. B

ûiifiiiiifrn] îuSiunhniuL B
||
7 i/tii/iiiiii] nTiu jhnlnun B

/jl iiuluuTi 0///. B

/uiiiiim nnN] "buiLUiuuinn.lt (h'h Ll Oanuuinuli
/'/
add. B
||
8 HiuniS uiliilii] P oi?|iTi iiilimii B
||
9
/uinfuiiiiuTiop iiiiiiTitf/fiiiuTi] uiuiTiOuiTiop \tunuiinbnuih B || 10 *n/iuiiiuu] /uuiiiliu& B.
La colere du president redoubla ; et il fit torturer saint Timothee a tel
point, que beaucoup le tinrent pour mort; mais il endura tout pour 1'amour
du Ghrist.
On le jeta dans la prison et on le contraignit a renier le Ghrist, a immoler
aux demons, pour eviter les tortures et la mort, mais il prefera la mort a cause
de Fespoir du Christ a la vie pour les idoles. Ensuite on le jeta dans un feu,
pas trop ardent, pour qu'il ne mourut pas trop vite et qu'il brulat lentement.
Le saint, tout en priant, rendit son ame a Dieu lc 24 Navasard.
En ce jour, saint Agapius et sainte Thecle de la ville de Gaza furent soumis
a beaucoup de tortures par le president impie, et pour n'avoir pas renie le
a foi. 14
Christ ni adore les idoles, ils devinrent la nourriture des betes fauves
*
et s'en
allerent aupres du Christ.
v b.
*
B
[B
*
Retour des precieux restes du saint apotre Barthelemy.
p. 96 a.
Le saint apotre Bartheiemy precha ouvertement aux gens le nom du
Seigneur dans plusieurs villes et plusieurs provinces, et fut crucifie dans la
partie orientale de l'Armenie II fut depose a Albanopolis dans un tombeau en
pierre par les fideles temoins de sa mort. Et comme le saint tombeau etait
devenu une source intarissable de guerisons, des populations nombreuses
[87]
nhlthulim^hh t/uiiui/iiLiii//> puijiiLijj; ii/i/j /i <j/iLiiiUiiuL/J//ii'iii iV/iu '- uinuiuiiV/iu /i uinjnin-
liuii/iLiiiuU/iiiiuii liLnLiuhu mlum[iuu /.l ÛfLUfUilUj/iu /i 7
,
/i/iuiiiiiii :
(inii uiuiii inhumuhinil hiiiuiuup/iiil/jU uuuuiiuiLnjigV ii"ii//.i/LiV/iU njuujhjil uûiuiuijiinar
uiiuti/iuL/iL mrhShh : ///i Z.l iuiluuii pTi///ii/iL uuiuuuuiLL fcf. ijtippijL Jui/iJ/iLL /i AnU* iuLij/i
^tuunhnX Uf_ iiiii *unu /li/ unuiuiiiLop iiiil/i/i iHuninhnnumn
*"/'/"l, "j"l
uiLnLtiiLpL /.L
uiiunnhh . ''/1UI1//1111L11L, /,iii_/i/iiuLii7i, '/'/i/i
1/11/1/1
"L /.l (.//111///111L : 1/l jihnhun tjimiitt/tiiLiiL
Aiu/m /i h^mli /l //1/1//1L ii/i //ii/il/i /./iii/ui/i/l, Ul iuLij iiu/iiliu/iUillii/i :
/u// uiiLiiii Smnmhnnupu //i/'L i/<Juiii /i7iut/uiLii/i/i hnfSm^jii^ iiL/i /Vl ^mtihntiiL <JiuLu.^/i|i
u"/.A IIIILIUPUIII/U, UL UlLll l/Llll /t7lll//lL UL UfILf/lII fjuf fU /l lUUJII lUlinXlllil, HLIl /.L /iLIUUpiuL-
</il/j nL/niLp iiiimhhi ûiiihnuiL uiuinitLiu&uiihii uuihimluUiuunLMhLlih : 7uiiu/iiuLiiii
i(u7j/iu piui/iupL llhhhiuini nn, I.L I\nlIiIi miill i/ /l (/iViiuL/iL,
'7
,
/
r(
f
f,
{
T
/
, " 1,
'
>
/'
''uij/iiJii/f
puii/iup '/iii/iiiL/i/iiiL /.l iJimhhnu /i / (1///111111111 piuiiiup /iiiiUuUiu/ :
Oui/Lt/iuu' (.mui/i/hlL/i U11//111/11111/1111/1 11/1
nhmhuhniunumnmuii nnLmnMuiuihju nLiuu~n
111 11 111 11 liiiS 111 ijih miLiunhmiii u/itjpu i/irtUijliLijiiiL/rn /./iijliJiiji?/!, miLdmUmUi i/iiii hlmniui /l
uiU/j/iL /.l /111/1/.L hmhii i/ii7.A Ul //iiiyiiL/iii LrtiiiLL' unmityti nSmSu.
[
nul
"l
" L i/in/uiiiLiu/j
/iiu/iuuiili7/i . IIluuiIi p/.i/ ui/1/iiui/i ii/iLiu/i/J ûijiiiuiul/ijTilLu UijUl lii/ /,/iujiuji/iiti, j>/ni/iii //
uiniiLnmuihju nhhmnmn Ul miLmLhimuih;u ihuiit lULiinhniiin , uimnhiii, Z.l jumnnhm, jiL/jiuj
/11 imi/iiii/i XhiLon /tl nnshm uiil ittti . 1'tunh hhhn ohuilLU 11111 iiij./.iiim/ : .îiijiiiiii/i/j UL lU^
atteintes de quelque infirmite
y
accouraient et etaient delivrees des maux qui
les affligeaient et croyaient au Christ.
Ce que voyant, les serviteurs du demon devinrent furieux contre le
tombeau miraculeux. Ils s'emparerent du tombeau et le jeterent avec le corps
du saint a la mer, en meme temps que les quatre autres tombeaux de quatre
martyrs dont les noms sont lcs suivants : Papianus, Lucianus, Gregorius et
Akakios. La mer rapporta et deposa les tombeaux sur unc ile nommee Liparis,
et ils
y
resterent.
Les saints martyrs avaient suivi le grand apotre comme un roi, mais la ou
il lui plut de s'arreter, la ils l'abandonnerent et retournerent aussitut a l'endroit
ou la divine providence daigna leur designer la demeure a chacun : Papianus
a la ville d'Amila en Sicile; Lucianus a Messine; Gregorius a Rolimi, ville
de la Galabrie, et Akakios a la ville nommec Ascali.
G'est alors que le divin apotre, en une vision, se rappela au souvenir de
1'evcque Agathon, qui dirigeait l'eveche avec beaucoup dc zcle, ct qui s'em-
pressa aussitot sur le lieu, et en apercevant le grand et terrifiant miracle, plein
d'enthousiasme, il s'ecria : O Liparis, d'oii te vicnt-il tant de bellcs ri-
chesses? Tu es vraiment heureuse outre mesure, et tu es glorifice superieure-
ment. Forme des choeurs, et danse dc joie, accueille de tes propres mains
et crie a lui : Sois le bienvenu, apotre du Scigneur. L'cveque parla ainsi et en
/iLH ll< tllll/ltULtl LuihulinUIUUU tlllL Ulll IMMIllll/.lMI /iL l|Hl|!,llll UIIIILtlip/f ftf l/l /iL l
1
'/'I
l
l/
, '
,>
ûiliuni ii imuilili :
6*L piIIMIl/l V"ll/l l^ll MIMMIIMMI lu/lllltl MIIMIMMl/l /. III II III lllll/l/. I /l lf fllllffftlLflfl lll/lllllp, IIIIIIILIf
/iL IMIIItllMM
pi'"!
1
! V"'"/''
/"*""'/
"V/' /' '/"""-" UluhUuillllll IIIILIIIIj/lllllIl /L /1 II /11111 lll/lll Illlllll-
IIIIMMM llllLlltl : f/tf /iL lllll l/llllillll/l MIIIMMI li fif/nllL/J/lLllll IIIIIUIII /l ^/iLIll/lMM /iL IIM /lllllllll//, III II
5
/fl /1 ii/iLiiiûinu
v""""
1
/""/ /'
:
IfL l/fUl lllUllItlu/flllf IUilUflLll Jtlllillflltll/fttlU /l IUILI1LI1II /"'f^lll/l/lllin/l /JltUlUILIIIl/l, littlllll
MIMMIII ll ll/.MMIM li/.IIIIII IIIILUIlll .IMMMIIIIMIl/lll/l IIIII IHYUIll lll /llltl/lM / /llllllllt/l IIL ll/l /f L ll< IfilMltl
U1111111 /fL n< li/l :
/ij/uiuLu 'lcjuhi-kjunni n/iuiijn /jl iiiLfjtui /711 iiupiuut/fi/iu iiin_itin/finiu /jl i/mim/i Ohnitli
10
V"L!iiuiiitiu iimm /hluiiii ititL ufiLfiti/f, itifLiiin/f tttti ttiiiu "uiLop /i niuniuph/U U luiijtjiunu, ul /jui
liiuuiiLt.' /liWu Itl tfftiuii/itun n/i /yn/J/fttif iiin-iihu iiiflTCT ntttu.\ii luUnJiU, unn /jl lunuinlili : C/L
/ij/uiuuu tutu /ipn/fL iiiliiil t/JlV ,'1
uiiuiiiiiiuu îrui/i /i
&ntJh;U,
iuil uhuijiuhniunu inhnLnfh
/fL nuiubuiuru LiihnJiLnuu /tl tiJnnnt/iiLiiiiu /tl numii/iu pun utfLUiO u/iui/rL /i ptuiiiupli
'IhuliShJiin. /jl iVn /1 uhnhnlili uihnnO /tl uiniih; fihnwi nn 0iil/J/ilu ûiLiuiniunhinnU /i i/iuiilu 15
'1'njiuinnuji L+uuihloiii ahnni :j
bien d'autres termes a 1'apotre et apres 1'avoir loue de raerae que 1'ile, il
termina son allocution.
Et comme il fallait deposer le precieux tombeau en un lieu celebre, ou
devait s'eriger un temple a la gloire du tres celebre apotre, ils transpor-
terent en cet endroit le tombeau, qui accomplit aussitot et tous les jours de
nombreuses guerisons aux malades et aux infirmes et aux possedes du
demon.
Longtemps apres, aux jours de Tempereur Theophile, a cause de nos
innombrables peches, les Sarrasins s'emparerent de toute l'ile Liparis, de
sorte qu'il n'y resta plus personne.
Le prince de Benevent qui connaissait et avait appris les miracles de
1'apotre, mu par 1'ardente foi dont il etait anime envers le saint, envoya
des gens avec des navires de la ville d'Amalphi, depensa de fortes sommes
et les pria d'aller lui rapporter le grand tresor inestimable. Ce qu'ils firent.
Et ce prince, lorsqu'il eut connaissance que le tombeau revenait seul nageant
sur mer, prit avec lui 1'eveque du lieu et tout le clerge et la population
et ils se rendirent au-devant jusqu'a la ville de Benendos. II fit deposer le
tombeau dans un magnifique endroit, ou il accomplit toujours des guerisons
aux lideles pour la gloire de notre Dieu le Ghrist.]
[89
tiuiLuiuuinnh d'h hu Onntnnnuh l'h : Sou h; uiShuuiunn.nL^Lii^ HiiiiiiiLiuSiudTi/iTi tuin
Inuniihtuij iiiiluuTi 'rn/ujuu /,iiliiiiiliiu/i :
UnLiin '1'nhnnn /,ni_uiut_nn/iilf /jl i5/<y ^tuinuiiuhuiu iiiiilJmi (>i -uiniu U b&iun /jnn&ui-
liLiiiu uun)7.Lum.i uiiuinhhnu hnnnu fci_ tpuiiA unliLUJiuiumnnLUhiAiu iiii^/uiun^/îi .minim tt_
Wiiuui /tl tinnLuiuliu, /jl i/iii/iiuiuui/i rt/iu/.iiiii hhhnhnhu iiuuiilu uhliiix iiiiiuinLiinViiiA/iî/i
II nitiliiuiiiii /tl uiiliiii 'liuniuuihinhu ilniKiuuuiiL : 1/l nuiouu iiiii&iil/.//.iiiuu ijinjuhuin /i
uiouu unnnt Ml.iuli, n/i u7iu<
/
/
i
n_uiiiiiiiflUinL/r//iLU /711 uifl/uiiin^. uiou/7/1/1 iuition lAiui^fiui
uilihunQu /tl /iiii/^/ili uuui tVuiiLUii uiinniL Lniui?uiiiiiiiii iin
/7
Ui/innu/iin/711 uuui jiil/uu-
/iiuu/iu :
/u/i miuliuti rt/iu/liun unLniiu 1'nhnnn iiui/rn/i /in_niiu' hlihnbuli
/1 f/Ll/''
unjiuiu j(//j/i-
nlmtu nuiLiuiLU nuunLU lliiuiiiLiutVuiAu/iu nn __7iTi</.l uiuitioit _j/jdiui_7.0 uniuli^h^jiiy lûiintu-
11/1 iu/111 tiiltnt uiUu tn/iniuilonu :
'itunnhuin unLiiii InLUUlLlinhdi uhn nuiiu uiou huii umiiiiiiih (l'U /il (Innuinnuli 1'U :
3 ViiLnn . . . ij/.t.riun] U"fc& ûiinuiuihinli i,uiinn iiiilmuTi 'hnhimn' l^nnhuiuhtun B
|| 7 luLiuumi^-
ihiil/c//il-i] /iiLiuuiiiifliiiiiL/3feuiTi B 111111011] jiuTiuL-i _/<3-. B || 8 MiiilTiii] m"/.S/i iiiiiin iij.i _Z_m.
B
|| 10 /iiliiuTi] ilTuuûuui add. B
||
11 uuiliuilTi] niuLiun.h B

jiuuiilTi] unLna Cldd. B.
Fete de la tres sainte mere de Dieu etablie par saint Gregoire rilluminateur.
Saint Gregoire rilluminateur et le grand patriarche de toute la Grande
Armcnie detruisit toutes les statues des idoles et supprima le culte du de-
mon du pays d'Armenie, de Georgie et d'Albanie. A leur place il fit eriger
des eglises au nom de la sainte mere de Dieu Marie et de saint Jean le
Precurseur. II changea les fetes impures en des fetes saintes, car du temps
ou le pays se trouvait dans Tidolatrie on celebrait en ce jour la fete de la
deesse Anahit et on 1'appelait la fille du male Aramazd; e'etait 1'Aphro-
dite des Grecs.
C'est alors que saint Gregoire construisit sur l'emplacement des idoles
une eglise, dans le village d'Eriza, dans la province d'Ekeliats, au nom
de la mere de Dieu, ou de grands miracles s'operent au nom de la mere du
Seigneur jusqu'aujourd'hui.
Saint Gregoire notre Illuminateur etablit cette fete le 15 Navasard, lo
25 Aout.
[90]
DUffHU hiliilii uioTl tinnnili (kUinliiiiiilt
'"//'"
fl ""/""
/
? "/' ijiijij'iii ^lili l"iii)ilifm n u7ffiiiifeiuii :
f/inii/f/if/i iiififif/if/ilflf 7'fi/iiiiiifiu/i l"ni)ililni
^ hl' /'
*
i//i|/il/i/iiii, /i Oiuiiiiiliiiihii /.inti/i-
ll/lUIUIIlf/l lllllUIIIIl/lflUI lllliptlf l/lff /iL Mlllfl/llllffl pfl/lIIUlflUIîll/lUIU yilLIIIIHMl/l /,L UIMIMMI lilOllf l/ffl
i)ljjiuinL.ltlLiuuu /il mniusLuiij tjiiuiijili h/i i/ifi/iii/i njiLuinnliLiui Ll. Iiiu n< IjtuiiLjji iiiii /imi-
i/iim/i/ ii :
.".
/'fl/l /iilltiufel/lff I ./l/lIlfllllll/lMII /iflf/lll/llllllllll/l OllfffffllU pilfflllip/lU III lllll Mllf/l/ li
IJJllUllll
LLliuiu Ll. uinAiijn il/roiiiif/iO iiijiiifiJii/iii : (#V ^jiLûuulj OfJiiiiLU 11111/7 ii/îiiu/i/iil* //'/17
f./</iu /111111 LLLuij
/. /1
IIL1L1 LI1111 . Lnnin liuui /.1 iiLLnuiuiiiiuu Ll. nuiiuiuLLn LnLuuinli :
l.fL fiuii /ilii /im/iiii 11 aiufLiiifff Ll imiii imîiim m nti 11011/1 LlaLj. (il nuiiLiuljli I111 Ljiluuiu. Ll.
ii/mmm iiiil LiuhuLniunuu LnLLn /hiiiiiii uiiui /jl ^tuiijLjji
/1
uuiuuLj iiiiitiiiniLtiiaiiii/iu iiLninnL.- 10
/i//ilUIi : (#V fiiiiiui uinuinLiui ulinuilt unjmi /uuii/iu
/1
ilLniui Ljiljnli Ll. jinluLuuj
/1
in/.ifi 11O/1 uiiiii/iLii fJL LjiLl.Lijuiu unuui LjiIjul. ^jiLnuiuiLp
/1
LLnujiujiiuliu ijojiiuLiuuiun
nLAiLjnil /t o/jilu Ll.jiLiuuu uujliiniulj îuuijLjnMi i/iiiiifi nnLijiiL-ijiuliLjni nlûililoiiL.^
/1
ii/iiiiiiiil-
PlTUfVL :
i/L innaiuu uuiiinLuiuL. 11uunL.11 uuLnti IjjinnnnnL.IJLuiuli, îunnjinLuuiL.
/1
uiuunni uiliuili 1 5
1 tuo/i . . . u/t fiiiifeuiuj i//iiiiiiil/<?/ilTi />/e?iiiTiuiu/i feui/iu/iuuiiiu/i /tl /"mli/JiiLfl/i iih il/iiiHifeuiiiL J>
|J
3 uiili>uiii/i*iiij /111 iMiminiii J>
II
4 iiifiut<fjuiH] uintu\h,n J>
|| 6/1
Suitiiinli Jj
||
7-9 ofemtLli ...
Siuii
111111J
/1
uifettifeuiTi fjiifJL/ruft /"iuTi/3iilo/i 1111111M1 1/11111T1 t ./f/uiTiutu/i fe/rJfc, niuinii hj /1
UfeifeL/f/im,
Ouuinin /11)111 ijl ii/ffJiiiifUifiiiiTiiiTi (jl iiiiiiiiiii/i/.ii feiifeuiuuTi : f?L 111110*11111 iuliiil /"uihMiil* fe/t kljkiuj
h,
/1
UhjhLljhiu, iiin. fep/piLU ouifLuijti iiTtn. /ilh B
II
11-15 uijnujihiuj . . . ^tuijnjiijknuiL^ hu unjuu
iiifeufeuif ntiLjnlt ftit tuiL "Pti/iiiitiuii i/lu^Lt|
,
uilinhjlt
/1
HtfefiLnOTi tHitiiiifeuiu tiuui ituTiiiLfi iitiuiii
bjijinnijnLJ3kiuiui : Ul. innatuO îutiniitifeiiuiL Jj.
En ce jour, fete du saint eveque Athanasc qui baptisa sainte Anthousa.
a foi. 15
La bienheureuse servante du Christ Anthousa vivait a
*
Seleucie, aux
jours de rempereur Valerien, 1'impie. Elle aspirait a la foi chretienne et au
bapteme divin, et pria sa mere de la laisser devenir chretienne, mais elle
s'y opposa et Fen empechait.
Le bienheureux Athanase eveque de la ville de Tarse enseignait la parole
de la vie et faisait de grands miracles. L'ange du Seigneur dit a Anthousa :
Athanase est arrive a Seleucie, et lui montra les traits et 1'image de son
visage. Elle prit avec elle deux domestiques, donna comme pretexte a sa
mere : Je vais aupres de ma nourrice; et se rendit aupres de 1'eveque, le salua
et implora le bapteme divin. II fit le signe de la sainte croix sur le sol, et
une source surgit de 1'endroit et deux anges leur apparurent sous la forme de
soldats, tenant a la main des vetements blancs pour en revetir Anthousa dans
le bapteme.
Lorsquelle fut baptisee au nom de la sainte Trinite, elle communia du
[91]
/jl /? unL/iu. liiiiiiufiiii fci_ nunhuh, //iiiilhiu "iiuinn\iii fcc uifcu/iu fc/i/jnL &uiiLiiLzpn l
a
iuu~
/J/ILrt/l ///iTl ll"/l l/lllllLOpU iSfc/KA IIML /'lllu/JllL* HLufclHl/
/'
* I|/Hl/uU /lL/1 fc/l//HL IUIIIll//ll /.L /""!" ' * A fol .
/'n/i hniu\ihi[,\i /"iiiu/Jhl* /.y/zu nûiunhnX\, ii/mNiuu/iu /jl fein iiizipiuiiiimi : // //puifenuiu
/il LiiljiiL (Siuntiii pTi /ilii 'hiunhuhSnu Ll. bhjnilihmnu Dfi_ nmnXmu /uunti L/f/fciiftlu /i iihiluii
/iL/ifcuiuu :
7'uinii iiiil luuiLiuLu /il/i 1$l un/iui nluniunhmi fc/Jfc; ShnmhuuiL fi n\iijnLuhnmL
ul"uiulflnL2 /i iiiiilTi /ilii : PiunXmL iiiil iJiiiinL /il/i fcu/iui uuiu
/1
iiiio* uiniiiiiiiL|r//iLU : C7l
fc/ iiiiiiiiii /i iiuu)il/li nuuin uiil hmhuhnuinu\i (./Jiiiuiuu, fcti/iL hnoluuLiin /jl ijijI.ijhh SuiiUjnJû
uuunhuom fci_ /uiik /i XhiLliuu i/uiiiu iinunzn/uiu/ /i ihuiiLU /jl tSi/u/.u/u/ tiiuti uiiiti ^tiiuu
/jl *n/ui : I/l iiuiuiulin mumuuumh uiuiuhjliu iiSm LhntuliiiLn : 1'uuin uiil liui 1/111111111/11/1
j
/i
hhnuiuinuiuu uiiihnuiili /jl iuu/j . (///
uiho/J/jiihiilp : (>l uih Aiuu/.uii. uUiii /jl tiiniun uliîuu
ununi /utm/tu, uuminhmn uSm /jl iiiLiuiiih /.ii/jl : (7l iitunixhuii hnhLhtjuiL huui ij/jlTi fci_
uiu/j . (/// tu/i/i /i nfcutui hm[ilhu /jl iffcuiiL, /jl uiuuinhiuu uSm /jl iuumiijhi uinuin :
(>l imnolJhiu 7/ nii iii /jp/jl/jiiiiil Ltftii ^nhnmmh ShuiiLU /jl luniihuin uStu iu.[m[ul\m\ii
ShnXhmt : 7'uiiiii /i i/iVu
,
u ulh uni/n/i /711 ûiLn.fc/, mmnm&huuiL
/1
i/fcniuj, /jl ijXhiLtiu /il/i
1 uifciz/ziz] uihutuuhjhu B

it/.//zzl 0/. B"|| 2 ///zT. . . . /iiz./^]
0J1
//"i/n uin. Tzzuu ///zTz ii/.
iliiiiiLiiunii, tiL iilTz/j/i
/1
liuilUiu uitiiulni knlniL /jl /zii" i?/i B
[I
3 /zu// . . . tuiiouiiiuuij 0111. I>
j|
4 /1
iniiLT.n /iLHijuiTin 0//7. B
||
6
<
/-iii"i/] /"iuT./Ji.l^ tffiW. B
/iT/i/iiLufczizuL] nJilnunuL B
||
7 zzz/izzz.Uzl/J/zlIz] uz/izzzzlîiL/îjuzTz B
[|
8 /z uzuiTit]
/1
uStuuh, B
||
9" 14 uuiutf...
tn[iu[ul\iu\iu~\ Liuiutj
/1
iktun-liu Ll iinuhiiiiiL iiuuiiiuiitiinltu uiSu /)"i"Ti /tl
^"/'"
/zziiiziiuil^p/j/z z/zzz/zzzl/j . /tl jzzzz//rliruzz/
zzz.i^tTzuijTi i/.zz/zrtiiL/rl/rzzzTzzi i//il/iTz luuuiL^kiuSuu "^nhuinnujt : J>|_ nzi/z//rziziL/(3/fiuzl'/. îk^tnuilih SkutiLU
htUuklUL Lu[tt,[ul&U,UU B
H
15
t/']
TllMU <Ju,T,
?
^fe/ liti. B.
precieux et sacre corps et sang du Fils de Dieu et les deux domestiques
dÂnthousa apercurent une dame dans toute sa splendeur qui se tenait pres
d'Anthousa, ayant sur la
*
tete deux couronnes et une croix.
* a ioi. 15
La bienheureuse Anthousa se depouilla de ses vetements tres couteux et
les donna aux pauvres. Ses deux domestiques Charisimos et Neophytos se
firent aussi baptiser et retournerent chez eux remplis de joie.
Anthousa se rendit aupres de sa nourrice, qui la sachant baptisee, ne
voulut pas 1'accueillir chez elle. Elle retourna chez sa mere et la trouva dans
une grande Iristesse. Elle quitta la maison secretement et se rendit aupres
de 1'eveque Athanase, se fit religieuse, revetit une tunique de here, et un
crucifix a la main prit le chemin du desert dans la montagne et
y
mena une
vie ascetique pendant vingt-quatre ans. Les betes fauves du desert lui ap-
portaient a manger. Le demon vint la trouver sous la forme d'un moine et lui
dit : Viens prier avec moi. Mais elle le reconnut, fit le signe de la sainte croix,
le chassa et il disparut. Le demon lui apparut une seconde fois et lui dit :
Viens boire au fleuve de lait et de miel. Elle le chassa, et le lit disparaitre.
L'ange du Seigneur lui apparut dans sa priere et lui annonca sa fin pro-
chaine. Elle se rendit au rocher ou elle avait Fhabitude de se reposer, et
436 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMltNIEN.
[021
/.ij/.mii /iimiwu/iiYiiiu /i i//.hiiii /iiio/iiiir 1111 iiiuii/.imu uyin/iu /ilu iiiil (iiiiiiiliiuV lOnnutnntih
A fol. 15 /(/ : (/L Lliiuij iiuiuii/iuu /i ilLnm^ 1//111/1/1 uiiiii iiiini .
'
/!_ uim^LnmL iiiiii>iiiiO :
l/L /l/l/l If/l '/lll/l/llllll/l/llll Itl/lllLU, llll /JlUflUlflllfl/l l!IUuUlllduil)ltlUlll/l/fIlll, llUIIl/lf^ll IMIIIl/l
1)1111/11111 ^/ffi/i, LuiLu /1 i/.iiih n, L71111L /iuu* tt. Iuunni~n iiiTuihl)7ihu . niuuii/i ii\ 11/1111/711 11111/111/111 :
(/L /lll/J/lflll IIIIIIIIIIl/l IIIIl/ilA Ij/l lllIllllltfllfiYlfpU /lUll/fllll lllllMll/, I1///1 llllllllfJIlOIIIU, HllUIIIIIL
/ t
L
/'
,
/t"'
u ni
-/
1
t/*
fiuiniihuli Iil 111/111/11111 ii/fii/fiiu uiiiiiu uimihuin. Ll niiLiuii/J 1111111/711
/i/iuiiiiiuliii 1111 Oui /11.11111 /il 11/111111 uiiiiuiii/iiuii ii/.<\7i uiuuiuiiiiinuiLUii/iu I liiniii yinini : l/L
/ifinui iiiil/hiii 11/111 /ilii /iii/hi /iiiouiiiLiiiiii 11/111111 /1 111/1/1/1/1 iilii /711 t)iiiiii)li'li'lt . umnZliu iiuiu
/il, uiuinhuil |(/iuii/.îu î i^/iiiî7i i^nn îlu /111/1 i/iiiji/.imi /711 i/iuiiu /ilu, /jl n/iu/iititi /1 ilknmi
iiuiuiiilil/i /il 1111111111 iliuhu /il /7 if/iui/iL iiuiiiton :
/*ii/j '/.uiii/in/iiii/iiiii /m iiiiuhiiii iiinpiuin /iiiiiiiil iiLJJmlmiuhnu hmhuhnmnuu h Omnunu
puinuipnu /fL Ljmnli /1 iuii/iii u/i iuliiil iiii imiiiiiili) lin iiiuuuimu iimnXniii h iimiiLiuiiintniiL-
/(f/iL/i k uhninhmn : C/l inndmS nhmmu Ls/J/7 ii<Jiiiliiiuiu /ilii ÛJUinuiuiniSl ulu/i ltl n<
iiiuiLuiiii
/1
/iiLiiiiuiiirtinnL/J/lLU, ^nuiuiuiLuin fcx yinii/1/1 iiiiiim
/11 luiiim :
1/l iiiiii u/i umnbmmmn mnmn uiiiiiuui/i iiiliatli/J/l DL 011 uiuii tiinunuhu ii.i-mi/i (i/Jui-
/111111/1 cl 11111 itinLmn iljnnLumnLjU :
1 jOijiiiiinnii/i /] /Vl "UuiLuiuuinn.fi d'b add. B
II
3-0 (Vl /j/iTi tf/i . . . /Jih.j/.ij/i?i] trL jfem
t"l'tS
""^'"y ^fetS" /ijlHIIIÎIHl IIlTimUMUIIlIULIinTl jttljUlTinL^tJlUiYp SblUILU tlllll.tlll /,;i/mi IHIoTlllILIMMI
uuutu, /?l uuip&hu ijiYiuniY/iTiTi /jl tiittiniuu piunbtjlili B || 11 /iuimhl] n/rnuiTi/ii/i Cldd. B ||
13 /^fLiuuîiiûinL/J/iLTi] /
(
ulilu B
||
15 uiTui] iiHuiiuiLiii/ add. B.
s'etendit sur la pierre, posa ses mains en forme de croix sur sa poitrine et
rendit son ame a Dieu le 25 Aout. Son corps resta sur ce rocher quatre ans
a fol. 15
*
et fut conserve intact.
v" a.
Une femme nommee Polychronia, nom qui se traduit une personne de
longue vie , et qui habitait a vingt lieues de distance, regarda vers la mon-
tagne, prit une croix et se mit a la recherche du corps, car elle ne connaissait
pas Tendroit. Une lionne la saisissant par la tunique de here, avec ses dents,
la conduisit jusqu'au rocher sur lequel se trouvait le corps. En apercevant son
visage frais et souriant, comme si elle etait en vie, elle la salua et alla raconter
au grand anachorete Abraham, qui prit avec lui trois religieux et se rendit a
Fendroit oii se trouvait le corps; ils le souleverent, le transporterent et 1'enter-
rerent dans le rocher qu'elle avait creuse pour elle-meme. II construisit sur
le rocher une chapelle et un couvent, qui existe encore aujourd'hui.
Quant a Valerien, 1'empereur idolatre, il fit saisir 1'eveque Athanase, dans
la ville de Tarse, et le fit mettre en prison; car il apprit qu'il avait converti de
nombreux idolatres a la piete et les avait baptises. Et lorsqu'il connut qu'il
etait inebranlable dans sa foi et ne voulait pas se convertir a 1'idolatrie, il or-
donna de lui trancher la tete.
Un homme pieux fabriqua un tombeau en argent,
y
deposa le corps de
saint Athanase et 1'envoya a Jerusalem.
v b.
[03]
437
Oiiiini? /ni_ni_n frt. nbnbnLii &ttiiLiuii/u i/niini_<Ji_niu
*
/
,
'ui7i/i7iil*/i ii7
,
iiin/in/ii?nii /n. nhb,n-
*
\ fol. 15
'/'/"""" l
/
,,,^^,- ,
//
,,, iun-iuOp IkLnbnpmunuli muonhju uippiui/ili /ii_ /11 ss im. m/m/i/. iiiii/t 117*11/111-
1111111 liuuini_uia Ztailuiii/iin : "L ^niuSuiibiun //111111/11 fnA/uii/iLp UL- mmubi mn_ I.ih/.i/iih-miii
iiiimiiiiii niifi . /jl iiin_ni0/i unniii /iiniiinni/mli/iiituli n'rnnuinnun yui uiiiiii : 'imjubuliu uunum
iibnbu /fL pununnu /111/1111/1//1 pbn<op 111.111/11. /ifin linnui :
f.ii/.// unLtijipu . l/tp t/uitiu dniliuninnLHr/iii.Iflf .iiiniiiin/itlp fei_ i./.h iiifi/ii.i> : -.ihhii/i.i
iifiiiiiiii W/j 11/1/n /^
2.niJiuninnf_/rf/u_IiIi : (11/7 7*11111/111/11.1111 . f .iliuO/iu hînunmnLpiiLul^ i(n-
HinLiiiCT yiu uimuii . 111111111 uinniun iiniiAn, <|/iIiiil/i//ilii
)
îiiuiiiiiiihiiilh7/ilIi,
111711, piuiiniinL-
/J/ilh, iiiiiniiiiinLW/iLU, unliiuniuinnL.phiAif /il tiiin iihl iiihi/.ii, 111111111. i)/i mnmunbu : (7l
H/i/HfJ/iiHiii/Ii îi/ui/ili 11111111/1111 finiini /i/iiiiuiiinii/i /'(? :
I11111 iiiiiiiiiiii/i CJ*" /tl Oniiiiiiiiui/i
/''
: '/./iih/iiiI-iiiI-IilW/il/i iiiit-iiiiTi l 1111/1111.11111/1 /tl /iimiiii/ii/M.
/il///i/ ('TiiiiiiiiiifViiii :
7'finuuiiiti/t i/Lutiu unLnnli llnnliiuunu (tl / .fi.iiuiui/iiit un.iii 11/r'fi.i /lLp
,
/-7i-i /1 ('/1/111-
1-/111/1111 pmniupLju. /il /111 iiiiMiiiiiiinf/ liuiimli pniiifi/.i \uiiu p/i/iiiuinu/rui/u iiiiin/i iiIiiilu' /i/iii-
1 i.npi.L^Li.jT.] bnu,ub
L
Ln
i
f, B
|| 3 /t..i. i.kN] ../.i, (W. B /juiujkj
^'/^"M/"
/' ^' <"''</'/]
/ik.iii/.iiii fliiWiiii/iip iiiiiiiiinii 1> I 7 I.itV] iniLi.fi (tdd. I>
||
10 ifAi.iiiiniiii/i //] /il I/iiii iiiiiiiiini/i
///,- (irfd.W
|j
11
I
-_//Uljlll/2III.IIIL/r./ll.-l] */,_fllljHL/rJ/lLil //llipil_/y/lTl /iLHIIj] //Tlll^ Tlll/llll B ||
13 "Pii/,iiiiiiiii/i] UiiLpa B |j 14 Ii/iiiiii/iii/iiiii B.
En ce jour, on mit egalement en presence de Tempereur
*
Valerien, Fimpie,
*
a foi. 15
les deux domestiques de sainte Anthousa, Charisimos et Neophytos, qui
confesserent le Ghrist, vrai Dieu. II ordonna de leur passer des chaines et de
les conduire au juge Appelianus. Ils confesserent egalement devant lui la foi
clu Ghrist. On les pendit nus, et on dechira leur corps avec des onglets
de fer.
Les saints dirent : Nous soufTrons et acceptons la mort pour la verite. On
leur demanda ce qu'etait la verite. Gharisimos repondit : La premiere verite
est de croire en Dieu, ensuite viennent les bonnes ceuvres : rafmbilite, la tran-
quillite, 1'amour, la douceur, la justice, la patience; et ce que tu hais, ne pas
le faire a autrui.
Aussitot on leur trancha la tetc, le 25 Aotit.
Martyre des sainls Adrien et son epouse Natalie.
Le martyr du Christ saint Adrien ct son epouse Natalie etaient de la ville
de Nicomedie. Les idolatres saisirent vingt-quatre chreliens caches dans une
b.
438 LE SYNAXAIRE AUMKNIKN.
'.',
16
IlfJLIl/llllip I/IUU ^lllll/lTl llTllllllII llLc7ll/lTl
*
llL tlll/ipillUllTl /llllflllllll/l/lll/lU l/lllllTl ll/l lll II II III 11-
i/uiiitV/iIi n'1'ppiunnti :
Ul. in/iii/iini (i//i/iiiiIiiiii iiiiii/iiiin/i <jiiii1ii/iiiiil/<//ilIi u/iiiiiuli, ^mnniiilil^n i/Tiiiiiiu /iiiiiiliiuli' .
//'i/ in/ip j/iTii iu//u//iii/iil/ii
i
7ilu
/7 a//i i/iii/uiiin/iTiiuii iniii tin/i tniiAipiuliiunii : /.n/./i uiiL/iiipTi .
"ii/i iii/iii n\ /iin/iii Iil niAilili iii iiii iin lii_ /1 ii/i/tin 1)1111111111 n< iii/i/iiiii
, iiiin luiiiiiipiiiiiiii/iiui/
(nintiLiiiA ii/iii/ii/iiiiii /iLiinit nnp iluipinppnuiutiiuli ilinuli iu/iuliii/i linniu :
OiiiitWiinl (11/1/1111/11111 /'/""
^ntiLntl 11/ii'in/, /iiitiiii/ /i ij/jO uppnnh, 1111117 ntu/ittiiiuiu/i/iTi .
rnliiii /il 1//11I 111/iiiLifii . piulii//i /ii /.11 p/t/tiiiiiii/i/iiiii /iil /.1 loaiunniJaliiuuvL uhiLiuhpu
iliuuU 'rnlminnun . ul. iiii)iiiiI,ii /1111111 '/i/n/im pTui unLtiii 1//1111111I1 'rppiiinnup : 'liuiuhnpli fa
1/I1111 -iii/i/mi(/ii i> /ii 111/111/1//1I1
/1/11/
Itniiiti
/1 inuhinh :
l.nLiiiL (Tiititnu//iiu /1/1I1I1 /ilii fc/fi/7 hplpuMh //uiuiiiiuop uinlinh 11I1111 /1 ntuhin, hpljLiin /il
luiuiniutiAiiun i/îii(m//i/iaii /il/i cl Otnnhtua i/^/./m u//uiti /il/iiii : ifnnautu /iiliiil '/<//, 1/11111I1
7'p/itiiiiiiu/i îiiLininiiili iii/iii/f/iin. /1 inuTtin, 111 ntiilu /tii/tl inia piuTiti/i npputnnlihuii h,n .
uiu/u/itii/ nîuhnhjtiMi /11
/1
nhiuij /t /itulii/lt ul. ^tutl/iiii /i/iiui/ i/iu/</ium// /.i îtiuuitiiutLjn 1/I1111
/1
11/7/1T1 'rnliuinnuli /tl /ui/iu J,/i t/mi/ unL.pn.uh n/i iiiiiolilLinjLh iliiinli /111/1111 iiiil ( .u/u/u u/A :
3 ('1//1/1111T11111/1 l>
jj
4 /11/ '/'p] itiiiiuijhjfl /iTiA Ctdd. I
1/111/11111/1/1I111111 iiiu/ tiiu/ij ilinhimjihji
iiiiIivhii/i B || 8 /tL iiiuIiiilIiii /11) 13 /jl /iii nnhuiniilihmi /ul O//1!. B
| [
10 fli//Jini/iLp]
/1
oii/Jmiii
/ttitl- /11111111]
/""/
11/1/ifii/Ii B /1 /iiiiiiiiiTi 0//2. B
l!
11 /rp7/iu/J/i //iiui/iiiliop] /./1//111/1/111//11U1/ B
||
13 /1
pmTun 0/. B.
A foi. ig Grotte, les frapperent brutalement
*
et leur briserent la bouche pour avoir
confesse le Christ.
Adrien voyant une telle patience des saints, leur demanda sous serment :
hommes, quel est votre espoir de recompense pour tant de tourments? Les
saints lui dirent : Ce ge /'ce&V /// ^pas tu/, ce gwe Voreille n'a pas entendu, ct ce
qui nest pas monte au cceur cle Vhomme, cc que Dieu a prcparc pour ceu.r qui
Vaimcnt ', qui acceptent le martyre pour son nom.
Alors Adrien anime du saint Esprit, se tenant au milieu des saints, dit au
scribe : Inscris mon nom aussi, car moi aussi je suis chretien et je meurs
volontiers pour le Christ. II se mela ainsi au nombre des saints martyrs du
Christ. On lui passa egalement des chaines et on le detint avec les autres
en prison.
Sa femme Natalie, ayant appris qu/on 1'avait mis aux fers en prison, eut
peur, dechira ses vetements, et arracha les cheveux de sa tete. Mais lorsqu'elle
sut que cêtait pourla foi du Christ qu'il etait detenu en prison, sa joie de-
borda, car elle etait chretienne. Elle changea de vetements, se rendit a la
prison, baisa les chaines, et le rafTermit cn 1'amour du Christ. Elle demanda
aux autres saints cle pricr Dieu pour lui.
1. 1 Cor., ii, 9 (cf. ls., lxiv,
3).
A fol. 1C
r- J).
I"
[95]
439
/?l iiijliiiiTi (iiii/iiii/inii iiiunAnin nhhuu /i iihilTiTi /ilu
*
fcx luuLj , OntiJuiS uiuinnhu
ijilfcfj Niiinfcui/i /i nJiunLMhiJi
"['f
uinuinnu pfcn /,l hhhunhu fci_ infciitifcu iifciutiiiiiuui 1//1 itfcu :
l/i_ ifcin uiL.ni.na innouiu' IiuiSLjIiu imuufci nuniiui /i nuu
n
lIi) li lIi
,
fcui Lniunjutui iiii miiiTi-
uiuiiufcuiiuiiu iiuiiLiiii t/fcuifuTr, /tl /"tpTi iiuuin fc uiiilTiTi /ilii uiiiiifcuiii iiuiufci liltnCu /iliihli? :
/l innduiS fcmfcii iiTiiu ( Jiiiiuiiii/iiu liuinhliiun fc/Jfc, tiLnuinuiL ii7*n/iuiniiu /,l fciut? i/im-
fcifciiiL /i dnmiilnnhhhjh ht_ fc iiiiii/iOiu/iuiu/i, i/iiii/ifciiiu uiiiililTiTi /tl n< fcm /Jnii mnuiuhi :
C/l ttitifcjn h hhnpuLUtn . /' /""" "p/"
nLnuiiinn '1'nhmnmih, hnhnnnn Oiiliiui . niuntiuinuii
hldh; fc'ILJ fc" fcfcu
tliiinin/iiiiiiifc :
/'u/i (iiu/iui/iuii nLniii/iiiii/tiiiin I'U'I iitti/iu/i (uuiuiuifciui, /tl umfcj ^fcuiuiiiiin . //< fej
nnu[h,u uiuhu, fe/Jfe; i/iiu/ufciu/ /jtut? nLniuuiu^ nrnjtuutnu . guii 1/111/1 . mii fcfcfc ^niuJiunhi
/
^tj^ -
*{/
hl[hunhu ht. inhunhii u^tiiiuuiuuLt/u Shn, iinii[h,u iiun.iuOiiinn ift lunmniuuiui
gbt^ : /?l jnnf/iiiti îiliiil
'["'^'
ilu11111111^111, fep.11111 ijiîililIi7i
afcpfc" uinlihiui ûniiinLnhnhJi
iiii/iilfciii/111, /tl /i ii/iiuti/i/i 11/iiuii/i/i itiiL unL.nu.uh :
//l inuiniii/i ii/iiu/iiiiTiiiu /il htmim.ulih uiii iu\)/i /JiiinuiLnti/iTf /tl i>7.<\uiiiiiiii\iiiii ^tiiiiiun-
t\iiifciiL/Jfciui?ii /iinttinut/iiiTifciiitiL uiiiTiiilTi ShtuiLU liLnni 6hunLuh Y'11/iiiuiuiifc, /,l 11111T1
îunjiu nfiiu tiiULiuaiuuog iiLe/n/iTi /tl ^hnlîun : /'ufc; /uii/iiiiTiiiu iilJiummnnh . //iiwuifc
luiLhiiiLU
/1
ûiniiLiuCiiin ui^hsimli
*
itiiuâiiiiLuiiiiiLiiiuTifcii iitifeiifeiifcfiL/J/iLTi iifiiiii/iiuuTi : /?l
2 jiuinfciuTi] jiiuufcli/iTi B
/tl]
nfc
B
[|
3 piiiTiijiiiii^feiiuiii|Ti B
||
6 fc JnnnilnijhfiLJii om. B
||
12 HTiiiiiiiiiijiiu] 'uuiiiiiiiifcui B
J|
1 6 jkfi/jiuu] [iTuj hnlnun B
|j 17 /1
<
l
'
,0
/""-"'&'"jD
nSiiiiinLiiiSii B.
Saint Adrien renvoya sa femme chez elle
*
en lui disant : Lorsqu'on nons
*
a foi. ig
emmenera an tribunal pour
y
etre juges, je t'en avertirai, et tu viendras et
tu assisteras a notre execution.
Quelques jours apres, lorsqu'on etait pour les conduire a Finterrogatoire,
il donna en garantie aux geoliers les saints martyrs, et il se rendit chez lui
pour avertir sa femme.
Natalie le voyant arriver, crut qu'il avait renie le Ghrist ou qu'il avait
fui devant le peuple et les tortures. Elle ferma sa porte et ne lui permit
pas d'entrer; et ellelui disait de l'interieur : Va-t'en, renegat du Ghrist, second
Judas; je m'etonnais d'etre la femme d'un martyr.
Mais Adrien se rejouissait des paroles de Natalie, et lui dit douce-
mcnt : Ce n'est pas comme tu dis, que je mc sois sauve ou que j'aie renie le
Christ, loin de la. Je suis vciiu seulement prendre conge de toi, pour que fu
viennes assister a notre execution, comme je te 1'avais promis avant. Lors-
que Natalie l'eut entendu, cllc ouvrit la poiic, et ils sc jetcrent dans les bras
l'un de 1'autre et se donnerent le baiser et allcrent ensemble auprcs des saiuls.
On conduisit Adrien en prescnce dc l'empereur, et il confessa avcc une
hardiesse eclatantc le nom de notre Seigncur Jcsus-Christ. On le frappa lon-
guement a coups dc gros batons. Adricn dit a 1'empereur : Plus tu ajoutes
aux coups,
*
plus lu rcnds resplendissante la bcautc des couronncs. On lui
*
A foi. 16
\ a.
440
LE SYNAXAIRE ARME5NIEN.
[96]
iiiiTiwm/i umTi
S"'/'/'"
ij-iipm/iiiiJiTi if/iT.^/.L $hn&uiL /.l ^htJWU
uin/ipTi, /.l i/.n /,i n {.iiiuTi /,l
iil/J iiiSiuij /,ii, /.l /.ii/.niiiiumiiTi iui7ui
Vp
"/'
uiSnLUUUighui^
h['
"}"l
\mwwnj[iui : I/l auipl
iilim /i u/iii/iu /ilii (iiiinnni|iui /tl iiiiiiiii.il h uuiumu iiiil unLnn.uu :
\\jujhj[i1i liL uujuinhuiuinui /pnTiuijiin /i i.uiuiTiujiij /i puTiiiiTi /,l y.iu/J/,iuy \,1iiuwnj[iui
nChnu iii/miiii /.l ii ii /.ii iii l iiiilTi ijnhuw . fei. Swui1it;ji /i puTiinTi iiiil miLppiTi, Sw^phjji /,l
ujuiwh,ji ajungu //inimiTi, /tl iiiiuifciiVfi uui^nli [ilu tini-dljuij j/iTi/.j
/1
iniiiTi^mTiuTi :
//l ^nuiSuiihuig pmmiiLnnTi upni/ Ijnwnjihj^ ulinuui /,l (luiiiiiiiif/iiu uinui^n niuu^jiauu
h/i n/i/iimTi iWijnhwlmuh: uijiumubu ijhmnmmljni-ifii ^tjjitj ifiuiii/uiiû : (/l Ijiujhmj LUiui-
inm/iui nmn/iuTi r.iip/uuTiiiii/i uiuinuihhuig
/1
'/îiiij muj/iii, /tl fiu^/i^Ti
iiLc/n/iTi nopiiL-
/J/.iuiip. vimi/i/i miuiuu /i huhuitjh, unjhuiLju /tl iiunSljiuiju ijXhiLtili /tl unjut/iiiifuijTi iiiliiiTi-
nhuin n^nnhu hi-n iiiil ("mnnLiiiCT, i(ftjnuwnu[i /'.4 :
('iTiiuVu iVl iiiuii unnntju îuwhu tjnwuli /tl nZ.hn.uu njuijlû /tl u4.ip/iiuTinu/iu
.
/tl
Tiupiu jiwnh [unuwnijwuni-Phuiiin iiiliiiTiijijii/iTi ii^nii/iu /ilp/tiiiTih iiiil liuuinLinft :
//l P.Tiuiuiiii/iui ijnnuiuiiiL jui a/tilu niip/nuunii/i /tl ujui^hiutj /i ttmj /iLp : (/l pTi/j/rii/iTi
A foL
16 nSuinSfilu
Imnw /i <Julp /tl
^p
*
jkp/jTi/iu UUMUU1
tk
"^p/iL t-
^"J//
"/>"-["
/tl mn.hmj
V -
nn[mmn1ih,[iij1i ijijuipi./iu upLiiiiiTi iiip/j/iu /i Tiiiil iVl uuuniiiTi /i "/ilhuiuij/iiu :
2 unuii u1nu ijhmj
tn
pfuj ('iiiiiiiinj/iiii] iiii hiilituij t/i
//f tjUuuunnjhui B
[|
4 /i "uiiiifi/rpij]
ii iuimi1ih,[i1i B i
1
7 ijTinum] ijSmjtti[i1m hntjm B
||
8 /tfiiiiiii.njxi.] 7iiiiiiiiiii/uii B
||
11 jOniiiniiiiii/i
/<>] /tl 'm..L.i....
T
u/. J-5 flW. B
||
12 Ujf.iut"] 7/i.ifiuifcu B
||
13 uniiLUio] -finhuuinu B
||
14 r.iui/iiiiTii.../.] "lJ. /iLpuj rtrffi. B
||
15 Vl utn.kuij... tjSiujit)[t1i'2 /tl irii/3/ni^ gp/iiimnfV/iif
iiiil/iTi nfi^/iiiupii uppiiifi B.
frappa tant sur le ventre, qu'il s'entr'ouvrit laissant echapper les intestins.
II n'avait que vingt-huit ans et n'etait marie a Natalie que depuis treize
mois. Natalie le prit dans ses bras et le conduisit a la prison aupres des saints.
On defendit aux pieuses femmcs 1'acces de la prison. Natalie se fit couper
les cheveux de la tete, prit un costume d'homme et penetra dans la prison
aupres des saints ; elle lavait et pansait la plaie des blessures et encourageait
son mari a supporter les tourments.
L'cmpereur ordonna de les tuer par Tepee. Alors Natalie pria le bourreau
de commencer par Adrien, a briser les articulations du corps. Natalie saisit
les pieds d'Adrien, les etendit sur l'enclume, et les bourreaux, usant de toutes
leurs forces, separerent les pieds des genoux, de meme les mains des bras,
et aussitot Adrien rendit son ame a Dieu le 26 Aout.
On detacha egalement les pieds et les mains des autres saints comme on
avaitfait a Adrien. Et ils rendirent leur ame, en bonne confession, a Dieu.
Natalie prit en secret la main droite d'Adrien, la cacha dans son sein. On
a fol. i;
jeta leur corps dans le feu,
*
mais une forte pluie tomba du ciel qui 1'eteignit.
Les chretiens prirent les corps des saints, les embarqucrcnt et les conduisirent
a Byzance.
[97]
(i_ nilu il/i /i yiniiiiiiniiii/iiriitiii/i lulinnkum ii f /iiii iti ii t/i tii /ilii /i /iTiiil/J/ilIi /ri_ Tiiii lumnLiiin
/iiu- iiTuti /1/1//7 IWiuiu umhuiL. uiL.nL.nu 11/1 lunn^hnmiu : ,/*l nliiun iiiil ilm^hSu uuiinili '*'/#>/
unii/i (7111111 iiitiit /iiiiiii/.ii /tl iiftiiiix/ifiiii iinnLiip/i ti/i ihnhkunLj uliiii /1 /miiiiîiiimii /iiLiiiiiiiiipiii/iiiTi :
f/L i?/i ni/li /1 iinnuiiTi /fii/.L/fiiniL IiJui /tl uiuJ^ . /.nLiiiL (iiitMHLimV imio/J/ni piin . uiiiu
;> i/inL/f7iiiu0/in /il t/i/riip/in /i //iliiiiiuii/iiii ulu Ti^/iiiiiiipTi i./tii /,u/,uif /,Ti /,l itilin initi iiinmii-
iiiiLp pk'l : '/7 (utiiuiiii/iiu . UnUL.hnuiL. inLjnh /n. (un/iiiiuiiii 'rnhumnuh : l\uLj miLniiTi
.
'|M, JMIH MlO PUIII llllfrll /llll Ljllil Lljllll 7'll/lMIMMu/f :
(il i/uini/uiuiii/i/i 11111 /utii uiuj? Aijilu diii/iiiiunu/i /rilnLtn /i /iuil ul ihmhiKLjn /1 /'/iliiiuTi-
n/iiu : /
,
ii/i ^mnmnmmh iii/i iin ImiuLjn iuiluhli u(Iiiuinni/iiu /1 /iuulW/ilTi, iiim/.mii /1 Tiuil
10 umhmLjn ^mumuhi /tl uiunAULiiiiiIf/ri . /,l ^nnii /ri nhnnLjS, nmnXnin 11T1111 ihmu : //l
uhufiihn, uuiLLjn ( ./umtnif/uu /1
11/7O uhoknhh muLj ^nnhli Sninnni liHuuli nliuii inijiiinli . /
XmlumliniiiHi ^ntffcii/^p uTiiui itu /fL i/iiilWiii/ fen/rJ/iP/ip : '/iui?/rini/ iljinii 0[*$hi nliuuli h
lihhniihnhm : (jl fcnfcfLhuuiL uiiLiiii/i (iiu/ituliuti 11111 1 V'/i Iiiiuui luiii nil /,l uiti/j .
*
'IjunknLjn *
A
UUUIL.UII
if/juî ^111,
n/i ihjTi nn n>\/.ij î XiiihiiiiljniilHi
PJil.iiljii 1^1
iipi\/mTi Ljn : //l infciifcitii 11I1111
te (uiuiniii/itti 111 pttf/ff /tiiul /,l tuntiiuiu/ifciiiu i./,Aiu<.\iuiTi . /'ûi mLjnh /11. (uh/iiiiIiuu, /,l 11111
n< Ztlii kinhu num :
(?l inndmU ûiuhli
/1
//iLtiiiiuii/iiu, fcnWfciui nnpniAikmn nilHLiiiinli /.l /1 nhnknhli LinkL.k-
1 /1
if.niL/.r?/iLff]
/1
IjiniL.jtlhiuli B
||
4 Tit.tn] jttiTuiLMît ac?</. B
||
5 Tifl/i.mtii] fiuinfihfin B
||
6 (Tiititnti
/
/.itf] 7,iiuittU//.ttt B
||
8 0l] ....pf.Ly/rm^ liii. B
||
9 /.
//T.L/r?/.L.t]
/.
/^Tuu /,?/.,uTt B
||
10 fc^ fe
t
L
iu
f
B
||
10-16 &l ../,T,^/r,L . . . /.,/.., ^T : om. B.
Un des ofliciers demanda Natalie en mariage, mais elle le trompa en disant
:
Attends qnelques jours pour que je reflechisse. Et elle alla pres du lit de
saint Adrien, pleura am.erein.ent et pria le saint de la sauver des desseins
des idolatres.
Un des saints lui apparut et dit : Dieu a exauce tes prieres. Ilate-toi
de venir a Byzance ou nos restes reposent, et la, nous te visitcrons. Natalie
lui dit : Mon maitre Adrien a-t-il comparu devant le Christ? Le sainl
repondit : Oui, il a comparu dcvant Ic Ghrist avant nous.
Aussitot elle prit la main droite dÂdrien, s'embarqua et se sauva a
Byzance. Mais l'officier qui voulait en mariage Natalie, sêmbarqua sur un
navire et pressait [les gens] de rejoindre [Natalie] et de la faire revenir. Un
vent contraire s'eleva et le fit retourner en arriere. Pendant quc Natalie na-
viguait, la nuit, 1'esprit d'erreur dit au capitaine : Virez le navirc a gauche
et vous irez plus vitc. II songeait a faire rcvenir le vaisseau a Nicome-
die. Alors apparut saint Adrien devant eux, sur le navirc, et il dit :
*
Faites
*
A fol. l:
suivrc votre navire apres inoi, car celui qui vous faisait vircr a gauchc,
c'etait lc tentateur. Natalic le voyant, fut priso dc joic ct s'ecria a haute
voix : Voila mon maitrc Adricn. Et elle nc lc vit plus.
Lorsqu'ils arriverenl a Byzance, elle alla saluer les saints, cl dans la nuit
PATR. 0R.
T. V.

29
442 LK SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [98]
iiiiil LJiu um-nnb Uifftjiuiunu
nx 1111117. fiuinji ''//>/'
fuuinuiiuiL^huiSn uinuijujth '/'-/i/uiiiiini/i
Ll i/iiliiiii/i unana Suipuifipnuuinii,
/.///.ii^/i/i ""l Sht^ /.l 11T1//111/; 0/i/i ninn uiptliiiiiLiuij #//'-
/ummi/,/mi i/iiiiiiiiim//iim nuil :
fc?i_ wnJuiSuifii uiiMiunJhuin
iftnnftii
/n
p
uin Buuinuu& /.l /.ij/iIi a&ui u7./ia /i iiiil/iu
ilLiuuiii : //l puinnuSp
/1
îiiLiiniiiiin/.nij- Ijutuiuiiijii ^puiduiphnjiu
/1
uuiiTit, fct ^piiuiitiiiLiuij
/il Sltii\liL
/1
i?in^ 1111/iiiiiiiiLiintJiTi uppnijii :
BuiluS iiiliilii i//îiijiii|1iiiTmil/3/ilTi U/,/ljT< /'uîilij/mJimi/i :
8uiL.nL.nu fyhnhnhinhuiunuli //iliiiiijiii^hi iiijiiiij/iTi /jiiijiuTi ijuiiljij.
'/'/"'l''
'//i/iiiiiinii/i
iilltijnLijjtSnii nji t,ji ijji/iuiniiTi/niij
/1
Shith,tj /jijijliijTj : Z/l pn.iiitiijitimh;[iii ujiui uljiuiTuiij
h7'-ji/iiiiiiuii /.l T1111 iiiiThaTi n iiiil, iiijj ûi&uinliulj /niiiiiniii/iiiTifeuiiiL ijn/ininiiTit,nL/u7,uiTi
-,!'" uiuiu /ilji :
'/iiiujfeu/iTi ijTjih
/1
iii/111 ij/iiju /tl uli/ij/iu ûinîiijifeij/iTi /1T1L tjui^ttig, fri. Iihnhijjiu ij/i
hiuûiljhutjl;
/1 //"
t
^
'[
n
^['"
u
\"-
naU ht- "
t
lpupuinp.ii îiiLuiiihtjiiLijiiiiihj .
^feji/nj/iTi hpljtu[H[i
A iol. 17
*
LniinuiSpn ijSiupSLiiii, Ll 11111/111 <Jnun/iTj ijujhl/iiTi jf lijnuui nuji l'*{ :
4 u*fe/i<\
/1]
i?fe/iA 1111L B
|| 7 i///iiijiii/iiiiT.iiL/f7/iLTi] i///iiijiii/t?/ilTi B Hujulij/ihiiii/i] UpttLnpSnufi
||
8 Suiliil/iii] UiiL/1/1 i///"mTi fippuuinuft
HpiLij./iunii
/7/1
gppuuinfihuij
/1
SfeTifeijnj /ji/niHu jiuliiljui
B
||
10 <;.un,,n<U/j] SuiSuipZuilptifihtuSp B
||
12 T.feufe,,/,,,] T,fent/,T, B
||
13 //ilhijT, o/w. B
jjfc/ifeij/iT,] okpphnhl, B
H
14 jOaniiiiinu/, J2] /tl 1/hiluiuuiiiij/i d-2 add. B.
lui apparut saint Adrien qui lui dit : Sois la bienvenue en paix, servante du
Christ et fille des saints martyrs; tu viendras a nous et tu recevras, selon ton
merite, la recompensc de tes fatigues.
Elle rendit aussitot son ame a Dicu et on la deposa aupres des saints
martyrs. Beaucoup de femmes fideles abandonnerent leur maison et leur
famillc et servirent lcs sainls jusqu'a leur mort.
En ce jour, martyre de sainl Aboudimos.
Aux jours de l'empereur Dioclotien, l'idolatre, on saisit le martyr du
Ghrist, Aboudimos, qui etait chreticn de lile de Tenedos. On Fobligea a
renier lc Christ, mais il nc conscntit point; au contraire il confessa avec
hardiessc la foi du christianisme.
On lo lia a quatre potcaux et neuf bourreaux le soumirent a de cruelles
tortures, et Fobligerent a manger dcs abominablcs sacrifices des idoles, mais
a foi. 17 ne purent le pcrsuadcr. Ils dechirercnt le corps avec
*
des onglcts dc fer,
cnsuite ils lui trancherent ia tete, le 26 Aout.
[99]
17 NAYASARD, 27 AOUT. 443
C7l
ft
ifLnLnnnn i/iiulni iiiLnLfiir bnbi_bnuiL. unLniut unLuhnuiL. bfinlinhmfiuiunufi uin-
nuiifiu uiûiLun ^nL^tniulinp . Ll iniJ iitun^nLnLtinLnfib ttuui Ll uiuLu . iS/tii n 1iiiiilii/i_)iiii
iit.iiiiim rtni mtitLtiii/i nnn LuinhLu mLj uuiuiliLn /ti_ I .niiiin cVni iionni_/J/iintIii/i nni_iiiiili/fi)p p/ni
nn i/rm ibnluLini ibnbnLju hbbniuhft Lj Ll. Iiuinnn Lj nliniiLju nfiLiunli nnn intumnLu : (/__
/itti /ii ii iiiii iiii /.i LtuinLuinuiL pun /.ii/.i ni 1//1 ^pLntniuLuutli . ^nuiuuiibuin /<i nuuinunu
unnniu L*uinLiifit)nuft ^pntf
itiinLiiftU :
f/ttn uiiiuiiin.fi f/*" /il Oaiiiiiiiini/i /'4* 00I1 /7 uiiuuii //nLp/iiiiii/iiii/iii/i :
Unniu
Ljftu
iLliiuuiun nntuuLj, LLLiuin n^bui Utufofiubuii inltliiinti, /i/inO/i Linuiuinbun
uinnuiili n -111 111 . /tl iiimiiliLnutLnuiu unLnn f/ ulibiuuuu , uintuLLniniun MuinLjiiult iiiiLiim/iini/i :
C7l /1 /iimi LuinLtui /1 nnuiuLj innhunpu nuuinktui /1 tLuinAi UnLliuiL, liimliuii nnLijiuli iiilni,
liiuuLiui /liiiiiiiiiUiiinin/i ttitJu /
P . nnnn niLuiuLnnnu uibnL.li 1'iuniunuinn 11111/7/1/1, nn /1
11/111111111 /<//./i/,/i uilini utbhliun l/in n/niiii :
l/L ifcrin diuuiuuuiLiun
ft
ifuifnlSiiilikiu
*
(nuiunL^ni (iiii/iuiii / /iniinii im/1/1, MiunuiLiinLj
*
A lol. L"
/'/iti/iill/inti /jl uiLnLLuiuLuti 1/11111)1 linnui, tun.uipLj nhuiniiuîu iionop tiuinifop ibnLfinu
1 /tii/il/.iiiiil ... 11111/7/1] l.nl.i l,ij>>>'l> li iii/riii/fmii /'/iii.iii/riii/iiii/iini/i luiipiuf/ili ^p/.iiuiii/f i> 11111 iifjiiui-
L
"/'/J
'
,L
'J""jfi'
J'""'
'/*>'"//' "/'/"'."
V"
//'"""/' "7'/'
'"P"P
uuiuin.iuutU
yuti
/fl iimfeJi
.
S/fu B
||
4 feiupillll llllll/Jllll 1>
|| 5 UIIIIi/|I1II1IIIl] Ulllll/llllllfellll B || 6 HlfllfTll/lll] l/lllllll ^llllllllllllll)l 7'll/llllllllll/l
adc/. B.
A la sixieme heure de la journee, le saint apparut, arrae d'une epee, a Tem-
pereur Diocleticn, et entoure d'anges terribles qui Feffrayerent beaucoup
et lui dirent : Regarde le serviteur de Dieu, Aboudimos, que tu croyais avoir
tue; nous te le montrons par la puissance de Dieu, qu'apres avoir ete trans-
porte de la terre, il est encore vivant et puissant contre les demons que tu
adores. II fut davantage irrite de cette vision des anges et ordonna de jeter au
feu le corps de saint Aboudimos.
Fete des saints Hesychios et de ses compag-nons.
Ils etaieiit de la maison royale des Alans, venus en Armenie a la suite de
la ivine Satinik, femme du roi Artaches. Ils devinrent les disciples des saints
Oski et de ses compagnons ; ces derniers, disciples de Fapotre Thadd6e. Ils se
retirerent du palais dc la reine et sc rendirent a la montagne Soukavc, et
s'y iircnt religicux, se nourrissant dhcrbes pcndant vingt-qiiatre ans. On
appelait leur chef Barakadre, qui prit le nom de Ilesychios, a son bapteme.
Apres dcs annees, a la mort de
*
Ghapouh, roi des Alans, regna Gighia-
nus, lequcl, sctant informe a leur sujet, envoya Barlaha avcc dc aombreuses
A fol.
v b.
1.11111111, MlA/ll llTllIMMI l/.llllTlll iHlAlllL IIIIIIIIllILIIl/ Wi^ UfU ff Att/fTf /f /lllLllll, IMM/IM /rf/7 U lljllll/
niun&qbu ntinuiu /i /i/iTunn :
/'m/i iiiilmmL //iii p/iilin ui/ni/fi liltuillll/711 /iiintiinufi /'//7 . (.iiiliiil ll/l /iJimiVJ/mi I.iiii ifuu/ifufi
-
I/UII/I IIHL ?/!/
/'
'//IIIli"V I?/'/H?fV /"- //'III^t/1 IIIIMl/iI Illl7lll /lI'll/lL MA/MMII III MIMLll/l Il/M : (.1111
fiiiiio/r/ii /111111/71) /il i>miOmm/.m/imimmmi l> ll/l ll7l III) /lllll/lu/7 /1 1I17T1O
'
5
|/l /i/l/lllll /"11111/111^111 /llll/lll II ll II II 111 /iL IIIIIIl^llLll/iIllllL . Il/l III /1 lllll/l/, f 1 ff/lMIMM MIIMl/
F
M
m ixiiii i/iiifii/iL/iu 1) 111 11I. 11 11 Iil i?iiiiiif*/iTii) T11111111 /imii/jl mi/Vmlmii m n 111111 hlTi/iTi piuii/iTip t/iiiuTi
iiiiiniifTf iiiiiuiii/iiil/J/iiuTi . /l /iiiiiiiiiiZSiiiiiin/i /11)111// uiuuiuunn : /l 11111/7 ulmutu . *^/'"> 7P
iinLp : ''/iniiiiiiii/iiiiiTi/i /iiiiiilTi tniLiiiipTi /jl imm/.T/ . (/uiiiu/1/1 fjflp /jl tunnuiL ( .itttTf p : //l
11111/7 Honiiii/iunTi . /"iiiii<.\/ip /1 ununuiou 111 11 tn 11 luiAii 11 Tt /jl dtiimiiunbiit;p tiutu^ <-\/p /<l 10
iiiiiiiiin/iL n/i in/iiiuiTi/iil Miv/.ii 1111111 îioiiii /il iiiiiiinfjiifffiiiliiiiii :
/.11/7 iiiiLfipTi //iiLp/iiiiii . (/iiiiii/iiii/t/iu /7/1 (iiiiiiiiil<Jiii iiiiipnif/i fjL /jn/ffiniiiifff/iftfTf n.ui<yiiu
Tititn/7/1, /in// m/'i/ i^m//
/''P
'/ (uinnLtVnfTf iifViiiii /jl
0*1111)"
/7 iii/uiniAu iiiilTiiili iltVn /1
1"
T1J111T1/7 /jl nv
*
unuoinLSp ll"/jp iiihiiiiiiiliiiAhTi AfVti /jl lli iiiii/i/iiiiiip /.m/miimi 1111 iiiiiiiiiiiliii :
//l tiiiinLiiiiiLiiii iiilTiiiiliiii/iTi tniuupLuiii iiTiniiiii /iiiiinniLiiifTftf /jl linpiu niiyiiTiiiii/iTi 15
nSLuin.uL; : l/L ^niiiiliiitfjiiiu 1111111 /1 nLnuiuu Tintiiii lunLiuuLi 11/1 11/1 i/iiiifLiHLiin/jtin/Ti nfL.it-
immi imA, /jl iiiiufjiiiu ^/im/ nSuinSjiuu Tiutiiii :
troupes au pays d'Armenie, pour les reconduire dans le pays des Alans,
avec de grands honneurs s'ils revenaient aux idoles, et dans le cas contraire,
de leur oter la vie par Tepee.
Saint Hesychios raconta un songe aux freres : Un corbeau trempe dans le
sang arrivait a nous du palais royal de notre pays, et voulait nous disperser
comme de jeunes pigeons. Or, mettez-vous en priere et fortifiez-vous, afin
que personne de nous ne se perde.
Barlaha arriva, les apercut et en fut effraye; car il les voyait semblables a
des boucs sauvages, couverts de poil, et leurs corps paraissaient comme
couverts dc mousse, qui envahit les pierres, a cause de la rigueur du froid.
lls broutaient 1'herbe comme des animaux. II leur dit : Ou'etes-vous? Les
saints repondirent : Nous sommes des hommes, et dc nationalite Alane. Le
general leur dit : Revenez au culte des dieux et reprenez votre siege et vos
honneurs, car je vous vois des gens forts et guerriers.
Saint Hesychios repondit : J'etais 1'allie du roi Chapouh, et j'occupais le
second trone ; mais maintenant nous sommes les serviteurs de notre Dieu et le
a fol. 17 moment est arrive pour nous d'obtenir de lui notre recompense;
*
nous n'ado-
rons pas vos dieux et n'aspirons plus aux honneurs terrestres.
Le tyran, irrite, les soumit a de scveres tortures; et eux, rendaicnt
graces au Seigneur. II ordonna ensuite de leur mettre des mors a la bouche,
pour qu'ils ne pussent glorifier Dieu, et fit bruler au feu leur corps.
[101] 17 NAVASARD, 27 AOUT. 445
I/l Iiiiptu iiiijoIJLijIiIi iiiil (.mimmimiA 1/11111/1 /iiuilIiiii/iii /im niiiiiiifiiiiii /i/iiiii/i nuoliiiiilKftû
liL ijiiiuli inMiiii IJImili /i lll/V" 'I//V"
uiluuiluj /i />iii/i/./iioiiiu /J/il/i linijill mim/imi /i/i/iiiiiifi :
(/l Aiiii/i UijLl ihjiljhlin iiiil /lllllitl . uljuiip i\ijlimi iijii) /iil /i ujtii lli
Ji
llt ll lliL tti
J
t\Iiil <,m/i-
nluunh tL uiiLf^p utuiitii/i/i iSiiimi Iduiuh i.\liiini . /jl /1 ttiLljLn$n iilii ^Lijtjn iimi/ilIi t\tii
V"/"
l/lll/l ll/lll liJtLn ÎH/l/lL/l l/lll/l/llMI /l /iL
Sl
1 "'. I/IHI-" 1
/
/IIIIII "ILIIL/II/ iinl/i :
C/l /imiiiii/i/i <fjiuiuuiiLiiui ii/iin/ uiijuihutuhj iiliiumi, /ii Ijiuimujihtjiiih /i hillui aiuutiL
iiiiljijiIi II111 p/iinil, /"m/./iim/imii, '/lll/linill/711, '/111//1111111/11111, iliii/ii/liliin, /'/ipillll/l, /''"/liip/l-
/W1/111I1, lll,i)iiiu, '/'11/iiiin, ///,11/iiin, /'/iij/-iii/iiin, / 1/11/1111/11111, /''"1111//711, iiiiiiiiuilifîi, (/iiiiii-
IlllllW/^ll, /'''I7III1/1UIIIII, lliu/lll/l, /'''/^Hllll/lllll . /iL "11/ ClLll /1/1//IIL llIIIIl/lIIIUIIllipll
11/1111/ JlLjltiJllll
Hlll<j UHIIlIl Ijlllllljllll nuiljui |I"I/ "Ilil//l fJL uiJiuijlLiuj
Jn
JlLtulllJ l/lll/lllll/lll/lll /iL lll/ll/ IjiutjLuij
1S1//1111 /i//.iiii)'/> Ijtuuuujihijuiu :
l/*L /iMIIMMIM/.l/lflfl i?W//||MI/I//iMI!/ u/lllll pll 7'li/llllllllll/l, /1 /lllll llllllll/lll/l (/'(,* . /11111//71111 l/lll/l-
ii/ilip /imi/iii uiti/i/iiin ujiusLl /i uuiuiiilituljii uh&liu rjiluinjiji 1,111 111111 m/i\/i/i
11/1 tiinnkuiiL
Jahtuuji iiiiL/1/1 -.111/1 ii(/i LjiIiILiiij (tnijntjhuuj ijunjuuijiu /1111/111 /jl /i/iiiu/uiii/ /1 Iniiti iii/iiiliiO :
i/l ->/i///.mim mmi/.i//i/i i/in/iii, /il Oiiiiiliiii/iiui/ iiiii itutlh; IjtuuuujiLj ijilinuiuuulju /1111/111 11111)/.-
fiinifi 111/, 11/111 :
I/l J1UUJI1LU Jltt2
lj
II
LJU
II Llip jJlllllU II .ll/.l/l Il0/l , lljinij -jlll/lllHI/IMI/ t/llllll llll ll/l/l llllil, llllllllll /l/i
l//i/ui/innLlJ/ilIiIi :
Ils prierent Dieu de faire disparaitre de la terre 1'idolatrie et d'accorder la
guerison des diverses infirmites a ceux qui auraient recours a lcur intercession.
Une voix du ciel sc fit cntendre a eux : Venez, mes ascetes, dans le repos
que je vous ai prepare, et recevez la couronne de votre vie ascetique; et a
1'endroit ou sera verse votre sang, la terre devicndra le rcnmde de trois cent
soixante-cinq maladies, selon les jours de 1'annee.
Le prince ordonna de les faire mourir par le glaive, et ils furent executes a
la meme heure : saint Hesychios, Lucianus, Polyeucte, Quadratus, Hosimus,
Victor, Diognet, Memas, Phocas, Serius, Dimetius, Adrien, Thales, Jour-
dan, Anastades, Theodidos, Jacob, Theodore; et deux autres plus jeunes, a
qui le glaive avait fait peur, partirent en secret a un autre endroit, se creu-
serent un souterrain et
y
moururent dans la vie ascetique.
Ges martyrs ascetes du Christ moururent
*
le 17 Navasard. Leurs corps
*
a fol. is
demeurerent sans sepulture jusquaux jours du grand Gregoire lTllumina-
teur, qui, par 1'inspiration du Saint-Esprit, se rendit [sur les lieuxj, recueillit
leurs restes et les inhuma a la meme place. 11 construisit en ce lieu un cou-
vent et ordonna de celebrer chaque annee leur memoire partoul
.
Beaucoup de miracles se font a cet endroit, gloriliantainsi quotidiennement
la tres sainte Trinite.
r a.
p. 100 I)
P [1>
'
'/./iil^fil /1J/11/1 <'/'/'"// //<" />/""ll"l(iilli iiiiij illiltlililjh'll 'i IuuijjiLi llilil/ IJlllllllllh '| llm Ijtiii l
y
t
*
1!
L01
p. loo b.
i/.ii/iiili, /tl /tIi liliiitiij /'/>/'/> îuii/ii-li k' '/"'/''"" ' /'.>"/" :
'
.ii mjA.iujh '1'iihiitnnuh /''"uiii/îiii inndiuU hhh b <-,iiiiii, iiimuhhninhiuij iiuitLiinu lltibh
ûihnhnX nhLLnoiUi /iLiiiii/p : Unpui iiuiii/i/tiiii h,hh /i iLuinAi Uuinbnn iiii/iiiluu //i/iiitiiiiiiui
uhutni, iiiii iiiliXliitiliiuli LLmliii iiiiiintjLiiij : Ul. /i c/tiiiiiuiiiu/iii L*nuiuin[iub itiiipiiii/i LLbh /i 5
11 111 11 ii iiiiipiiLu/i, />l luouhijiiih jihn Itliiiijiut 1111/1(1 /tl nhn /1/1/1 fiiiiitu II mUlilililj 1111 1 (1111I111111
iii/iiiiiiiiiiiii/.iiiiii /1//11 /1 îiu iiiiiiiiii/i 7'ii/iiiiiiiih/i :
//1 iitliuup /1 ujuunnL.uiL.nn uinuihn nn hhkiuj /,/i'd iLkiiuhuiij jilttj MtunnL^Lnih îiiLiuinuinbh
/1
7
'17/111111 11 11 ul. uhituihniuh /1 hnijiuhLj : I/l /1 puni uuuih/tiui /1 iiiiiiiu/j 111 11 piii 1/1(1 lUiiiiljLijmh
/1 UnLhuiL-Ljin jhnhhh luiunhSiuh /'uuiii/.i m/ni
*
utnOu, nlinnLjS btijuiui ihnbh, /unuiuiAiuiitu/i
fg
/inii/fL ijtliuijiLlili nonu uiSu uuuiiiLilu : 1/l unaL SnnUf liiiijiu bjinkL iiiiiiiiIiii 11 piiiii/i /1
/iiiiiiiiii /1//./1/,- ouiiuu /.1 tucSkuij ^kjiph AiiiA/i/,iiii uuiij/fUiuiu SiunShhu hntjtu :
//l /7/1I1 uifiiiLiiiIip unjinnh uiiunphb . II 111 ;>/""" , /.iil/i/iiiihiiu, 'lonkpinhju, 'lnniiiuuinu,
1'nbnpuhpknnu, U /.1)111 11, Vnhtttu, II miiiiliii , hkSkuihnu, / .1111/1111/11111 , 1)111/1111)1111, 1'bhinnji,
/'''iiijLjnu, i)iiiniiii(i/,ii, LkuiuiiiniulJbjnu, l'''h;npLibtnnu, ittuhntlti, l
(
''h;nnniihnu, />l
"'(//J
1*
11(111 li 11 11 111 :
Unptti iihuikkniuh luniniuCuiijtiub b jLjilihh UnLhuiLLjin iiiilu piim iiiiiui u />l \nnti, SIiukul.
n [B
*
Martyre des saints Hesychios et de ses compagnons, qui furent martyrises dans la
p. 101
province de Bagrevand, sur la montagne Soukavete, et qui sont au nombre de trois
cent soixante-quatre.
L'ap6tre du Christ Thaddee, lorsqu'il vint en Armenie, eut pour disciples
saint Oski et ses compagnons. Ils habitaient la montagne Tsalkots, pres des
sources du fleuve Euphrate, et menaient une vie solitaire. Aux jours du roi
Artaches ils se presenterent au palais royal, entretinrent le roi et sa femme,
la reine Satinik, qui etait de la maison des Alans, de la doctrine de la foi du
Clirist.
Plusieurs parmi les notabilites, arrives du pays des Alans avec la reine,
crurent au Christ et se firent baptiser par eux. Ils quitterent le palais du roi
et etablirent leur demeure sur la montagne Soukavete, en face du village
b Bagrevand,
*
contre la montagne Nepat, ne se nourrissant que d'herbes, a
1'instar de boucs sauvages, pendant de longues annees. Leur peau devint
comme la mousse des pierres a cause de l'inclemence de l'air et leurs cheveux
croissant, couvrirent tout leur corps.
Les noms de ces saints etaient : Hesychios, Lucianus, Polyeucte, Quadra-
tus, Idioksicheron, Memas, Phocas, Sergius, Demetius, Adrien, Hosimus,
Victor, Thalelus, Jourdan, Anastatheus, Diognet, Jacob, Theodore et autres.
Ils demeurerent, en se nourrissant d'herbes, dans la montagne Soukavete
[103]
li JiuSuiiiiiiLu Uiiiijiui nnnt filkiuuii '.iiuuiuii hnniifiiuiiiiufi, nn ym.iuii luniunkiui ijontunii, ii
Liijiui uiinuiu /i
'/"'/'/
uiiuumi.ni fiLjikiuiitj^ iLnlinnnniuliiuu tjiuîi t./Jttii/i : f/i_ iii.Ii nn
'["17"
IJbn^Ln* anLmuLktun uStii
fJh;
tkjiLfijiii
*i"'i""
uiiiiiljkijmii ujiuûikjntf
ijîiiLiuuiii
//'-
tnnuh;fiii :
/>l /JuititiiLiinu i/uii/i ni5li huin-iuiûji iiiii iiim/.iimi ijonop tithkj ijUnuiii ujiuiniiLtiif Ll
kfilh; n< îiiLiuuLuuliu^
fi
hiilii utiLiiLnli ihunki . nii LliLiut /i tknhuii ktjfun
i/uiitiiu iiuiiifiuukjjt
I.uIiiil/J/ilIiIi : l*#_ /iiui/iiLi.
V"/"/
Ll iftnnX uijiiujikiiii /.l nnnpiuLiiiu utiiuu ftioiikiiii, CiiuuLtiiL
o/i iii/mihik/ii /7/1I1
/1
yiiLiiiuili 7*11/1111111111/1 /il iiiiiiiiiiiii/iiiii
/1111/1^/7/1
_i/J_j
"/"''/
uui^nL. uujttihtjt;
ijlinuiu :
l/L kniiiiikifijiu dnnnilLiui Sfuuiituii /1 Sfuiiufiii Ijuiifiu ittiuo/Jii uiiiuiinLi. 1/1111.11, /iL fiujiliL
LuiLtt 110 11 iiiiliujiii hlilh; tiuSkii iiui/o/JuIi, uLuuil uiiiiuiLuiiii /11111111, _l ^niiiuiuiLtun "/'" >"/'"
"/"/"
-,11111/1111/1/11 /il/iiiipiiiIi./il/i iiLtl/ip /il iijjiIjLj tiuniiiu /1 i/feintii Sl
S/""/
t.uuinuliuu unutii
utinLi : //l iiiiL/i/ipli uliuuiu /1 tiiiiiliOiiiIiiiIi uiuijSniikj : /'n/i I1111 tii
/7
f'"(/
/' p/""""
liuijiu /tl yiiii/iiiili/ii u/i 1./1 ljtiijiitiiiijl.il lunolilLi : //l iiiilu/iIi '.
n11/1 111 tti 11 11 ttiliifiiiqil iiiniiinLiui
niii 111. uii/i"-
t
/i ttiSkiiktjnLU iuiuo/Jiiu fcx. iuiunfiSiuiih;ji huiIii.uiul/J/ilIi ijojiiiiiftiijifiii :
/'ut I1111 uiunLiuijkiiij ^jiiuSiiiikiuij ijojiiuljiuuiiiijii tu&kj ijiiiSkukukiiiii /il
/1
iiiilu
iiiii nl.jili Stuvkj : [l SfiimjkiL iuijof(lh;fiV utfutiiuiknfiu tniiSkukukiuii buiLUlUUintJ.fi
_//,*
*
P,
p. 101 b.
quarante-quatre ans, jusqu'aux jours du roi Gordien des Alans, qui, faisant
faire le recensement de ses troupes, ne les trouva pas a leur rang d'honneur,
au second siege d'Atha. Un certain nomme Sikerhere lui iit connaitre qu'ils
habitaient le pays cTArmenie, ou ils pratiquaient la foi chretienne.
Le roi envoya un certain Barlahai avec des troupes pour lcs ramener
avec honneur, mais s'ils ne consentaient point, de les exterminer par lYpcc.
II se rendit a la montagne et les trouva dans la plus profondc vie ascetique.
Ii les interrogea longuement, les conjura par do douces paroles, mais Ics
trouvant inebranlables en la foi du Christ, il medita, avec colere, de quclle
mort les faire mourir.
Les bienheureux, s'etant reunis ensemble, prierent unanimement pendant dc
longues heures. Le general, les voyant s'attarder dans la priere, commenga
par les menacer, et ordonna ensuite de planter quatre poteaux pour chacun
d'eux, et de les
y
lier fortement et d'y mettrc le feu, afin de bruler leur corps.
Les saints, pendant leur supplice, se mirent _t psalmodier. II ordonna de
leur mettre des mors a la bouclic et de les frapper pour les empccher dc
prier. Saint Quadratus, n'en tenant compte, les guida tous dans la priere et
blama la folie du general.
*
Ce dernier, en colere, ordonua aux soldats de les amener tous et do *
B
les exterminer par 1'epee. Et tandis qu'ils priaient, on les decapila tous, l<"
448
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMfiNIEN.
[104
I.l. //ijiiiiinnii/i /'//
.
/.i pnjubuig
utqpfiLn
/i intni.nO /i ffMfiii/<J/iLH iu_.tuu.iu uutuia Ll.
iii/uiii/m :
I/l
/'/'//'" / /'
linuiubpuiiinî ntilfbnuig uppngli
.././. uin iu$ji /<Jm/;in u/,m, /,/tit /t htnnnu
/7'/'/'^'
'" '""/'" ''///'" /'/"'/'/ aSmpSjiuu ,[lpu,[,,jh /,i_ n om/iu, ij/t /wfntffLHfA &w&liBiua ajinuui
miiuiu/.j /t jbuijjt JinSuiUuilpi : /'u/j Lplpip[t'h liniuu iJi, Aiiiiu/-|| UUinOuiqtuiJD i/miiu iift/f/.ffif 5
fu-nbuiug /t upmilpj
SmpmfipnunL^hmti
f
miLuiL,bpminiii
&tLumJfthuiSu. Ipuumipbgjiu nbbuifiu
jiL.nbmUg
y
Sfiisl.L. i/in/ii/,iyuiu unL V/jji /, L jJuinLniuu miunLjnnnwg :]
A fol. 18
*
UUIjuS iiiliil/i i///iiW
)
iii/uiiiiL/<r/7iLu unnnili /'.. /i'fe/ mfe^/i :
'/'/i/fnuinu/i Siiipmîpnuu miL.ppb Umnubnub^ nn,i[i k;p ''/inipin/i t,n.mjSmi mpnunLu :
//l jtui ihuyiLinu ô/iU /'l/ihj Lj/ji_ gppumnubmi Ll nuiiiLmip SLiluiIiLi i/iuuu m/mi iii.i.i 10
'rppumniip :
1/l pttLAUL. mhopLjh mppmiu /,|iIj|i)ihii bpLnSLnni u/t mSbumiU hilhlh ii.l/,i/i pui-i
ip^mipup gpjiumnuhm\u impuUmhLjp, ijuiuu n^ iiLpmUmpi, tffipLumnu ul nn^hini /iilhhu :
/.u/Jiiiiiuil i/iiil/Jiii7iih///i ti_ almiij /t "bjtl^nSjiiijim, Ll 11111/7 //./'///'^nu ^mSmpZiuLiiL.-
pLmSp. IJiiiLjp iiiu/iiui/i mujuumimpmp linmnpbu ntiopu lfn.nSmibgi.ng Ll. OuOtiitn ].,
8
L[liUIIUipu/finL.pju.1l2 l///ljl.L/J/lLi. B (luMlbtputty] '///"/'*' flrfrf. B || 9 .IIIL/./_n O/W.
B
|| 12
l.. . 'u/i// 11 if/uj
11j]
frL /iimiL
11/1 /i *ij/i//iii./ii/fciu ii,J,,,/i/,}i iu/i/juijh L./1///1T11111 B
II
15 -,ILII1.1U-
jfei/Lfti/] t,niLntinij B.
17 Navasard, le 27 Aout. Une source surgi.1 a 1'endroit pour la guerison de
toutes lcs maladies et infirmites.
Deux des plus jeunes compagnons dcs saints, qui s^taient, par crainte,
caches dans unc anfractuosite de la montagne, revinrent apres, pour cnterrer
les corps dcs martyrs, mais ils ne les trouverent point, car Dicu lcs avait
caches, pour les reveler dans les derniers tcmps. Alors les deux, regrettant
bcaucoup dc s'etre prives dc la couronne du martyre, achcverenl leur vic
avec plus d'ascetisme encorc, jusqu'a ce qu'ils s'en allerent aupres du Sci-
gneur, et furent enterres par dcs bergers.]
A fol. 18
*
En ce jour, martyre de saint Aternerseh.
]"
a.
Le martyr du Christ saint Aternerseh etait le fils de 1'empereur de Romc,
Probus. Apres la mort de son pere il devint chretien et aspira a mourir pour
l.e nom du Christ.
L'empereur de Nicomedie, Licinius, 1'impie, vint a 1'apprendre, lui qui
journellement tuait plus de mille chretiens, pour ne pas avoir renie le Christ
et immole aux idoles. II [Aternerseh] se hata d'accourir a Nicomedie et dit a
Licinius avec hardiesse : Pourquoi fais-tu mourir sans les epargner tant de
[105]
uiim.7iH.hiIi puiO tjojiuiljiuuu iLjiljJih, /'L /f/Ûfnfl/ip uilil.iilijn u iin/in///.// /l -_,/l /Mln /n_ im l.iililr
/.l Oup/jfi ii/iii/i/iiiii uii.7iuniiH : (11/7 i/i/i/iuiiu . (//1/J/7 /n_ iiml njiluiinnuLiui /iii/iii : (11/7
uuljijiIi
*
l .uiulil, 11 ul.
^ . fjnid uiijiusLu n (uiiiului\ 1111 uiiiiui/iii/i /uiiiiuiiii/iiiuiii_H/iiiiilii *
A fol. 18
; / ?
r
b-
/iiiiiimiiii/m) :
(**l ii/miiim_ //1/1/1U1111 iiiiiipiiiuop UL puin 11 n 11 lIJLiii 11 11 /11111111.1 1111111 _l /uuuiimhhihhi
|HiA|Il/i//|lT|U /iL llMUIIl/lLII /iL llllll Jl IjL Lll : (i*L fl< yill Hllll.ljlllL : 0*L 111111111 IIMIMIMLUlllMI lllUlll-
O111I111 UL Ii/iliiiL/r//iLliu, /iL n*. /iiiiiiiiMI iiuiii-VHLtiuiHi. 1 : __,piiiiHiii/iUfti ZiL yni/i/1/1 iiumil/ii //11/1.11 .
/iL //////////,// lllllll/l /llllIlllllll/lllUIIL/f//lllllIll /lllMIMIMl/ilMIM /l 7'll/lllUlllll, if /11 II 11 III 11 II /1 /'/_ :
6*l /nu/~in/inu //iliiuiuii/mii Lujnuljnujnuu Lniiuiin /711 unjinui LtinnuLnuL^n . iiiluii
ij 1) mji 111 li 11 11 11 11 lIJIilIi UiiiioiiU, tiiiu l.itiii /1 ///i/illll/ili/illl /iL immmimmim uunjuuijill fcniioiiU /iLiilll
/iL llllllHIIIL /l /*/lLHHlUll/llH . /iL Ull lUlIIUlULUt/ tf/iAuiL iLLLIjLljllU llllllll II r/PH Ilrt/lllHlip
HliiiiiiU (un/iiuuiiii/i /iL ( l/iiiiitiu./iiu, ul uiijmju iinp iliu 11111/111111111111111/1 liliil- uilin :
OtlllUf) LLLljLlJLnV Lll Ll. linluiUJip UflLfltl IlIILIIip/ilfllU (/ 111 III u/l II II /l f/io/f/ftf Ufff tlu/lllU , I III II
XLnliiunjiLiuij HiiLiiIi uiiLUip/iiiiiU (1111111711111 //iLiMulfii/inf /lUi/iii/iiiiuutf :
b.
1 _>.,..] Wmu. B
i|
S ,//.{........../. /*] t- 7..l.u., ....,/,
<H-
au._/. B
1]
11 fe.i] /?/... B
||
12 UL llllllllll, ... IlI-IIl] 11 ,....../. II II HUI II IUL /l // ,.../. .W..,MII.
/7
fllIIOIli~Il lUll UII J~Il J> [] 1 Jj l7ll>/.
../.] //u.U.p/.L.M.I 1>.
soldats romains, ct fais-tu disparaitre les plus fiers guerriers du pays? Les
ennemis desormais entreront sans crainte a Rome et devasteront et ruineront
tout le pays. Licinius lui dit : Serais-tu aussi chretien? Saint Aternerseh
lui repondit :
*
Je prie beaucoup Dieu de me faire mourir en une tellc con-
* A r,
j|
ls
fession.
Licinius se mit a lui parler avec bontc et lui donna des conseils avec dou-
ceur; il lui promettait des grandeurs, des honneurs et des prescnts. II nc sc
laissa pas persuader. Alors il le menaca de tortures, de peines, et nc put lc
dctourner. II ordonna de lui trancher la tete; et il mourut ainsi en bonne
confession du Christ, le 27 Aout.
Domitius, 1'eveque de Byzance, etait le frcre de saint Aternerseh. II
apprit le martyre du 1'rere, s'embarqua pour Nicomedie et prit en secret les
restes de son frere, qu'il emmena a Byzance, et deposa, avec grands lion-
neurs, dans 1'eglise ou se trouvaient les reliqucs des saints Adrien et N-atalie
et des autres saints qui furent martyrises avcc lui.
Dans cette meme eglise se trouvent egalement les restes du saint apotre
Stachyos, l'un des soixante-dix, que le saint apotrc Andre avait saciv cveque
de Byzance.
Uni.ni' ijlini^li 'riiliiiiiiiiiili l .litnliiiniiii uannll
hl'
juujtLujuiyui yiiLiiiiiini/ /i j>uinuij>k,\t
UuLMiuinpni . /i/_ /'0/,m uiii)l,'liiu{li puinuipu /.l Ii iiLonu Ll. luiatunuiliu /il l'<hLI
T
ji qiuSb-
liiui/i ^liLuihnu yin uiinitiiiLuiiu : I/l /./i//^ /i -,/./1/111/1111111111 i/nn
/'"9///^/' 1/111/11111/1111/1 iluinXliL.
\ Fol. 18 lif/n/lllLff/lllllli/f UIIIUAlll Zizzz/z/ 11 /l 7'/l/llllllllIl/l ÎULUIUIU :
liiijuii ii/iiii (.1111/1111/11111 inlitiitlji linluiuhu Ll. uiiii/iiliI iiii/iiiii/iinLo/} MiiiiMtiiiLiiiii Ll.
1L11 lunLiiii LiuIJuiui uinli 11/1111 /ii iii 111 111 /.11 111 l . /1 niuijuili jililjL 11/z/z /.z iinziiiiz/zii/i /1 /izzz n
uhnADguiUf Ulll LiouLniuh iliuji iiLiuilih niu/i/iuiiLiit/ dl 1 1 tih n hLltuuL 11 Lh uihijiijiiu Itlln /1
nitiuuui njilili : hliiiin 11111 jijiIi /1 uiui&Uin Ijit ntjli /il uuiuLhuiih nuiu/iUtiU LnnhiuhLuin /.l
lunnintuLLuin :
I/l <, n111 tl 111 iLui 11 iiiiiiniiiLii/i/i yiiiiiiu/i/.i iiuiiilIu Iiiijiiu Ll. hiu iiinoULtuu utiuuiLju . Llti-
imiLuirt l.ii/iiiiyiiiUiL /.l l/iiiyii/iiui /l xituLiiitiiii, (.tzzniii uiV iui)L'hiui)i 1V/11/1/1/11111111 /<J/.iu/im
/iitiiiituu/.iii ijlulnjjim izzAzz /11? : i/l aiiiiu /.ijul iLiiliuLn Ll. tuiik, . /li/ (Uui/inufc;
uJfoh
ÎiluiU-
'/'"'i'
V"/"'"/^
1//IL11111 . UlfLUlOuniin /1111 iiuiii, izzzzz uitjiuli Ijiiiijuuj, juLjli LnLh uinoMn nn /il
/ii//i/n//L///\n . /l ufi/fc/iiui/i nn 11/1 iiinuiSLj ijufcij, ujot; /1 jfcji/iuu /ii/fc/i /l fc/r/fc;
/
iliuouuu-
13 U/jlii///iii/'i///] ///.yizzzzzn/
1
!!!^ B /iL /*i akoiiu . . . yuLtuiniugfctuui] RL
/' Ouu.uin.il /jl uJ^kjn utunuuSa
Skutn.1i ti^tiii ziiiiniiii/.iiii sjîi iiilnjtAi : B
||
6 /ip/uuiuu] nuiiiiiULtiitli B

<uiji*uiinuTiop] iiiiiiWiiilioi;
I
||
7 /tl
11^ uij/ifeiiiiiL] /jl tijiii^kiuij iifnu /'iiiiiui nnN B

fi
nuinmli jiTi/i/tij/iTi] n1iljk;n uin-tu9h
iiiuniulnuij B
||
8-10 iifj/ /iioufcyuiTi . . . [iinjiiniiiljktuij 0/)l. B
||
11 iiui 111 111 lii 11I1 01)1. B
||
11-107 1. 4
ki.1iui U1110/1//.11111 ... uiiutiintituuikiiii k, 0))l. B
En ce merae jour, [martyre] du medecin Antiochus.
Le saint martyr du Christ, le medecin Antiochus, dc foi pieuse, etait
de la ville de Sebaste. II parcourait toutes les villes, les villages et les cam-
pagnes, et soignail les malades hdeles. Sîl soignait quelque paien, cn retri-
A foi. is
bution de ses
*
gucrisons, il le convertissait a la foi du Christ.
v a.
. . .
Le prefet Adrien, 1'impie, le fit saisir et lui fit subir de nombreuses tor-
tures, ensuite il le fit jeter dans un bassin d'eau bouillante. II ne s'y brula
point. On le livra aux betes fauves, mais elles ne sâpprochercnt point de lui,
et parlant un langagc humain, elles reprochcrent au prefet son erreur. Le
saint se rcndit au tcmple des idoles et renversa et mit en pieces tous les autcls.
Le prcfet ordonna de lui trancher la tete. II pria ainsi : Dieu cTAbraham,
d'Isaac et de Jacob, Dieu de toutes les consolations, exauce mes vceux. Une
voix se lit entendre du ciel qui dit : Antiochus! medecin des malades,
persecutcur des demons, guide des aveugles, soutien des boiteux, tes priercs
et tes voeux ont ete exauces. Tous ceux qui finvoqueront, quîls soient
[107]
18 NAVASARD. 28 AOUT.
451
i/uimi/mi, LLIL; /i ljLuiii /jl
/j/i-t />
Ahi/hl fct_ ^tuSLuiuî uiiij^ i[ijiljLun[iu uuSLuiuî i[iniuuij[iij
/jl /t \iLu uLJflLiiLj : /"l uiuntJf pn fc
>//><//>
f^frzk ^"'^"'l"'"
'"- niuuiuunij /jl /Jil^Tihij
.
/jl ijul
-,/i/.hV'/ih inLnuilunupiiLL SLuiilu nn, uuujuiu gLii ijjiiiLUji Ljilju[in /jl iijumljli j>n ujut-
uiniuuuiLuii I, :
/l iiiili/uiimiiû <Jtuui/iu ijijim [tt uiiuiu
fl
Ljnuuinu[i //. : 1/l jiij[uLuilj
*
jilnj uijiLiuuli
IjiulJu : //l 'llijiitiljnii ijm^LSu yiu iiiiiimu /i 7'ii/iuuiiiu /jl unnilLuin u/iiililhu : -_,uiin/iH
/jl uunjiiu imim /ii/i iluiuu lunuinniluiuLjni uiinui ijhjiLuinnu :
UUILUlUUipnh <7-_^ /jl Ouiiiiiniiu[i />_.' : */,/niijiiipiiiliiiLp|iLTi nnpiiy.i /jiiiuiiiiiiiiTi|i/uiu|i,
/'/ll/lIIIUIHIl/l -JL /Llll/ip/llllTlllIl/l :
'/'itiiLiiiLnii/jiiii tlLiuipu 'hjiLumnuh L;[iu /i puinuipL~u liLljniiLijniu /jl /i ii/ihlu utLnLji
nuunjLu li lillûiinjinuu L ml.uiu Ulnu luuinni u, hlii uiuim?ul/i7/ilu tuSjinlulin dnijm[L;[iu Ll
nLHHLIllU-f/^/lTr 111/1-1^1111 lUlllll/l . /jL UIIMinLlJp ÎULUIUMUIl/lU /i 'hjiliuuiiiu UI1UJ1U IJlllJIIJtll-
iiil.mm [JLiuiijiu . /jl iituiLUiui/iTi [i uiLunLlJLuL; ItlL^tutnjinliliu : 1/l u/i ujiuljiuuLjhu dnnn-
JnLnnu h [uiiinni ijli, ^tunniuliLjn /i*/iiuiuu L[JLj . IJutjLjn LjiLLuil dnnni/fiLiinTr /jl ijmmmjilj
5 jOtjnti in nti [i //,] /jl uuiLUiuuinnp d-\- ddd. B ||
5-7 //l nijjuhuin . . . tj'r-ji[imiinii O/H. B
||
8
l
l
m
ljiuiuiuiuuiiL[d[iLU ntitiiinTi]
j
LJjiuiiil[J[ilu ujiuna i[Ijui^[iu1i B || 10 i[ljttijgu 'Pji[iiiiniiii[i2 iiitijiin[i-
nniipu uiiiiiip/i/i B "i_i/i/im-/iii/jiui B || 11 fiLfi] fl/i B c/niufi^/iTf] Jiiijiit[Luij L^[iii iti\nj B | 13 tL
n/i . . . /uniiiiiLiiTi] I/l iii/iii/iiiii 111I1011/7T1 [lnjuiuuhh np ujiiiljiiiuLjnh luhojiL^h dnijnihiLjiijjth [1
[uiinjiiLijU
B ||
14 /jii/Juii /iitiiii/iiLiuili] ulfitili diiijiiihiLjnjph B.
dans les montagnes ou dans les plaines, sur les fleuves ou sur les mers, par-
tout oii ils seront, seront sauves de tout peril, dc toute peine. Ton noin sera
celui de medecin des hommes, des animaux et des oiseaux. Viens en la joie de
ton Scigncur. Les portes du cicl sont ouvertcs pour toi et ta couronne cst
prete.
Aussitot 011 lui trancha la tete, le 27 Aout. II jaillit
*
du lait avec le sang.
Le bourrcau Cyriaque crut au Christ ct anathematisa les idolcs. On lui
trancha aussi la tetc pour avoir confesse lc Christ.
Martyre des saints Straton, Philippus et Eutychianus.
Ccs glorieux martyrs du Christ etaicnt de la ville de Nicomedie. Ils se
rcndirent un jour au theatre pour assister aux jeux, oii se trouvait rassemblee
une foule compacte, ct ils precherentaux infidelcs. Beaucoup crurent au Christ
par leur doctrinc, et revinrent du spectaclc du thcatre. Et comme la foulc
deveriait rare aux jeux, le princc demanda : Pourquoi le peuple s'en va-l-il et
le thcutrc restc-t-il vide? Plusicurs panni lcs idolatres lui rpondiren1 : A
A fol. 18
v b.
A fol. 18
vb.
A fol
i a
452 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMtiNIEN.
[108]
illitti^ [ill
T
iuuijinliu : f/i iiiliuliji [i Ijn iiiiijiiiînlnjli tutiLu . '/.tilii.i tijijnnjli, Llill; [lljiiuin initili
cri m iini ijuiliLli li 1'itni Ijmi h lolytiimiinlil^ I;l /i Htf^/iffff uiuiniiLtuOiuj SLjmn :
/i_ ^nutSuijhuia uin-Ulpp ln jt
fLjiLj /l ul,nl
y
ji ijunuui lipiuuLj li ilh,^ [ilh,iuuijinu[iu /tl
///'/'
,l
/
,,,,
l
,
""'
,
/
Ijiimju : l/i_ utff ffMM.i fiff.tft/ff.ffflf/iff/f/f îitihitjiXiiiljiii /iJ/.um.u i/i.u/u/iul-
\\* [llllLll /lU UfMMUÛIU; [tlLlllllll /.L iuumu-;;;; /,/;/; II /f ff JIIILU III lllf If ,fttl/f t) ittji ijljitili :
/_.f/f/itf/f.f litllit jtjniu /i iluVO uiliuiii-iinil /;t if* Il7iii.\.i.fiff.f /i .iiiitiii . /,t_ /il/t.i iii.it/.liiiii /l
[ill~uiinjiituh,li : hLjilili iiiii iiiiiitiii/111 /it_ Uintjili li untiui, /ii_ it\ unjiiu i.../i_v/ii/iu_i /i -iiiuiii .
/il nuuninln /i ./iiiiui/iiti/.ii/^.i ui/ui/i.i /./../7 iliuijiLuli iiuinuiujiu LjiljLuiu
[1
iijijinnu* <Juiliii-
""".// /'
*
n
/
,uu,nu :
" L ,,,,,
/
,,, jmniinpLtiliu
Si"-/'
" L uiijiLuliu ffiniLiif! .//iiiiiuu 'hjiliumiitili
ijllinjiiuiniili[iljiiu, i^rjijliujujnu /il u(>Luilinluiiunu if/uiiiiiiniii/i //, . /tl iIiiiIuLijuiu
/<"/'/'
/llll iltll II l/lll/l IILMIi III llll l/ifllll_l/il/l /iL llUUllllllJ IjLlllUllU :
f/iiijii;'. iiiintji i/iii/i/; /r/iin.i/.îij.i //.i/.ff/u.m;, ;t uiiiiiIjI,jhii[iu '//oiiiiu/i :
II 11 ji 111 Clunnnu Mifi /1 '//tiuiiii/iiiii 'IiuijLuihIiuiuijliuj ,
/1 nLnOh/ii '/iiiil/i-i/^, /tl Oiiiii.iii-
I1111L ^nLnmmlihli oLtuiLU LijLli nnliuuinuLiuip Ll liljjnnLijiuu . /tl 1111 LinuijiiuliLtun unnui
uauiiLun iiiiii iii/i/i /11111111 /tl iiiii/iiil/i/i . nniuhju /tl /tii/tl /w/i -
ii
J_--/i--/]
111&/-/ B
||
(5-7 I>l /t//i_i.../i luiiiui O./V. B || 10 ^)unuuitiu[i //.'] /tl 'buiLiiniiujiij[i
tbQadd. B
||
11 ^kjnuiikjj, om. B
||
12 //T,feu/J.,,,] m,ku[iS,u,[t B
||
13 /tl
fy___?i,W
^k^niuljhu
o/tiiiil/i] iiiiuiknni [3knii)ji1i / .m;MMt\u(
B ||
14 /tl tULkuitujnuukuiii ... /tii/tl /hi/i : O/... B.
cause des saints qui lcur conseillcnt ct leur enseignent de se tenir a Pecart
du theatre et dcs sacrific.es a nos dieux.
II ordonna de les amener en sa presence; il les obligoa a descendrc au
milieu du theatre et a adorer les idoles. Les saints lui reprocherent avcc
A foi. 19 hardiesse Perreur
*
de Pidolatrie ct regrctterent la perte de tant de gcns.
On jeta les saints aux betes fauves; elles ne les approcherent point et ils
sortirent indemnes du theatre. On amena d'autres betes fauves et on les lacha;
elles ne les approcherent pas non plus. Boaucoup parmi le peuple voyant que
lcs betes sauvages avaient la crainte des saints, crurent au Christ. On alluma
ensuite un grand feu et on
y
brula lcs saints martyrs du Christ Straton,
Philippus et Eutychianus le 28 Aout, el ils furent transportes en bonnc
confession en la vie bienheureusc et immortelle.
En ce jour, vie du bienheureux Onesimus, celui qui n'est pas disciple de Paul.
Ses parents etaientde Cesarec de Palestine, du village Carines. Ils devin-
rent chretiens sur Pordre de Pange du Seigneur et furent baptises ; il leur
annonga la naissance de leur fils et le nom qiPil devait porter. Ce qui arriva.
[109]
'/l Snu\ nlin. uiuiinuihbuilih t;n, LUmj nCthnnuh tii_ ijlittttj ff/i/ifettnfl . hi_ feiliiLin /i i/ttiTitiTt
(iiiiiii /. i^/iJf /inoTtiiiLnnp holttu îunliLn . UL. /iIi/il. /m/o/m/m //// /l ftn/1/711 11111111111 111 AiiiyiiZ.111^
i/iiiiiiii_i iuiiiin fei pmu
""'II
linouuiLnnuu : /"11// dTttiiipTi /ilii /1 ptiuini_i. tn/iiiit.HL/i/fcTi/^Ti fet.
llltTiyillltl/llltll HllllIllllllTl llltlllll tin/lfc/lll /l IIIIILHI /1/7/1
*
/iLllfelll/l.l, //!// /MlMMIl/l /lL II* lll/llllll-
5 T1JW1T1
/"("
:
(/l /1T11/ iiiLnLnnTi /iTit/ iiiiTinti/1/1 /i//l <JiiiitnAiiLtlIi nii/itiitiii/iMin
/1
/111 iiiiiiiimiii uinnuiit,u
/'/lll.lll/.lll/lll|//IMl/_ . /lL IJ/l/M /./////// lllt./lllltll/l /l/lo/lltlLlllip l/llllllllll/l : f/L fcllltl/l/ll/lll //ll/.ll/lllllll
11T111111 /1 imiLuTi /il/i, fcm/iii 110T1111111T1 /ilii ///// ////////. 1111 /il tii fcni OiiiTio/i/n, /""'''/ ubuiih
i/itiin iiiuuin /1/1//7 . //nnfcu 11 //Tifeii/nl 11 11 11/11//1I1 t\fen /..fc/ iil/i /n/t/ :
1/l /1 n/irtfe/i/lTi iiuihiililj niifctiil/ /1 pill/1111/lll/l l/ntll/l /il/i 1111 Tmi /711
//'///.
11/11) 1111 11/in/l/l
////1//// : (/l /i/ii/ intLtiiLotnli fcti
//////. //1/
piii/nti/îili /1 111111111111 yii//// /l /i/ipli 111111/111 i/nti-
/iifcuiL : //l tlinfctiti 111111 11/1 /1
uuiiii/fciiiult liLnniuun, feuifeu hI3iilii/7Ti fri_ /iTi/ilfc/in/.ini uin-UiOp
liiiijm, /l iiiii //// /.mi/////,i/ /ifcfcmTi
/1
iiintiii.iiL//fe/i_7li /.l tiifctl/ii/iWiiiiifei/i 11111111/1/1 :
/T111111 feiittiTifei/iTi /////, i//m.iih /1 II uinhliuhui I .11/111 mii .111, /.l fl/i/ifenti/ jitiliii : C/l iiiiuuliiOu
j /.///./ /./iim cVTiiiiiun/ /iluiih fci_ ////././//// iiiil
/'"P"
dl /iiipin ntiiiiu/1/1 : (/l feii/.ini .\/uu /i
t/fe/iitii uiyiun liiiijttt /jl tnfeu/iTi
/"(
i'L ,
/
n
/"//
,u /'L/ifeiii/it/ /l n 11 <^ 11 l/i//. 111
11
/ feimiLli 1n1un.11
L*uinnLCtni :
1 t/i] fluhunSnu Cldd. B
i/MioijuTi] /il/i _.(.. B

/tl n.Tiiiu/] i/uiiini _.tW. B
[|
4 iiiiuuipij-i] 111//1111/-1 B
j|
11 11/111111111 yiiuli]
/1
u/uiiiiin <J"iTi/iii B
[]
12 n-i/3-f/iiifcin/] fei miL-fiii/
/iii///r/n/uiL B |[ 14 1/111T111] /fL /7nii//fci/iiiL 111I11/ ddd. I>

- I_"l iiuiiin/iSîi . . . nTuiiu/iii] fc*L olioi//>
Tui/iiii iii/fii/1.1 jiii.nii /1O11 .///.1/.11/1..1111 1/11/11//1 /91 /i/.ni.ii/ 11/1 '/^/7/'
1/T11111111
/1
// nii/ii/.ii/i/ii
/1
i/m-iii
/il/i /tl n_inii//iii iunn/i B || 16 &L ijii<JiiL/7feiiii./i . . . iUiiiiiiil_>.ii] i/nîiii/nili iiIUihiiilSiij B.
Pendant qu'il etait tout jeune, il quitta ses parents ct se renclit a Ephese.
II entra dans un couvent ou il
y
avait sept cents moines; il se fit moine et se
mortifia, avec une conduite agrcable a Dieu, superieure aux autres moincs.
Ses parents, a cause de leur grande tristesse et dc leurs larmes incessantcs
pour avoir ete prives de.leur enfant,
*
dcvinrent aveugles et pcrdirent la vue.
En ces jours-la, il
y
eut une persecution des chretiens par 1'empereur Dio-
cleticn, Tidolatre. Tous les moines du couvent se disperserent. Le bicnhcu-
reux Onesimus revint chez lui, vit ses parents aveugles, ct ne sc devoila
pas. II leur dit simplement : Je sais ou se trouve votre fils Onesimus.
La nuit, il ecrivit sur unc fcuille qu'il ctait, lui, leur fds Onesimus; et le
lendemain, il posa la feuillc ccrite sur la fcnetre et s'eloigna secretcment.
Un de leurs voisins etant cntre, apercut le papier ct le lut dcvaut cux.
Ils furent encore plus abattus et gemirent avec une tristesse inconsolaltlc.
Le bienheureux Onesimus se rcndit a INIagncsic cFAsie,
y
construisit un
couvent. 11 apparut, dans un reve, a ses parents, et les appela aupres de lui. Ils
s'y rendirent. II posa les mains sur leurs ycux ct ils rcvircnt la lumicrc et leur
fds et rcndirent grace et gloirc a Dicu.
A lol. 1!)
r 1).
A fol.
r b.
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [llO|
//i miwwwi/, nin mpliull tluipitt l>
<
>iiit\iiliiiiliiii'i LtUUinLOni /in/il>/.iiiMM, ii/i milo/J/iLn /,i_
.\/.ww >>/./.,>>>/ ini \huipu iiiuuL;ltU auiShuuijfi ^huuiunu /il auihiuiuialûiu L iiiiiiiiiiiîiiiui : I/l
/111111111111111 ULmiip ywwii/iiiiL /i 7*11/1111111111 /111111/1/11/1/1 ///1/. 11/1111111 if/iiimiiiiiii/i /'/, :
A Fol. 19
'
fi>>>. >>>. .>>>/>>./.
//''" /.1 //ii.i.iiniiii/i /'/''*
: iSoT. iii/iiii.iniiii.T. i/m.KmiI.Tmil ///mimh/i/i "'*/'/"""""/
'/iimmimmit./. : /,/mi/ uiMiiiimii./r7/ii.TiT. luidauuupuiuli i,i/j.mj /7 :
'luipiiiiuLinU 'hphutnnuh Ll U hnuihfU "/niKiii/1/1/711 uppni-liHiuiup. uIiuil. iiuliuiiuuunp
111111)11 LpLuiiL.li : l/L iiiiiitu îimiiiiiliuiLli (iinnnLOni /1/1I1 /1 ilnpnuiuiuu ,,..., >>>.,/. 1 ulipuiiiL.mhiAi
ii.mmWmiiiim /.//.,,,/, /l /l/ll II II lW/il/i llLnuin :
i/l LLLiui niiL Iim IfpnLUiunbiHunpp Ll. iiiti/7/11111/1 11171111111111/// /jl /'tni/ii/iiii /il hnniflt
iliipnuiuiuliiiL i)7n >>>>/., /i lnftiiui^ /jl lunuinniliuU d*1iLl uiihnu ItLphtuUn . Ll uui lupiuinl 11
nuiliLuLuLiiiU puui /iLiiiuniiilii/iLn upuinnuiah :
///lii /il UnunLU /1 /1111/11/7/7 ""L iiniKiuliuLju tihpinhj /1 Utiiuuh; . /jl Iiiii uipnLiitip aiiui
/i/ uiuLjp . /'TiA uihutni
/7 /1 p/7" iihpuihi /jl nnL iiiil /iii niim : //l uIiuiilu 11111/7 . /"'"11 mnLp
iiiio*tl, n/i 111111111/711 ilutiLi /7
uhn
/'""-/ niuukuuiiU 1, ,,,, ,,..,.>,
//<//,/
/ :
o ///tiiiiiiiiiiii/i /'/'] /jl 'buiLitiuiupn.lt f/"/,' Cldd. 1$
1
1 4 iSoTi . . . '/iMiiiiiMi/riii/i
J
SoT /^ ,,,/,/<>.) </>/,
f/.w/y,,!..,, '/,,,/.,/, /Vl //7,m,^[.1,
/i
/
./,......../. B
|| 9 n/,/j,
/
g
/j/j/.T, B
^nijffi.] IptipUuhp B
H
10 /mm,,ww/m,T, |/im/'/] mmmimi/im/i/jmiiB
II
14 1,0,1 0/72. B
,/wh,
17J
/.>)., y>i ///..>>, <<<<< /7 B.
Tous les trois furent si agreables a Dieu par leur vie vertueuse que par la
priere et par rimposition des mains ils guerissaicnt tous les malades, les in-
firmes et ies possedes. Le bienheureux Onesimus s'endormit en paix dans le
Ghrist, le 28 Aout.
A foi 19
19 nwasard, 29 Aout.
\"
a.
Fete de la decollation du prccurseur Jean qui baptisa le Christ
(Fhistoire est ecrite en entier dans FEvangile ).
Le precurseur du Christ Jean Baptiste vecut saintement dans le desert
pendant trente ans. Ensuite, sur 1'ordre de Dieu, il vint au Jourdain pour
precher le bapteme de la penitence pour la remission des peches.
Les habitants de Jerusalem, de toute la Judee, de la Galilee et du pays qui
avoisine lc Jourdain, vinrent a lui pour se faire baptiser par lui et confesser
leurs peches. 11 donna des conseils a tous, selon les besoins de chacun.
Jesus vint aussi de Galilee vers Jean pour etre baptise par lui, mais il s'en
defendait en disant : Ccst moi qui dois etre baptise par toi et tu viens a moi ?
Et Jesus dit : Laisse faire maintenant, car c'cst ainsi qu'il convicnt que
nous accomplissions toutc justice.
1. Matth., xiv, 1-12: Marc, vi, 14-29.
[111]
ol uiujiu uuninaiun ii/iin iiniKiuhhh;u : o*l 1111111111/1 uii/i/i/ip /tl .mjlilt uiiljiii iuujuIIuuliiji
UlhuihuiSp. linnhi. nuinuiLuli
/^p
/i ilkniui iiliuiiLuli : Mi iiiniii lttiili iuulLuij ^n
S
,,,
U
, '"'/-
Û/LLnL ll/i . ' ilhnun inhuiuulinhu ii^nuhu ii/i /ipiiiIi/111/7 /jl
4"'^"/ >/"//'.
""
t "/"//'"
(niniiLCTiii : ol Aiiiiti /1 ijLjuii iiin nn tuitl;ji . /'111 /7 "/"//' /"' "hphih /'"'/
""/
S*
,,l *"' ,
/
,,,
(
:
fc*L linilîuuulû ijljiniLiiiii . C)i" aniiLli timiiiLani 1111 jiiunhuii 111)1,1111 ui-iliiiuji^h :
C////1 cl /i/i.h/ii/,i. Miiijiiiiiijitiiiiliiii nnnli ../.11111/11/1/1 uiiLUiyHini, nn 111)111/1/1111/111/1
/1
/*/.-
nnhû
*
hninnnkiuu, ulininhi h iiniKuihhh; : 0*l /iiii iniunliiluiuhuin ijlim /tl 11111Z7 . -iiV/ on/7/1 "
'"' '''
nLlthi phn ulinu
'
/
,
//"'/"/
""/' hnuon pa "/iZi* ""' hhlinuiuh t; /tl olZi/i nuiLiuh /1 luluiuh, :
oY tnii/iAiiii /... 111/11/, 11 /1 111111 /1 /11 11 uijiinunLftlbuiuji, tuii ^hnnunliuinui
///'" /"/'< '/"/'
luiuininiuljLiuj j^n uiujijiuu 111 /1//. ....). 11 'rnjiiujujnuh;, /tl ujuiuiubiuij huiu ijniiliijjiiliiiliiujtljiililt
linilîuuunL : ol /iiu luniuuikiun nluu nLuhi Iil i.uhi
/1
inuZiiii/i :
//l uiiLnLn uliiu 1) uiniuji ./.iiiii/.i/, n Liiiiiijiitii jtijii li tu, A ûinuijiiuujb iniuij Lt iiiiiliiiiliii-
111/. 11111111 /iL/1111/, /tl 111/1111111/ lnujui u/i/i/iii ^lihu, /il 1/11I111/1/11/ 111 Zi uiukhkpkuih : 'insknhli
itiliij /jl unnLiiinjih ^Ljiiitjijliiiiijiui /.i linjiiu LLLttij jLuuii Jtll,tuitj> , oiuiiii/iiiii lu<op /.1 Ijiuji-
Sniunhuti uiiinnLp /jl uijiulLuuuujuuji ^lu iiLiii. ^hnliLp /tl aiiiZiiiiaiiili uuiiinuiiiLuii ijijL uiulii t>
/tl lijiui\iuJSkiuj honljop : Ifjihhji Liuiitij Ithuuuu iii./iZ. /tl niiioiliii/iiiiliiiiaZi /il tVioi/i /.,11111
2 ///m.i.l,,/,] unnui I>
||
1>
1//1]
/iJi; I>

/, /1O111T./111/7 kL Vi.T.ii^/.ii/. 0/W. ]>
|| 5 i//i.iiif.i.H;] .1111/7
a<ta. b
11
c, ;/7/..../,,/.T.] ;/r
/
,.../t/,f, b /,
/^k/,..]
Ph
n
k<;ysh b
||
n /tl r,/r
Z
/. b
iiiuI.ii./i] /iL iiiiliiip/tiiii, /mii.uil i.f/.ii/îiii.I./îi /Vl /ti. /i i>iiiIiii/i ClCld. L>
II
15 ^kjiln j>~\ ^/.iiop J3

iia/riiiii/iLp] ijijLiiiiiiu i> I> || 1 (J /tl] iimiiiii add. I>.
Alors Jean le baptisa, et le ciel s'ouvrit et 1'Esprit-Saint, sous une forme
corporelle, desccndit commc une colombe sur Jesus. Gar tel etait le signe
qu'avait donne le Pere a Jean : Gelui sur lequel tu verras 1'Esprit descendre
et se reposer, c'est lui le fils de Dieu. Et une voix d'en haut disait : Celui-ci
est mon fils bien-aime en qui j'ai mis mes complaisances.
Et Jean rendit ce temoignage : Voici l'Agneau de Dieu qui ote le peche
du monde.
Vint aussi llerode, le tetrarquc, fils d'Herode le premier, qui massacra les
* A '^ 1 i' 1
Innocents a Bethleem, pour se faire baptiser par Jean. Mais celui-ci lui fit des
reproches et dit : II ne t'est pas permis d'avoir la fcmme de ton frere Phi-
lippe, tandis qu'il est encore cn vie, et qu'il a un enfant d'elle.
Herode revint chez lui plein de tristesse, aupres dMIcrodiadc sa femnic,
qu'il avait enlevce injustcment a Philippe, ct lui raconta les reprochcs de Jean.
Elle lui conscilla dc lc saisir ct de le mettrc en prison.
Un jour, Herodc donna un grand fcstin a ses ofliciers, aux grands de sa
cour, et leur fit boirc des vins vieux; tous s'enivrcrent. On lil appeler la iille
dMlerodiade. Elle vint efTrontcmcnt avec dcs yeux peints, des joucs fardees,
les cheveux arranges avec art, des vctements ornns dc diversos couleurs et dcs
soulicrs brodcs. Elle sînclina dcvant Ic roi ct les convives, baltil des mains
456
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. 112]
ZLnnnu Li ii/uihm /iiimuii /.l imi/ii nii : /#'i iiiuniluiijiiili jnuijiuuljiuhjiii uiuj ^"1
/""
1
"/""/''/"
''
iiiiiiiiiin iiii /.i iiiui iiuiiii /iiiiii IjuijuiiLLjnih :
/,"i /ii.ii iii*/ m jiuiluitiijnin uuauui, uiu- /'ZuuuiiLiiiiii guiijj)/i//u . /"'/uim/.mi m/i'/i\ /.i /uinf/ui
/.i iiiiiiii n/.ii tilthsl.L 11/1/7 ftl
mijtu l nji ni ULiuhu [nini : /#"l iiiii uiim ii.îiinnjTi /iimiihh/.iiii
/^1 /1
\ fol. 20 tloiilji
'
[njuil; . Sat-a /iTia, 11111J7,
/
'//""J
"'/'"/"/
tjtjjni[uh iinifiuihhiiL II Ijjunsjt : /"l
///'/-
Aiiiliiiiiil/i//.iiiii'i> uuiuuiLijiul /JiiiiuiiLiinii : Hiujiuiuiii luSbuiujb juuijiiiuljtuhjih uljuiiih iinjiii^Lj
ii/./niiiuii 1111T1, 11/1 i?/i til.nnli 1111111111/1"' iijiiiiiiîiiiiuilio^ iiLijnnj :
/*n/f
111T10H17T1 /iuiihiiiliiiiTi 11*
liiiiiiLuuiL iim/.i ahnn.nL.3b [ilji . utjjr t[uuji[tuijiulj[i uiiliujiLiuij ijiu$[i&u, nji ^tuinLmj
</'//'"/"
iiiiiiin jiLjujL; 1111L jiluuiiULiinli :
/#"l LiiltlLtui nin^liiSu /1 jiuihrjh /.h/uh ijUnifiiuhhLju h/i
nunoflu
l[uiin
/1
pniin/iii, /il uIjuuil
nui^liSu 1/1 ijnniu [JLmiif iiiii : /*l ")iuKi"i'i'7 ljn\Lmn 11T1111 iiiil /iTipTi fel_ Lûinii 111111111111111111 11
ninuiuiiuiu /ilmmi, ti_ Tuu iiiiiiiiiiJ/.iiiii TiiTui aiiiiiuTuuiUU /1 111 11 11 111 l : /l 11111Z7 ijiu^[ii\h .
Siunuunu tilnS
/7
/iTuA iihlhiiii /inniiL&iii . 11/1 /r/o
1
^
unjuihmhhii ijghij hnljhxjiiii jL.utaoi_&OjU
ijm, /fL /1W/7 o< iiiiiiiiu/11/ /JiiuiiiilmmTi uuiuiuuiiiLj 11/111 . P.ui{a iiiil
17
/iin\ iihiLiuhhj .puili
^Luiili iiMMLiip uinliLun po : /"l 1111117 11T1111 HntfiiuhhLju . b'lj njujLmlj, uul ijhjhl/h
/11?,
iiji
Juuiiiniuinil Aiiini /.l /iiiiniiiLUuii/ u/.iLiiiii/ul :
/*L IIMl/.IIII UUIÎlCSU MMMLMM MIIIl/hTi "llu/yilTlTlML, IIIIMIIIIIL IIIIL
fl
UlLJUI
LU
Jlll , Z.L lllZ.ll/.UII
1 îupJiiiquib] ji.jr/ rtd</. B
II
3 /iiT.ih./Viii] j/.fitT a/id. B
||
5 W'/i...i.^/. o/n. B
|| 10 /.
puT.f,
0///. B
||
1 1 i/i ipi.pn /J/r.iiu^ Ol)l. B
[j
12 /"^'''j
0//J. B Ijuijujuu 0///. B ipu^/iAu
Ul)l. B |! 14 niuiiiu/iii] uuiwuuiuULt B || 15 iiii./.lT.ii] iiiii/ilTi B || 17 j/iu/yiiTiTiiiL] uuiitu B.
et se mit a executer des clanses. Tous les convives admirerent Tingeniosite
de la parure et l'art des danses.
Apres qu'elle les eut bien contentcs, le roi dit a la jeune fille : Demande-
moi ce que tu voudras et je te le donnerai, jusqu'a la moitie de mon
A ioi. 20
royaume. Elle, instruite d'avancc par sa
*
mere, lui dit : Donne-moi sur un
plateau la tete de Jean-Baptiste. Le roi fut contriste hypocritement. Alors
tous les convives se mirent a prier le roi, pour que le Juste ne mourut point,
pour dcs prctcxtes de peche. Mais lc roi impic ne voulut mentir a son ser-
ment, et envoya aussitot un bourreau pour qu'il tranchat la tete et l'ap-
portat au roi.
Le bourreau se rendit a la prison et
y
trouva Jean en prieres. Le bourreau
se mit apleurer tout entremblant. Jcan Tappela a lui et lui dcmanda la raison
dc sa mort. II lui raconta tout avec detail. Et le bourreau ajouta : Je suis
dans les transes, 6 saint de Dieu! si je te tue, je crains ton Dieu; et si je
ne te tue pas, le roi me tuera. Mais je prefere mourir que de verser ton
sang saint. Jcan lui dit : Approche, mon fils, prends ma tete, car je suis nc
par un tressaillement et je meurs par la danse.
Le bourreau saisit la sainte tete de Jean et Fapporta au roi. A cette vue,
[113] 19 NAVASARD, 29 AOUT. 457
uit.fcufcuiii // iiun/iu
(( bl îliiJtiiJLn/^feZi ijum jij> ijjm luli fei_ uijiimmim op /Jiinni_H/ii_ti
/"f
t/"
l
'/fl^felllH jihuijim niil,
*
IjltllJ S>[l LL fci_ feui /l fcltf iuii<\iii/iJ.,iui tlfclllfcut_ tjtjjm luh limKuiuhnL,
/.i_ Illll /uuiiuifiit/ imujiim IUIL lYltlin /iLfl : I/L imiLiiij .fciiiii/ii/iiuniui iiu/iiiifcii/i, jihLhju
5 iûnLuu. tj.inLJuh Oni/înuutiL ihnbhn, /iiii/iiiiuu/,ii nfctu ui_ i.ui/.ii . f*ni_ 1)1111111111111 njujll, iiiil
/jitnj/7/111 îii/i/.i uilbn /1 /diiiiiuiLnnnLWtu/jii . uinii feu iiun/Jfcii/i pfcn fci- /iiupmi-fcinu iiiiuifeiife
/"'(
uuiiu/1/1
flPuU : //l ihii jiiunnLU iiuiu/ii_p /1111/11111111/11 11/1111 :
IjiLiuh uiûilibninnu hnnui fci_ imtLtiij iiiiiiiui. lihh uuiijiLiuj UimjLiiLti fci_ fcu/i/fciui
ujimnilLtjLh uLiiiiliiL :
10
"*-
J"'
n iiiLHLnu itintun ./.imh/ii/.ii ihii ni_nui/uill_/i//i___i fci_ IjnsLuitj niuu p/i/ilr Ijiumii lLj
ijiujiXLiui . fci_ uiu/7 uuiu . (.Im uinliLb munnni Sli luhnnan, n/i n< oLnn<Jfc_. pfen :
l/i_ iiljuim iiin 0/ifeu fetiipiui Lj uhluiO/iu LiJ*iiiuni_Wfeiuil'|iu fci_ fcl/iu tunimupni uiujuinuihlinh
/1
mfcn/i fefc^ tijimnnuihim 1111, innULi. J^n OniuJnnml i/iiJ iffe 1111111 m tjLuij : 1/l fcl Ijonljonu
/1
*/_""_
l"1"L
/
,uu /|"'u
r
fcn_.iiii uiiniunniTi '/._.* 11111 iiiuii/.i , /tl OnLuu n< feuinuin tntuufei mub-
15 îU-nLW/iLU /11111111, 11111 ilimjtjiuijuihh jnLCluiL muiiAi fe fcfenpiii ninfen /11111111 /jl nfcfenijfciiuiL
iluifiijfefc feniiiu fe OnLnb, /l uuiilu hjinhL unml Lîmn 1111/111 /u /inniii dl ifuiuti iiiim
/11 fciiitui
1 ûiiipiLnt/i-i] puij/ifi /jl <Jiu_.piiLii/-ij/i-i B nuiiLiii . . . /ufuiiit/iu 0171. B || 3 uinhuiphui{\
iii;mN|ii/i//i
B
II
8 /.IlLUlll . . . /rf "lllLll llll
J
iriLfcuil IIMIll-l-7/lllllllll/j ifllfiu/ /Juillfcll/lll Dli UIIH./lll flllllUl
B
|| 16 ifiiuiu]
&1/1/V
if/iuiuLiin fj
t
"L/u unnui B.
A fol. 21
rb
1"
b.
tous pleurerent amerement et baiserent la sainte tete en demandant pardon
avec des larmes aux yeux.
Le roi appela
*
la jeune fdle et lui remit la tete de Jean sur un plateau en
*
a foi. 20
argent. Elle la porta joyeusement a sa mere. Herodiade saisissant le plateau,
jeta a terre la sainte tete de Jean, linjuria en disant : Toi, fils des fous, qui
voulais nous enlever la royaute, eh bien, c'est moi qui t'ai vaincu et tue par
la danse de ma fdle. Elle 1'injuria encore par beaucoup d'autres paroles.
Ses disciples 1'apprenant, enleverent le corps et 1'emporterent pour l'in-
humer. Ils allerent ensuite rendre compte a Jesus.
Quelques jours apres, Herode donna un autre festin, fit appeler la jeune
tille pour
y
venir danser encore et lui dit : Ne me demande plus du sang
humain, car je ne te 1'accorderais point.
La fille se mit a danser comme la premiere fois. Ils sortirent ensuite du
palais pour se rendre a un cndroit plus convenable, 011 il se trouvait un bas-
sin plein d'eau glacee. Elle monta sur la glace avec ses souliers, desireuse
de faire voir quelque chose de nouveau, mais Feau ne pul resister a une telle
insolence, la glace fondit aussitot sous ses pas, son corps s'engloutit dans
l'eau et la glace lui trancha la tete, comme avec une epee; sa tete resta flot-
PATR. OR. T. V. 30
i58
A fol. J" /i .//.1111111 Cuiiui-i : bt
ui/.u/.mi iui./.-i/.uui " i/iiuii u /.miuli Luiuini_&fij 11/1
mui/m/i jtnujuuSa.
Iiiliijiil.niij /i//ii/;/ii Unuûiuuni :
/// i/////min/,n feui
s""''/'/V //'
'ty
"/,
lUiumSbual;
*././nii/i//imi/nij(
.
/.l uuuugBuia
1. 111)1/1/ ntiml.nu
/"/"'J
/'"V

"'"'jl/
1 """-/ ////"/'
uint\iu/iJ/i u/i uiii/iiil
fi-U/'/'" fiifiu/iif/.Lii
Qmmuunphu 1 //l
/'//''
u.Lnjiu /.ij/in
/1
uiim
'/'//'"/"
'/'/'/' uiifim, /.- mu ui/j/.umj uiii-
;,
Uiu : //1 ttiLuLiut ^Lnnilnliiuiuu^ iiiu/iiiil /'/'/'''L
fi?/.L/.uif
/.l uiiifiu ULûifi/.fi/.uif
/7L ti/fiiiiiL
ûii^ni/ri iimiLMpIi /'11111111 An^
if
r>\ii/yuTiu/-u : //l mw/un.
guifi
if/i
j( ////"
L uifiif/-iiiu
iiLnLuii miiiiii /.i_ Mmmm/i/.iliML nuinuni /(//iiiiilii :
//l ^Lnnilnltuii iiiiMUiiii/111 LnLuii Muniuuun SlU^nLUldu munAuiL
/1
Ijhuuinu UL iifiii^/.uif
/; lllll. 11. .,.(.. >..>/> Ulllllll IMIL1mQ/| ( .MlllllLOIll : 10
'.iiiu iiiimiiuth
/ itl n it ti tii n ii jt /_ : '/./j ijiiipu>Tii_/,J/iLTi f/fipij.i
'/'/ijjjTujiui/i /.iij/iu/MiUfuu/i :
A fol. 20 //iiLiiii Luiliuli ii iii ii ii m
f
/'/if/iTiifiiii
*
iV/i /i /imuin/i t/iuuTi <Juiliiiiiiiii/u '/n/iiiinnu/i,
nuif
mjf
/iiuiimiit/mTiiiu ilLutiuu, iuiL.nL.nu uiUonLjli iiifipmi/iTi
/'/ui/f
if/iii/iitiMMii/i :
/'ti/i iinLfif-pTi
nn /7/1Ti 11T111 T1J111 /1
uuiTiij/iTi . /ifi/iiiinn/jf/ju,
//iii/iinji/imunu, 11^111-
;$-<S //l iiniiiiiiiL^fi . . . 1^111 ilIi 11 l^L111 iSli OIU. B
||
9 i.irmiû/iiu.] t^hnm^nku B /rnkuii] jfcuif B
||
11 /./miijiuuiiiuiul^/SlTi . . . /.iij/ui/jii/.]
,
/./uiijiiL/3
i
u.i </>/ijnT>/iijiiii/i niij/iii/juujiiii/i /jl iijiiiii fiiii|
T,.?u. B j| 12 '/*/.j/.Tj,,] './,jh/j,, B.
a fol. 20 iante sur les eaux. Ce que voyant, tous rendirent gloire a Dieu qui
*
avait, de
juste droit, venge Jean.
Ilerode ordonna que personne nên prevint Herodiade; ct il envoya dire
dc la part de sa fillc : Mere, donne-moi le plateau en argent pour que
je t'apportc lcs cadeaux du roi. Lorsquôn 1'apporta, on
y
deposa la tete de
sa fille et il la lui envoya. A sa vue, Herodiade tomba comme morte, et repre-
nant ensuite connaissance, elle sc mit a blasphemer le saini de Dieu, Jean.
Une pierre tomba du cicl et lui brisa la figurc; clle mourut cruellement.
Herode, ronge par lcs vers, fut enleve a la vie par une mort atroce. Leur
jugement devant Dieu est encore reserve.
20 N\VA.SARD, 30 AOUt.
Martyre du saint eveque Pliilonidis.
\ fol. 20 Lc saint eveque Philonidis
*
se trouvait en prison, pour la foi du Christ,
avec d'autres confesseurs martyrs, aux jours de 1'empcreur Diocletien, Fimpie.
Les saints qui se trouvaicnt avec lui en prison, Aristocles, Dimitrius,
[115]
biuuhnu LuiiniunLqiuu iliuninLjinunLMLiiiUii /i 'hjiliuinnu Ll niuubnuiu Ptin ^nbninuihu L
iLnljliuu . Ll ilimnj L jiuiunhu lilmidi unLnnli Vnipunjiu LujLuLniijniiu :
Ul. ifeiu uiuLiut uiLnLnn ^niuuiuifeiuii tubojiLjh nnluiuuu U tupiihuhnu LmLj npnhuum-
ubiuiuu nn n< LtiiSLuqhu iiluiiiuiiii q'hjiLuinnu Ll ttn^bi lin ntjli, uttui n ui iictul/iJ/ilIi
ijmuXhlm unniu iiiliiun iuli l,i uincminnnA uinuiuu, iiiil /i iiiiuiiii/iiuufci nunuiu :
1/l ttnLnn LujLuLnujnuu V
,
/ii/ilrnnii, n< bnlim ûiunu tlmiLiJ.jnil /i hi/iiict iiiiuiufeiuunL-
mLuLjIi : ui n iwiiu.vii infen/i, fen ctuluii /jl iuuiiiilU iiijtutiuiinLop fefriuti iiunoMu fei_ bîuh
.iyuHufenAii
/-/'
ujuiuiLiuq nbnhuh fci_ iiiiiui /ii/i /jl iihLLjq ijmliXli /ii_n /i _/fcniiLiuii /i
/'"(/'

i.i uiii/ii Ptuh uîiiuiuuliiu iDnltnn uiLuiunbtiin iiûa/iii /u u lUunuuinup /_ :
1/l uiuonLjbph bnnh qiliunuhu hnniu /i pni_nA /ri_ jthLLqLh
/1
ctiii/ : i/l tujhp ctiii/iilIi
înu/iu iiuiu /i qiuSiiip : //l ftiuuiuttiiuii^nniip
/1
<Jfcii_iii_uiu LnbjiLj uihqiuuLjLu . fcii/-i_/juiiii_
hnqiu unLnii LujLuljniijnuu 11/1/1/111/11111111/ mii iii^[i liiiijm iibiih nLuLjntj
/1
11.111/11 /ilii tuiiiuL *
\ f ]_ 21
/jl
/1
XLilLuu ntitn mjuinii Lliji
, fci_ u/fiui iiuûiuui /J/11 /1 inid jiiiljiLjji L hSuihLj Ll nlmijnil
LnqLjn . hiiSfiiiliiiu) tlpLjh 'hnLuinnu 1111 h/il iiiiu/i/fcu/i fci_ fci/i iLnlinuiLnn iiiiiiiIiii . tri_ ilm/i
iLnLliuiLnii ijjmi lin fci_ infeu/i ufeiiiiliiiiiii inLuLnLjhu : hbiuqLh u^Linh i\m1I1111 upiinîinnpu
2 'Ph^nlihnLju B || 3 //"uipu/i-inu B j| 4 /iiuij"tiii//iTi] IjtuShnhu B j"| 5 tuuiun-Uilj ... ii/uiiiiu 01)1.
B |! 6 */.p.f./.n..ii B t/uu/.i*/.,-/] thuiht^hj B || 8 -/7/./.?.] ijfrj.fr.,.1 /.l.. B || 9 /.L{.] iiiil
/'.IIIIIIILHkS rt_ftif. B //lllllllllllll/l /_] /?L 'ijl.lLIIIIIIIIIIIl/l / rtfl?_/. B || 11 /> <J/flL..LIIIIl]
/.
<Jfe"-'"L"/' B
!; 12 T.hhiii] jiuIuiLnOu .ZflW. B
njiftuiuuijiuj
1
iiiiliiiV>/i fuiiiiu 0/?i. B || 13 -./.il/i.i] /ilî .._/(/. B
/tl uiTiiiLfliiiyiiiiiiLp/iLfi . . . Ti/fiiifit] ow. B

ijTuiiîii/] jthjûiiiuijni^ B
|| 15 î.Lii/uitTiu] /.l
fe/ifemi niiLiiiiuifei. ninfrii/ili iilii iiiiiiiii/iIiIi
feii : Ijl iiuiinLiifriiii nlui iiiiliiiloiiiIi nliiiui/ili /i iiifrii/ili
llllll fr'II.1'1 -llllllll /?L |.lllll/l'/i II IJIII ll.\ll feL yilll/lll IJtllUJlUJIllll B.
Athanasius, subirent le martyre pour le Ghrist et furent classes parmi les
anges au ciel. Le saint eveque Philonidis resta seul enprison.
Un certain temps apres, le prince impie, Maximus, ordonna que le corps
de tout chretien qui ne consentirait pas a renier le Clirist et a immoler aux
idoles, fiit livre a toutes les infamies dMiommes debauches et infames, pour
le souiller.
Le saint eveque Philonidis ne trouva pas moyen dêchapper a Tinfame
souillure. II se rendit a un endroit eleve, se mit a genoux et pria avec beaucoup
de larmes; ensuite il ota ses vetements, s'en couvrit le visage et la tete et se
precipita de haut en bas. Avant d'arriver au sol il rendit son ame, le 30 Aoiit.
Les impies mirent son corps dans un sac et le jeterent a la mer. Les flols
de la mer le deposerent sur la plage. Des voyageurs de pays lointain
y
pas-
saient. Le saint eveque accourant au-devant
*
d'eux, leur apparut dans sa
nudite, ayant unc couronne sur ]a tete ct une branche de palmier ala main.
Une forte odeur suave se degageait de sa personne. II marchait en chantant :
Je te rends grace, 6 (.hrist! pour avoir vaincu par toi et pour elre sorli des
portes terrestres. J'ai fait mon entr<'e dans les portes celestes ct jâi vu les
voutes lumineuses.
A f..l. -2 1
[116]
lilAlxliL /l
/>"//"/'// lllll 1^11 lllllllll/l/lll 1,1 /llll UiUIUllin /ill/lL : lL 111111111 lUllllllll II lilll llllil /il
sjm/i/i/i ijihiijuijilili : I/l iiiiiiIiiiii ihiiii/i/i /i/./i/.ii/i, Alll/l/illl/l /,l /t/lllll/<ll/l/l /l lllLlJLIl\Hl llUlUllllll,
tliiiiii ttit iijiLjiiiI ii (.i/iii/u iiio :
(Ituiuii ii/liilii i//i im| iii /. iii /i ii i //'/" // iiiiimii/i oiiiiii/iinl/iiii/i :
./iiiii iniiiiiuiu mti mliojilji tiiiii/iiiu nii/i IIliiiuuuIû /1 'I1011/11111101/111 tlititiii u/i lunuinn-
////////, 11 1/7 '////111/1111/ : ,111111)111 i/i/mi /.1 iiiii/i <jiiiii/ili 11/1111 iiiilijjili ijtui iiiijiiilnij,
, /il jtLjiliiL
11/1I1 i/iii/ia// /1/1/1////1//1 /iiiliuiiiiiii p /il /iiiiiii/.ii/i/i nniniiu /,i niuiin/iii/ili liun iW, niiiiiinp/iii :
I/l /itti 1111117 '.>"/ iiiil/imilij /1 iiiiii/iOiii/iii, uiiiiiiuili iiuLbinLp lilu\ uiiiniiLioyiLliii lunlililiii :
I/l ininfiuu /.sjiini /1 11111 11 /1 111 11 /- 111 1 iuiiiIiIiLjii iiii ^Lijiiiji uiuu\uLjU
f
iiiiiiiiii liiiiis /1
iuiiliiuinu /jl /i uhninli /tl uiijiusLiiiij 11 1 .//111111 111A : I/l Aiiii/i /,///,/ ihnliuliu iiin liin Ul 11111/7.
0111111/1111111111 />i 1/111/1/1I111 u/i iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii/iiui /, /'/'/
i//""/i"/i/i iIiiiiiIiIjiii UL111I1 . /,i nii/ ouiutuui
A fol. 21 uiLtiiunuiun n^nului /ilii ihil I 1//11111 111A if/niiiiinnii/i I. :
i- b.
2 dniliniiiii] nimi lldd. i>
1 1
4 i//iiiiiiiiiiiiiIiiil/3/il/i] i//iiiiiiil///ilii iiiiiiiiiI/ Stiiinliiiiiiiiujt , nnjt
nuiuun otiiiii/uili iiiii/ii inlitili (ICld. I
[|
."">
.'11111] iii/k.ii/,/i 1111111111/1 1111/1 1 1 lji tiuili n u /1
'/iiiiii/iniiM.i/iii l>
||
9 fc<jlllll] yiiii/.iiii 1$
II
| O iiIIIIIm/.iiiiiJ lli>.<>/.'/,liin tlllL I> /,l ,\ill|/i /.ii/.i . . . i/lllll/l/llll Ul. 111)1 0111. K
II
12 ii/niiiiiiiiin/i
L.J
ni \11111 iinniijtijli / odd. D.
Les voyageurs le suivirent jusqu'au sac dans lequel se trouvait le corps et
il disparut. Ils ouvrirent le sac, en sortirent le corps, et lorsqu'ils eurent
decouvert le visage, ils le reconnurent et l'inhumerent sur place, en rendant
gloire a Dieu.
En ce jour, martyre de saint Tatianus.
On le conduisit aupres de 1'impie juge Urbanus, a Claudiopolis, pour avoir
confesse le Ghrist. Celui-ci ordonna de le frapper vigoureusement avec des
batons; on lui dechira ensuite le corps avec des onglets de fer, on lui lia les
pieds et on le traina a travers la ville. II disait : Plus vous ajoutez aux
tortures, plus vous m'amassez des biens au ciel.
Lorsqu'il arriva a la porte, il prit du sang qui se repandait de son
corps, fit le signe de la croix sur le front et sur le cceur et pria Dieu. Une
voix du ciel se fit entendre a lui qui disait : Tatianus, monte au ciel, car
* a foi. 21 on t'y a prepare le paradis de delices. Aussitot il rendit son ame a Dieu, le
r
b
'
30Aout.
[117]
*wiuLUftuunn/i hl\ fci_ Oanumnuji l,l\ : 9"/ilui ujtutntiLiuljuiu tjnMn iij iiii...)iiunjipiiL^Lnj
llinnm lubtubuhu nn h; h */iiiiiniuHfinnLuioi/iii nn /in*/i /"iiii/mmiiii iiiiii/iiu .
*n.ouih uiUDliuiununn lim itlth II mnhiutlni iimmimii iii\iuA/i/i/i tjuiLmj itfnnnuuntju unuili-
v/.i/.DM, imunuiu h 101110.1111 iijtmjimuh piunuipu 'inuinuiunhhnLuiomu :
/l fel/i/i iiiilfefiitii/i niuniunh fiun miLiiip îii^/ilp /il iiiiuiinfcnop /il uniijihiiij iijtinnm m/
fcn/i/i /i i/iiiiii iiii njihmj hhhnhaLnV liiiuiiiLiiiCTiiia/ifc/i nn '/ ^
>l
, Piuibnuin-unnhui /.l nonli
diiii/i inoli ilfctV fcuinafcn/i/i iiii/iiilIi imLnii (iiiiniiLiiiainmi/ifc nn on /^Li Uanuinnuh :
."1111111 lULULU u/lIllllIipHlllllL/r7/lLU lllll.lll s,l ll|/i 'PlIILUl/lufellll IIU Itfuinui) III-l/l ttiLuhnhjU :
f/in 7 bhhli llmtUujiiuijh innilb; 'hnhumnu \hiLii hiunnhuiu iiiinii/iLnu Ouifcniiiiii, nn fci_
+)tm tumimj h 'hnhuuinu fc_ fcnWfciiii fc 'luinjduiuhuh; h nuiniupu lnhnhhhni uhnuiknuiL ijl
ttilini uihhijuii (puiLuihuc; : C/l jniinnijLjjt uuiunt /i ofciiin_/i ilknni uhunLuh 'hnjiuinnuh iuilfc-
/i/iiiiii /i, /il iiiLiiiiiLnnfc/n iiiiiiinnLilii n Itn imitiwmliiili :
l/L nlmiijLmj il?nnLUUinb;u uujiumm njilii ml.jini hmlimh nhithnumhhh : l.nLiiiL n 7fc-
8 i//iiiiiuiiiiii1iiil/3/ilh] i//iiui ii lW/ilIi B
iin /i/hmiii 11111)1/1 tnLuhnhJlt 0/71. B [| 9 l/tiij ('niii/ii/iliu
"Pnhuuiniih _L>.
Decouverte de la precieuse ceinture de la tres sainte mere de Dieu, qui se trouve
a Constantinople, a Fendroit qui s'appelle Chalcopratiae.
La ceinture de la tres sainte Vierge Marie, mere de Dieu, trouvee a Je-
rusalem par miracle, fut transportee dans la ville royale de Constantinople.
Toute la ville se porta a sa rencontre avec des torches et des cierges al-
lumes et on la deposa avec honneur dans la glorieuse eglise de la mere
de Dieu, appelee Chalcopratiae. On etablit ce jour-la grande fete au nom de
la sainte mere de Dieu, le 31 Aout.
En ce jour, martyre de sainte Photine, dont le nom signifie lumineuse.
Cest la femme samaritaine a qui le Christ demanda de 1'eau au puits de
Jacob. Elle crut au Christ, se rendit a Carthage, dans la ville d'Afrique,
y
fut
baptisee et recut le nom de Photine. Elle prechait a tous le nom de notre
Seigneur Jesus-Christ, et instruisait bon nombre d'idolatres.
Elle partit pour Jerusalem et prit soin du tombeau de notre Seigneur.
Elle entendit les apotrcs Pierrc et Paul, devint leur disciple et enseignait
462
LE SWAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [118
\ l"l -1
iiimm/,, /.i ii ''/111111/7 ijmnuipLjngU, uiîuljhptnhgiuL fingui, /.t ni_uni-au--f-jn juiilfrffufju
puinuipu /,i /> 11111L1111111 yiiLinunui /i ii*/' (hihiiliiiA
/1
otVnu uLp Upunui rnfiuuinu :
'hliitni /1 -,11111,* puinuipu /.1 iiiTni /.111 if/.Aiui jimpjuuiLniJ nuunuguiui^p (Inijnijnijhiiiuli
hl/iuiTiiiii ii/iii i uu /.l yiiLiiiiHini
/'
7'n/iHinnii :
//l /111 niL /iiliiiiiiiiiîii uinpufiu 'itLpnU, uni uiphuig ijojuuljmuu u/i iihhi/.u iiTiih . /.l
5
/11111/.1111 nhpuiuhjJlU '/'<n/iTi/i IjUignLgJtU
uihui/i, /.l /i mniMiLi? c/uiJu pTii| SJlShuiUU ijfltiui-
puiufruuiu /.l ihii7,T/.l/iTi im
//"'/""'/
nijnguiUog /l h^ iiujmiLumjLog yiiLiiiTiuiiiiLiiiiiTiuj ijTiiii :
//l ^pmSuiihiug u/i iiimm/ yuiniifrlf ijXLiluu, /.l miim/ihh' '"/'/'T'
/'
'/"/""J
'""[/" "
L '/"'-
ânL iiLf/11/iu pui/iitV/iTi hhhi/Ti, iLppnpij JmSL; ihlhliiIi ii"/iWl i/t//i/ miiiTh /.l ii IjmpmgJiU
yuiiHiiTi/.f nlhn.uU : Z^nuiSuiihuig 'hLpnu 111111.111^1 uji u/i-totj IjinpLugLu ijaLiluu Ll ut^d 10
iiip/iiiiiui/.ffiiiTi ntu^JilS pu /fl SnLji^nfi Junpinmljhgiuu /.l it miliujl;u Ijmpmgjili yuiniuli/./
iji\hn.iiu :
//l ffffiii" yiLfi pnppnghgjtu I.l pjiljhgjifi uiuti ijmijmJiiJitiU 7
,
/i/iiiiiinii/i /.l tjhpjtu uiLiiLnn
/i7mi|iTi
/1 i?fV^
fy"jk
ol n^ muthguiL : -,ufu/ili
/>
fy"^
/- uinp.nL.gJiu
hpljjigu itiTuiuit? ij/jfj
iMiiyiL fci_ iii f/TiiiiiiniiiiiL Tim : -_.ihi/.u/iTi Ijtuujuip /.l tupljjiu
/1
pLjuuUlt fri_ Jtppl'L
tjgnLptn 15
S>hlh tV< {npntltufiiu
:
1 jHiiSfcuuijlf] yuSkuuifi B
j|
6 /..,/.T,/, B
//.-..puT.feg,,,!,] ft&uipuiukjiu B
||
10-16
s/.,-
Suiihuin . . . jii/ini/iujTili] fev fyuiSuijhuin SuiutUhj tjiiiii
/, /./,
Titf,I, /iiujg Tm, 01/-
T//iT,l/t/j,?/iT. /"/>/,,,/> uiu/ptrniUL /, upnj,
/,
,l"/,a*j
, /,
S/'"J,
/'
Suiûinhnn^ fe L
/,
y/fe/
//miiiiiii/i/, ,/,//fe/,.j
/.
/ifeniuTi T,/>, B.
a foi. 21
*
dans toutes les villes et les provinces, a croire en un seul Dieu, notre
Seigneur Jesus-Christ.
Elle partit pour la ville de Rome et la aussi elle enseigna a haute voix au
peuple, de renier les idoles et de croire au Christ.
L'empereur Neron, 1'idolatre, 1'apprit. II envoya des soldats pour la decou-
vrir. lls se saisirent de la bienheureuse Photine et la mirent en sa presence
;
ils discuterent ensemble pendant de longues heures, mais il ne parvint pas
a la flechir, ni par supplications, ni par menaces.
11 ordonna de lui couper, avec Fepee, les mains; lorsquon les posa sur
renclume, les bourreaux se mirent a frapper vigoureusement avec Tepee, de
la troisieme heure de la journee jusqu'a la sixieme heure, mais n'arriverent pas
a lui couper les mains. Neron ordonna alors de lui detacher les mains avec
des marteaux. Les bourreaux s'emploverent beaucoup, les marteaux se bri-
serent et ils ne parvinrent pas, quand meme, a lui detacher les mains.
On alluma ensuite un grand feu et on
y
jeta la servante du Christ. On
la laissa trois jours dans le feu, elle n'y brula point. On la iit sortir du feu,
et on lui fit boire par deux fois du poison mortel, elle n'eut aucun mal. On fit
fondre du plomb qu'on lui versa dans la bouche, et qui descendit comme de
Teau fraiche dans l'estomac.
[119]
I?l uiuiiu biuhibnhu
*
u./iiiiiiu/, ul nbnbnhli iitluint./i-i unnui fcc inut ^LnuiL iiiii/ilu_i *
\ f
[. <%\
ibnhhn Li_ Oiuiiîiii/itut/ Ll. ^miîhnon uiinbuhh ulunuu iljinuiuu Ll. finhihn ûnnh puiuiuhinil
/iiiiim /i/.uii uinhhu h p/iWuTi : /f*l innJuiS h^nLnhu h i/nuiin/_Ti yu/i/i/i nhnhnuhu iuwi/i Ll
LiuinXLiui tnuintuu nutu h hiitiLuiniuihh hi_ h c/mûiyiui iiiiiliin inniiLil Ljhli o_\p ul. litnL-
liuiLnn unnni_7ip : /f*l h nhnbnhu iiuiuilhh LjQ "Ljn ihnliuhn nun 'lonnuh Ll nun 'ILinnnuh
Ll LuLl iuiu h tituliLnli Ll iiiunL*ui^nuiiiL/o7iLli Iil i./.ii_./.imit iiiuu /miiiii Ll iinQiunntu Ll
LtnLit nnLjn :
If*l iiiii/, ^PuiLinhuLj . llnnnuLiu .j/711 iiiiiiii/u/uiiii pn oi_ inni_n nlinnû uiuiiluiu puni iii_
niibbniiinu, n/i nnp iiiui mii/i/i/i iiusuin /.i iiinuixLunLu pbn iiilini utuiiu /ltliit/ /.i uiiuiiit Jilihii
h iniiiil.
Ju,
, iim JJjuli /itl, iioS/i/iui Ll iiiluiiiluii.iIU iiiiitu /iiiuiii : (/l oLjiui lunuinuuiiiiL hiu-
iiiiiiii/ii u/u/uium iiiAii unnui : 1/1 uIiIixLl utuiuon niip /iii/i/t iiisiunuiL /!_ iiisiusLu u (iiiiiiiluiA
/ii_ nuniiiiL^/i ilhiuili /ilu uVoinhhLj iiiilo*iuiIuii/i tirffl-i/iu /il iui iiuu nnhh m>P /ilii/iiuIui :
/'''iiii/i/i ii/.inii/i/.i/i hhuli h iiiiiliinu ii.iii/ui uititi i/mi MiiiiMiiiiiutiiiiijli /il iiiii/iIi/il/i/i ii\ piuii-
u/.uii DL n< Aiiiinm Liiiiii /il ii s unintuntiiL /. i lllll ll\ /.ii/.i /iiiin ititi Iiiiii) tl iiiîiiû iiiiu Jtlju
/i *
A fol.
-'-
n imi/iin/i/i . /f*l ifcm Lnhii 1111.1111 îu/iu/i.m /i 7*n/iuinnii :
1 lll.lllllll/l/lj IJll\-J .111(1111 l> ^ /.1
J
^lllllll/.llll (1(1(1. 1> 1] -1 llltlllllllll Il/llllJ l.l lllllll/.l/l/l /l
/iiiiii iiiii/i/i /fL /i /iii^jiii^mii iiiiilui/i ClClcL . 1>
|[
5" 15 (f"l /i n/ipifii/iii . . . "/'11/1111111111]
/1
111/.11 i/.ni/i niitiLifiiuiL
T..?.i. StpT, iiT.jf
fl/feiiip,,../. _jl jiTiij fl/oi^nii/. /il ,./,,/,/.,,,_..,, ,
f
. : u"l /r/n^r,
akntuubfe /,/..,., /,
/llllll lllll/l/l IJL /. <TJ<|.Î,, III..7..,/, Ill/lll ll/.ll/lll ,11 ,,,, 4 ,,.,.< ...11 .?,, 7. /, IMIIIJII ITL /, 0,,,IL ITL /,
11/711/1 l/j7/,l/, /il S_^j, ui,^_r,,i /,,,, /i/./iiiiii/i/i : If"l i/tiii hnltn iiii.iuti yT,n/r,L /, '/'ij/j ,,,,, 1>.
V b.
Ensuite on la suspendit
*
a 1111 arbre, 011 lui dechira le corps, le sang
*
a ioi. 21
coula abondamment a terre; il [Neron] ordonna de lui passer des fers rougis
sur les blessures des plaies et de lui introduire dans les narines de la cendre
de four melee a du vinaigre. Lorsqu'on la descendit de 1'arbre, 011 lui creva
les deux yeux et on la transporta dans une prison obscure et infecte, 011 se
trouvaient des serpents et des reptiles venimeux. Dans la meme nuit, le Sei-
gneur descendit du ciel avec Paul et Pierre, il se iit une grande clarte dans
la prison et une odeur douce s'y repandit; II sâpprocha de ses yeux, les
guerit et cllc vit le Seianeur.
Et Photinc dit : Aie pitie de ta servante, Seigneur, et donne grace a mon
nom et a mes os; et ceux qui patissent des yeux ct te prieront en mon nom
et auront recours a mon intercession, gueris-les et illuminc leurs yeux. Le
Seigneur promit dêxaucer ses vceux. Et jusqu'aujourd'hui, ceux <pii souffrent
des yeux et prient Dieu ct sa sainte martyre Photinc guerissent aussitol et
recouvrent la vue.
On abaudonna en prison, apres les torturcs, pcndant trois ans, la bienheu-
reuse femme; elle n'eut jamais faim, ni soif, ni Iroid, il n'y cut jamais d'obscu-
rite ni dodcurs iidectes dans la prison. Trois ans apres, elle s'endormit dans
le Christ.
464 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMKNIKN.
[120]
[l>
'
p/ii 111 iioiniif iiiiWifiiiniiiiMii
y
m uiuuinLUlhuiahhh /.i iWi*iii /iiii 11/1)1 // iiiii/mimVim i
f)nilt/lllll Uin_UJL.ni i/llllll lllLlllltiiui lll/inm <J/l)l ll/il/ ^^lllllll/lin niiiiiini mm\mm\/i)i /iiiiii/i
/.lllll/l/lllllll MlllV/./lllllill 'llllllllllll f/ IIMl/lMllV, ^lll/lll/.ll.v/.IMI / II l/lll/ll/ll /iL ll/lllll lllll 11 II /l )ll)lll/l/,
SliLmi /711 iliunilfmi/ 0/711/1 /il ( wiiiini hmV/i ?)/mmh m 7*n/iinnnii, îmiiliiifi lnn nLnliniu <Jiiiii-
iiLiic\uli iliiui /.11/1111 n uinptuin uiinh /iiuuiufiti, nnn nuiu/ip /iiiLimiup imm/./i . innnn uLhh nuii
^mlinLncxLh /71111L /jl iimoiii/i hnntu uuLnu /jl iiihLjiiij nnnLnnLjiifkiuiln. Ll 111111^/711 iiiuiuiiiliii/ :
lm(liuih;u fjL iiLnLm iimimimIim twii/iiiu /iLimipiuui/iLri np iiiil LhnLwhu 111111^/711, /jl iihih
III II n II iiiuuii lllll Uip/jMll/ fjL 1111 im/im/.imi/ iiimimi /ii.i imm/mmii iiiimmm/iim/mmii JlLnLlllhn liiiijiMiji-
i^wnwn
p
iiiiii^/iiiiii iuiui/m : lmfkuiL;u /jl nn unowkk nLli/71/ uiLuiunbuii uinnn nnuLfnL-
MhuiSn 111111^/7/iu, /il
111MP /1 /"!/" i/m/uuiunnn/7/m :
C7l mnr/uiil' kwluwlukwimi /iJ/.immV/i ('iminLAni ilLniunLnL knnkk in/iniiL^Lnili /1 'I111-
uiLnknuc; nbnbuii /jii/jl /1 'InuwuiknlwLwoiLu L XLnli Liilim uiuiwnkmnk I.11//111/1/1 /jl
'luiuui/iuinu/i, L /i/mmmim mihm /1//.111/1 i?fj<\/iu IJiLukk . /jl iiiiunL<JfjinfJL im imkLntm uuLnn
nowji knnjik wLnnL^Lnrk SLnni iLiuLuLnuinub/L HLifuiL, L Itlmnmi nnm ItlLmk nwnLwm^wkk
f)lll iiiii/i/i/iiiifiiii /jl imm/ia/mmim /l l"llllLnmn mmLllll : f?L 1111)1111/, 11 UIUinnLl /miiii/i IIMIllinLIII-
Auii/1/1 Zjinpu jiliiiijiin ii|iiii/iiiiIi puimup/iu, nji liuTili ui/miiL^Lni mmmmiii iim\iim\)i/i)i /mii /mi/.iim
/jnfjL /1 uwnLwiUfwh/L 'InumuiknLmknuh; fl/iIinn/7 imn/iu :
*
B [B
*
lnvention de la ceinture de la tres sainte mere de Dieu et toujours vierge Marie.
p. 105 b.
Lorsque notre reine glorieuse par-dessus tout, la vraie viergc et mere de
Dieu, proclamee bienheureuse par toutes les generations, Marie, etait sur
le point d'6tre transportee pour aller trouver Gelui qui etait ne d'cllc selon
la chair, le Seigneur et Dieu Jesus-Christ, ellc ordonna dc donner ses deux
vetements a deux pauvres veuves, que d'autres discnt dcux vicrges. Une
dVlles prit, avec le vetemcnt, aussi la sainte ceinture et la conserva avec
soin et veneration. Quant aux deux vetements, chacune conscrva l'un d'eux
pres d'elle, et ils les transmirent de generation en generation et les confierent.
a d'autres vierges parentes secretement comme depot. De nieme ccllc qui
possedait la ceinture, la transmit a d'autres, qui la conserverent avec tous
lcs soins, la transmettant de generation en generation.
Et lorsque par la providence divine, le manteau de la meme rcine fut
apporte de Gapernaoum a Gonstantinople par les soins dc deux patriciens
Albion et Candidus, sous le regne du grand Leon, la sainle ceinture de notre
rcine fut ensuite decouverte par 1'eveque de Zila, sous le regne du pieux
Justinien, et deposee comme un tresor a Chalcopratiae. Cest ainsi que ces
dons divins furent offerts a la ville royale, dediee a la meme reine, la mere de
Dieu, par le pieux Constantin, son fondateur.
[121]
22 NAVASARD,
1" SEPTEMBRE. 465
/?L /i r/iiii.uiuiii/iu Ijhâiih nniiL.ni
,
/.uuii/i jt1uia.uiLnph mim>>, i. tipuiu J.iiiinnncY/.tuii aotnh
uai iii- iiniimii iiicViucVu/iu tic/rt/inL/tJ/iLUii /i /iZuin.nL<J/iu An,
J"PTt
ûiitu&hiuij ji utiuiuLj ajiLL.1i,
nn i-imini i) iiii.op miimmmm/-M nuiu, /,L litill uiuhliiiiili iihnhtuiu : 0*L hiunnhuhli nonii atuilt
tnolt i./icV tuiiinLU uni_na litiuinLiuc. uicVu/iJr l/uiLiuuiunnh /(., /,l (Innutnnuh /,', /i 1/111111 n
unLnii UnnnnnnLphuiuu :]
/.1V/111 Uhuitnhiijihn uiliiliui ni_li|i bjihiintli : S/ilTi iIuiuii k
p
Ijn miu u uiTi
, tfhnhpli
bnhnuiuiuuili . iii iii ii /.i. iii .Hi /7 -.iiii imViiii :
tiiuLumujnnh frfi ti_ llkujtnhiitikjih l\ : 00T1 /7 'ihiuiLuii njujLiii buiLhuti diurLiuf/iTi
//*ni/ii/m/i iu ii in nLuic.ui/uon/i /_l /'|ii|iiii|i /tl Zij/i "Jojiii :
ohttnL nnnhii !iiiil/.iiii /711 ininijl, IfihnhSh /il uiviuhhnin Sh&h liuiliiuiiiuinniunLjhli
irntluhjuh /il /711 hnLiiuiii /tl iimliiii, nji iii tihliliLjp h hinpiulihjii tiutniiLcViii aaiuia /tl nti/i-
/1/7//
: //l ihjiuiih.1i II ntluLjuh /i tlhlitii ihtunAi iun_ liiiinnLiucV _l iiiii pun I11I111 /711 k uiui^huia
niin ui.iu ahahu i.iimi tmim iii>/> imi iii/iii ynijli dl i>PU| : /.uliul /tl ahiouu (ItiuinLcVni iiiil
//mi/m/.m . /jl innc/uii. iiiu uiphiun //111/11/711 Lnlintnuiuuili uiin h nhnltnli huniuihiji intnhuhi
8 Soii . . . uitunnLiucVui/iioii/i] .'.iiimiu* uiliilh ^ntmnuilj /7 (.niiiiLiiij npijLii^ Imiii f.uij, iiji jfcm
//'111/11/111/1' 1111L111W1T1 nonunjuinhuin /tl trtun-uilinhnn^n tjhujim^h,j B
||
10 HkunL . . . //'ni/ii
/711/1] M111
70 /1
tjkrjhjii lithltbSh, nnrjLiit "uuiL_r_ui, /.l m
mljhjt 111 htjuiL //'111/11/711/1 B

||
12 J//1T1111 0/??. B
||
13 n/iio.,.,] tjhiotibji, B || 14 gfenjigT,]
/, g/.ntT, B.
Sous le regne de Leon, fils de Fempereur Basile, la ceinture de la saiute
mere de Dieu fit de nombreux miracles et guerisons sur la personne de Fim-
peratrice Zoe, en chassant le demon, qui la tourmentait depuis de longues
annees, et sur tous les autres infirmes. Et on etablit ce jour, grande feTe,
au nom de la sainte mere de Dieu, le 21 Navasard, le 31 Aout, pour la gloire
de la sainte Trinite.]
Le mois de Septembre a trente jours; la journee a douze heures, la nuit en a douze.
Cest le premier jour de l'an pour les Grecs.
22 navasard, l
er
Septembre.
Fete de Josue fds de Nave, serviteur de MoTse qui parla avec Dieu;
et de Bitzus et du pere Djeli.
Josue le fils de Nave etait de la tribu d'Ephraim et disciple du grand et
premier prophete Moise. II etait vierge et saint, ne quittant pas le tabernacle de
Dieu le jour et la nuit. Lorsque MoTse gravit le mont SinaT vers Dieu, il etait
avec lui. 11 jeuna avec lui les trois fois quarante jours, sans pain et sans
eau. II cntendit les paroles de Dicu adressees a MoTsc. Et lorsque Moise
envoya douze hommes, parmi les tribus dTsrael, pour espionner la terre pro-
[122]
nLnLLnh tiimnu/iLttiti uiii Ll 7*11111/7/ "/"//' uLiLnhLiui iiiuiuu ij^Lm Luiuiunli lliiiiini_An|.
nnnn /ufiuiniuiiiUL bkjn iiiiiim ilhiuili ilium/i/ii iLnLLnli iiit_/iin/iiiui mim/mmiiu/, niin /i *uu/i
^mii/iiui /,/</i i//n/iiuinuu /i 1//.11 ^fiiii/n 11 ^miiiunmii m/un/i n/ip uuiiniuLLniuh luihiuiuuiinLu :
2 //l innduii) îiiIiiiLiiXLiiii b;n II iiiIiiI,ii i/iii/uAmu/ii /ni tia/.n/i /ilii /i ilLnuii Itnjuu /ii_
iip/iMiiii fi/im /.f /imtiuiti n/iiii Oimilmutui /1 /.11111111 <\ii( iionmi/mii /'niiiiii/.i/f :
l/iii LninnnLuin 11 1 iiiuii/fe /it_ nllL^nh Uutiiuu initili l.iliiiiiyiiiiiini /n_ nlliln lunpuii
/uiiiiiiIiul : i/l /iti/.i /niii Itilui /.11111111 um\ iimmiih . "oniuunn Ll PuiQ jLn . iijmi\,u b;L iihii
II iujiiliiili liniliiijl,u L"b;n /il /fuf.
P"
n : "" lojiliiuinLiun unnnLuh 1'unuiiLiL iijiji n< 17/iu
/f/fi/imin/iiuip ilrnLiumnu Ll. ii< luiumiumm/iu imim)ii 1111111 miim /i :
1/111 uiuSiunLnnin uUnnniuluuu nLui Ll. uihnnin nun uiuiiiup nl'uniuiL;i nniuLju Uniluk;!!
nlnj l)*iii/li 'luinilLn : //m infe <iiftu/iL LnnthiuuLuiu niuSiu
j, luutn/ititiin //n
|
ii>ni//i pnL/il?
LLLun nhnilillt tiLoliTh 011 :
1'-
3 lllll /iL "/'lllljfep . . . jniTlllllUIlllll/lTl"] Iflll /tL 'fillltjb,Jl ll/lllljTl /iMMlfelllllil /1 'llllijllilil, f/.li/,Jin/'/, HIIIH
/ihhiiimi/i /'imhiilSim : '/.hiiiTi n/ifu /tl unniii ii/iiniu /nniiiiiiHHiuL V/7/1 Suuuukj /m_ i/iiiii nilujLj nfeii/i/inu
1111 fenifeiiiii, uttoDiLijiu hij
11/1 /1
îui/i <Jiunfeiii/ fe/iTi
j
fepuTi fe iTi j&if/iii/uiuii/i 11/ip /tl iuuIjuiu luiTiiutiiiiiui/iTi
""//*" R
II
5-123 1. S /'iiiiiiufei/i . . . bthjtkSh :] <l 11 ijmfjiijL111)1)1, 1111 Ijtiiiitijihtuj tjl\Siuijb;lj /tl ii/W,4nTi
/Jiimiiiilii/iiiii /\l?HL^4lIll/Lll^
,
fe/ifeLiiuuiiiH CuuinLSni uojtiuijkiuj : l^jiftuiuikuiij in/iii/iuii /'iiniiiifei/i
'/""/"'/"""//''-i "/' '""/"//'"'"' t/ili fiiiiiiuu/iiiiii/iTi ijiiiSu piiiiLiuuiiLU : ikinu ijiujiAiiiu ijll 11jtijiiiliiuli fei_
iiiuniiju tjPujiiu^j /tl Ijnjtbuiuhiun
'/"/'"/'/'""/''
1
/'/'/'/*"//'
: / L frwfrii ijnjnjfiu KuuiulSim
/1
IjLjiujiti-
IMUlMlTl Ij/iTmILII/i/i, /fL IjllllllljlLjlllj tjLjlLltlll)i /jL LjiIjiii /(/uit/IIILHIIIIU *PlIlTlluTlUII1LIIO /jL tl llui nilllj l, ijll nj
aPujtuijbjj : lljt ZVl ûuuluiTi /rui lujtktjuiljiuu /il jitLiiufi ijunjiujtkj /tl ijuiijtujikuhu tiltuski. Ijnutnnkiiiij
ij['/
!
iuTiiuTiuih/iiiTi : /iiffeTiiujTi /iluui/^Ti uouilimlj Ztl tijtiiinljhji kijkiuj îfuiii/iiu 8/uiiilii/iTi /tl */>ii/iv/iTi
iu^/iiiiiu^/i,
11/1 /tl îiiiiLiiij
/1
piup/ni^ S/ruuL/t/feuiTi vi./hj/,ii:i /mmiiimjmiii /JfelMll*!. fe L l<hllljLlJIIII h f^mii-
umuiugiun' iiiSiun <Jiiih/ilii /tl iiiiuiiuilin, 1111 /tl Siujttjutnh;uiijiuL. itiSu nuiuu ki_ kolilu B.
mise, lui et Caleb fils de Jephone suivirent la volonte de Dieu ; cêst a eux
seuls que Dieu promit 1'entree en la terre promise, parmi les six cent mille
personnes qui etaient arrivees a leur majorite en Egypte et qui trouverent la
mort dans le desert.
A foi. 22 Et lorsque Moise fut sur le point de mourir, il posa sa main
*
sur lui, le be-
nit et par ordre de Dieu Finstitua general d'Israei.
Gêst lui qui massacra Amalec et le roi des Amorrheens, Selion, et le roi
de Basan, Og. Dieu lui apparut et dit : Prends courage et sois fort; comme
jêtais avec Moisc, je le serai aussi avec toi. Cest lui qui circoncit les fds
d'Israel, qui n'avaient ete circoncis ni en Egypte ni au desert, pendant qua-
rante ans.
Cest lui qui desseclia le fleuve Jourdain et flt traverser a sec Israel, comme
1'avait fait Moise dans la mer Rouge. Cest lui qui, seulement par le son [des
tiompettes], lit tomber en ruine les solides fortifications de Jericho, apres
une marche de sept jours autour de la ville
r" b.
En ce jour, vie de Simeon le stylite a Mandra d'Alep.
Le bienheureux Simeon etait de la villc d'Antioche de Syric, aux jours
de rempereur Leon, le pieux.
Pendant qu'il etait tout jeune il entendait contiiiuellemeiit a 1'eglise les
v a.
L23 22 NAVASAHD. 1" SKPTKMBRK. 467
//ii innttuiS luiuinbnuinStjn nun 7
,
iu/iiuuuin/iiiu LtnLit unnnjiu (iunni_Ani n hunui
u/iiini_nn/i /,l iifii n ilhnb b x/iil/iuu /il inuinnLijhtiij îunijiulitjn .
/' St^li^ Lu hjpb; î
jjfjiiu-
Shtun i./.iiimi : /#i_ liiu iiiiiiuu . lionuiiluin hS noniiL o/hiiilu /il uitin ////' ouuLi nhn :
//iii /iin îiiiiSiuti uinLuiuliuiuu Ll iiiluu/iu /tl nuiuiun/iu/in /i nuuinhn, SLuxLl. hninnnhiuu
.">
oTSiiuiiiniiiu/iun /i /iiiiiiiiliiu : //iii /iii/ninLn /,l hnbnL. /Jtiiiiiui 1111 Luiuiuu /il diiin.uiunhtjnitj
nhnhbitli /luiiiu i//i-.iu/iiiil nntlLiinli /'iiniii^tii/i :
/l yuii/iiiii /1 inunhnn A/iiinL///iLU iluiluiXuiuLuuiL. 1111.11111 ûin/iLn /il iiitiiiniiTin Ll. /t/m-
11/iniiiL /1 /'''iui7?iuiiiuipiu/i /1 ihnbuli liibnhSb :
Uujiuli iiiliil/i i//iiiiiu 'rnbuiniiiib 1'bnnu Ll. /ii/i <JmmTi 11111 uip/iTi/i i/iuiitiLp hhijhiuj Ll. *
A fol. 22
10 uiiinnLi. iniiiTiOiuTituti ûiSjihnhiuj liiuiniunLniiiu /1 7*ii/iiiiniiu
P'"p/'
lunuinniluibnL.phiuSji .
(/uiLiuiiilinn/i /'/* /il ///iiiiin/ii.ii/in/i ( :
/.iiiiim. tiiiinii i/miip W/ii./îi-i/i I//11 /iiif///iii 111/1 11/t /1 // iif.ffiiiiiilff
/1 ,1111111 :
/?niiiTi/,//iTi UbStjnli /711 /1 ptunuiptjti /'uiii/inpuii /iiiiiiLtin, /1 duiiuiiuiuliii niunhujiunin
iiinpiuibh /./711/1/1 :
15 t?i_ i_/iu*n/irL luiuinuiuLiiibu /711 /i'tp
iLbLnLtjL.n^li ^mti111 ujitin nnnLuiiult /1 'lonniit;
9-12 SutjUiS hiliil/i ... uhujutktiuhpj, l\ : 0)11. B || 12 i/"'/i] fc/iiuun/iij" Cldd. 1. n/i
/1
//'uiTiiiniiii.i /1 .-.iiiiiii 0/W. B
II
11$ /l pill!ll!lP-7-l] Il/lLllllipiUIIII!pfj-l 1, /'/llll/lllpllll /'llII/lLllll] ///lllllf-f
'//ff/f/ifeiiLiui, B
||
14 iii/ipmi/iTi /-/jiiu/i] /ififfii/riilf /,/-Lff.f/f tthah /tl // iiiiuii/iii/iiil iiiiiiuiii/iiii/ip/i :
Cldd. B
||
15 uiiuiiiiii-ifeui/i-f t/f] flffi/iiiL/i-i /71/ 111111110/711 ii*/iim/iu 0/1111111111/1 /7L
/1
-Vii/riL-iiiii/i/i
,'iiii.!!!iuii/f'/i uiuinmuihuif hljfi ^kljktjktjjtli iiul/i/i /7l /"fc/i
i^^'l^
i
!]'-
n
i"
add. B.
Cest lui qui, lorsquîl livrait combat aux Chananeens, vit le fils de Dieu,
sous la forme d'un soldat, ayant une epee nue a la main; il s'en approcha et
lui demanda : Es-tu des ndtres ou de nos ennemis? II lui repondit : Je suis
general des armees de Dieu, et je suis venu pour t'aider maintenant.
Cest lui qui commanda au soleil et a la lunc, et ils s'arreterent dans leur
course jusqu'a ce qu'il eut massacre les Ghananeens a Gabaon. Cest lui qui
tua trente-deux rois et partagea au sort, aux lils d'Israel, leurs territoires.
Parvenu a une grande vieillesse, il mourut a 1'age de cent dix ans; il fut
enterrc a Tamnathsare, sur la montagne d'Ephraim.
*
En ce jour, le martyr du Ghrist Bitzus et le pere Djeli, aprcs une vie
pleine de vcrtus et apres avoir souffert bien des tortures, moururent dans le
Christ en bonne confession, le 22 Navasard, lc
1"
Septembre.
A fol. 22
v a.
vb.
[124]
Mlll
'"/;'' l"(li L /l A/iflllLLl/l nLllLllhh, lillllllllLlllAllltl/lll/, lll/ill/i/llll/lllllll /iW/" l/lIIIIU i/iii/imi
fllLlllll
^nuLna /i/i aaLiutpu :
/Y fllll r/ltltmi^Tf iiiiiiiiii /l ATllllllIIII /"Illlll LnfllLutl /l l/lIlTfll /m/il Illloilllll iiii : /,*L IIIIUWIIl/l
Z\n)tnLfdL 1111)^1
/y/.mî, ii/i /,l ii* /i /i/iiiiii/im ii iiii/iJiiiiiiii/ii iinn /il iii/mwiim.vimii/iJ Amn 1111/711
Lnntunau i|/i/m/il niuLliLpLiuh 11 iiiailuiuiu i/iii :
f*L jtiiLnLiilit/itiLi? liiiiiin/,1111
/1
0pS"/
,u /m/un Suiqbwi 11111111111)1 /n iiiiiiiiii miimii/uitii
'/,,,
imil/llllimil /,L lUlUinLlllU nilllmTlllllTf imtflll/lLlTl /iLtl /iL ItllTfWlli/l lllilll/lllltl If/litJ.L | M m /i /, II , , /.
PuinhnuiL : (*l /i/./m/.mmii ihunSliltu Ll /,ii/,l iiiiiiTiiiii/iii /,l Jiu$tu$ninnL.piiL-u 1111A LttuuLjn
/1
iIimmi7/iiii)i : i/l (m/i./mm) /iimtimiTt Luiuuapli* ymi/n /iiiitmiti/iTi yn)i/ii 1111111111111)1)1 /1 tnnnnLtui
\ fol. 22 uiundlinfh"
*
tnttip Onnt/Zi : I/l uuiIuuiuaLiui /mm./mim mmmmi/i iiTiii ZI11T1 11 l/J/ilTi iiiiiiifiiiiiiiu
tmi/mi/m/iTi nyiiin t/iiiTiiiiuTi yiiu/ii iiTmi : /'ii/i LntuliLifiu LiLiui luiinil iiimmi/i/, Oti^nn 1J/1
tliliimip, /il liinji '"'"
//"
pbt-UuiLnn nLnJiop Ll. nuLk,n ntuuXu /ilii
/1
J/7O o<\/iiiTi, n< /iTii
ZiuinuiLLiatl :
17l ifcin iiiLnLnti
/1
uiLuiLiuuu ^nbninuili o/mtnJf nmTt yiin/mii iiynm ilutuuiau uutuin.-
1 AfcllllLIl/l] o/illllLllLIII B [| 2 ailfclllip/l] IHLUIL /iL O III l/iIII 111 11 111TlTl IIIILIlll. IIIl fclllllTlfrll /iL Iini/t,!!
ijiiiiii iiiiu/."/,'/, niunfuiun^ : Clflli . B
||
3 fefi/SfeiuiJ /i /,1111/11111 1T1 1111 /iniLyii /7 luTnuiiuii, tiiiu ifruiiiiu/u
itiTiiiLiiiTifeTi, nti /711 tifrfitS /i Hfcpfrui, nn h,
V"/
u
/
^l frnfcL /fiioTtuiLup acld. B
||
5 ntupiLuiTiiui/iTi]
/tl iiiiii/Siiii fciifcLL7ii uiilbuhniiLiiti ,,m, ,i>, /. inui,/, bnJiLinifli uiiluip/iTiiil/J/tiih?ii : /l uiiTiiiiijii nSiunSfiu
/ilii ntunufiL fei diuitiULin/ /tl wimmii/iimm /'/.< mii' /JiiiiLHtufrniiiii ClCld. B ||
uiiiinifeuil] feii/r/feiiii
B
||
7 uiuiuifriun] iujTiul acld. 13
||
11 4'"Tifr/ ijTiiti] fr ifuiuuinti, n /tl iii ii iii
ij
Tiiiui frpuTife^ add.
B
II
12 ZfL /unii iniioni. B
||
14 (fetu uiLnLtni] ifeui iiiiuiiii/i/i infeu/ii feuifeu i/uiTiiuti ^11111111' u/i ^nhn-
itiiu/ip uiiunuinhuii aahliuiuinuiuu 9ui^ /1 a/til/iTi imiiumi Tuuufeiui uiuhjhu . /'ttifeup
ffihn
/tl nifuiuu
epitres de 1'apotre Paul, et il apprit d'un vieillard zele qu'elles etaient
ecrites pour le salut des ames.
Aussitot secretement de ses parents il se rendit dans un couvent et se
fit religieux. II
y
vivait dans un tel ascetisme, qu'il ne se hatait mcme pas
d'aller manger a sa faim, et servait inlassablement ses freres, a leur grande
edification.
Un jour qu'il etait alle au puits, il
y
trouva une corde de crin, et a Tinsu
de tous il se devetit, et en entoura tout son corps, en se serrant a tel point
que [la corde] s'enfonca jusqu'aux os. Son corps pourrit, fut ronge par les
vers et une odeur infecte se degagea de son corps. Lorsque les freres l'ap-
prirent, ils eurent toute la peine a degager avec de feau chaude la corde
a loi. 22 entree dans la cliair.
*
Les religieux devinrent jaloux de Tascetisme du juste
et obligerent 1'abbe du couvent de le renvoyer. Le bienheureux partit en
pleurant, trouva un puits a sec et tres profond, plein de reptiles venimenx, et
se jeta parmi les serpents, sans prendre de nourriture.
Quelques jours apres 1'ange clu Seigneur, en une vision, frappa de coups
[125]
22 NAVASARD, l
er
SEPTEMBRE. 4G9
uuiikop kldL; n< nmu^ nAiua.tiiui (iiiiinLoni : f/i_ uihiiuiijiun iiitLiupt; bpobiui n/iu, uin/ili
iiuiii /i /uniiiiianiL ppâppii /ri_ îuhkuij uiiitah intupuiii /1 i/tiiupu : f/i_ /iiiiiiu uipuipkuij iiiun
UiL.ltL.pu /iW aiiuia luiiiiuujuiin /_l uiuii rt/iufciiui /ilii uipakiiuiinn iikn ti_ ahtukkntiiL uiuu
.111)11 Snnu . ul n< pii< 1.111*111/1 /iiuii
p'''(</
upuidl iiuujli |<J|i O/.mi :
l/i_ i/jtn iititiiiii/i/i n/ili/fiui u/ilu piupA.piun.nth lhphpLj ij/intu
>"/"'
^l hiktuj khiutt uiini
uiSu koldii : C?l uinoPpLO njiiuijm i) vj/n iii'fupi udnhLjp, /il nLiinLniuiiLjp ttiaJikj u/iiuiiu
liuinnLAni /il /i/hiiii iiiii/i/.i ii^nahu :
C7l i/iin piuuu /il holdh iiiiiiuij iuliiil iIiuiii Plii, a/ittiu tnkuiuhkj uiiiti Lx n< huiiiuin,
piuuu/i iii huiiihniiiL hpiuiikjjiii UhtiLjnii .
/
1
"'('/
upuint piuppiuu-kiuj utiiLjp . r'iinnLW/iL.i
nunp^hui liiiX iiuiip htt /il ii/i îuphhiu ii/iu inkuitihkj iiuiuii uinpiiup^p . uiij LldLj pijktlp
uipdiuuh
p
*
ûihnhpishiuj uuijiiinhtulili '1'ppiitnnup inkuiuhkup nilhiihiuhu . îu/in/iii iiiil *
A fol. 23
luuipujup iihuib /"'"( /tl /i/iO/tiii . bL Iiuniii knkiuj ijijjm ln iiiil ii/uii/i/i iiii inliijLiuij u^nujih :
(/l ^piiitiiiiihuitj i/u/ii ijiiiupiiph iioph /iLimi iiiii uLuililt . /tl n inkuiuhhj uiiiuip /ilji
uijupkutiu : l/L Itliiinhtjhli ijliui
p
in/inLiiO/i iiui/iil/i/i i/inti/i uikuiiihkjni i)lmm unkpknuiuhh
/tl
ip2"l
n
{
a
^
na
r
"",""
'
pn' /f/r?/^ iit ijniijl.ii nhiuiLiiiili /'iiiiiui <Nni : 17 l iinjiiu ni.iiiiiiiliiiil iiiiLiiip/fiui /iiioIiiiiliiiiii, iiiii/i/i nliiu
/l ailLllil, /fL ^lll-l/.llll tl-lill lll'/llll/l lllllllllll.l /l l/llllipll Cldd. B
II
3 lUllIl] /l lllllll B | |
-1 S|IIÎI|/|/iIIIhJ
ISiiinuiliLjii B
||
5 ikjiljnLj
-
}
/iuii/fL Cldd. B
||
JS puuili /tl /toWii] niun.uiunL.ii /tl kojttii : Il uitioW/iLp
llliIIILII Ilt/fl/l/jli /fL niiuiniiLil s,/u iii'/iiiii llllLllll O1IMIIILIIIH.1/-II, fel. 111 iiiii ijiii'hl,ii 11111 /1/.1 nljiiuhl I miiiiiii Niij
/iL llknllLlllllilkl ll^llll/lll . /fL IlllltlllLll llpiull</il/lll llllLll/flllir II (llllll/ll /l
>
l
l,li}lll'llinnnij /fL IIIlllÎIILUIIII/lly
ipnpAiii iiui.i/.p iuil /'iiiiiiii iimN add. B
||
11 ipipiiii/uii-iii] iinjmatiiuiiii B
||
13 iiiil] iuiliiij?/i B.
Tabbe du couvent en le menagant s'il ne retrouvait pas le serviteur <le Dieu.
II envoya aussitot des religieux, qui le trouverent dans le puits tres profond
et, l'en ayant retire, le conduisirent au couvent. II
y
demeura quelques jours,
et se rendit dans un desert ; il s'y fabriqua un abri etroit et
y
demeura quatre
ans
;
il ne se nourrissait que de lentilles mouillees.
II construisit ensuite une colonne elevee de la terre de quatre coudees,
y
monta et
y
demeura sept ans. Par ses prieres il guerissait beaucoup de
malades et leur enseignait a accomplir la volonte de Dieu et a sauver
leur ame.
Apres vingt-sept ans, sa mere, ayant entendu parler de lui, alla le voir,
mais ne le put, car le bienheureux Simeon ne le lui permit pas. II lui parla
seulement et dit : Pardonne-moi, mere, et ne nfoblige pas a te voir en ce
monde; mais si nous sommes dignes, a la
*
future venue du Ghrist, nous nous
reverrons encore. Repose-toi au pied de ma colonne et endors-toi. Elle
posa la tete aupres de la colonne et rendit son ame. II ordonna d'enterrer le
corps de sa mere pres de la colonne. A la vue de sa mere il devint Iriste. On
Eenterra en cet endroit, pour qu'il ait toujours sous les yeux son tombeau et
pour qu'il se souvienne de son ame.
A fol. 23
A
1
470
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. 126]
//i nhij uii.ni.puL nhii uiiunu/rL uthuhuii nnunnnuig nfiutug L1A1 fijt, ii<J/.m Suibuii n<
//mnimîh nSnn.UBi ijimi . bnnniMtu /..i/ihh mih nunoBuu lljtfih,niiji n< mnh/.i ufiui i7.imu
/"^
*'L nmnuinhuig /.iih ijtuuu /.iuii.iiihh, /l nnunnnutqu nSpnihuii uuui nl.liLuJAi l.t
lihnuili . I.l unjUffiuuuiiu iiiiiiitn.iiihi) hiniiu mh/imh /1 nhnuiuu /u iiLiiihii ihil -yiiiiiiiiuii/i :
//l Irnguf ijiipiiigl.tu^ îiiimh imi. /,iimh/i/ih uluLjiiiJ /iLiimpmht/iLii nuiUtUlfiniJlU /ilii /i
Xbn.ii,
JunuuiniJuiubiniJ ijiiji îh^ uinuinhu ihil /.nh : //l hnuiuhinjh uinoBu uinuinhuii ,11111-
fiuiihuig uinliuiuhi qiuuiuifint-uuu h nhnuiuu JiLnLtuun /,l um Jtuiiuiiii nnpuiguiu . /l LnfJLuii
iiifiLuuiiu uiuiuifiiuunu
/1
111 /.11/111 JiljiLuiIuj ii/hii/niiiili :
l/ili iiim
/1
a/>9 ''/'/' Vl/> nfiuiLiniJ LfiiiLtn mjtnijtum linnttt 11)111 Onniu Xtiiu
0XJ1,
Ll.
fol. 2! ulikui^
/1
ijmnjili uiahuig
*
/.l inin uiinyiijiLjji nhhuu . /l nuiuuLiiii iiiil LnutuLjJiii uinuifhuin :
I/l uiiLjiuh IIJn)l,iili
uiijoJiJiL^ kûiu ijo<\h iihii uLnuiu LunOu . /jl tii.LtfunYmih uiuinuiliLnuiL
dl /711 IjiuIiuulU 1//1 :
I/l i^/iiii mihiiii/1/1 tmiiiXjmiijni
11J1I1
1111/11 hh niuiLiuuiiLli IiiuIujui /1, fei_ IjLuiiji
/1 iJLjmti
uLiuuli j-iinjnJilLini, jmiliiinmih/i uinhnuihuuibLjn jhtiLjntJ L /1 Ai7.iiiiiih/i nntnuifiu. /jl it/iL-
2 //ui/iiimi/iTi] Ijmjih^Jiii B |] ,'i tjiuntujikiuij /..1T1] fiiijWuiiiuijfi f/./. B

1/11.11T1 knnSuiuu 01)1. B
][
4-8 UImWiII_.I1IjT| ... IIJ.IM..IIIII.1] _JL tiJtUUjklL Ijl.Jllllljlll jill /l
J<l.
Jllllllll /ll ll/.lll.lll L71I, I-1111111-.IILlip Tllllllll
/./1111/1..11111.1 : SuijWuiu*
/1
ijijîtLim hljhmj jilijilmijmli iiiil kji tult kjjili UJiSh,nU /jl /uii/ifi 0*11111/111 /ilii-
hllllin, /jl Tiill IjJllmijhmj unjojdtl mjiinji /i Jhnutl llllijui /?L iiiii ihlllimill nnOuiauifi B
||
10 nJililII-Jlli/]
kjt
J3huij B iiiijiiiJ.nin] inmn^Ljn : /l Tiui mijl<U,jiuj' kj 0A11 nTni ii/jiiiiiTi /iTinOTi B || 12 t/i]
/iiifiZrL r/ii. B
||
13 //fe'Uj/>]
//'"jp
B.
En ces jours, quelques chasseurs ayant apercu une biche, la poursui-
virent, sans pouvoir ratteindre. Ils jurerent a la biche, sur les prieres de
Simeon, de ne pas lui faire du mal. La biche s'arreta a cause du serment.
Les chasseurs la saisirent, la tuerent et la mangerent. Aussitot toutes leurs
dents tomberent dans leur bouche. Ils se repentirent, allerent trouver le
bienheureux, chacun tenant ses dents dans la main, et avouerent ce quils
avaient fait a la biche. Le bienheureux, apres avoir prie, leur ordonna de
remettre leurs dents dans la bouche, et ils furent aussitot gueris, car toutes les
dents se fixerent a leur place.
Une femme en buvant de 1'eau la nuit avait introduit dans son estomac, en
meme temps que 1'eau, un petit serpent, qui continua a se nourrir et a croitre
A foi: 23 dans le ventre
*
et causait beaucoup de douleurs a la femme. Elle alla trouver
le bienheureux et le pria. Saint Simeon, par ses prieres, fit sortir le serpent
par la bouche de la femme ; il creva aussitot. II ctait long d'une aune.
On rehaussa ensuite la colonne de quarante aunes. II vivait sur la co-
lonne en plein air, brule par le soleil en ete et subissant le froid et la neige
1'hiver. Sa renommee se repandit par toute la terre, jusqu'a Rome, ou l'on
erigea son image.
v" a.
127]
22 NAVASARI), l
ct
SEPTEMBRE. 471
hntl </m <//,,. .i/.m/ : Ul. Li ûiSiiiiil. hnnui nhq mShhuiih hnhhii tihhdiL. h ,111111 nji ul niutiun-
hhn lti.li IjmlnjliLijlili :
I/l. iiii Liiii ilmnli unniu /.l /i*/uiiiu/iu Suilkhuiq ul. hnldhuii îm mmiiil huihu tifcniuufci/ifc :
Ul. iiihhiui h .//i.iiiii 1111 ntnhq fc/iiuufcinifc nnnu u7i /ri_ nhlttiuqhiui hnluuihhh ttin. h Xhn.ii /il/i
nnniili />l tnijL iiiunauinhin !"( ubtSuiqhh :
1/l iiiiii iin/m/i/i uihnSiin.hhih
q(
tqahiuu.au unJiuiLiinu iiui.i.wii.i /i unOnLi7n Uniuufci/ifc
uu/o/J/iLp /iL/ini/p, fci_ hiiiqhiui uiiqiu^luuiani-ldbuiSa tua. uhuihh JiululSuihhquiL. :
I/l iiuio/<//ii_p hnuihbinfh uiquhi-n niiluhuiq h tWnixuihuii ibnjihh uihOaqh : I/l aiuqiiL.il
i/iiiiiiUtiuiLii/ip h huqaL. hi_ h qiutiiuph /iiii/7/1/1 ion/iin/iiii/ini_/3/ii_Ii qmhniAi unauih flhiiLjnhh,
/ti_ uiiLtluiiiuiih ihnhLjhh h uauaLMBUt; /ii_iifciii/iii :
I/l ifcui piiiiLiuitiiLu /tl boUu iniliiiti hmqkiui /1 i/fciiini iifciuu/i îuliqL mi /iiiiiiiiiiiiiil- *
A fol. 23
IJhiiiiia /1 ranuuiau : 1/l îiiininiiifcin/i L.h 111 hnptu 1 ul qonuiqtunh hpnuihu iihnluuinu
ii/i/int/i UhuLjahh fcx iniiiiiiuh ihhbqbqhh :
I/l 1uiL.1iL.nuh iiurhnufih uiiii il/i iiiiifc/iiiiiifciiii /ifcnO nLilfct/u Ul iii /1 111 11 ut 11 fcitii îuuiiihhi
/ii/niA quihhni l.lbmhh : /'u/i innJiuii iliuhiiXuihhqiiiL. hhhh , /.../<//,, 111 qiuqtahiiiuiun
/1
"^/'.tn/i
iiiil iniiiiiiinu /iluiOfc huuiLjn njnii UjilAjLj phq ilfcn_/iiui uiiiniihhh /jl Ijmujkijtm
/"'/
tniuuiuiu/iu
/tl ii< /iin/i/,11 hiiuhhi : Ul. innJiuti mliijm tjmlA.lili qiuqiiiqoph qSuinShh unanUi UhuLjahh
1 iininnii/i/.ii] T.>u liktiiiiL;li)i tkljknkiiliiiii kt_ iinitiTit/ii/iti iiinAiL^jt /1111/1111 /'11111111 111O Cltld. B
||
3"5 ZL mil/jiui . . . Shhiunkli O/H. B || (> tiH.LHUitii/iT.] n/ftiiiTiuiiuiiu iiilTiuilhii iVl iiiun.iu.nJikiji
add. B
||
7 /tl //.unfnu/ . . . i/u,/z.u.T,/.,L o/w. B
II
10
/tf/ft/.T,]
,,_r
/
,<\u.T,t/,T, B
||
11 //...fc...
f
]
/l./. B |] 14
P-
128 1. __ &L jlIILIlLflllTl . . . IMl/fllll /,L 0/TC. B.
Le prince des Sarrasins entendit parler de lui et alla voir avec foi le bien-
heureux. Un ver tomba des pieds blesses du bienheureux, le prince accourut,
saisit le ver de ses mains, qui se changea en une perle d'une grande valeur.
Le bienheureux, par ses prieres, convertit 1'insaisissable brigand, le tyran
Ogonatus, qui vecut en penitence aupres de la colonne et
y
mourut.
Surla priere du bienheureux une source surgit dans la montagne voisine
et aride. Et beaucoup de gens en danger, sur mer et sur terre, appelant au
secours et invoquant le nom de saint Simeon, furent aussitot delivres de
leurs peines.
Apres avoir demeure quarante-sept ans sur
*
la colonne il s'endormit paisi-
bleinent daiis le Clirist. Le patriarche d'Antioche et le general deseendirent
les restes de saint Simeon ct les deposerent dans 1'eglise.
En ces jours, un liomme convoitant une femme ne parvinl pas a realiser
ses desirs impurs. Lorsque la fcmme mourut, il sc rendit en secret et pendant
la nuit a la tombe de la femme daus _'intcntion de violer le cadavrc; il resla
lie a ).a tombe, et ne pouvait en sortir. Au moment ou lon faisait passer dans
A fol.
V a.
p.
106 b
B
[128]
i)Ljt,X /l ,,<,)<}< Ulldt, ",<<,//<MI IIIMlil miiLjiiij . llllllllllLm /|/|_\ lllll llllll '.KMMIlAm,
///,,./.,/// : l,'i iiiii./iiii.iiiiif ,,,, i.\,. ,/,</// , Lj /i ,,,,,,,,)<.,), /n. /,,///// ,/,,, /,/.,1,1 ijiiLiju lu i, :
*/l puinhuliu ijLjimliLjfili ii7,iu\ /i uIilIiIi : f/i_ .)/,,, mnmljl.jim iiiiuiiiii /n_ uuitutttlt-
i_nn unnliu ijjil.mij aiuuinnuuaiuûiSni iltuiiu uniuu : i/l TT0/.iui /,, )>/.,/>'/> ll[nil,nli
///.,i
/
./.,,
/
,/.
/
,/, B
:'
LB
* iljiûitnuili iiulLlmji^liLiiij
uiftnnL.^L.niU tlLjini ol fihvtn ///// ti/iii // /,//,,im.,m
iniiiiiiit ,A, A /,//'//
:
/' ouiiliuliiuliii uiuiinhhniuiUuninhilU uiuhuiniuin ,,, ,AiA'/,/,/, /.,, >)</.</, tuuiinhhnu
niAlhintf /l ij['[iljii lliniiuiliunhllli '.M,L,Ai, l./.^
,
nn /7 /1
1/, ,/,,/,, //;/,/, )//,, ..// /1 ,/>),),
nn l["^h ///itii/)iii, nlilihtjjih /1 A ,/,/), nn
/fni/i
'Ijiiiiiiinnt-
(?)
: //,,/., ,.,,,. 10
dutSutuuiltu tuuiilû ,}/i,ili uiut^hauiL. uiiuhiiniuhu, /,l ,<,/
/
Tii?/if
>
ji/iLmuO/iTjO
lilimji ijLijiuj :
/l ujtuui
/1
if/iiji ///jt^n/jtfp/jn/i ItiuSoa unnhu Uuuinnu&iu&uliV tniu A, /,, thnhuhn
/1 <//,,( inhiiLiim /.l iiuiuiuhuin nuiiutnhhnu nn fcn/jLtJtiuiL ihiuiLop
[1
tjhniui OiiLmii : 1/l /1
nuiLUnLih >/,(// uinintiipu, ,,,,,,)' ,'/,
./,,/, ,,,, imtiLhmiu uhnhtuiti' ,,,, y, ,,,,,/ 15
i.iu,lm,), /1 1/1111,1 llutunL&ni i>jt^'liLjii{li itm /,,/,, ii :
3 ahittuuhjhn om. B
|| 4 T,n/.T,] f,.?/.f. B || 5 VhuitnhSuhnh l\\ ituSuhutuu UhujtukSuhph
IJIIILUlO/lf UILHLflT, /l llllllll II '/-)//l///l B.
un cercueil le corps de saint Simeon pres de cette tombe, Phomme se mit a
crier : Aie pitie de moi, saint de Dieu, Simeon. II se degagea aussitot, sortit
de la tombe et confessa son peche.
On enterra le bienheureux pres de la colonne. Et Antoine, le disciple du
saint et son serviteur ecrivit, la vie du saint, si agreable a Dieu. Le bienheu-
reux Simeon s'endormit le l
er
Septembre.
[B
*
Commemoration de notre reine louangee par tous et toujours vierge
''
l0,J
Marie, mere de Dieu.
A 1'epoque des lconoclastes, on jeta dans le lac dit Zagourou la bien-
heureuse image de 1'immaculee mere de Dieu, tenant dans ses bras notre
Dieu comme enfant, [image] peinte sur bois et qui se trouvait au couvent
dit Miasinon. Le bois s'y conserva incorruptible pendant de longues annees,
et les couleurs delicates n'eurent a souffrir aucune deterioration.
Plus tard, le premier de Septembre, par la volonte de la meme mere de
Dieu, un rayon jaillit du ciel au-dessus de cet endroit, et
y
fit decouvrir
1'image, qui apparut glorieusement sur la surface des eaux. Lorsqu'on
la sortit [des eaux], elle opera de nombreux miracles sur toutes les per-
sonnes affligees qui
y
approcherent avec foi, pour la gloire de Dieu eternel-
lement beni.
[129] 22 NAVASARD,
1"
SEPTEMBRE.
473
'/itiiuu iut_ni_n IjiuiniunLijiuli yun<iuniuliop Ll. finiîmmu/fiii /i/.iiiii.i> i/imtTi ^tni immui/i
/ii_ /unutnui/iuTini /J/. m/i/i (-imnni_Ani /i ljiiuiujuipli*m ^hMiiiunuiiinu, uni_ni> illjmipii pn/iuinn-
ii/T UniinnhuLju, '/iiii/imnmi, /ii_ uni_titiTi 1/ilnL.nnu, tjnp ljL.niijinu /in*/._)p, /ii_ unjinL.^hh
/mn/Jii/ii/imii :
bnuiuiLju IjuimmnLijiui /ii_ /.iiiii/i/.iiiiii /.iiim/i/.i/i utuninlinnuu iiuliiiiTi l'ijiuil(fiiiiiiiu J/.Aitt-
il/iA iuin<iuniuuop jiuLuijLiuj iii-in^ illiuiiiuliiuu i/iim.i 'bnhuinnuh /iiiimiini/iii/iiii /J/,mi/i/i :
/* iini/i thiitimmlj
/7 nniini_î_ni/i // iiiii/Jihi/i tlon LjimliLjLnili ULilhjniili* nji L~ jltunhnhnn^ i
iimiiii) uiL.nL.ti vitiniinniti/ip 'ruiiL.uiunL.li unnnL-^h LimjimijumijijLum Ll. linoliuiL.nn
liiiL.uuiuuinu Ll. LlSniih iiiuii/iiui tun/i nnp i /'Tuin/iiuTini_itioi/tu 1'^nuiLiunL.nn ttin. /i/ninim m
nii_-/r//iiiiilii/i ihhhiuunuh, /ri_ itrn. iituinuiL.nnniL.Li nn
,
l,iu_.n.im/ hinLjn ûilirjhuiuiuLju Aniihnmii
pun iii/nim hh/i/i /ii h/hii/i.i _tiiinii_î_iiiTi 'ibjuhiihiui : _4nnu iltituli 7'u/immiii/i /untitnnt/iu-
uni_/J//iuTiu ibtn ninnn uiiuupiuuiuu h îinn *>/"( "'////"" /- iiulW/ih /f iintjuiiih, ijijjiii liiuli
yuiu/i/i, fci_ tjmiuuiuiitj Othijpbiuj jimijhii ijiiinhiiuii, Ll. ituiinn ^nuitjhmj -miii.i/ihliiu uinljhii
h ii/inuiuu/t /ri_ /i iiini/u miip/iim iuu/i/i Ltuniih LjiLmlilL -,1111111/. 1111 mm>im_iiimii /rn/i/i, /ri_
1111/1111/711 Ijminuipktjmu L 'I
'
nLumnu :
/* uil/i/i ihniumiulj hj
ijl.iiiiij>iiiiji)iitli miuhiijui 111111111 L-itli Ljiljiiluj (il iii/.iii/.iii/i unjiniii
'/onnti/i mn innLjni, nnn imiimn 111A1111/1T1T1 Ijh Ijitiu
/1
111111A11 iti iuiii pLjnuii imiimmi./, . 1111/11)
un ifeinnf miihimmljLijmt /1 iiniu/uinu /ri_ ibjtpnprj hpljhiiuii /ri_ iiilhil. 11111/it.iiiii /.i/iti/i :
En ce jour moururent par dcs tortures et le martyre pour la foi ct pour
la confession de Dieu, de la part des idolatres paiens, les saints martyrs du
Christ Hermogene, Calliste, et saint Evoudou, que nous appelons Evodus, et
sainte Aghathoclissa.
De meme fut martyrise le bienheureux martyr saint Aithalas apres de
longues tortures, acceptant la mort du martyre pour la confession du Christ.
En ce jour commemoration de sainte Marthe, mere du bienheureux Si-
meon, qui est rempli de graces.
En ce jour, supplice des Quarante vierges religieuses saintes, revetues
de cilice, et du diacre Ammonne, qui se distinguerent publiquement avec leur
chef sainte Celsine, en la ville dÂdrianople de Thrace, sous Tempire de
Licinius, du temps du juge appele Vavdos. Apres avoir confesse le Christ
et subi de nombreuses tortures, elles furent jetees dans ia fournaise enflammee
et on trancha la tete a huit d'entre elles; a dix autres on leur ouvrit ct
fcndit les seins; a d'autres on enfonga des broches rougies dans la bouche;
on posa un casque de fer enflamme sur la tete du diacre Ammonnc. Cest
ainsi qu'ils moururent pour le Christ.
En cc memc jour, commemoration de rouverture du ciel et de la vision
dc Tapotre saiut Paul, que raconte lc divin Luc dans les Actcs des apotres,
de celui qui plus tard fut transporte au paradis et au troisicme ciel ct qui
entendit des choscs inefTables.
TATU. OR. T. V. 31
.i/i-wiiiiiiii/i Ij mmimiWi /''"/ill/./l/Mllilllll/l llll /l /imm/i/i '//llllllllll :
lllllMIII lllllll/l /iL l/llllllllll/l /'/.ll/-||||/l IIIMMIIM MuNmiV/mMI^ II III III III I II II ll , 1111 />/</> <)"'/'/" /'
Uiptuuap /.^ni/i nn.uini)nLMni.u II iiiiijiiiiliniiii nii/i iioiim /i//.iiiiIi>/i (inniii oiii, /,/ /.iii/.ii
lioii/l/nn/i /111/111///////// i\/i/mi/.mi/i/i /i iioiiii iiii /i i//.iimi( ll/. m/MMI/I/ /Ô ll/lllll/l /L /.Il/l/lll/l MM/7,-
/lllll/l llllMlllin /;ni(M :
OuilUU iiiliilm Wmmimiiii/i îmmmmmi/.mimm iiiiiuil<Jliii1i (nnini/i l?lIl^nllllIl^lIL^Lll|
,
iinni?/^
III III III i)l; /.yifll/irn /.//, II/IIM \_jnL.llUIU /IM/ /.MMMMIMMI/ n/iLnu :
/'
//"(11 IIIL/ILII /noTl
/7 "//i"l |//|HI(/m'|
h'l
U
'hl
,
t "V
t/'
/' ^""O"!"
/'L HMLIllO/l7/ <J/.Im/,-
I IIIIMMl 1111 /.MII/MIMl/l/l/l, llltllll/ /l //lll/I/lij MIIMl/l/.MMIMIM SLlllll ll Il/.IIMI f)/lll M.Lll/t 7
"////// /n II //// :
l/ni i/iini/i /mmmmimmim/mm lilLtnlih "//i/iiiiiiiiii/i MMii/iO/.Mii mi/mmmm/.miml :
fltlflllll IIILIIL/l l/Mllllltlll/l /l '//1I////I1/1HI '/1IMMMIMM1//1/.MI llll /,llLll/l/ltll/lllll/l l//lHllLll/l/l /L
1//11111/1, nniulb; 11////1 W17 Inii /711 nn /,/iiiih m/.mimmm/,/////'/. nlinnu o/.iihlh /i /umi/iH /.l i/nnn/
ulininhniUL. (11111 mi/W.iiiii/i . Jjl ubn<\ /i '/11111111111111111//1/1111 iiiiimm /i//,m////' /i/.uiiiiimimi/miii/.imi/
/./////// : fl/itiiui /iliti/iiui hnliL. /l if /mimiiii /ih/iii mm/imm.i ii///
r
/.l iJiiiiiIi /uilHllini/tll/in/ Mbuill
ÎIII Mllll/M/M yil/MZML //,11111 /l /,L // II /1 II /. II III /l III IIMIII/ II I /l 11 /l /,L ll/llll/ 4"""""-
I//IIl/uH :
(#*L /11/^/11111711 UIUUlllLuUIL /l/ll/ HHIH l///IHMll /'M.Illll/I IinLII/I Zlll/llIILIl/l 1//1HIIII '/lllllllllll /?L
iiii/ /.ii/iiii/iiMM///// SjMiiiiiiiim/im /i//iiu/in /ilii iil/ii Iitliii' 1/.111
""/'//' ""/'//'
\uin\uiniuUiun
/1
i/iMMLii 'hnhuinnun i
Commemoration de saint Themenianus, de 1'ilo de Chypre.
En ce jour, commemoration do Gedeon, le juge orne des graces de Dieu,
qui, a la tote dcs trois cents hommes, mit en deroute, par la puissance de
Dicu, la multitudc des Madianites et qui vit 1'image de la naissance vir-
ginale, a la rosee descendue sur la toison seule, tandis que la terre resta
toute seche.
En ce jour, commemoration du repos de sainte Anne, la prophetesse,
dont parle Luc dans son saint evangilc en la proclamant bienheureuse.
En ce jour, fete du saint martyr Priscus, qui ctait l'un dcs plus anciens
et premiers disciples de l'evangile, etant du nombre des disciples de notre
Seigneur Jesus-Christ. II fut pour sa confession du Christ mis a la torture
et decapite.
En cc jour, commcmoration, en Ccsaree de Cappadoce, du soldat et
martyr Longinus, duquel on dit que ce fut lui qui perca de sa lance le
cote du Seigneur sur la Croix, ct qu'il fut baptise ensuite par les apotres.
II vecut d'une saintc vie pres de Cappadocc. II fut ensuite saisi par le juge
Octavidis et pour avoir confesse la foi on lui coupa la langue, on lui arracha
les dents et on lui trancha la tete avec le glaive.
De meme fut couronne du martyre le saint anachorete et martyr Cosmas
avcc ses douzc propres freres apres diverses tortures pour la gloire du Christ.
A fol. 23
rb.
[131]
23 NAVASARD, 2 SEPTEMBRE. 475
/*
unili îm/mi/mmii ifiiLiii Luinuliniunulili llnnunh nnn '1'ununnu /ini/ulp /ii_ llhhliuiLiiii
^/iin/.Lnii/i Iinii/ili, /il '/nli/ii/iiipiii/i 1111 i/.iti Imiiui yii/iu /mmii iiimiii nuinuin nn /in\/i
11'Lunu i/iin duiihuluuliiun :
'/ifliiiimii/i
/7 tini_iiii /il upiuh\Lip i//fffif/itilf (fiii/iiffitftifi Iil /,iiit_n/i/nfi/inii/i, /it_ nhliLnuin
/ilii/iiuIui uiiihiili. îuuuiniunh : l/t_ i/miiiiiiiii/i iitinnili /_iit_fif/iti/i uinpLuinuLnujnunh //lm_-
f/i/Îitf ptfintnp/i luin/.Lt.nLinu
:J
Imih niiiiii|iii/i /
,f
/" /fL ///fiijiii/fi-p-.fi/i / :
,
/_/{iiMiiipiii.iiL/ff
,
/iL-i iippij-i /Ain.iiiifiiii nnii l/i^t
/iiiiii.-Mi iiiiiiiniLiiioiiiiiiiili /i .iiiii '//iiim/i/i itiiiu fi :
f/iui.ii t.Lii/71/iiiiIinii/i ffii.nfffii/irtin iiiupui 1/1 Ii, uiin nt/lt nnliuinnuLiui
*
/1 uiiilihii /li.
'/1111.1/1111111111/1111111 iiii, /i pimiiiip/i/i rtuhnniu Ll. luhniM hnniu l
(
''t^nnninnh jiiiijiLiiiiiinin
iiitliiLiiIiitiL /iLiint/ nnni iii/iim /i/i //iiLi/i/iiiiiii . /tl i/iim/i ti/i iii un^Lunh /111 mili /il ii< iiluhi-
timli n7*li/itliniiif
(
iimi iiip/niMi ulinniti h^luiuhh puinuiphh /i 'iLuiunjiiu iiiil ipiiinnii 1111.1
( if/i/iiiiii/inpnii : t/L /jn //'iiLi/i/iIiiu 111/1 :
//l yiipii/iuii plili/jn nlinuui nniimiiLiiii.i /il Iinpm /iiiiiitiiiii/ni/i/riiin/i yiii-iiip-\iii/iiii IiI/hiii.m
iiiii/iiii /i/i 7'ii/iniiinii/i : /l yiiuiluii/-ftiu iiiitiiLini i nhnuui /i iiiiilin : /'u/i /iiiinff/if/iff /''T^nn/itnnli
^/iLiifliiitniitiiL /i iiiiiunliU /il i/iii/iit.iii/i/.iMiii mihii/i /n nntii nt/ttili
n
l/J/i in i.u : //l iitun/iiittiijiii/ili
//'lILl/l/l/llIII llliuh HfLllLpp lllllL/f//ltll/lIl _L AIltllL /l IlUlIlll/lIl UIIIIIL llllllltltlj 1111 /iL Ifftf f/ftf/lt-
En ce jour, repos du saint eveque Sixtus, que nous disons Xistus et de
son disciple Sinites, ainsi quc de Gonivartus qui gouverna les fideles, apres
eux, dans la meme ville, ct qui fut appelce plus tard Reims.
Commemoration des saints et glorieux martyrs Agrippa et Laurentius
et de leurs compagnons au nombre de plusieurs mille. Et commemoration
de saint Lupus, archeveque de la ville d'Orleans, en Occident.
23 navasard, 2 Septembre.
Martyre de saint Mamas, dont Gregoire le theologien fait mention
dans riiomedie du Nouveau Dimanche
'.
Aux jours de rempercur Aurclien, 1'impie, un chretien
*
de la province de
Paphlagonie, de la ville de Gangra, nomme Theodidon, et sa pieuse femme, *A foi. 23
nommce Rufina, pour ne pas avoir immolc aux idoles et ne pas avoir renie lc
Christ, furent envoyes parle gouverneur de la ville a Ccsaree au juge Alexandre.
Rufina ctait cnceintc.
Lc jugc les intcrrogea et ils confesserent avec hardiesse lc nom du Christ.
11 ordonna de les cnfermer dans la prison. Lc bienheureux Theodidon tomba
maladc dans la prison et
y
mourut cn bonnc confession. Quant a Ia pieuse
Rufiua, les jours dc sa grosscsse s'etant accomplis, cllc mit au mondc, dans la
1. Dimanchc apres P&ques, correspondant au Dimanche ./. albis.
A fol.
A fol.
p a.
'.7f> LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. 132
iiiuLbriiUL h ntulinhu m n/in nim uiLnL/r/Liiii.p : //l yuLbiui Lhitnbtjbh nlitu itin iiijnL jiLpnn) :
C?L hhli i)/i pnhuinnuLiin fci_ tuhnih Unpm II uiinpnUm, >jmui)uiLuiL ^nL*iniubhu
itinlittii ui) iiihni Lh /i iiiuunLju Ll u/iii( 11 pphumnumhiuu ûiLiumntfli : //l inpatut) miuphhmu
LuLl Ll h tijtnipi jiLn ûiOpnLnLiun 11L111 // uiuiiiiiLiu , Ll Lui ujuijuj nmpnmrLntl uiuuin .
II uiuiuu, ti_ tulinLiuliLnnu nUtu /i dhnmnLhlhiuuU //1111)11111 : l/i_ uTiL./jl nmpnuinuiL iiuiLni_/iL
1
fam iiLin /1 nuinnn
*
Li_ nniuiL nhp ti_ nLuiiLnmhLjn II miittiu nnuipnnmhhn SiuuhnLUiiU /1
uinn /11111 /1 ulinmh uiiuûiiudiuUnu fci_ yui miniuj iduuinLiurt /ifcLniuL/iL nn iLphhuuU Lj :
//i_ ini_fcmi hhShhpmmnu h+ himUU, LnxLiun nUiuSiuu fci_ ^mpnmuLjp ttb; pphutnnliL ui(
tj : //i_ Liu iui(uiLui 11 1/711 hjnumntlmuhniuL nrnhumnu fci_ /711 uiihun bphnmmumuhn : //i_
miLitipbmn nliiu iijn_ l.n/inu niiJU.iij_.nnL //nfcuujni_nn piuniuphh . bi_ Xmnhhnhu nm^hSpu
fci_ iiimfco/iL ^pnil ni)iuni)/iLL . bi_ iniupmli h rtnffu fci_ hmmhnhu ttuiUp bmmmp h miupmUnn
hnjuu, bi_ hmuhnmh nuhndLi nUm h &ntju, bi_ ^pL^mmh SLmnAi bnnijLtuu nutu h nui^c.uJijL,
bi_ Lîuh nhm h i)L n.\iubui{ iLiunAi '/buiunni_ : l/i_ uipiupLmi iui_ni_nu puin_ujuni_Lu uirjo-
jdLiniL bi_ bn/ii_tiniui_ Li)iu nuiLiuniuL ^hpbuhn, bi_ _\ni(L na mtiLjp . libmj nnuiLiunuiLu bi_
onn /i/i< hjunnLunhu tnmnh phn :
//i_ mn_biuf nniULmnuiUU ^mpbuiuLjn nLnbhn Ll nmbiuj iun_iuOJi /n_n un_buiuinujL Ll
ujn_buji *jun)i_m nbuuj . fct ihuhuin h uibnLnOL (Uf(Li)/iL uLnuih : //l dnnmlLjhu mn. Uui hpLjp
l
[
tu
{PPfl
" L innaiud nLfr/bn_Lnm nujLbuiiunujLL hpbbp mmnmhLjhh iui)bLuj(L /ifcLnmLApL :
prison, un garôn. Elle mourut aussi dans la prison tlans une vraie profession
de foi. On l'en sortit et on Tenterra aupres de son mari.
Une femme chretienne. de nom Matrona. par ordre de Tange, enleva
1'enfant de la prison et Televa en la foi chretienne. Lorsquil eut un an, et que
Matrona le tenant dans ses bras Tembrassait, Fenfant dit dune voix de-
gagee : Mamas! Et on le nomma au bapteme Mamas. Lorsque Tenfant grandit,
elle Tenvova a Tecole
*
et il
y
apprit les lettres. Mamas enseignait a ses cama-
rades d'ecole cLeviter les cultes vains et de croire au Dieu vivant qui est au
ciel.
Le gouverneur Dimocrates Tavant appris. manda Mamas et lui demanda
s il etait chretien. II confessa ouvertement le Christ et il n'avait que douze
ans. Dimocrates 1'envova au juge Arianos de la ville dÊdesse. Les bourreaux
le flagellerent et bnilerent son corps au feu; ils Tamenerent a la mer, atta-
cherent a son cou du plomb lourd. et voulurent le noyer dans la mer. mais
lange du Seigneur le delivra des bourreaux. et le conduisit sur la montagne
qui se trouvait pres de Cesaroe. II
y
resta quarante jours en prieres. et il lui
apparut un baton du ciel en meme temps qu/une voix qui disait : Recois ce
baton et tout ce que tu demanderas. te sera accorde.
11 saisit le baton, en frappa le sol. et trouva devant lui im evangile, qu il
saisit et baisa. II construisit en ce lieu un autel. Les animaux sauvage- a is-
semblaient aupres de lui et lorsqu'il lisait 1'evangile t<us ces animaux s e
[133]
i/l Ijphp
abnnLUuh /jl mnAiLjjt ujmhhjt /jl jim^pihjji mnpmmuia
"
dl. nntma ^jiuiuuiuuilAi
Ltuwni-ani :
Ul bhh uin. Uui iun-liLa U/i u/jct cl. mûiLnjt /jl Lnhlin butiuu itUm . Ll. uiuLj iiui/l/ilou
hnmhhjhh U uidiuu Lldt; . ^mhnbn<\kmj kh makj tjpbn h tlbnmi hu h îuunhuh : Ul Uuiui-
uLnhli ijunLjtnh nui
m
iu L.n n hli L>nhhuuiunnh hkfk; huiluuinn k; /jl annnJLj uiil phph nuiuh-
bmih LnLj uiuinhu unnnL.loLuiitu :
C/l ^jtmUmikmu h^nLtjiuukj nliui h ibiunAiqu . /jl inndmi) utmjtuth nliiu miLiuQ[i unnut,
<fiunhli ijliti, nLanhh cl lunhhh h tiuiuii : Ul. uinuiL-hh iihnLjn huui liLniiiliiii n . /jl htu uttuin
Ll. luii hmmkjntjh nn Cjlth h jimhnhu :
Ul. ututtu utnhhh uunLnjih U uiuuiu h îilji ^hnnh /jl n\ uhntxbnuiL. h hut ^nLjih, pmhu[i
^nbymmbp /jn/jL-jnuju h ûnn/iu /jl ,iiiu/iu h ^niiiu nhiu :
Ul. mntxuihknhh h hui uiiiO dl Uuimmh iuil/ilct /jl niunuihiuuh bnltibiui i/juiil/iu
upnLnnL.hu bnuihhinih : Ul nbnhh ium uiil/ilct Up m^tULnji, niuili nn u/iU< /l jhnhhli
CJjt
uhuin mn. hiu, dl utbubtuj miLpLanLU ctiiiu/jiul tjbnmhbj[th /jl bnMbutj hjthhjt bujuin
hdut /jl luouhnuiL Uutnnhuiihu jitunjiuitLnil /jl iiuunliUuihbuitj uuitnuiunûinLfc/YiLu rjutuiui-
Lnnhli . /jl tjjiiuunLUu h hn-mujmnmhtiLi uuimmhhtuu . /jl phph nhtiin h tnbnh /ilii :
l/L onijnubamh jimunLUp imUjimn^mmnh luuui/i h tlbjtmi unjinih ^niuUmhiUL
*
nmmiu-
Lnjthh pmnbnCthj tjhm : Ul pupp^ <>/' bnbpdmhh unLuhnuiL /jyuii uunLnjih : Ul hnmhkjnih
A ful. 2',
r b.
A fol. 25
v fol.
-\
i b.
prosternaient. II trayait les biches, fabriquait du fromage et le distribuait
aux pauvres
*
et aux orphelins sur lordre de Dieu.
Un lion grand et terrible vint a lui et se prosterna devant lui. Le bien-
heureux Mamas dit au lion : On Vamenera contre moi dans le cirque. Le
saint fut livre au juge Alexandre, comme etant sorcier et attirant a lui,
par magie, tous les animaux sauvages.
Le juge ordonna de le faire descendre de la montagne. Lorsquôn l'eut
conduit en sa presence, on le frappa cruellement et on le jeta en prison. Une
colombe lui apportait sa nourriture: il en distribuait aux autres detenus dans
la prison.
On jeta ensuite saint Mamas dans une fournaise ; les nammes ne le tou-
cherent point, car des anges apparurent dans la fournaise et le delivrerent des
flammes.
On lacha contre lui un ours et une lionne; les fauves s'approcherent de lui
et lecherent les sueurs du bienheureux. On introduisit un autre lion terrible.
celui qui etait alle vers lui lorsqu'il etait sur la montagne. Le lion 1'ayant
apergu, reconnut le bienheureux et se prosterna devant lui et parlant le lan-
gage humain, reprocha au juge son impiete; il tua beaucoup dMdolatres, et
retourna a sa place.
Xombre d'idolatres se reunirent contre le saint,
*
pour le lapider sur l'ordre

\ i ,,i
du juge. Un athlete arme dûn trident aigu en frappa le saint. Le bienheureux
478
[134
V'"7
/'
P.""l
n
T>tf'
,,1
-""">"l
/./, ,,/,/,/- /,/,//.1 /,. $bnnyi
/1 SutnSun^ unnw
/,/,.
M
/,//- ,//i/,l/, : //, fcjfeiuj
/"//./",, ./[,,/,
oÛm.j
,/
/!,, ,A /,l
InfittwSwfi
&wjL /.//.u/ l .
/,
SbmnlL: Ll.
//'!>// alw ,;i/,/,,/,7/,l
/.///<// fci_ wjLwj;u wuwu-
'/'"",'/
,
/V
,l
//
,
,
'
/"-/' /'
**/'- /!hiih\i :
htuuuunLnuiL. L/,/i
///^ "/'/,/,,/, Wuituuu
/, ///,/,/,,,/./,/,
/'
:
fftujuiS ,L,/, j/i^wuiuit/ 3ni/yuuW tyiuyranr/i '/<iuT/T,l/o//, yjj/</fc,/, 1
//L/,/i yj/i//,f,
Onifiwuulju nuiûiiiu /./l,, Sajini^bwu /-/ij, ww^bgnn 1ulnL.u1-
uLijiul.
: 6*l ymJ/niL/i//.,,
nSbnJbw^ nifir, /tl ,/,/u\,l SLilLuijIi /,l yiuf/ioL/i /, yi/,_
///,L /,/ij //f,u/uu/i : 6*l /.iii/l/,
/1
riju,L, /i/iu mkii/iu
i/fy/îmn// 7,/,a
//>/,/
,,l (//ytiLu/û :
CB '/.//iiijul/iJ/ilu /i/inj -- ,/,,, l,l/i/,,/
,///,(/,
7
t
/i/iiii/i ITwSwuwi upiuu<biL.ni :
?)> L.l/1 /,,//'/,/, LûiîLn^ Ljn mj/i nilli /i/itiuiUij
/1
,/,l,/,
''/,
,/,/,
,l,i
/1
îiii/uj^/iu /iui//iij Ll il un/u I^LjniiJunnu, pmnbwwnut Wiiumil /l/iiii/ h/iiilij
iuuiilIi
LJ/i //li/i/iui : Z/l i/iuhu
//
i/ii4tV/iL //jlhiju Ll. n^ iil/iiiiiiiiiu a&nbuwnu uiillu-
'"</ ,//,, /l^/uilIU
,UZLg/,U //,/,0/, /l '//,,,/ UIL /IIII1UILI1/1U /'.//,//,/,,
UL /7/I //*Ll/l/lLlU iij/i :
6*l i/iuiiuuLii/iu
y
u/,
/,/
guuLjn /, . /jL UH/JIU y,l,/,A,//, /,J/,, ,)'/. /,
,,,/,, ,'/,/,/,,,/
s'eloigna de la ville de Ccsarec jusqu'a deux lieues de distance, le sang cou-
lait de son corps comme une fontaine. II monta sur un rocher, benit Dieu,
et aussitot il entendit la voix du Seigneur qui 1'appela au royaume des cieux
et il rendit ainsi son ame cntre les mains dc Dieu.
Le saint martyr du Ghrist Mamas mourut le 2 Septembre.
En ce jour, memoire de Jean, le jeuneur, patriarche de Constantinople.
Le saint patriarche Jean, a causc de ses nombreuses mortifications, fut
appele le Jetineur. II embrassa un mort, et le mort se rctourna et embrassa le
patriarche, comme s'il eut ete vivant. Bien des saints ermites apergurent des
anges se tenant pres de Jean.
* B
[B
*
Martyre du saint et glorieux martyr du Christ Mamas, 1'admirable.
Auxjours de 1 empereur Aurelien, il
y
avait un chretien, dans la province
de Paphlagonie, dans la ville de Gangra, du nom de Thcodidon, et sa pieusc
femme nommee Bufina. Et pour ne pas avoir immole aux idoles et renie le
Christ, le gouverneur de la ville les envoya, charges de fers, a Cesaree,
auprcs du juge Alexandre. Bufina etait enceinte.
Le juge les ayant interroges et eux ayant avec hardicsse confesse le nom
du Christ, il ordonna de les enfermer en prison. Le bienheureux Theodidon
[135]
ijmluu lili 7'ii/iiitiiiiii/i /tl ^juiiriiiiiLiiitj iiiiiii/tiiili tjliiuiiti /i junliij : /*ii/i LiuubLiJilt /'''Ljnnjiinnli
^ju tuuijiiiijun /i iiuiun/i/i, nii tL iJiiiJiiLMiiliLijim iiiuii/i Jutititniiijiuum Jilhuii)i> : i/l niuna-
iiiiimiii/i.i //uli/i/iuuii juiitli uiLnLiip iiiiil/J/tiiiuu /tl o/iiui uiiniL. iliiiiimlj /i 11111/111/1/1, /r__ Itui
/tlu tJiuJuhmuLijtiii iilijJiij tjttu tuliiu liHiitu)j', /tl yii/iLTiiii JilmnLnJib ijlnti iiiil uiilu /ii_iini_il :
5
1/l /i/iu u/i piijiumnubmi uiunL.li liiijuu II ituiijtiiliiu nmiutbmi i luiuni_Aiii Ljuiil iiii.ii-
liiuljli /i nuiuiiLjli, /tl 11.111 111 nii/iiiiiiiiiiiii/1111/1 yin itimiujb : 1/l iiijuliut) tnuijiLljuili /tii/tl /i
ijjijiljii iiiliLjiiij yiiiiiwii jiLtiiij iiliui II iiiiiijiiiliin
, /il tMuiuhuij innuitnili muLj < (/iiiiIiii, /tl
iii/iiii itiliLijhli 11/1111 /1 1U111111111 /i//i/i/,/i f/ iiii/iiiu : I/l il/iiii ijiiijujiutjuu tiiiilisu Ijli /tiii ii/iiu /1
llllllllIII /.1 IILlllilL 1//'/' "/' UL /ifipff lU tllll ljllllll,jl
IJIJItJJIIUJIllljJllJ
llllllllllll llllll /l
JIIUIJ //111/ />
10
uunui/i Ijit-uiuiiunuini-Mbubju /tl îiiluiiiuiij i f iiiiiiiliiiA IjLliiiiutili nji ibjtljliliu t; :
1/l tiijultiii) unbi_ ^linLiniiiiiiiili 1111)11111 jiuLuu rjiujtlinjimnu /m/uihu/iu linsbiuu 11//111-
iiiiiii, /ii <j 111 11 nmuLjn
Jatj Jttjl; juiJuiiniiliLiui. Lt littt JunumntJmbbnuiL uiiiuiliiiiiijijii 111*11/1111111111
:
I wi iiijiLuiii ijliiii it,it ( ii/iiii/iiiu ijiiitiuiit njilt 1'ijjiiiiiji tuj piuniup/iu : (/l unjiiu Oiiiiuiiii/iiiii
/ii XiiiijLLijJiIi nbjiuiubjpli iiiii^/'\i)/i 111111 uiuiuuop /tl 11111 Ljpli Juiuln\nnbi iiuiuiiil/iu /11111111
15 */
,ni
/
"*- uibubuii ij^ttuiiiuiitiuu Jilju b 1)11111111 uiiiiiu uiii/i/ili 0111/111 Ijiuiijiuji /1 uiiuitiuutiiiu
nuliuliiiL.i tiuui /1 Junnu CsiiiJiil : //l onUuiLuiunLjabuiiiiiu LiumiiLCtni mnmmhnuiL /1 .\/.m 11111
ijiuîSiiujli /tl ijluiuj
Ji
ahntxmliuii jLtiiii li '//ruiuiiiiL, fc__ uiuii /Jiiip/ruiL iiiluliiii piiiiliiiiiiilu
uiunmnmn tiiijnJilLjiiiJ :
C/l piu/iu/i /1 niiJiuuinliLjhu ijuiijuiii ijLjiuj iLjiLiittuj yiiiiiiOiii/111111 /1 i/iti/i/til illiiinjLiuj Ljn
tomba malade en prison et
y
mourut en bonne confession [de foi]. Les jours
de grossesse de la pieuse Rufina s'etant accomplis, elle mit au monde uu lils
dans la prison. Elle mourut egalement en bonne profession de foi, et on la
sortit et on 1'enterra aupres de son mari.
Une femme chretienne de nom Matrone, inspiree par Dieu, enleva l'enfant
de la prison et 1'eleva dans la foi chretienne. Lorsqu'il fut age d'un an,
Matrone le tenant dans ses bras, 1'embrassa, et 1'enfant cria et dit : Mama ; d'ou
011 1'appela Mamas au bapteme. L'enfant ayant grandi, elle 1'envoya a 1'ecole.
II
y
apprit les lettres et lui-meme enseignait a ses compagnons d'ecole
d'avoir a eviter la vaine idolutrie, et croire au Dieu vivant, qui est au ciel.
Lorsqu'il eut quinze ans, le gouverneur Dimocrates ayant entendu parler
de Mamas, le fit venir en sa presence ct lui demanda sil etait chretien. II
confessa ouvertemcnt lc Ghrist. Le gouverneur 1'envoya chez Arianos jugc de
la ville d'Edesse, qui ordonna aux bourreaux de battre le bienheureux avec
des batons. Ensuite ils brulerent son corps par le feu, et vu la fermete de
sa volonte 011 lui attacha de lourds plombs au cou, pour le jeter au fond dc
la mer. II echappa, par 1'aide de Dieu, aux mains des bourreaux et se rendit
sur une montagne qui se trouvait pres de Cesaiee, ou il se caclia quarante
jours, priant incessamment.
Ayant trouve, cache sur la montagne, un evangeliaire que les clnv-
480 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMtiNIEN.
[136
muij uiiLuuujuuu i./i
//
/<Jm/>um/i, ijinLiuj i^mî ITuiSlUUlU^ m/.m/ii /./i/,l, Ijuiil /,l ^mi./.m-
U Lunj ://l pjAilnui) jt mLijLiitfi
jiifj.n./i/f iiLijmu, /,i_ Jniniifcjiu iiiil iim
/,/./_/> //
l/i/ip , /.i-
/^/Jî i//,ihlTiuu Ll iuilTi/j/i u/m.//i/i /, L utu^jul^n uiijgmuuuij /.l /i/iiumi : //l /jih ifi _)/,<\
uiiLiiij)|iii L|.-iHifj>
/1
jLjiînu, /,l i./i^m ûljL^ji nuiuijthi /,l mJiimm/.ii uiuiôn /,l Snuinl
ij/iiiiiTi aiiiiiiiii/iiiimi
/1/1 /1 jLilIiLju :
lliAihjn Ll ijXiuî i/m/.i.mmn//i /ijiji_-l i/'/'iiil/.J/iT/ ii/i ijjiLjiuiijiiLijmhLjji /////l/ilii// muiTi-
n/i i./iûi LjujLjji /'iimnL&nj : //l
'/"/'"'/ /7/1/-J111J/1T1
i//il ii*ii jtimijmnnt tjmul^n ijijuilii t.iu/iuTiiii
jutiijujnuixmî Lijmumljmi
'/.,
/_l ^jiLmnmljmmûij titLujl, ////./<_/ /1/1111/ i/uiiii/û, u/i û /i/>/i/.l
ilfyLfunulj
i//.m.iii/.i./i'/i .,/.//./iiil/i/. ///ioTi/il ijmji ijmjiLm
j
: SLuuiuLjji Ll uiLiiIijii uiuuuilui-
hLnlûu Ll LjiljUmLnji luijijLijiiLpLmSp. ijonmumm mjiîiimtiji^Lj
f'/f''j/i
IjLmuu, /.l îililT/
ûi jiIiiiiIiL i ijiiiliuiL ii jiiili :
//l t/iu/iii/^/iTi iiml Tiiii Ltj^LjinLg Ll /ii/iTm/ Uiulu ijuiuu iiiijjiLjiiuiiU
/1/1
2
nL
PP
^Ti, iiiii
/jl i/m./iim
'//""/
/;
/i tjmijiuumij Ll mnunijmij
1//1
u^ i/Tuuu/j/iTi, /.l ujm^Ljn ajinum uiiljijiu .
nji _jl nL/i tjinLnLuiLU humuû tjnn ljj3L;n Ll juu^juLjji IjiujiouiLjnij : !>nji uiLuLuij
îu/ulumj jtgkmj ujtumSLujiu . Ll puunLiJg /,/i/.J/,m/ iuil Tiiii uiLumuLjjiu uttiiu Ll ^mnu-
mut^Jili /i 1'nliumnu iluinnmmkmnLpbmSji uniiniTi :
/."'{ "/>
Uiu[umli&Luij />/,.),,,., i/'/iiim//i/i iiiiL ijtumuiLnnu, /n_ SiumuLuLu nunLjijiU nmuuu-
tiens persecutes
y
avaient laisse en secret, Mamas le prit avec joie et le baisa.
II construisit en cet endroit un autel, et les fauves venaient se reunir aupres
de lui. II allait traire les biches, fabriquait du fromage et le distribuait aux
pauvres et aux orphelins. II vivait sur la montagne, rempli de vertus, veillait
toujours en prieres et se mortifiait par lc jeune; il ne se nourrissait que des
fruits de la montagne.
II possedait une voix superbe comme celle de David, qui calmait Salil,
car il chantait incessamment [des cantiques] a Dieu. II calmait les souffrances
du corps de tous ceux qui allaient le trouver par ses suaves melodies et son
aspect angelique dont il resplendissait; car il etait comme un ange sans corps,
orne de vertus celestes. II avait souvent des visions divines et par Tinspi-
ration celeste, il prenait les forces pour mepriser la vie materielle et sâttacher
aux choses invisibles.
Les cerfs et les biches se rassemblaient aupres de lui, d'abord a cause
des sources qui se trouvaient aux alentours, et ensuite parce qu'ils
y
trouvaient refuge, des fauves et des chasseurs qui ne pouvaient plus leur
faire du mal. Le saint les gardait; les betes
y
mettaient bas dans les lieux
proches, et il allait les traire et distribuait le produit aux pauvres. Ce que
voyant, les bergers descendirent de la montagne, raconterent aux autres
et beaucoup de gens se rendirent aupres de lui pour le voir et crurent au
Christ par la doctrine du saint.
Les pretres des idoles, rendus jaloux, allerent trouver le juge Alexandre,
[137] 23 NAYASARD, 2 SEPTEMBRE. 481
lii/i/iu llnLhumlinnnuh ktttj liiiiluiunn h; /il i.nuiii Uhniun ftnnmlh; iiiil /iU/iIi
'/''/'t '/
U,
J
-
/l/lllU : (/L OllllllUll/ltlll/ /iplILMIIIu/ll llUlll /l //llLu/Û, /lL UUlllll/ilIII ll/lUMLMMIIIMU /lll Hln-'tl^){l
unum uhl/i/iU uhna CL. uiuiIiIiii /tl hkntuh :
(/l innJmii inuinmu iminkmu^ k^mnn iiiuniuiLiinn , DL iimlmiiU /iu*iMUMiML|r7/riuup u/iuuiuiu-
luuihhiun ijliiu^Liiiil n'1'nhutnnun iiiuiiiMLuidiiLW/iLUU, ul h< knhkuiL /i uuiuinAiiuihiuuu :
'/.uiiiU ii/imi mwnw&kwi yiiii/iu i/Lui inie/ (tl wnhhu /i piiiuiii : 1/l tuii/iti liiuitiiui //tuit//iii/iU
/lL pfell/lIl/lU u/lHI/llL /lL Hlll/lL /iL /llllllMMl/ OlllLjllU ll7lUbL /l L/j/ip/lL IIlLl/IllllllL, /iL /1IlL|1L-
ULuiiii' XnLiuil hia/iILhL /jL u/iihuiil//hL ununih lonmlitimh inniunlili : C/l wnAluhkqhh uipp
u7i uTjCT /tl iiiil/ilct u7i /i ifhnuii Ln/itii, /jl luuwdopu l.mfinLCTni' /iL< ni i/Luiti/jii/iL UUiu :
(/l Jnnnilknmu nimini 1)11 iiuiinmnninmnu îiiuiiiiiliiui nuiuiiiii n/i/iL /i i/Zipiuj uppiiÛ
pmnhnciki nliiu, /jl imnhmliki /i Uui npui/i/iLuL nuu/14
"/'
knkpdmuh LnliiuUh unLuknuiL
kûin nLui /jl /i i/iiiffi t<Jfci/ uiiiii/iuU : (/l iimlmiiL amunkmi klimn /i i/tpmi i/pil/i iii/iuihi/jiij
pwnwpliu 'ikmunnL /jl ^knnin miilii li
/1
ii*m/itmnf unnm n/iiu/ju mhi//i/j/i/j, ul (jnviilmijji
/fL o/i^L/7/1 u(>ifuiHLmCT : (/l uiunknuiL uiim
/1
ilknnLUtn miiuiiiLUiCTm^/itHL/^/i //m^mliIIi /il/i
iiu/ipuiiHL/f//iLLL knhuhn fei_ liluhfJiunkuuiL
/1 '>'"// /"-/'
! (i- iiiÛii/1711 ^m^kukmj l/uifiuiUUIj
iknhhliiS uii/o/SuiLnLfV/i ihunlttmuop 1111 iiiluiLiuij tt^nahu
/1
AbiLii LluuinLCTtij :
'iwwwnkuuiL 11ML/1/1L li iuSiuu UkwwkSaknh / : 411111 u/iiiuihl/iiiiii 1.11111/11 uiil/i/iL
/'m/iiimm immimmi lUCTllliilllL :
et lui denoncerent le saint comme etant sorcier et attirant a lui, par magie,
les betes sauvages. II ordonna de le faire descendre de la montagne. Les
soldats allerent le trouver, le saint leur offrit des fruits ct du fromage
qu'ils mangerent.
Lorsqu'ils 1'eurent conduit au tribunal, lc juge interrogea le saint, qui
repondit avec sagesse et affirma la divinite du Christ, sans craindre ses
menaces. Alors on 1'etendit a terre et on le IVappa cruellement, apres quoi
on le mit en prison. Ensuite on le lia et on lui dechira les cotes, et on lc
frotta avec du sel et une grosse toile jusqu'aux membres intimes; on tira
avec force sur les mains et sur les bras du saint et on lui brisa les articula-
tions. On lanca ensuite contre lui un grand ours et un lion, mais qui, par
les soins de Dieu, ne lui causerent aucun mal. De nombreux impies, par ordre
du juge, se rassemblerent pour lapider le saint; et pendant qu'on lui jetait
des pierres, un athlete le frappa avec un trident tranchant ct lui fit sortir
les entrailles. Le saint se rendit sur un rocher, hors de la ville de Gesaree
;
le
sang lui sortait du corps comme une source, il rendit grace el benit Dieu. Du
haut du ciel l'invitation de Dieu lui notilia son appel au rovaumc de Dieu et
il en fut console en son ame. Mamas, les yeux leves au ciel, cn instance
de priercs ferventes rendit l'ame entre les niains de Dieu.
Saint Mamas mourut le 1 Scptembrc. Saint Gregoire le theologin
Fhonora dans un discours.
482 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMfiNIEN. [138
'juiiiiii iiiliilii uunuunuiup '/>//; yuiiiuftuiii /il 1//111 yiiii/11 iimi /ii_ piiiu/i /ii. mUjin
iJljnimijU /111 /1 Oruun[ilju Irjiljiuljiijuinnij 11111. /(/11/1/1/// 11111111 li U iiiniillilliinliiiiillL, 1111 111/711
111/711 Uiuiupuiuop /"( liLijLuin uiiiiuut 111 11111/11111 ij'l'jijiuinnu
f
Ll /iuii/il 11* iiii iii/i LiuuuujiL-
11111/1 i/mnii iii/iiiliii/iii 7'li/iuuiiiu/i :
/' 1111/1/1 1111.111 11 /iiuyiiiiiiii/iiii /i//n /1 iiuuuii iluijunjijinuiunli l\iJijiluijtui /ii_ niipiiLy111/1
fliiLi/iiii^, '/'/ii/iniiiiiiL /il /'''/711111111111L :
/////>/// ijuillll "/"ll/lUIIlllIl/l ytlLlillllllllll I11?I1IlIi/iIIIII1 /l /llLIll III 111^111/1111/ UIILUIp/l l.Lll/il/llll-
/iiiii/i /(/iuiiiiiLiiii/iii JunuinniJuiuLuuiii ij'1'filiuiiinu , /tl iLui juuijiilii miiinVmiimiii LuiuuunLtjutu
/1
/111111/1/7 1//11111111/1111/1 1)111 yiLiiiili' /il lujnjuijiiu IdLuili ujiiuiIjiiii h ujuuiLLniuli /1 7*li/iiiuilili/7 :
()///////) IIILULII (/l*lllllllll/l /7 l/ll/llll/l l)lll/yilULIIlL llllll^/.llllll/l/l '/llUUlUl/lll/l/lULIIIOIll/l
yi/ii/miii/iiii/i/i :
//m ijiuiili uiuuinLiiidtuyuZiiii i/iuniiLuu LijLl lujipLujJiuljnujnu /r/111 11111 lii 11111/1 111L pm-
nuipllll, Ll l/lllllll lllll IIIl/iI lll/llllll /1//.II1/1 llliuyill/l L7L dnLaLlUJIILlJLlUU III III Ô11
H
II Ill/lllLIII-
/i/uiiiiL :
</
iiiu/i (itiii 111111111 ijiiiiOiiij linjiiu Ll iiiiii, /f/17 1//111 uiil/111 iiiiii/iLiiiiii uiLHLii
uuiLUiLuiluuluuin ii7iin/ /iiiii/iii/i/il, /iL iJ/iiii/
PjiJiijuiLJiuJiuJil
: OY puni iii/uwin// yiiniiii 11/711
'
11/1 LnLuij ////////11/. 11A111 liljuli
Ji
LuLjiCniu 1/////////L il/i /1L0/711, /L Jiuljnih /////111/ ///.1111 iiuiio/Jii
f#Y LjiLpuuuiuuu uiil yii/iiLLTiiii ijiiLLijLijliu Uuuint-.&nf'' /1 /unn hLjmLULuiu fjyiui . /71111L
LTL
2
un
/'S
(1-uuiiilAiii liiiuliuiijiijiOni lillnuli, Ll iimiii/i J.i/iii uiiihiiliI 1111111111 mu 11/1 /./ miii/i
En co jour, supplice des trois mille six ccnt vingt-huit martyrs, a Tracies
de Nicomedie, sous rempereur Maximien, apres qu'il les eut soumis adiverses
tortures pour lcs obliger a rcnior lc Clirist. Puisqu'ils ne voulaient pas
1'ecouter, ils moururent pour le nom du Christ.
En ce merne jour, martyrc des saints Aithalas, sainte Julia, Philippe et
Theodotus.
Ils furent saisis par les idolatres, a causc de la foi au Christ, ct mis en
presence dc Fcmpereur Aurelicn, ils confesserent le Christ. Apres bien des
torturcs, ils subirent, par son ordre, la mort du martyre et furent couronnes
de la couronnc de justice par le Christ.
En ce jour, memoirc dc saint Jean le Jeuneur, patriarche de Constantinople.
Pour sa conduite agreable a Dieu il fut nomme archcvcque de la ville
royale, et pour son jeune austere et son abstinencc il fut appele le Jeuneur.
Car on raconte, entre autres, ce fait, que pendant six mois il se contenta de se
nourrir chaque jour d'un kavliske et d'un tritaghinis. Quant au sommeil, il se
contentait d'appuyer un peu ses genoux sur la poitrine, dormait brievemeut
et se levait aussitot pour reprendre ses prieres.
II dirigea treize annees 1 eglise de Dieu, et parvint a une vieillesso
avancee; il recut de Dicu le don de miracles, et en fit de si nombrcux, qu'on ne
[139]
23 NAVASARD. 2 SEPTEMBRE. 483
iimuLt : o/iii/ii/ (iL li oii/iiiii iiiiiiiii iiiuiiiiLiip iiîi/oiiiiii/iii iiliiit\ /ituiiiu "Jiii/yn/f /1111 : /,"i / ii
iiiii /i diuuuiUiuliu MiuiiuiLUn ui ti li (iiiLUiii/iuiiL /l oliuhiilinuli ilinniiL. (tl U onliuii : /?l
iuiuuilju iiiiiiiimi iiioiiiîiitîii i/ii/iiiu i> Uiunhiui i/iii/ii/iiiiiii /i
7
'n/i ii mii ii :
//ni/1111/711 _/l 'loiiiiii 1111 //n\/i unii, luiii unnui Uulili nuinuipli hiuliubniunu hnuiui
uiiiiihiiin iun.uinliuitL.Mhuiuu. îiitiii/iiiiinii liuuniLaiii //l Oiunniuliuili .//uu /.7/.mh/i> i/iii/u/tiiiul
iuil 7'p/iuuiiiu :
Oiiiiiiii uiL.nL.it tnou /7 uinniunnn iiiniiiO/ili piiiîuiiiiii/iiiu (/ii/iiiiuiuiiiil _l '/'/iu/t^/îi/i :
0*ll/lllllllllll
"/"//' I
J
^
/
I,,
/ ^S
l,
'/"
,
"/
, "1111011 lliullltllt)llljlljllljll
y
llll (/ lll/tl/lll/l, _7L ifcflll l/lll/tt-
iluiuliU (.'yii/iii.f/i, hnlinnnn i/i/i _/ij//l piiiûiuiui loii/iuiu/i 7*ii/iuiiiiiii/i, //l Liiliiudiiulihuin
bnliiui ilinluiunnhuiuL. iiiil (.111111111110 :
LtiuiuLju dl.
"/"//'
hnniu VhUb^Ljn iliunhuii litiiluuilnMii iiuip/iiuiuûjiJL/Jti 111/1 iiilinitin
Il/MIIIIMMI /l//ll /l/f ( .1/111111 Oll/ , /iL MIMMMIIl/.flMlM IltllllUllll/lllLl/ll /l IIMIMl/llfl/l/il/l llllf MM /l/l/ifillllfl,
11/1 /11 îiii.uiii/iiiiiii uuiu iiiijiijtiiiiiii Ujii li imiiii/. iiuun : (/l iiiuuiii (111111111110 U nuulnili /<//,'.
'/
,
-//i_/^/
t
-ij
"/"//'
U11 /1111 11 111 iiliL uiliunin uniuiiljiii UI11U /11) : '/.iiiuli ijmi.i //l i/.ui y>if_i /iliiiii
//IjfcfL />lliyif/fffflltfttl/<tfl, i/L I.lll/l UUIltUUUIIU ÎIIIIUU hlllllllllliullhlllll hllhuij ytl/lll/.ffff
Luunlinn inhuii iiiLiiLiipp
:J
pourrait les enumerer. Plusieurs des ermites apercurent des anges qui se
tenaient pres de Jean. II vivait aux jours des empereurs Justin, Tibere le
Jeune et Maurice. Apres avoir veeu d'une vie agreable a Dieu il s'en alla
aupres du Christ.
De meme, Paul, dit le nouveau, qui fut, apres lui, eveque de la meme
ville , se rendit agreable a Dieu par ses bonnes vertus et la purete de ses
mceurs et s'en alla aupres du Ghrist.
En ce jour, fetes des justes pretres des anciens temps Eleazar et Phinees.
Eleazar etait fils d'Aaron, frere du premier prophete Moise. Apres la
mort d'Aaron, il devint le second pretre, a l'image du Christ. Apres une
longue vie, il s'en alla aupres du Dieu.
Son fils Phinees, anime du zele de piete, detourna la colere de Dieu, et
arreta la catastrophe en tuant ceux qui forniquaient. Cet acte lui fut compte
comme titre de justilication de generation en generation. Dieu dit a Moisc :
Phinees, fils d'Eleazar, adoucit ma colerc. Ccst pourquoi il succeda a son
pere comme grand pretre et eufc une vie plus longue que tous ses ancetrcs.
11 se reposa apres des jours bien remplis.]
A fol.
V I).
A
v b.
484 LE SYNAXAIRE AliMK.NIK.Y
L40
'f/IIILUUflll/lfl/f /' /' />L ///ril/lll//ll/i/m/l '/ :
,
/,//lll/
)
il//'lllillll/J/lLi'l /V///.'/n)im/i lljlljlllillljjllll
/>ffi/iii/iiiiiiiin/ili :
/* duiUuillluhll uiil/liii/i/ioili iiijipitii/iu f/ ilinii/lll/lliiliiiu/i /^ji ilflL/i/' LuiJiuLntunuU (u/J/i-
lllill /i j/jjf/l/fu f/n/jlill/iu/ililf : l/L iiil/iIHI Uiiiijiiii iijiIi ijuilutff/^ iimi iiinLuin uojiiu /jiii/iu
ii/i uhnuhli /iiiiiiiiiifiop /i ji,i! Iil, uiliinji :
fj*L fllll /l fAuiUlllllJUIJI^/lU IILIIIILIIIIl/lf^ll UlJOJIIIl/jlu/ltl/l /l
/
M
'"J
//'/
/l //ILIII/ll /|L ///lll-illl/.l
ijf .zzzuni 111A ZWhujl/lllI : "*L ''IIPIII ÛILIUtllllllj/lU itillllHILIIld fjL Il/jjltu/jljlll/l :
f/L jiuLitij l/llll/l Ullintlll lljl/l zi/zz ifip/iltllj llll/ l/ojllll/jlfiutl /jl Ufipuf imimiiim/i iiil/n
Jl/iu
/ lu/if/itiuii /jiiiujiu/iop .\/iilii i/juiii : i/l ^ni/ii/tjiii/ nuuhuiu iuid : /'u// / .liUJiiimi ûiUuin-
aiii/iiii Juhuiuil Junumnijuiuh ijim i/7'/i/llM/l/il/ : |/l ^jiitiiliu iLiiiij jittijijii ûi/f //tuflfj/ l/tl/iii/lil/
-
Imiili /jl ,jmiii//iiiij muuuiliLn iiimi/m/ji/i uiiumu /iL 11/11/111 iijiiijuiLiiJtli /i llunuii Liiliiili /jl U/i"P
iiUliijiu liuli /.i uiiiuiiiiiuiiu Ouini/fTii/iu, /./ hiiljiiiUli hoyjihu mijiii ijlili uuui /./ j>l,t Lu Lijjili
i/iiiiiii/i :
(/l inhtiLiui uiLuuiLi7/i/iu /J/^ n< /ifii tJliitiiiLijitii /1 iniiiuOuiuuii/u ,11111 Uuiuiuluiuii iiiiumi
itjiuutiuu/utuu/i 1///1 1///111 trn/i/iLii/i, i'iiiiiLiiiiiLiiii Uiniiiiii njili inid uiiuuiuiU-hiuu 11 nniuujiiih
/il/i i//i fjtt/iij/jiuju J^n /jl ^nuiuuiiuiun ji/jl/jIl/j/ ijtnit jij'li 11/////11 , /jl ^mimm/.mm uniil/p
/imimmm/.miim Uiunuhuu : l/L mimio/i//m ujijitiiu nuinuinunuiL. uiuluJi /1
Jnj 111/0
j
111, /jL ^nuinhuii
/i/jLfTn_pu numhuiu fuififiLiiiu, /il utuniiLtlp /1 nuifauinu 111/1111/1 mimi/.ijim/i :
Alartyre de saint Anthimus, eveque de Nicomedie.
Aux jours de 1'empereur Maximicu, Timpie, le saint eveque Anthimus se
1. _/i trouvait dans les montagnes
*
de Nicomedie. L'empereur ayant entendu parler
de lui, envoya des soldats pour Famener de la montagne, charge de chaines.
En route, il enseigna les soldats a abandonncr les idoles et a servir le
Dieu vrai. Et ils crurent a Dieu et se firent baptiser.
Ce que rempereur ay
r
ant appris, il envoya d'autres soldats qui amenerent
saint Anthimus les mains liees derriere le dos. II le questionna longuement.
Anthimus confessa avec hardiessc le Ghrist. II ordonna de lui frapper le cou
avec des pierres, et de lui bruler les pieds avcc des pointes de fer rougies,
cnsuite on 1'etendit par terre et on lui brisa les reins et les membres avec de
gros batons. On lui passa des chaussures en fer et on lui cloua les pieds.
L'empereur tyran voyant qu'il n'avait eu aucun mal par les tortures, qu'au
conlraire il repondait sans crainte, entra dans une grande colere, dechira
son manteau qu'il portait, et ordonna de clouer le saint a une roue; le corps
fut brise par des glaives rougis au feu. Le saint s'etant mis a prier, la roue
cessa de tourner, et les clous rougis au feu jaillirent de la roue et beaucoup
d'entre les bourreaux en furent brules.
[141]
*
tfi- /.n-TL_fiJitiu "'/'/>
hnhn UL- uni/7/i-i '7' SLnXLuiuin /i unL.nnn (uitinLCTiii : Ul.
itinXuiLLniUL. uniuutii[iu /i huiiuiuuiun iiiUijliiiTj, Ll. hmhii ii(/niin_ti (iinnnLCTiii :
Iil iiuinXhiui tXiunliLnhu iiiiiiliiiiu /rt_ uiii/i/itt
/1
titiiun : /'ti/i tint_ntili /i iiiu/iii/i/i iti/inui-
nitin nL.unL.ti ui uk;p ntiiuuniunLLuiiuli /__ îiin 111111111/711 /i <yiULtutnuU 7'n/iiiniiiii/i />l 11/1111111711
/it_ onûLjn iiunuui :
(**l i/in LUL.nL.nn /i_ti iuct/i/i iiuiilii/i/i iiiiliii,>/i uinniiiihli . /rt- /1111 îiiiIiiiii_-iii/iiii_/-t/iiiiuii
1 iir/iii/n>ji//i/, 11 tnhtitutim Islhi li unJi111 t_n ti /1/1 /jl iiiil tfititJiuiu Lîutn i/î/iil ti/i "iiui/ ûnnnLii
'///'"/"
'"'/"" : i/t- innJiuS intiiniiiu
/1
111/.11/1 uuiiuliSiuuli LLiun ittniolJ 11 iuil 0/711 : /#*t_ l/.tn
uinofllinu
ymiiliii nnini_/ii unniu : 'liuiniiinLniiiL. uni_iiiiu tl/i/3/iiImi Luihuhniunuti hhhn-
Shniuiit nn /1 Tmiu piiiniiip/ili, ULiitinLuLiLnh r Ll. 'iui_iiiiiiiinu/i /' /" :
CB
* ,
/_/liti/ni_/i'//i__-i
"np"l
/"- Sh&li niiiûiUiui//iiii//iTi '1'nhtiinnuh I JtlJhiimih llhhnShniuiini
/it_ nnnn pun /nitn inutit/tuti 1111
/1
// iiipii/iij/iiiiuuu/7 t/UCT 111111/iOiti/iop uiiiîiiuiiii/i//iiuiu :
//iit-titiu lUi/ff/iilnii
/1
aiuuitiuiuhu iiiiliiiuiihnin iiinniuihli II uintih ilhiuhnu h Ljn Ltiihu-
Lnuinu IthhnShnhni pmnitip/iu, _7t_ 1711 thiuluiiintiihtuu
/1
thnhlili bhhnShniutjnti nlin uiti
yiiiiuo/.im îiiLUiuimti/imiu/i, fci_ CknAiLjn ii/tctuiiii/û iiimôp /il miiunLmuiiL/r//iuiii! : 7*111/111/1
/iL
/1
inuTilinL-IJLIik;
/7/1
Jhn itiitf/intttifi i/iiitimm/iu iiiiliiip/iUiil/J/.iiiTi : Imihi /iuliiiii/i
'/"/"/
/il iinL/i/i, /711 (il <j 11 uidiunL<iu 1 iitiilLiituili uiiiuiiiuiL.nnnL.MLut; *>/" '"(/
ulnuiu inh uiuii/.ii/û
V'"//"
/Vl ttin/iL /tl /n/i
J?/mi/
fliittniuTiiuili i/innji /ilii JiuilL;
/1
(/itiii", /jl nimuim tiu iiiiiii_Vul-
*
Trois hommes apparurcnt qui diront : Ne touchez pas au saint de Dieu.
Le bienheureux fut delivre des liens de la roue et vit la gloire de Dieu.
On flagella de nouveau le saint et on le jeta en prison. Le saint, dans la
prison, enseigna sans relache les detenus et les raffermissait dans la foi du
Christ, il les baptisait et les benissait.
Quelques jours apres, on introduisit lc saint en presence de 1'empereur. 11
reprocha avec hardiesse au tyran sa folie. Aussitot celui-ci donna 1'ordre de
lui trancher la tete par 1'epee. Lorsqu'on l'eut conduit a Tendroit de rexecu-
tion, il se mit a prier Dieu. Apres la priere, on lui trancha la tete.
Saint Anthimus, eveque de Nicomedie mourut, dans la mcmc villc le
3 Septembre, le 24 Navasard.
[B
*
Martyre du saint et grand pretre-martyr du Christ, Anthimus de
Nicomedie, et des nombreux martyrs qui furent mis a mort avec de grands
supplices par Maximien.
Saint Anthimus etait, aux jours de l'empereur Maximien, 1'impic, eveque
dc la ville de Nicomedie. II se refugia, avcc d'autrcs fideles persecutes, dans la
montagne de Nicomedie, oii il s'adonna a de grands jeunes et abstincnces.
Car des son enfance, il s'etait habitue a toutcs lcs oeuvres de vertu. D'abord,
il etait vierge et saint et s'etait abstenu de tout aliment cuit au feu; il se
contentait d'un peu de pain de seiglo et do sel et d'eau, d'heuiv en licurc. II
convertit nombre d'idolatres. II exhortait ot cncourageait les fideles, surtoul
A fol. 25
r a.
[142J
llllllll, II /l /lll lllllllll-llll/lll/l : (11 /iL (llllllllll/.ll /,L llfllOlll//./l/,/' fiyttt fHftfftfft/.tfftttff, tfftlllllll lll/ffl
IMIIIII /l IMIf/lffll /,/lU, fMMlffllflf lll/lAIIII/M /iL ftHtlfflf/f, /iL II II l) III /l II flfllll/ /i L /l AlllOHI /l Il7llf*/|L
ll/l /l IIIIILll /ffl/f tlllWllllt/l/f IMllflflllLII /l*/lllll/lll flll/IUMM ll/illl/ ll II I ll jll, III II (IHUHLOIM :
i/iii /il tjuiiiLhiuih unL.np.uh uLnlini.ii m/ilhiiIi piit ûijLjiLiuij Ll /uiiii/iiuu milimii/ i/mi/ii
IfMIMIIfllftffffl ( IMIMILOIM , IJUjlltJ /f/lll/l /l l/itf/f/f/f jClllllljLlUJ II tf lllf flfif Ltflf 1 II /l , /iL llUlf f III1LII 5
linnihu uiiLii/711 /il iiiiiiiii/u iiiii/iaiii iiiii/i/ ii :
'/.iiiiiifi
"P"l
iliiiilili/iil/flf 1//1111 /(ffffitiiM ti/i/i", IiL /fui iifu iiift/.iiffi iioniii/itiiliit ti/t iiiiiiiiijI.Ii
If/iflllllf/ll/llf /ffHH/Hl/f.lfl /l jLllAlhj Iff/ftff/f : I/l h/i/mIm/iIIM Ifilffftffff IMILIIIlfl (IlM/lllllll, llllljll
l.ijtiiiij if/ifffft/f ifffiitfO/i liiiijui uLnuilinLuin l.i tiiniiti /iiitiiu Iliiiiiu ii/ilipli tutiliiiiil . l/u /iil
i JiUliiiutili : 1/l. Inipui uiiiiiiiliiuu l.mi /i ^LijnLMtiliL^h fci_ iititiiiiiiLiiioiiifl/iiMi^ ii/itliiiiili 11/1
10
/711 iiiii/iIi/tl/iIi 11l.nl, r.liiiiinliulij /il Affiinôpli (hiiiulAiii i/i, i/uMi/f niin/ 11111111^/7/1/1 11/1 il/i
/111/0/111/7 iili 11 Imiiiiii, tttii/iiiii/ /1 //," . O*ii/oiiiilp iiiuLup
JJLj
fi< ijtniun if/tfti, /.1 nnL /itiiufciui
uujolJLui iluiiih ilfcn : (/L unLnnh n< iiiil imliAlf 11111 uliiiiu /himhmi nuhli unnm, Ijl /1
tiuilutiiuiiuiûfi nLiinLiiiuIi/711 nijonuiljiuhuh /1 /'""/ '/'"/ /' //"'"/'' Ll. ujiu-iiiI.j n 1 .tniiiti .1110 :
(/l /inpiii -ytn iiiiniiiu/i/i /1 1*11/1111111111 /it il/111111/iiiiiiIi, 1111 /il Iinpiu uiiifiiu/iuuuiiiuiiili
/'"/
lnhti : 15
(/L fllflllf IUl/iIUI /l/lUfMfff ffff/f/l IIIILIIip/llllll lllll ffolt Ul/ltllflll , /iL lUIUtHHlf iliMlLnilll (ItW/lIlH II
/ifiiiuiiiifop a/iilu ffciuu /il îiiiiiiiiiplili/ftiiii 11I1111
l"l*/
/(/iiiuiiiLnii/i : /'n/i LthJJIiunu îiiiluiu-
Xiuliut Jilliiuthi '/*' /'/""""" /""""""/'"'""/"" J f- "' ^fiiiiiiiiii/Viiin piiin/iL îfffi/ttti/f/it
ceux qui se trouvaient dans les prisons, d'aucuns en personne et ouverte-
ment et d'autres par ecrit et secretement; il convcrtit et offrit a Dieu nombre
de personnes notables jusquc dans la maison meme de 1'empereur.
Tout en habitant dans une hutte a la montagne, il encouragea tous les saints
au nombre de vingt mille, qu'il groupa ensemble dans 1'espoir de les offrir
en sacrifice a Dieu. II fit beaucoup de miracles et de nombreuses conversions.
Aussi on le denonca a 1'empereur, qui envoya des soldats pour ramener
le bienheureux de la montagne, charge de liens. Saint Anthimus lcs recut,
leur offrit d'abord a manger et se devoila ensuite a eux en disant : Cest moi
Anthimus. Ils furent saisis de profond respect, devant son humilite et a son
aspect plein de graces divines, car il etait dûne grande beaute, et rempli
des graces de Dieu. Cest pourquoi ils le prierent de ne pas se reudre avec eux
et dirent : Nous nous chargeons d'aller declarer ne point t'avoir trouve, et
tu resteras ici et tu prieras pour nous. Le saint n'y consentit point et se
rendit de sa propre volonte avec eux. Chemin faisant il enseigna aux soldats
a renoncer aux idoles et a adorer Dieu. Ils se convertirent au Christ, furent
baptises, et marlyrises ensuite avec lui.
L'empereur, ayantappris ces faits, envoya d'autres soldats qui emmenerent
saint Anthimus les mains liees derrierc le clos. L'empereur Finterrogea longue-
ment et Anthimus confessa avcc hardiesse le Christ. II ordonna alors de le
[143] 24 NAVASAHD. 3 SEPTEMBRE. 487
IJIIJIItJtlllllllljll, 111 M /iL ll/ffllff/fft/f llL lllIllHLII Il/llllll/llllll /llllfllllfff/f/il . fcl_ UlllJUI ^nillll/illll
4iii/i/r7/ii.p iii iii /111/1/1 it.w.n ft/t /tl 111111111/1 : |/l iLmni ujmjujLnJili /i ilLniui //ii/mi/i, /h_ lifiop
njilhliniAuih /ii_ ijmlttjmihtli VmjiijLnJiJi , /n_ /.ii/iiiiM/i /lo^/i/iii ^niuuLiuiii 11LlL ilLn Itli inmtili
/111/11111I1 uf.Lu~.Lop, /__. itinjm uiiiliitLiuj /11/.11/1
uinlilili /1 /i/iiipiif, _ri_ iniiijuuhLiuj ijuiiLjtjiu /1
tJLjuui lliii^m/iop i/iif fti/i/i/ion sjifiii/t/i 11 111 11 111 /1/1 Miio :
I/l uiLuLmj jinAiuiLnnhu nn mmhmi /1/1 /1/1/111111/1/1 /yitf ii_ /tl 11111 iii.ut /rii/i/iLfi/i iniuin
iiiiiiiiiiiiii/iiitt/t/t, nuinhuinLuii inia f/L lumuuun Luiij iipiiiiiil/iii /ilii 111111 nnLuLuiiu L;n : Pl
^nuiiliuiLuin uLlLilLj nuiiLnnu iiiiuhL /il ^ntunLuii unnil IjnuinjiLijiui muLlim{lt i.iuiii./iTiii :
l/L ui 111 111 uintMiihLnhli iiiiiiliiii/i /1 /1111111111/111111 ni/iHLiif/f //l nmjiXLmj Aiimi/iuii/iu /il uinhhu
/1 11111/111 : /'n/i iifiLiip/i /1 11111T111/1/1 uiunuiniun iiLiinLiiiiifit^n niiuilunuinhLuiiiiu Ll ^mnmmmlii
/1 yffLitttif/f 7'11/1111111111/1 f/L i./iiiiii/.ii cl oiiû/711 11/11111111 :
(7l i/iiii uiLnLun hu\ iiihltli iiiniLnii/i iiiiLiup/i iiiiipiiii/1/1 /il 11111 îiftfifiif-Wif/fifi /rJ/iffff. fi
niiunhiituliLjn aihuuinnLlaliLU nn I11111 nnhh , /iL iiMLOilil.iiiiti L^tiiin nili\hiLU 11/1 ^mmtjLli
unntl iiijjiit I11 iinniu : //1 innaiuu iniuniiiu
Ji
tti/itt/t iiiiiiiii/iiliiiii/i Lljiun iiiinalau iiiil </~7i ul
i/.iii iiinolahiiu yiun/i/i ntjjni
Ju
LniuuLit tiilt :
'immmjiLtjim iiiiLiiii/i (/i/J/iiliiii LujJiuLniijnuli M1/1111./111111111111 /1 /ini.i puiiiiiip/1.1, iiiiii-
iiltinlili Imii tumujiiijt /' /*, /il ULujmLi)m/iii/i /* :
frapper au cou avec des pierres, de lui briser les machoires et les gencives,
et dc lui bruler ensuite les mains et les pieds avcc dcs broches rougies au feu.
Ensuitc 011 Fetendit par terre et on lui brisa les reins et lcs membres a coups
de gros batons. On lui cloua aux pieds, avec de longs clous-, des chaussures
de fer enflammees. On etendit cnsuitc sous lui du verre reduit cn menus
morceaux sur lesquels on traina le saint, ct on le frappa crucllement avcc
de gros batons.
Lc tyran, voyant qu'il ctait encore en vie et repondait sans crainte, entra
dans unc grande colere, dechira son manteau qu'il portait. II ordonna de
clouer le saint a une roue, et de lui dechirer tout le corps avec des glaives
rougis au feu. Ensuite on delia lc saint des liens de la roue, on reprit a lc
flagcllcr, et on lc mit en prison. En prison, lc saint enseigna sans relache
les detenus et les fortifiait dans la foi du Christ, il les baptisail et lcs
benissait.
Quclques jours aprcs, 011 introduisit le saint aupres dc rempereur; il
reprocha avcc hardiessc la folie du tyran, qui donna 1'ordre aussitot de lui
tranchcr la tete par 1'epee. Lorsqu'on 1'eut conduit a 1'endroit du supplice, il
se mit a prier le Seigncur. Apres la priere, on trancha la tete au bien-
heureux.
Saint Anthimus, 1'evcque de Nicomedie, mourut dans la meme ville, le
24 du mois de Navasard, 3 Septembre.
'liliilliillll.ljlilli (1.111 /llllllll /iL 1)1111111 ll/llllll 111111/1 lliilin HIUHAHIIl, /il llfff flUIUu/iUII f)/l llllllll
piupuiihnhiun, nnn hhii TiiiTih uiuuiliLnuih /i 7*11/1111111111/7 t uniiinSiii 1% 11 111 :
'lifififii UfUIL.fl LunnuinLniuL 1'iiiiihi 1) luui/iOtiilioi) 1/11111/1 7'h/ihhiiiii/i 11111 mi i//iiiif/f
!{iiuijiljiin /./iuiii/.i/i /iiiiîiiiiiiii/iin /<//.iin)i' 11111 iiii./i/iiiiii/.ini I>ni0"iii//-|i :
/* niijili iiiliilii i//|ii;nii /1//11 /1 ffflliftf/f I .11 /iiiiii/iii/iiui/i îiiffffffttf/iiii/l I fiff/iif iff IffirifiL. :
l/tff i/iiiii/i iiiuiniiLiuouif/lii i/iiiiiiiiiiiii/.niiii /i//.m/i/i iui'i'11 /1/.111111 1 (iff/i/iiiiii/itiiiiif /ii/iim/i/ji,
/L /j|!tl/L fli flLnilllllllL u/il/Vil/i ll/lll /l l/llllMll/l, /fL flllLn Olllillll/l/l 11/1111/1111 lllll llll.ljllll l/lllftltl
iififi/111/iH iiuiiLiiti/f /11 ffff/uiffîi iiiiiii/i/iini/i /himimimiiu /7// ff/f/fftfi/iffft ipiui/i/i 1111 111/1/1/111111 :
>'i/i->.ii!imi/i /7 /iL iintiniif /'''f^fi/iin/iitiniiL ôn ftaTfiiiLiiii/f 1111111/1/.11111/1 tiLcfhli C/LWf^tl/inif/i,
nn /il l/iffi inil iiin.iiin/i/fnLH/Vtii/iii/f /jl CTnLdfiiniui/iiiifi jSuUnLl(}LiuUn /^ffftL /il i/iimiii/is/. iI.iihj
oTinnîi ûiLiiiiiiiin iJiunniuuiLinuin /iLfinu, tin unLiui uttrf /1 uiiuinunLMLiuli /iliiuliI /tl /i
/iiiiiiiiniii/iiii/i iwiifiii/i iinn 1111111111/11111 Jj :
I/l i/ifliiiinut/f /7 l/ m/ri/i 111 uLn11/1 /ifmiinni/iuunn/i 111/1 .uiOiimiii/iii 011/1/11/11111/// i/iuiiiiiuii :
/' 111////1 tno/i /jl f//ffffinL/rf/iL/f /ifiui/i/ifnt/f '/.iimi/m/m/ihi 1111 /in</i /JmniiL^/i :
l/in /711 /1/1/1 uiiliiiti /il /MiiyiM/1111/i/.iiiiiL fiitLiiLiiu /*/in/ii/iin/iiiiHHii/i iiinniiif/l/f . pufifti/f
i/.iii
{"I"iI
iiiiii/iOiii/iiiiii l/iinnt /1 ynii yi/111/1 /1111111/. nti ih/i/ihm
, Bfl_ i/m/mii /1 liLnnni il|nl/i
inii/i/.iii/ /iiuiniiifi/itiiiiL
/1
'hnliuinnu
]
Apres lui, moururent les vingt soldats qu'il avait convcrtis et les autres
detenus qu'il avait encourages, et qui furent eouronnes avec lui par le
Christ notre Dieu.
En ce jour mourut apres de nombreuses tortures, pour le Ghrist, le saint
martyr Zoticus, qui subit le bienheureux martyre avec courage et vertu.
En ce meme jour, martyre de saint Aristion, patriarche d'Alexandrie.
II fut, a cause de sa divine doctrine, saisi par le gouverneur d'Alexandrie,
et comme il ne renia point, on le cloua a un arbre, autour duquel on amassa
du bois et on brula le saint. 11 rendit ainsi son ame etant parvenu a une
fin aussi desirable.
Commemoration de saint Theoctistus, pere anachorete, eleve du grand
Euthymius, qui, apres tant d'autres vertus et de mortifications, recut le don
de miracles a 1'egal de ses maitres, et qui sont ecrits dans sa biographie et
dans les paroles et les conseils qu'il laissa.
De meme, memoire du confesseur Etienne, prieur clu couvent de Triglia.
En cc jour, fete et martyre cle la bienheureuse Basilissa, nom qui signilie
reine.
Elle n'avait que neuf ans lorsqu'elle subit le martyre aux jours de l'em-
pereur Diocletien; car, apres de nombreuses tortures, elle fut jetee, liee,
dans un brasicr; elle fut jetee ensuitc sous un rocher et mourut dans le
Christ.3
[145]
/fim iiiiuiifiii/i /fc* /ji_ II I,,iiiiiI,i)j'I,iiIi
'/
: '/fciiiiiiftiiii.iiiLW/iLff 1'itip.hniiil (willl/fimiiif
îiiiiiiiiiii/rin/i/i /.i
"/'/"/
uiyiutihninuiu Iiii/i/i/i :
/' dmiliiiumhu hnt-uhnhuiunun uutiiuinliûi uinniuihu hjn iiiiliiu. ^minmmhuiu Lnumhnpmt
/'uitifciiiuu : /#l muliilii ij/hiliI iwi /iiim hii uiiipiui/i
*
fciuiifcuuiL iluiiuufci ihhhnhuhu uiulutu-

A. '1. 23
inliuu uiiLuhi pnliumnlih;liuu . nunnh,u hhmn iihliiii ^miniuuihmu ti_ n< fcui //' dmmuhj
luuhinil . (II lunamun iii/i/iA iittti uiuni ULiuitn /ii 1111111(111 ijiiji A111/ 1> tlmmuhi /1 //////// ofcmii //
tuinn_-Oiii :
/.'/
ifeui uiLiiLiiu lilii hnxhiuu /i/iii/iiiii ////// tihniuuhihu 1'mnhimu fci nnnpmuop luntuui
iiuuin 111 nmuiiii /*'*/'/""""" " L uim^mhi ii/im n 11/1 : o'l tiiipuiu niunhmi niihnmuu mumiiLiii-
auifiiuuiiL/rffciutlii uiumnnhmn tlfca Bnumumhop ii/ji/ lumui^mni /<//n /1 Idmumi utt/iu : /'ufc
unnm nmnhuiiihmi OiiuUuiifctuti mnhmuhi iii/i/mm /1 uimnuiunn uiiniu /_l imuiii/i otl ptun-
nhuhu uiiLiup/i /jlii
/>"'/
u7j*
/?
,,,,
/
,,,
-fi/
/'
uihuiiLloliLU luuhumui pnhumnukjhuu : il //////,
/i/mmimm iiii/i uunLiiiiu . unnnLhmj fcii
/1
Miiuut uLtttauli
///717 P"'^
l
/'"/"/t
"" P"liuuui-
uhiuun : l.nfc tiiiLitiiu . (fuwut/i i/mifci/, /itiA
111/
/JiutitiiLiiit, 1111 n< /""/
'"/uiuii/i i/mifci/,
/Jtiiu/i
/1
111 111 /11 11 :
llliui iiLiiii fcju miLiiii ^minmiiihmu hnhu i/uiufciii /m, /.l iiLUiiLiifcitti ^11 umumnLmhutmn-
iiiiu /<//ii /1 . /.i tiuntitii ^riiutliuifctuu iiiluuiluiiu uiafci utti /i/\'/i
/" / /''"/
ununli fci tiuuiin
unahu nnni munLuh /711 /"'/^niiiiLitti : U^mnu fe/fftj .
4P"\
ûiLuimntl hjp : c/l unptu htniimn-
Martyre de Babylas, patriarche dÂntioche, et de ses trois disciples.
Le saint patriarche cTAntioche Babylas vivait au temps de 1'empereur Nu-
merianus, 1'impie. Un jour que 1'empereur tyran
+
voulut penetrer dans 1'eglise
*
pour insulter les chretiens, le saint patriarche s'y opposa et ne lui permit pas
dentrer, disant : Tu n'es pas digne avec ta profession de foi impure et tes
ceuvres mauvaises de penetrer dans la maison du Seigneur Dieu.
Quelques jours apres, le roi manda le bienheureux Babylas, et par des pa-
roles douces lui conseilla de renier le Christ et d'adorer les idoles. Le saint
ouvrit la bouche et par sa theologie eonfondit avec force injures Tidolatrie de
Tempereur. Celui-ci entra en colere, ordonna de lui passer des chaines au cou
et aux pieds et de le trainer, en sa presence, a travers la ville, au vu de tous les
chretiens. L'empereur dit ensuite au saint : Je jure par mes dieux que ce
collier te va tres bien. Le saint repondit : II me va aussi bien, 6 roi, que la
couronne sur ta tete ne te sicd autant
Le saint patriarche avait eleve trois enfants ; il leur avait enseigne le culte
de Dieu. Le tyran ordonna de les amener en sa presence, et avec eux leur
mere qui s'appelait Theodula. II leur demanda : De quelle religion
etes-vous
'
.V fol. 2J
r b.
PATH. UR. T. V.
p.
113 a.
490 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMfiNIEN.
[146]
ijmllL lllllll OIILOlQ/l ^MIMMIMMIMl/l/l/l l-7'o/llllllllll ' .llllllll III \
, /.1
S"
1
/,/'
'<! ÎIIMIIIIMl/illl ll/*Olu/i-
A fol. 25 nuiu : (/l <Jiiiiiiiiiiitiiio iiiiiiimi uiiiim iimm/i/.i /ii /i /(//i/iiii /iii /ilii 1'mmi/iiim MMM iiiii iiini/i/i
/iLll llll /ÎI llllllllll LnLnuiiuuiuhliii . /u yuii/l/l tl/liil /.m/iimimimiiii/i li/lli : ImihmLju Ll '/'/'-
/iiiiiiiiiu /iL ii /i ii li ii li il u uiuil/iiui/i/i iIoii/i /il AuinhLjnu iiii/i/i /i/iu tl_ nhnuhnh /lo/r/u, num
smihni muinhuinh :
//*l uuiiLiili/i 1'uiiiLnuin LuiLiLuhh, /il nhnhu Lnniunuli nthmiml- Ll ihnhiun muihphnhli :
Ul. innamil uioliul 1/&/11L ailiiuiinUiulili, mnmJamu ooliiuu l'mnknmu nntu^hi\uli Dl luulu
oihou/iiiLUUU uilummkuhh /il iuiuiii y/iupu : Z/*l IJmnhmu muin mim/i/iiii/im/i u wmi/.ii/.mi/i/i
h uh iiiiimiiiii/i/i, fcu Ctl ainldmiuh phn hnum : 'ImmmnkuuiL um.nii yoioiuiunuiu 1'miihnmu
Ll fentu 1)111/1/1111 /iij/i o /" Uhuimhuiihnh :
uiuiuu ojlolo ii.o/i c, ooLiiu ilhiuilinh ///i/, iuoiMi/i
, l"'L~minnnuh
,
L*Shwunuh ht. UnLihm-
uoo/i /1 i/iion 11 7*0/100100/1 :
r'i"ni uoLiiu lihmihuu uXLn u bL uamu Lîmn mhonLjh /ouiiiiuluuu U mpuhahmhnu .
/il diuiuiu/iuioLii mnmnhmi /i ôlo nhhLja i/ /. iiiii'/." / 1/1 i/u : 6*l huimmpkumu h Tphumnu
iMoiio /uoooiouiouol/J/tojiIu :
[B
* '/./jiuiol/i/Tilu uouuiu bmpkimi <^minmmkmLh Ll. hphn wnwhkpwwa hnphh :
iimiiu linL-Sknhmunuh mhonLjh mnnmihh* oolouu bmpkimu Ljn ^wipwwhw iLluwhap
pmnmpn :
/*tuj
knki- unLukphwhnuh kpMwi iLthmhnp /jl uiuo Uuifctui h ak^kmhu uilou
LiLpna^ no<,u o/iliuo fiwwaLawhLjp : HwSkawL Smmhki /jl ikhknkahu Cuuiol&ui mn^mSwn-
Ils confesserent, devant 1'assemblee, le Ghrist comme leur Dieu et Babylas
a foi. 25 comme leur pere et patriarche. II ordonna
*
a la mere de prendre sur son
dos le fils aine, age de douze ans. On lui appliqua douze coups de gros baton.
On chargea ensuite sur la mere le second et le troisieme, et on les flagella
lun de neuf, et le cadet de sept coups, selon le nombre des annees.
On suspendit a un arbre saint Babylas et les trois freres, 011 les tourmenta
longuement. Lorsque sentence fut donnee de les decapiter, saint Babylas pria
les bourreaux de trancher la tete d'abord aux enfants et ensuite a lui La mere
des enfants ensevelit tous les quatre dans la meme tombe, les chaines avec
eux. Le saint patriarche Babylas et les trois enfants moururent le 4 Septembre.
En ce jour, pour la gloire du Christ, fete des saints Oceanus, Theodore,
Ammianus et Julien.
A ces saints martyrs, Tempereur Maximien, 1'impie, fit couper les mains et
les pieds, et ainsi prives de leurs membres, il fit jeter les bienheureux au
feu. Ils moururent pour le Christ en bonne confession [de foi].
*
b CB
*
Martyre de saint Babylas, le patriarche, et de ses trois disciples.
Aux jours de 1'empereur Numerianus, 1'impie, saint Babylas etait le
patriarche de la ville d'Antioche. II arriva que Numerianus partit pour An-
tioche, et s'etant rendu aux temples de ses idoles, il offrit des sacrifices aux
demons. II voulut penetrer egalement dans 1'eglise de Dieu, pour insulter
[147]
ûiuu mii I1L1 pjihumnuLjuiliuiU uiiluii uiuinmiuUuiU : ,>{iufU jniLinj ym uimuujLjnu bmtikjhu
LjmuLj /jl ihuihi\l,j ihljLijLnt nih : 1'uh uiiliiiiu 1'uiiibiiuu nuiunLp uiunUop pmpmiknbiui
tili ii iiiii mjttjLj ihhhnhuliu . /jl
/"P"
uumbmi iiifLfuV>/i nniunli n< Lltlnn tiiliojihlihli ummULj
/i liLjinn tiiiiliinij . Il\ hu itijiiltuli i ujlina /jl nmijmjuhiuj AufLop tlmmlihj /1 iiiin lili ImmnL-
ani : C/l WiuniiiLiinu iiiunhuiuhuii ^nmumibuni iijUiiiû uinhiuuhi li mmnmunnU /jl tnuiulf
ITL y///f/i/ uiumll : I/l lllliniluiniulih IjmmmjiLiuj iiîiilltliiiu 111I, ojt hlihli piiinC,hu nuilLliU
îuiniuuihuiu /1 i?/^ puinuipliu /1 inhulii luiihuhniiLU :
JiuilitfuiiJ hhhiui hnliu auiuhtuuu mymhhninhinii unmi iiliiiLijhmj j^n unLnii ^minmuihmu,
J7L iiLunLiihuii Unniu nnhnu iiuliiiiu /jl nhnouu uiumnLmauimnmnLMhmU, ihmnhjnu uhui-
uiuihop Unnm, /tl n< /1111 1)17/1/1 uiuduililii /1 UuiuUh, : îufli int Ltni hnLuknhmUnuh *,/"//-
Smihma mahi uinniuiuu uifLiuOp /ilii cl imi/111 uumin Unuui ur^kjnnnLik; : L*uh; nUiu
MuinuiLnnu . Liiiiiuii/tl nnnlip pn bli ijnniu : //l uiu uiu/7 . (iii, /ru miutf tjnnum,
J''uû
nuomihuh li XL11 11 unLiivi ûitiiiuiii/rui/iu 1'mn.bimi, /tl iiiii ALiiil nnnuui linjina aUUnhuiuu.
uuluu 1111 /111//11/1/1/1 /tl m. ///(// nûiLiuui /jl nmumnt 11/ aitjmimut /1//11 /1 :
/,/iii 111/u iimjibmuhmj Umtjmi njili ^nuiuuiihiuu imjuihhj iln i)/i "!/ uuuiuhnLUu , /tl
^mnhmuhi ijiiiljntj jium fdiiLni 1111J11111 îuuuihn ht jtLuilitj : 7*uiuufi ^mnuhmi m umt h 1)0/1/,
hiitjm /1/017 uiiLuiO/ili/i /7 uiUiun kjibnmuiumuhu, hnhnnnnU lihlihtj, /tl hnnnnnu hojdmua :
le saint culte chretien. Ce qu'ayant entendu, les fideles songerent a sortir
et a s'echapper de 1'eglise. Mais saint Babylas, apres beaucoup dexhorta-
tions, les encouragea et les retint a 1'eglise, et lui, s'etant assis devant la
porte, il ne permit point a 1'impie de penetrer a Tinterieur, et dit : Tu n'es
pas digne d'entrer dans la maison de Dieu avec tes mains immondes et
baignees de sang. Lempereur indigne ordonna de lui mettre des fers au cou
et aux pieds et de 1'eloigner. On executa aussitot 1'ordre de 1'impie et on
traina le saint patriarche a travers la ville a la vue de tout le monde.
Cest alors qu'arriverent les trois jeunes garcons qui avaient ete ses dis-
ciples et que le saint patriarche avait eleves, en leur enseignant les saintes
Ecritures et les usages du culte de Dieu; ils embrasserent ses chaines et ne
voulurent pas se separer de lui. Ce qu'ayant appris, Numerianus ordonna de
faire venir en sa presence ces enfants et ensuite leur mere Theodule. L'em-
pereur lui dit : Sont-ils vraiment tes fds? Elle repondit : Oui, c'est moi qui
les ai mis au monde, mais je les ai remis entre les mains du saint patriarche
Babylas. II les a fait naitre dune nouvelle naissance sur les saints fonts du
bapteme et il leur a enseigne la foi et le culte de Dieu.
A ces paroles, 1'empereur entra en colere; il ordonna a des hommes de
charger sur leur dos chacun un des garcons et de leur appliquer des coups de
lanieres, selon le nombre d'annees de leur age. Car ayant demande, il apprit
de leur mere que 1'aine avait douze aus, le seeond neuf et le troisieme sepl.
492 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [_/.8]
|/l /inn/.L ^ttijilili ijlinutii jiliiLiiil iiii.iiimIi ihuu/iiiLup/i 11I111 ll/l u/iiiill/l 11111/7/1/1 . Ifii^liLuij
/7
( liiilfll lilA 11/1 i/ilill/i linjiin mmiiwiiii/mii> :
liL. OllllI.lllU /illl Ulllljllll iiii/i iinN/ii nilinn /ii ljl'inj'Ljltlll, /iL iiiiiIiiijI ,ii ii/iiii yilLlll/l/ll IiL
tjn^Lj Liinij, iiiiiiiiii /iimiiii/ /iiliu iiiiiii/iiiiiiin/i mutuQlUUU Ll iiiIiii^ : (/l uiLuLuii iiyiiiiiiiiM-
imit Uln li yiiLiiiuiuu /iiiiiiu nii îiiiliujiXuili lunuinniliuut;n uiuil/.IiuiuuLiiu (/uiiiiiiuiil/i7/iluIi,
/iL 11/111 </"''/' ûinLiuuLjn ntiuiitlill /iiiouu li/llliiliuiuîii liiijnjiiuULuili lillljtii, ^jituiiui iLtnij
Ll. LiiiluLijLli /i i/fcii iiiiiii iinli 1'uijijijuiu, ii/iii /iii/i/i //L m/.ii/im Lniiuinuu ii./iuiiui/, Ll iLnLmn
uiuih^LnLh :
|/l (miii/imi) jtLjiLtjlili LiiLiuUL nLjixon tjljnijti unnniu 1'uitiliiuii, Ll. uuiliuiLjnh iiiiu-
ûiuiiLu mim///0m///m// ii/{iiiuf>i> Ll iiL&uiSLct liiiiiiiiiiiiinij' u/i ULjil.t ii ntujiXuL L LtiL.ii.uu . LuL
uui iiMiuuv/ji/i Liiiiitiuiiii ULuiiiji iiuiuLl-P iiiiiinU iuilu/îi lllllllllll :
|/l innduiu iiiiiLiiiL il&hn_ ijjluiiiiiiiiiiiUu , Ljnjmilii Lin unLiiuu 1'uiiihiuiu u/i niiuiLju
ItlllllllJ lllli III V>/l Ulllljllll lljlllll LluLj nnUiuihi jtll If/lMll/iMll/./l llliill, iiiiiii/, ll /./ tllllllllljlll /iii/i :
'1,/mm/i 'l/l'l| /'i IUU1I1I iiiiff/iMi) fclili f)m //iim/imm /l fl./llM.IMM /fOllll lll/lfcl/IIII /l lll/.ll/l/l
iniiUL.ll UuiijLtiij fcjn miiiin.i 1'iujilijuiu, Ll. m/imimi ii/iL/Jfci ii/ii iiiiiii, tii_ uiiiLluuih n/.LOli
m/m/i/m fciu/ /i uuuiiiu yiiilmiimiili, /.1 Liii ii jili n< Lli\ iiiiiijl, jili Luinjiujiniunh, Ll. n< Lli\
nnfugnli /i uifeii/ili |(i'|u uiuuiifci tfL fciml ufcnniiiiafci ii7il/Juu :
*/,iuuu nimi Aiu/iiii ijLuij OnLi/iiuuuu/i /Jt; /i uonuL/Jfcli/j iiiiliiu unfuuinuinu tuinlaui-
Et lorsqu'on les eut frappes autant de fois qu'ils avaient d'annees, les enfants
dirent unanimement : Beni soit Dieu, car nous souffrons pour lui.
L'empereur ordonna de faire venir egalement Babylas et le contraignit a
ceder et a immoler aux idoles, sous menaces de diverses tortures et de mort.
Mais vu la fermete de sa foi, avec laquelle il confessait hardiment la tres
sainte Trinite et meprisait les vains usages et la folie du culte de leurs demons,
il ordonna de pendre en haut a un arbre saint Babylas, et avec lui, les trois
freres, et de les torturer longuement.
Et lorsqu'on eut dechire avec des onglets de fer les cotes de saint Babylas
et qu'on 1'eut soumis a d'impossibles tortures, on lui fit fortes promesses dans
lespoir de le convertir aux idoles; mais il les repoussa avec indignation par
des reponses pleines de sagesse admirable.
Et lorsquôn eut decide de lui trancher la tete, saint Babylas les conjura,
ainsi qu'il Favait dit devant 1'empereur, de 1'enterrer avec ses chaines. Ge
qui fut fait.
Plus tard, lorsque Julien se rendit a Antioche, et descendit a 1'endroit oii
saint Babylas etait enterre, il se mit a demander des oracles aux demons;
tous les demons furent reduits au silence par le saint, les idoles ne pouvaient
plus influencer les mages, et [les demons] n'osaient plus s'approcher de l'en-
droit ou inspirer les devins.
Julien ayant reconnu que la defaite etait due aux vertus des saints restes,
[149]
yitfi/iiinr/i, tin ytiu/ii ijtmi jijth /i inLijLnih /il imM.i /i piiiniupu . n'iiJ nn /"/</ nhaiun uiSLhuiili
(Iiinnnp, n/i iiiiitini_il ii(/^/ini_H/iL/ip Lijl.h : l'iu\n uiiLnji Uiununhu Ijtuin hndhu îi/tJiui/iLpu
ui/ii/iiu 111 fiL lultuituiu/iiuu, nLliLjnil ilihrtLiuli u/iuiiutuuiiu, nnujLju iijiimmi lijiLuin h i/nnl
ilui^nLiiihh :
(II /ii_ iiiiiiii innduiu liuiiniunh;n uiiiiui/iiliil uiiLnjih 1'uijihjiim ijijtii^lidmli 11/1 uiuju
ijiliuhljni liuu fii/iiiiitn/iii/iii /.i itiiiiiu tl/iupu . ii/i IJuinLuitj iliiiin imihljtiihijh n\nnLuLiuuu /i
il/i iniiiiiiiiili/i, /''//'/' ul ufnlouimh jtbrj hnuiu nnujLju /il njiimmt ItjiLuuj unLjijlu : 'liuiniu-
jiLnuiL uiiLnji ujuiinnhiunph [Uiinhnpiui huijinjuiu Ll LjiLp iliiiuLnLuplS luiiLuiiiiiinnli l'[?
/iL IILiuinLiljiLnh h :
^tnn unLnjih OniKiuu lluLLjiLniuuu liLjijinniuhiuu t{iun_/iL iijummi Lttiij :
fliiiiiiil uiLiiLn LiuuiuinLnuiL /il ii/ilii / *iuiiuitiiu Jiunijuiujhin CiLnnLuh h 7/n/inil/i-
nhiui piuniuph Ll nLjounLu Ll fnnu iliuu/iui hjt uinuiljLnuip hnntu nhn butii :
llnLjiji CfbnnLlihu Dl Jhuiiu l'uii'hjiim piuûihiui Ljn /i puiniup/iu Irnlinulinhui, hnljti
kbhijkijLnih litiinnL&ni, frL uiukhknnL.li piunnnLjn iiiin Liimijiiuhli fcfL ijuijiAni tjuiliLjn b
'hnbuuinu uiiuitinLilu, n/i /^n pm() /i i/tupntuiU-itnnLft7/iL/i uuLnii tjnntj :
IIluLjji /tl uinuiljkntnu ihuhljni im uitLiuphhhu iilMuiilu /jl <nnu, /tl nLuiiLtjiuhLjn hnnui
tin/itnnL/c//iLU iluijiniuujLiimi jJLmh LLbnbtjL.ni fci_ luiiinnLtuSiii^nLu* tjnnn Ll niliunu lun-uiphbh
onLoLiujnLloLuiu :
fit enlever le saint du lieu et le flt transporter en ville, sur quoi toute la ville
d'Antioche eut une grande joie, car de nombreuses guerisous eurent lieu.
Et le saint corps fut trouve avec les chaines dans un etat intact, non decom-
pose, entoure des chaines, comme il 1'avait ordonne a 1'heure de mourir.
Et lorsqu'il fut execute, saint Babylas pria les bourreaux de trancher la
tete d'abord aux enfants et apres a lui, et la mere des enfants enterra les
quatre dans une meme tombe,
y
mettant aussi les chaines, comme le saint
1'avait ordonne.
Le saint patriarche d'Antioche Babylas et les trois enfants moururent le
25 Navasard, le 4 Septembre.
Saint Jean Ghrysostome 1'honora d'un panegyrique.
En ce jour mourut egalement par 1'epee un autre Babylas, maitre d'ecole
fort age, dans la ville de Nicomedie, avec ses quatre-vingt-quatre eleves
tous enfants.
Le saint vieillard et martyr le pretre Babylas etait, dans la ville de
Nicomedie, ministre de 1'eglise de Dieu. II prechait a tous 1'evangile et faisait
de nombreuses conversions au Christ, car il etait fort dans la science des
saintes Ecritures.
II avait quatre-vingt-quatre jeunes eleves vertueux auxquels il ensei-
gnait la science de la doctrine de 1'Eglise et des Ecritures inspirees de Dieu
et la vie de vertus et d'abstinence.
[150]
I/l mndmti /i/i/i /i lihljnuhijlmi /1/111111111 iiii/i II mjuihuhmhnu, /ii ûiiimN/,11 upp/iuiuu-
n/iiuiuu, lUiiLmj lUimmiu
'/"S"
/' UlUlSuin /111 mi/i : l/i mjulmu /.i iiiilLh ii/iiii pniiiiJnu.
^/' /'' ,,
"J
, "L
"/
,
)
"'"- uiuinutku ijmiimni iiiOnli, /,l /,- uiuui obnnilih nilli hiunlnuiu mliiii ii nn
iiimi-mi/, ll/lllUi/illHU /iL ii/rru n ii/i iii/mmiiii/, : /'i i/iiiimi/i, IHIl/l/llH /lll i 111 irm il u /i nujnnnh l.i
111 uni nmhh; Iiniim tjujniomoli /,l ijni imiilh i/uuiiiiiiiu/iinui lilLmh 1111/11111111/1/-/111 /ii iiunl/iuiiiiu 5
Mu1111111.11 uuimUn 11111/1/7 (/lunli, n/i n< ulmiih ijuijini iIiiiu/iiil/iiiu iiih /,l nh;nuh nLiinLiiiuutj
(III IIMI l7/l (UIIU s
I/l // iiipii/iu/iiiiliiiii /71110 11111111Q/1 11I 'iiinjijum, Ll iiiii /iiiiiiiiiiii/iii/iLiiiiil u7"n/iuinnii :
/l ^nuiiUuiLiuij /il piuiiiuilnp hinninmljLijhh nmminhhnh /ii. nhjiLuh /il uimHihiuiu nuLLnu
ihiipiT/iniu i/i^pfcu/i/i /il nnjnpuh Qiu/iiOiu/ii/iu/iu /il iiouoiniili /il ijiii 11I1 /il n/ijyi/inLnun 10
/nmiiniii/i/iii/i/i /il piiiiLtiiiluiuniu/i Lnljuildh 11111/1/1/1 h iiiiiipiiiunuu . Iil uiii nn^mlimm n'hnhu-
innufcj : fc*L
S/"""'"("""f
"""/ "I'ui P punin Oui/ip ^nWiui/iLp, fri. iininu /inpiu ijn/ri /1
hn&hn :
Z^niuUuiihiuu /il ijiwuiljLjiiniih Iinpiu uunuiji Uiuhljiu hnli nn h niunntjuh nLUiuuhjhu^
uiahi iun_uip/i /ilii /_l uicrhh nuuihhniJiuh iiLft/nnLU /jl
5"P" /""/ '"pnL /tl nbn tjn, /Vl 15
nnnpuihop Oiuuuiin /mnp/.i tjlinuiu t /?l /inpui uiuLh . I/ fcp pnhuinnhhiuip
"" "L
W
n
4
"i nn^hup : C?l uLLhLinj tntuuh uiuhnUj itiiiinulr nji IjiuiniujiLiuj p /7/1I1 piub ijuinuli, /jl
Lorsque Tempereur Maximien vint a Nicomedie pour
y
persecuter les
chretiens, il entra dans le temple des idoles, pour
y
offrir des victimes. A la
sortie, les pretres lui dirent : Seigneur, empereur, tu adores les dieux, mais
il
y
a ici un vieillard de nom Babylas qui adore le crucifie et meprise les
idoles. II rassemble beaucoup de jeunes enfants a 1'ecole et leur enseigne le
culte et la science de la doctrine chretienne; il convertit toute notre ville,
car il enseigne cette doctrine non seulement aux garcons, mais aux filles
egalement.
Maximien fit venir en sa presence Babylas, qui confessa le Christ. Sur son
ordre on lui brisa avec des pierres la figure et le visage et tous les os de son
corps, on lui brisa les jambes, les machoires, les epaules et les reins. On
lui passa un collier de fer au cou; et il rendait grace au Christ. L'empereur
ordonna de le mettre en prison charge de lourdes chaines et de lui mettre
ses pieds dans le bloc.
II ordonna de faire venir en sa presence les saints enfants, ses eleves,
qui frequentaient son ecole. On lui presenta quatre-vingt-quatre enfants gar-
cons et filles. II chercha a les seduire par de bonnes paroles Mais ils lui
dirent : Nous sommes chretiens et n'immolons point aux idoles. 11 separa des
autres dix garcons qui paraissaient plus avances que les autres et chercha a
les tromper. Mais eux aussi confesserent avec hardiesse le Christ. Sur quoi il
[151] 25 NAVASARD, 4 SEPTEMBRE. 495
CuiTiiuin iquunpbj : //i_ utiptti yiMliiiii-Viii/i qiuLiuliLjbu q'hpbuinnu : '/.uiiiu nnni ^puiuui-
ibuiq ijPliljm liu /i_ n/intiii uuoui yiin/iiuTi/ri Uhu\bL uipbiuUph /ntifL bpbnp :
//i_ ttitiiiii uiabiui iiiitliiiO/i /ri_ niuiiuh yunaiuTt/^n W/j . //i_ t/uLp n/iui uiuhjn /ii_ n/iuv
buiilbn iiinAibj : /Y Tinpiu ubiujiiuu jiubbqbiuj ii.viiii.vii qbubqbh b inuihQuihuu uiqtuqiubbjnq .
'rppuinnubiuin bfip, qnptt btn MtuquiLnpu puipbni |i//.hm>'i> /i 'Ipbubbjbuilinu nuiinniLnnu
uiuiTiO/./ oTintiui tnic/ :
/?l Tiut bqbiuj qunuiu /i /iiiTii/, fri_ niliinu iimi liliiijl.uij uu_ni_nii /iiiiuuniu, /ri_ iiinini uiabui/
iitiin/iiiiTi yiiTif//in-. 1'iupbjuiL, ti_ yiiiiiniiMnni /i bqbin
p
ytiLiuuiuu '1'pbuinniib : M.iuuli
nnni ujmpqbiuj /i snppq qhuipbjuiu fci_ aiutitiTi /iin yiiii.Mii/i/.i iiinQiuiLuiVjop qltlbbnLliuu
dl qubppiuhu Ttoouf : /7l unpiti op^ht;pli q'hppumnu : l'P
n
l l
n
l"
putpbmqbmj ^pmuuiibmq
l.i Aiii/i/,n/i/i nliniXu nmbq unqiu /,i un/npuli, iiiilii/i ulii /unninuiu/< 11/111, /,< uiuiui upnu
ytitn/iTi ijnjiiihiu uiububtjnLlin qhmpbjmi /.l ijnLMunLh /l vouii Uuihbmhqh qm^mbbpmmq
Tionut, ii fi pmjibfuou bu uin. 1/7/1
uiuub ubp :
OiuiuU uiLULp Ijmmmpbqmu iiuluii Jbuiipu llbhjiulinu , 'iLûnpn-bnb, /""/ûnopou, Litl-
ii/ittiTiou, OiubbuMnu /l Ooli/iiuLuu :
llnpm 17/1T1 /1 'fiiiTiouiLi/iu n/iuOtj, /jl i/iin /11111101 u smp\mpmumq inpduiu nt OL/iiuamu
q'hpbuuinu uipbpu h pmqmubu np /ju lattr C/iii_nLo/iUii : //l /uTtuiuopu Liuinui-Oni uiuijhuiu
uiui^bquiu :
ordonna de les frapper sur les epaules et les reins jusqua ce que la terre
fut baignee de leur sang.
Ensuite il fit venir les autres, leur demanda : Qu'avez-vous a dire et que
pensez-vous faire ? Ils jeterent unanimement leurs vetements a terre et
accoururent au supplice en criant : Nous sommes chretiens. L/empereur, en
courroux, les remit au juge Priscilien pour les soumettre a de cruelles tortures.
Celui-ci les fit mettre en prison et les ayant gardes de longues journees
sans nourriture, les fit venir au tribunal avec Babylas. 11 les trouva fermes
dans la foi du Ghrist. A cause de cela il fit etendre Babylas a terre, retenu par
quatre hommes, ainsi que les autres, et les fit frapper avec des nerfs de bceuf
sur les reins et les plantes des pieds. Ils benissaient le Christ. Ce qui rendit
furieux le juge qui ordonna de leur percer les chevilles des pieds et les
jambes; de leur briser les epaules et de leur trancher ensuite, a tous, la
t6te, a Babylas et a ses quatre-vingt-quatre eleves enfants, qui intercedent
pour nous aupres du Seigneur.
En ce jour moururent les saints martyrs Oceanus, Centyrion, Theodore,
Ammianus, Hyacinthe et Julien.
Ils etaient du village de Kandauli et n'ayant, malgre bien des tortures,
renie le Christ, 011 les jeta dans un bain dêau extremement bouillante. Ils en
furent preserves indemnes par les soins de Dieu.
496
/.imiTi n/ini ijiiiijnmj/.iiij //'iiij>ii/iii/iiiiTimi filuiium
iijiTi /.111 Oni/iiOiii/ii/.j ,
/'
?
/"/'"
'"V/"'
/iiiiiiTioij, /.l ymn/iTi ij/,/i/jiil mmiTi /,l ij/,ji/jiil a/,iiiiTi, /,i inji/j/.nij ajinum /i
V"/'
/,l hilji/.ij/i/i
nlmuui uinuiiupni
j>iiimnj>/iii li/i/jmV/iijimjmj />l InummnhamL |-iii|i|i /iiiiiiimii/iiiTiiiL/o
,
/,imij> :
/ mY/iTi iiWiuiui/i /^ /,l uiou
<"/>/"/
n.umbnma uin mjW.jnjTi '/'/ij/nijiijmi/r UnSnuui^ /,l
iiiljiiijTi mip t/iTi //iiLiiinTip /,l Siuniuunl^n, n/i/> /i i/iiiiYiiiTiiii/jii S'juiimiiTiiiii/i i/iinjj/.n/iTi iiiiliii-
plihni.lilLmSu. :
HiuiuS iiilhl/i inoTi
1~
hiiljiji i///iiiîTi //m/i///./mi/i :
//m ^/i /i UuiuiliinuLun^ n/iiii i/immiiLiinTi /
l
/i/ni//nii ii/,Aiii<JiiiTiijîi r/mjm/ni/ moTi^ji
/jilihjTi . /,l iiijiuiji/.iii/ J/rSruiuniU jiTi/Jji/m /jnJ.imj i/miLjijiTi // iiiji/j/,j/imi /,l Tiiii n^ iiiil jiiiTkaTi,
iiim imunhSmukma ijiiiTimniiL|3/iLTi uuuui : //l jiiiiji/jiil/J/.iiii?j<
'{"/'"/ '/"' "/j/"''j""
siiinstunLuiii nmnJnuaniu Lmmmhop /,l ijiiiii/.Tihi^Ti iin/ij uuuuQiulimnu mO /i
/''/""J
T111/1111 :
ff/.uinj pTnj
'"JjnJ
"'Ji'j/Ti
i/Tiiii /i /unji i/nLji 11/1,
',l iiiTiij uunuiûin 1111/111T1/1T1 i/muTi
7*n/iiiinnii/i :j
A fol. 25
*
*muliiiiii!ijiil/i /' /il UfeupiifeiLjifeji/i & : Sofi
t
5iiloiuji/iul.j'i <Jojifi ffiiuyiififiiiL #'//""/
vb.
Siiipiii/i/iiiiti
"/7, Vp
fimnbpLmi : //ifiii /,in /mpji/i/jj ^nL^mmlnuujLinh iiiLlVm/iii,
ii"/iTi<
//"!/
/i nLjijiTi njijfiiij A/u/r/ 'junLuLu ul pûii.Li uSLnii o'ni/ni/nij',iiiLTi, /,l iiiii
^17
.
Sur quoi Tempereur Maximien fort irrite leur fit briser les jambes avec
des haches, et apres leur avoir coupe les deux pieds et les deux mains, on
les jeta dans le feu et les brula en dehors de la ville de Nicomedie. Ils mou-
rurent en bonne confession.
En ce meme jour, memoire et fete des quatre fllles de 1'apotre Philippe,
Hermione et autres, qui etaient vierges et prophetesses et brillerent par leurs
vertus aux jours cle Trajan.
En ce jour, fete du saint martyr Marcellus.
II etait de Cabillon, dont le juge Priscus faisait celebrer les fetes des
idoles en grande pompe et solennite. Ayant clonne un tres grand banquet, il
y
fit venir saint Marcellus, qui naccepta point, et leur reprocha leur folie.
Priscus irrite le fit saisir et le soumit a de cruelles tortures et a toutes sortes
de tourments; apres quoi il le fit jeter, avec d'autres, dans un fosse profond,
ou on les mit a mort cruellement pour le Christ.]
A fo| 25
*
Fete de Zacharie, pere de Jean-Baptiste.
Zacharie etait le fils de Barachie; cêst alui que 1'archange Gabriel apporta
la bonne nouvelle, tandis quil etait dans le saint des saints, pour
y
bruler
[153]
26 NAVASARD. 5 SRPTEMBRE. 497
/.uliiil r.niniiLiiiA 11111../1J/111 pmi ki_ /i/iL gn IjiifiuiuuLjP
ûfjft
gLii
npif/i : IJl. [tuLûtLiuin
i/iL/iiL unniu, iuiuiiiiiiL<\/.tiiiiii iiLiu ^p/.îniu/jL /.i_ ûiilniunuiL /.i_ n^ lûinijn /iiouf.j, i1[iubL.
JVLuil (/n/iiiiup./-7o
l
iiJ/niKiiiLL/û :
(*l inndtuii nuLjliu uiLulL ihiiL/iiiiLTi, [uuiinLiun uiiii/iiuiiii/j Li_ LinLiun pLj . iiniîuuuLju
:, k, iiiTiiilTi iiiiiiiii : /*l iuiiiiuil ii/.piiiL Liipm /.l iiinXuilîijuii. ^bnntii :
f/L inndiuS Lninnnbtun ^LnniltiLju iji-iiiL/f iilLuL 1'bn.nb^bSjt, juuiinLuin _Ti_ i|iJni|-
^wLL/îi 11111111T1111T1/.1 : 6*l uiilLuii IjnfruiuuLjP
i[uu[uLiul [tuuuiLutuut Ll. yuu/.ui^ tiut^lSuitju
LuiSLjLL iiiuiuuiuuLi, /.l uiiuiniuivLiui tl^Sjtu nulîuiuiL. iiljnJtuuiLibp îuuiiLnZ. ihuL/fiiiifyiTi :
/l /1 nTiiui niuCfiuiau
nuinXLiui /1 pimi
/.if
i^Îi nSiu^nlt Ll. t^SuiDnlIjL :
1,1
[?l iniLuti -/.m.ii/m/i niunLiuniuL. Ll_ ^nuiSiuiLiun iiuiuiuiuIiLi lîiipiiin/uiiti fiLn. Ufc^)
iniutiuinLu /,l u/.iiiiiLniL Ll SiunSltti Liipw uip/fiiiL
/1
iniiiSiun[iti, Ll. iiip/ilL Tiiipiu -WujL
utn-uLjn niiL (innnLtii-V : (l iuiiLu'^/ui_j n< ijtuLjLu inLuLtp
*
Ll. iii iiiiiuiiiLiutf/uouiiL- *
A fol. 26
W/ilLp /i iniuJSiunlili :
3iuiu11 iuliilii illiiu-iuaiutiiiLpitL.il nutiLtu 11 11 lTi unaiiL^ji jtiiuptiitjiiiiitâ.hiitn IniLiiiiiliiuati Ltl
I\i)n1ilt 11 111 11 litu Ltti an :
15
(VpiinL^/i /iiiiLuiipL /7/1L iiiiLnLpu / /i/f/iiiiTinu/i uiu'piin/iin uingui^jili, j/.p/jp/^L l&nui-
Ltut, L piunuipLjL llnnLuibnLLLtoiuL :
C?l /711 iiiLii uilionL/L niuutuii.nn SL huinnnu uiLulL : (?l inL-iui /i/3/j /in/.L uiLn
gPPu-
des encens et. expier les peches du peuple, et lui dit : Dieu a exauce tes
prieres et ta femme Elisabeth te donnera un fils. Et comme il faisait 1'incre-
dule, 1'ange le confondit et il devint muet, ne pouvant plus parler jusqu'a ce
qu'Elisabeth mit au monde Jean.
Lorsqu'on etait pour donner un nom a 1'enfant, il demanda une tablette et
ecrivit : Son nom est Jean. Sa bouche s'ouvrit et sa langue fut deliee.
Lorsque Ilerode massacra les Innocents de Bethleem, il chercha aussi a
faire mourir Jean. Elisabeth le prit et s'enfuit dans le desert. Les bourreaux
les rejoignirent et voulurent le tuer. Un rocher s'entr'ouvrit et accueillit Elisa-
beth avec 1'enfant. Lorsque les bourreaux furent partis, le rocher rendit la
mere et 1'enfant.
Ce qu'apprenant Herode, il se mit en colere et ordonna de tuer Zacharie
entre le temple et 1'autel. Son corps fut jete dans le temple, et son sang cria
(vengeance) vers Dieu. Et depuis ce temps-la il n'y eut dans le temple ni
visions,
*
ni oracles de Dieu.
*
A foi. 26
En ce jour, martyre des qiiarante vierges vetues de cilice et du diacre Ammonne.
Les saintes femmes vivaient aux jours de 1'empereur Licinius, 1'impie, dans
le pays de Thrace, dans la ville d'Adrianople.
II
y
avait un juge impie du nom de Vavdos. Ayant appris qu'il s'y trou-
vait des chretiens, il fit venir la plus importante de la ville, une femme
[154]
innu/iiuip, /iiiJiini/ iiyiiii/mn iiMiiinuiJi puiimip/iTi
f
/1/1T1 i?/i Ijnt iiiuh Ijjiohtui np, rtpn^ uiTmiTi
l.i< 'j/.in/iMiii, /ii iii(i /iiiiiiiiiiii/ii/iiiii/.iiiii /iiii iiiii/i /iiiilnuii) piuti iiiiiiil/i : /ii/uim/ ii /.i nnn-
piiiuop lupititn iimim iiliiiiiTiiiii n'hppuuitiii /iL iiiiiii l/iui /i Ijniii tih : f/i. upj>tiL<J/i /inLimiTipTi
n\ yiiLiuTi/iiiiuTi, iiiii riiuutin iiiim iiAiiupnLijlili '/'/'" " "'' " i/iiiiiiiiiiiliiii/i /.i /.i/.ini iiiTmi/i
tiMiiiu/iu /i iimiu impiiL^Ltii '//^m/iTiiii :
C/l linntti // ii % /. ii/.mi ii / lilihili iiiiiii/iiiii m/i/i /il îiiiiiniuin/iii/i/i niuiihliLuLitih h 'hphutnniih
ym miiiiii, /iL wmihiiim/m 11111/1111/11 miiii mujiLijL iii(/i i/iim/i ilfrn . /il puityuiiLnLiujp /i i)/iiim/i/i
/ih/ii/i/i iuniuS>/i niiiiiiuiLiin/iTi Zl /iiituiniii/iiiu/iiiiiiu n'hppuinnu /il uiniusLnlili ij I .iuiiiii iuA
/il uiTi/iutTi /iiilii p/i liL i/ioii/iiiiuTi : //l piiL/iim /iiii/ii/jI/iiil ioiiiiIi fri. /i ^pLjnLjh ^phoiniuljiiin
niii/iO/.iiiiii :
A fol. 26 I/l ^jiiiiiiiiiiLiuij niutniut njili IjtujuLj i/tiiu/i/iiiiLiuiiu tliln/i, /jl phpLj nuiununhu /il
^niutjLiuj îiiTiW/ilp unnLj 11/iiiriiiTi, /il tiiiiijiui ittiiin u/i/Ti^/i ^ptunnLtituhhi Ll.
'.// /1 "-/"-/"
unniu : i/l ninoW/iLp un/inLMi /inLiiniTiiiinTi ilLnuinuiL. uiunuii iiimim/i /i njhinui Llunuuii (il
fci/itii /1 nini-hi nniinniLnn/iTi, /jl iil</ii/iu <tup<iu/ifciuii lAuu :
iSiii/iiuTi nunnnL^L /iuluiiiuiiTi frt iM li?nTi uiiiphiuLuinh h puintiipu ./.mmi/ii/iiii l^nuiljui^ .
/tl /rnfcLcniuL S/^n /jl puiûuhnLuin nunutu : C/l hpldhtuip h tnhnfiU nL.n mWiiiiimii unnnL-
^lhi ilhunhu LijLiuj
/7/1
rn&huihuiUnu hiuhuhnuinuli /jl
Wtblkp"
uitihutu{h uiijol3Lijlili :
(/l frnfrf.fraiUL T1111/111 unnnL^hu Pnhnhhhiu h tnhujhiuh hu luuLj . hiunh hhhp tuuinniiiL-
vierge religieuse, nommee Celsine, et autres vierges, vetues de cilice, aunom-
bre cle quarante. 11 chercha a les tromper et leur conseillait avec de douces
paroles de renier le Christ et de revenir aiix idoles. Les saintes vierges n'y
consentirent pas; au contraire, elles insulterent les idoles et le juge, et quit-
tant le lieu se rendirent a la maison de sainte Celsine.
Elle fit appeler le diacre Ammonne qui les rafTermit toutes dans la foi du
Christ. Elles deciderent de subir les tortures pour celui qui fut tourmente
pour nous. Et s'encourageant mutuellement, elles se rendirent ensemble au-
devant du juge, confesserent le Christ et prierent Dieu. Aussitot les idoles
tomberent et furent reduitesen miettes. Le pretre resta suspendu en Tair et fut
maltraite par des anges qui avaient la forme de feu
.
A foi. 26
Le juge ordonna de pendre le diacre Ammonne, de lui dechirer
*
le corps,
de lui bruler les cotes avec des pointes de fer rougies au feu, de faire rougir
au feu un casque de cuivre et de le lui poser sur la tete. Par la priere des
saintes vierges le casque s'eleva de la tete d'Ammonne et se placa sur la tete
du juge et lui fit beaucoup de mal.
On transporta les saintes vierges et le diacre Ammonne a la ville d'He-
raclee, en Thrace, et le Seigneur leur apparut et les fortifia. S'etant rendues a
1'endroit ou 1'eveque Domitianus avait depose les restes de la sainte mart^^re,
ils
y
prierent toute la nuit. Et sainte Glycerie leur apparut en une vision et
leur dit : Soyez les bienvenues, servantes du Christ et mes cheres compagnes,
[155]
&uiuk,n uiiiiu/uliiiiip 7*n/iiiiiniti/i /l piunnn nli/j /.fiiu/în
/111 . giuliujt tfiuti^ ahtj /i piiitjnLt)

./tiiifiuTiiu/piin
^"t
"/ /'
ii'/'"!/ i/uij/.j/.iiuiil pii{.iupiLfr//,iiiIiTi r.innnL&nj, ijuiiiiu/f/iij
jl-hLjiiij îinîniii/iiiiii, luuiiihhiuip /i 'rnhuinnuh, :
//l iniunhiui iuniil.1/1./ nunLniiuu jt i?_7\> niuipiiTiuui : /*l linuiu tiiuiniiim.tui nahn.u
lu nLiulin nlin ttnnnili /'i.iiTmiii /jl /r/i-nntiiiili niuniulipli /.l /l PHlIi hntili, /,L n ilkpahtjmh
h Mni itm/.i :
/?l ihunnuinh;unuuu iiiiiiii\>/i tiiiiiniiiLiiii/iIi niiiTiiiiin7li / /i/i/iiiiTinuî /r/uin.iiiLiiniu /tl
nnmnali '/iiiiiniiiTin/iinTiiin/i Itluiniui /mi/iii iiuiiiniiLiiirtiipiiîniiLW/iLTi /n_ tjtj/iLin
""/'"J
/"hi^/iii
/?l n^/iTinL/f./iLU hhknknkiun,
*
/fL iipni/inLi/li /in_uituiiiinnLfr//iitfu(i :
/?l ^niuSiuihiun nuiinuiLiinli <JiiLn pinpnp^ni fex. iuTun uinljmlik^ ijtinLnu. /fiiLUiuuuIi :
/#l iuiinnLi. Jiim.ii iimioM/.mm/ tlinhli inmiimlip h ^nLnli . /.l tjIiAiiLp/.iin.i 1^111 UAiiLnphjfih
ii/.innnLiiiA /.l lin^hnftlt /il niuiiuli h ûniili L Mir/uinnL/r//.1111.11 Sinhli tuilhlihnhuili /i ^nLnli
dl nnmh;u /1 (? /1 r . 1 nhniulini on^lihjhli n (.'utnnLiiiA : //l iuilc/iiiiIiuiTi ^nLnlt <Jiini)tup/in /rijifiL
Ttniiiu /.L noniiinliu : /?l niliuLp
/1
linnmlik; ifiuhitiuilihtjuili /i ^HLnlr, (jl nntluiutj _jj[iil/uii
yuiii//./, /.L miinttli ^niunhiui ûiJt/inLnii
/1
tihnuiluili ui&niui il/iTt^/.L /i /jn/jnnijuli /,l
uiuhlihphiuli h 'hnhutnnu liunniunhniuh :
/u/i nt.iiiup /1 niunhiuiunmhnli lilmnkuhli nTifl/uiitnu unannlt /i IrûiIiiiiLnn uiunpu i
'luimmnhnmli unnnL^h LnLumlipli /n_ UiJnli uuin/iuiLiunu Uhmmkuiikph u :
qui aimez Dieu. Je vous attendais depuis bien longtemps, afin que nous jouis-
sions ensemble du royaume de Dieu et que nous fassions partie du choeur des
anges, couronnees par le Christ.
On conduisit les saintes et 011 les enferma avec des betes fauves. Elles
etendirent leur bras avec Ammonne et les fauves furent pris de torpeur,
sêndormirent et ne s'approcherent point des saints.
Elles predirent devant le juge la mort de Tempereur Licinius, la conversion
au culte de Dieu de 1'empereur Constantin, Tinvention de la sainte Croix, la
construction cles eglises
*
et la ruine de Tidolatrie.
Le juge ordonna d'allumer un feu et d'y jeter les saintes vierges. Apres
avoir prie de longues heures, dix vierges penetrerent dans le feu,
y
glori-
fierent Dieu avec joie; elles inviterent les autres dans la fournaise, qui
entrerent toutes volontiers dans le feu et, comme d'une seule bouche, beni-
rent Dieu. Aussitot le feu se changea, pour elles, en une brise et une rosee.
Quelques-unes d'elles moururent par le feu. On trancha la tete a d'autres,
et a d'autres on introduisit des broches rougies dans la bouche jusqiTa
la gorge et toutes moururent dans le Christ.
Plusieurs pieuses personnes inhumerent les restes des saintes dans des
lieux renommes.
Les saintes vierges et le diacre Ammonne moururent le 5 Septembre.
A fol. 26
v a.
A fol. 26
v a.
p. 116 a
iiiiimm .)
[156]
*
H [B
"
O/ipiiiuiiu/i Lt ijl.lmi ilii J.iujyujilnu^ ijiiiyuuiu 1/1 /,i ifiiiiiuiiiiiM/ yi/iu '>'"/ yii/i/iui
I iiiiiut iiioiui/iuu . 'iiiiiiiiii/iiiih iiii /_-n ijiiiyii/iiiiiiiiiii/.iii /il yu/fi liiiijujiiijil,/i'/i f.m/yiiu-
linL (7/iiiim/i, nittuL;u iimmimm iii<\iiii/ihh 1111 /,uiiuiiiiihh i//iiuit, Z^n uiniiiuit 11T1/1 /ihn0 /iiriiiLi?
f/l^/llllllli/,^//l, /,l IlUIIIItll/ MIM./.'/,lll(fl Ofl/jull /il /l lUIIIUIIIl/lUUIUtl ShltinJl lllhlllli
ItlLiuilii, iintnil iiiiLiiLiiu /.11111/11/1 iiiiiniui/i _.!./, iiuiiiiiiih/i :
ifl /ll //'/j/l o/.II, /iL /l/l/l/l /iLII llll/llLI /iL lllhllllll/l, 1111 /iL llt/lll lllllll/ . 'lll MHMI /llll
( /l /,I|7
riujin/f/^t î/ioiimii/iiimii/miiu iiil/,ui/ii/ "7'"*
^
,
"(/' /'
nnLnall iiimmmi o/u/imii liimliljii /il
PIHl/.i uilLnu dnnnilnnLiuhh /,/J^. I.iiluil iimio/i./mi nmi 0/711, /'-
///>"
pn f/fi/iiiiuiiu/o' tVuu/i
..,
npii/, :
(/l Miihyiu iiiin i/iu/iiu uiiniii iiiiiiiiiiiih...,iMi| ii ii/iiii yi/.mriiu/ih /,l y
111.11111111111 /jl n<
litunt;n luouLi i1hli\l,L ALiiil f/n/itiiiiu.ij/rJ nOniKiuhhL;u : (/l mmm/iimi" nhL^lih iiihm h t.iuh-
Ijmlili, hihnnbiun iniii/iiuiiu/i /,l anLiuu mL; . iiniKiuuhtju L; luhnLU ijnjiiu : C/l aiuniut
ubniuh ijl uinXiuljLijiui jLtjnt /1 :
(?l innduiS LmnniiLuin Z^bnnilnLju ijiiiuliljm Imh hbnnb^bSli, luliijjil.iiiij Ll ofjni/ytiu-
/11711 iiiijiiiIiiiiIiI.j, /,l iiui.mim //ii/mmiim/i/,//i i/iiii/u/mmi MiiuiiMiMiiui, /jl yiiii/,1111 lllliySlllllfl
ijuiu/j/iu iiiijuihuihLi : (/l luhuiuonh (iiiiniiLCTm uitunLnuiL i/uiuiil/iu yuufi/ini. Suiniih*
/r/iiinru ii/miii /1 nuintuhXiULU i/.n uiubnnSiuh, i?/iu</fL nLhui{huiXbnii ibuiu nuinXuih iiiii^/iciijli :
b [B
*
Commemoration et immolation dn pretre et prophete Zacharie, pere
de Jean-Baptiste.
Le divin Zacharie, qui etait grand pretre et pere du prophete Jean-Bap-
tiste, comme en temoigne le divin evangile, etait juste ainsi que sa femme
Elisabeth. Ils accomplissaient toutes les lois et les commandements du Sei-
gneur sans tache. Ils vivaient au temps d'Herode, roi du pays des Juifs.
II etait vieillard et sa femme sterile, sans enfant. Cest a lui, a Zacharie,
que 1'archange Gabriel annonca, Iorsqu'il se trouvait dans le saint des saints,
et
y
brulait des encens pour la remission des peches du peuple : Le Seigneur
a exauce tes prieres et ta femme Elisabeth te donnera un enfant.
Comme il en doutait, 1'ange le confondit et le rendit muet et il ne put plus
parler, jusqu'a ce qu'Elisabeth eut enfante Jean. Et lorsqu'on etait pour
donner un nom a 1'enfant, il demanda une tablette et ecrivit : Son nom est
Jean. Sa bouche s'ouvrit alors et sa langue se delia.
Lorsque Herode massacrait les Innocents de Bethleem, il chercha aussi a
faire mourir Jean. Mais Elisabeth prit 1'enfant et s'enfuit au desert. Les bour-
reaux 1'ayant rejointe, voulaient tuer 1'enfant. Mais par les soins de Dieu,
1'enfant echappa avec la mere, caches dans une grotte de la montagne, jusqu
,
a
ce que les bourreaux fussent rentres les mains vides. Jean fut ensuite eleve
[157]
2G NAVASARD, 5 SEPTEMBRE. 501
L*l itntiiu uliuii OnJûiuULju iiiil <Jiii//ilii iiuuuuuiuuih, /tl Ifijjtuiunkld khkiuj
/1
tinuli
/-[,
ktuinuijtkiuu ijmi 111 im hkuiuu jn iimj luiuniunnLktkuiUfi :
Ul iitupiunhiu SiuuiubniuL. h <.\/tilii ,/jiini/ii/i iiiiipiui/i /jl uiuiuuuil
/1
u\) uiiu&tup/iu
L ubntuuniu, /tl Suiniihu unnm uiii/iiul /i hinntuihhui u7i . tinii niunc\kiuj bnLnunucttun
IJuinknhu /i nkjikuiiiuu ynpii unnut, /tl nSiuug Jm^nJknlili ijuijiJilU uiipiu ji tjinp^jijilj
fl/l^ll /jL /l /lUIIULll :
i/l iuiL.nL.nu ujijiniu PnLannL /,iiliiiuliiii\/iu nkjtni nbjiuiL L '-'"(<' iiujikuk; iinpnjti
iiiupiujiLuiil^ nji LijLiiij Ljn /i /1 ii*/i ilinpjtLL, piui uiJ/iu /tl liuuiii /iZi< /i unhiiuniun 'luih-
niujLjnuL jiJnhhu , nji ilhuiikiun
/1
lihljniihiikiui piuntupL , iiuuii uiuop/û lujipiuijili
U lupuhShiuunuh : "niiu unLjtjiu hnhnnnhtS IJiiilu ujtjmiu hnhnnnh /,iiliiiiiliiii</iu uiiiiiiiul
iiLii /ilii (/
.11 m iii/m, /jl u7iu* Uiuniii/iLiiiiuiii/iuiu iliii^nLiuun LiuuiiujihijuiL tuuntjU, yunii-
iniutjktujpU /i nkjikuUuiliL unnLu knliu ijiuiUnuLL :
I .uiiu imi iii jiu
'
/,111yuniuuiii i jiiunkujiuytn tunpuiiLu LtniiLtuuLu liuiutukuuiu U^luutiip
unfiniU hnLunnL I ,ijm uiuLij /iin/iJim/i/iiiii/i, puii uil/lli /jl iuii/iluu îupiuii/iiui/i /jl 1)11111/1
nuLLfiiiiu 'luiuniujtjnuh, innnu juuijiu J liîuup kijkli cl i/iiuiiiiiuiiili/Ii iiuiliiu /i i/iiuilii
'Pnhuuinuh LtiunnLCtni ukjtni :
'/uiiiiii lULULii (/miuiiiiii/i /7 /jl u/ilu .{mjmijihmJi utunniunLjL uut/uuiii :
l/ui /711 lUnnLuuinkiik; nnnh l
a
nLnuiih puiyuuiui/i uuii ;/ni//iiii^ Lnxku, nn /jl "iiipiuii/iiu
uiunLiuhL, tinii uiiikli 1'iunmphui, nnn uitfiuu Vniuu, nn / Qntliuu, IJtuniULUfih unLituii
dans la solitude aupres des bergers. Elisabeth, etant retournee, finit les
jours de sa vie en paix.
Mais Zacharie fut livre aux mains du roi Herode, et fut tue entre le temple
et Tautel; son corps fut jete dans un fosse profond, que de pieuses personnes
retirerent, et enterrerent dans le tombeau de ses peres. Dautres ramas-
serent son sang dans de petites tioles et sur du linge.
Aux jours de saint Gregoire, notre Illuminateur, il fut apporte en Armenie
du sang de saint Zacharie, contenu dans une petite fiole, en meme temps
qu'une partie des restes du medecin Pantaleon, qui fut martyrise dans la ville
de Nicomedie aux jours de rempereur Maximien, riinpie, et que saint Gri-
goris, le petit-fils de saint Gregoire rilluminateur, emporta avec lui dans
le pays de TAlbanie, et lorsqu'il
y
mourut, martyrise, les iideles les depo-
serent dans son tombeau.
Ensuite, aux jours de Vatchacan, le pieux roi de 1'Albanie, on decouvrit
les restes de saint Gregoris, catholicos de 1'Albanie, et avec eux le sang de
Zacharie et une partie des ossements de Pantaleon, d'ou sopererent beau-
coup de miracles et la guerison des maux en la gloire du Christ notre Dieu.
En ce jour, commemoration de 1'autre prophele Zacharie, l'ancien.
II etait de Jerusalem, fils de ce pretre Khouta, (ju'on appelle Yoiade, et qui
fut nomme egalement Zacharie, comme aussi Burachie, et que lras, c'est-a-diie
l//lU\llfcll UJIIo/tJ/jfl /l llliyillllllUU . /.L
L^LlJ
H1UIi/|l/j fclllllll /l lll/ILU /'IIIl/J/i /l llfcjP llllll/l/l
/iL /l l/fcllllll llJUUIIUI, llL lllll /.!/// piliyilllllll/lllU /(/lltll/ill/lU IIUIII llilll Vll'il /iLIIIII I? llillllL-
11 iii ii /, 1) :
/* Ullllll IIILIILII l//lIIIIIIL|r//lLU lllllillll /lllLlllllUlllll/l /llIUIIlllU Ulllliu/i lllll/ltl 1)11111 lliuil/lll '/fclll/l-
ufcuii /n uiiiiiiiu /ii l.tuiuli uiuplitut iiitjli : 5
//iiinii^/i /iiuiiiutpu /y/iii iiinlii / /i/i/iiiiiiiiu/i iiiiiiuuii/ijui iiifipui(/ili iLpLphli /'''/iiiiii/iuii
/i piuiiiiipfc,lf l .iiii/iiii/iiii 1110111/, , /il /711 111I111 111/1011///1 iiiiiiiiiiiliiii il/i nniiL.il iuunL.li /711
,
/
i
uii/iiiil
flll htupljnll /lll*/l :
I/l iuluil H/- /iiifcit ifjiiri pn/iuuiiiufcuit p LinLunj iiûiufcuiLDiiiuuiiifc piuiiuip/ifc fc/iii il/i
/iin 11111/1 /mm./mui 1111 npni uiuiil.Ii Ljn '//./u/i/i/./u, /.1 iuii luuipuujuuiuiiLuui lim uuilin fciiouujLiifi ln
/lluLlilip ptlllLUIIIHLU, /lL U/llllU/i/ II IiniipiIIUOp OL /lllll/llll UIIUII] ULfltufcfUf 1/
7
'// //// //1 1(1/ UL
>)/u/ /1///1///1 /i /iiii ii n/i : C/l iiiiimh ^// /im utuunii iii û/i iii/i/.iiiii/i
, tttii uiuiiiuLiuuii uiuuijiaLupu
tiLiuuuu Ll. iiMiiiiiiiiii iim/i, ul LjLuij iii/i/ii/i nuuiuhli /i iihiuuhu /i iiiiii.ii uniinL^Lniu
'iLjuhuLuii :
UL. LnsLttii ul'uiiu iiiuii/iiiii i/iii'ii /tl yiiii/iiiii/iifc/i/i/i uuiuLuLuLuih h
pp
humauuiLuiu
15
ÛiLUlinuu iuil.iul.Li inid, Ll. uipnnpLahu uifiifuii/jf uuiuuau \uip<uiphuhjn(li Juiuu Jfcu :
(/l pwCuuhphmjp h ahmuhu Liuijhu ujfLiuO/i nmtnuti /iii/ifc ul lunuuiniluiliLnuiu aT'phumnu :
I/l ^pmumiLiua nuiuiiuL.npu hmhiLj uuuin/iujLUjafc / .1)11/1 /.l pLpLj uumpuhliu, Ll.
Yoas, roi de Juda, fit mettre a mort pendant qu'il priait dans le temple des
sacrifices, et repandit son sang dans la maison de David, au milieu de la mai-
son et sur Elama. Les pretres Tenterrerent aupres de son pere a Jerusalem.
En ce jour, martyre des quarante saintes vierges, vetues de cilice, Gelsine
et autres et du diacre Ammonne.
Ces saintes femmes vivaient aux jours de Tempereur Licinius, 1'impie,
dans le pays de Thrace, dans la ville d'Adrianople. II
y
avait la-bas un juge
impie, de nom Vavdos, quôn appelait aussi Bardos.
Ayant appris quil s'y trouvait des chretiens, il fit venir la plus intluente
iemme de la ville, religieuse vierge, appelee Celsine, et d'autres vierges reli-
gieuses, qui s'etaient vetues de cilice, au nombre de quarante, et chercha a
les tromper par de douces paroles, les exhortant a renier le Christ et a croire
aux idoles. Les vierges saintes ne consentirent point; au contraire, elles mepri-
serent les idoles et le juge, et 1'ayant quitte, elles se rendirent ensemble a
la maison de sainte Celsine.
Elle fit venir le diacre Ammonne, et toutes furent raffermies davantage
dans la foi chretienne, et encouragees a subir les supplices pour Celui qui a
subi les tourments pour nous. S'encourageant mutuellement, elles allerent
ensemble trouver le juge et eonfesserent le Christ.
Le juge ordonna de pendre le diacre Ammonne et de lui dechirer le corps,
[159]
^ntiujLuij *iuL/rf/iLp luinbj ijLiinuli, Ll. uniijiiiLiiijiin u/iiLA/i <JiiuiuiiluuiL/fi ul nLb/
/'
u
7'"-/
u
hiijuu :
Hktn tunin untinuiL nunjiiiL^L /iiiliiiuLiiL Ll ullJiiu uuinljuu inijii /1 piui/iupL i^kjiuiLjjiiu
I'''LjiiuLiui : 1/l /iii/Sfciuip /i uiknLu iilii iiLj/uiunti u/iunL^Liii i/Lmi/iL rnjibbnbui^ kijkuii
5 /îi hiiiikuiLiuunu LujLuLnujnuu /jl unli^kjiu iiiifkLiiiiL uinoBl^liu : Ul. //i/,luiiuil /1 uifcu-
/fcuiLL unjinL^Lu hnLLhnLui Ll. iiiiiIii . /ui/i/i fc///P luuinnLiuCiiuuLjn uu/iii/uLiui p
7*n/iu-
iiinu/i DL piui/un nuLLniuLLnn /ul, piuuu/i illiiniL i\Lu L jhuuiilU diuuuihuiLuiu ^kuiLj u/i
/i SLiuuLu i/uiifc/fcuunLp iiunniuini-lilLuiu 1uuhil&iii, iiuiuuiLLu ijtuLinil ^nknuituLiugh Ll.
uiuiuLuiLLu '1'jiLuinnuL :
10 1/l uiui/i/riu/ uinnLiLu ijiiiu njiub L uLjp tjuujiuluuu /tl /iiii.iu iliiiijuu akuij ijXI.ii u iLnLhuu
nun ujijiniU Llunun LiunLu uuijolilu, Ll. uiiiiiitiLp ui liLjiXLijtuU L uiiliiiiuL :
6*l iiiiu/iiuL iuiliuO/i nuiuiuiLnnhh Ll. UiunniunLjuiniuU ijiulujm illi ILljLiubnuL tu/ipiui/iL,
/fL tjijtitjiXli 'InuuiiuunLuiunuL /i/iui/iui n/i/iL ittiuuiui m hujuinuini /J/it L , /tl ii^pUilLp/lLti
LLknknkuiuu 'hjihuuinuli Ll. ijjnuhuuuuU Iju iiutjiuûuu Ul.iulili : U*l jiiujtLillLjLiiij iiui-
15
uiuh.ii/i/iu ^nuiuiui/iuin untituhu L /niuiu/i/, /i *>nL/i tujiljiulil.j Ll. nnuuibu \uiniusiun uuuLOuiLop
uiuiiiUuiliLj : l#*L uiuijiLuij uuuljiji Ijm tiiuiiuli ijuiuiitli /i /iiii/iuL/, lunljlih /i ûl/i, nnp
nbhnLMkuiuji LjiniiL uun imjuiuuih i/iuui un uu/, /i/i u ( uiuiii uiA , /il ttiLii uinojokjnil uiluiu-
tifcn/iL ipim/iu /n jiLiuUij :
/'ii/i lui/in/L ^nutukiuj -inuitluiLjiti uihkuij L ufcnuiLuL, uLu\Ll /i LnLnjinub hinniiuiLjLh,
ensuite de lui bruler les reins avec des broches rougies, et de lui mettre sur
la tete un casque de cuivre rougi au feu.
On conduisit ensuite les vierges saintes et le diacre Ammonne a la ville
dHeraclee en Thrace. Ils se rendirent a 1'endroit oii Teveque Dometianus
avait depose les restes de la sainte martyre Glycerie et
y
prierent toute la
nuit. Sainte Glycerie leur apparut dans une vision et leur dit : Soyez les
bienvenues, vous qui aimez Dieu, servantes du Christ et mes douces com-
pagnes, car je vous attendais depuis longtemps, afin que nous jouissions en-
semble du royaume de Dieu, que nous soyons classees avec les anges et
couronnees avec le Ghrist.
On enferma les saints au milieu des fauves ; elles eleverent, avec saiut
Ammonne, les mains au ciel, se mirent en prieres, et les fauves ne s'appro-
cherent point des saints.
Conduites en presence du juge, elles prophetiserent la mort de Tempereur
Licinius, la conversion au culte de Dieu de 1'empereur Constantin, la construc-
tion des eglises du Christ et la ruine de Tidolatrie. Le juge irrite ordonna
de jeter au feu quelques-unes d'entre elles, et de faire mourir les autres par
de cruels supplices. On emmena les saintes vierges ; dix furent jetees dans
les flammes, qui tressaillant au milieu d'elles comme dans une chambre
nuptiale glorifiaient Dieu; elles
y
rendirent leur ame en priant.
Aux autres on intruduisit des bruches ardentes dans la bouche en leur
504 LE SYNAXAIRE ARM&NIEN. [1601
/.i ui'linh,u uiim/ ymu/iii iiiiiijl/iiii iiuuiii, /.i IjiuiiiiujiLijtiili UIUBUBDBUIU ULujutLiinLjiJi
/#'
:
/#'l ilj/llllllip illllll" /jL lilllJlliJlUjl IIIUl/llll/l/.llll /l yilLlllllllllll/llllll jUlllll/.lllllil /l UmuliuiLnu
iii/iii/iu .
(,"""/
nuiani-u luhhnLJilluîn ijtujiti h iJiuulu tiuinnLCTni :
BuiiuS iiiliilii /iiiiiiniiii/iiiiiiL 1//11111111 BhuiSp /1 '/iiiiiii/i/iii iniLm-ii lipnpnu buipuunuinuu
hl.nnnii liiiinuinlS iiiiliiliiii /'iiii/i/i/iIiiii uiiipiiii/iii '/1111111/111, uiili /7 iliiiijljl, jim , /.l /i .iiiliiuiiii
JJiuuuii.nit/ili /"'/,-11111111/1 7'nniiL :
'/lllllllL llill" lllinujLuill /.L mil/llll/-|l l/.Il/lll"l"MllIL/(//lLil lllll/.lllll/llilil /.L
4/"
I
(l
* UlLllLuil
JllL, HS IjlUJlh; ÎULllluLlJHLlJUIuLj, ^JIIUlillllLlUlJ /?L llllllU$LljJlU llillll SIUJ1UISUIJ1
(lllll llll ..lll/,
liJlUsliL IIOII yiimillllll/l, /|L UIJlLltU /l lllllilll, IILII Uiilll/l <JltlLIIIlIIIIl/ llll lllllljLllllJ liyill/l /iLIl
111 m ( .11 111 111 111 A :
tiiiiîiiiiiiii/i/iiiiuii /.l uiiLiiii i//iiuipii (iluitmi/tuii /iL '/inimii/iimiii
,
uiiiiuu Uiiuiuu/,
llLuLjlll, ll/l LjtLlllJltLUlJ linillll UUJIUllJIIUUn liL&lUl)LiSp fcl_ il/.IIIIL/l//lLiip ÛIllJlU /l iJLjlllll
/1 yuiui&wiiu iiiimi/i /1 piiiiiuip/iTi 'ihuuipuianu Ll uiunfcu iJLuiiLijjiu :
.'Illllilli UILIILII lllnUIUtllllj /7
/''"/7UIIIII1/1 /f/l"UlllLIIIl/lU '/'upiiL :
!{tllljltll lll>/. AlJIlV/. \ llllLIIip/lLllL/J/llIlilllil IILIinilL/J/lLilll lljllltlllijlsjl fcfcfcll fjULII I LllllJnL~
IJhuiiin ujuiiniiLu, u/i /1 i/fcu
/7 P"'fc uuiuhi : //p /jl î iiupui uiL.nL.pu LijLl ttni^mjh Uthhunuji
LuLiil yiiii/iLii LiuJiuLniijnuiunu, Ll liLjidLuuj 11 uiSuuinJinui SiuniiiuiiiuLiuu ûti^n^nLjdJiLUU
bhuinnnji Ll timj, jil.iutj miLiimiii/iiiiii yiiLiiiuiu fc/ifcnfcHLiii ufcd ptiifcîL :
faisant des plaies jusque dans la gorge, ensuite on leur trancha sur place la
tete par 1'epee. Toutes moururent le 5 Septembre. Leurs restes et leur corps
rassembles par les fideles, furent inhumes dans un lieu celebre, ou ils accom-
plissent beaucoup de guerisons pour la gloire de Dieu.
En ce jour mourut par le martyre, en Perse, saint Abdius, eveque de la
ville Nergoul, aux jours de Izdekert, c'est-a-dire Hazkert, roi des Perses,
et de Tempereur des Grecs Theodore le Jeune.
Le grand pretre du feu le lit saisir et 1'obligea a 1'adoration du soleil et
du feu, et voyant qu'il ne pouvait le persuader, il ordonna de le soumettie a
des tourments du matin jusqu'a midi, et de le mettre en prison ensuite, ou
il rendit l'ame a Dieu en bonne foi.
De meme subirent le martyre les saints martyrs Ambroise et Protoctus,
dont parle Eusebius, et qui, tous les deux, furent soumis a de grandes tor-
tures et supplices par les persecuteurs, dans la ville de Cesaree, ou ils furent
martyrises.
En ce jour, commemoration de l'empereur Theodose le Jeune.
Ses grandes vertus sont racontees avec eloge par les historiens de 1'eglise;
elles sont au-dessus de toute description. Cest de son temps qu'a eu lieu
le concile d'Ephese de deux cents eveques, bannissant 1'impie blaspheme de
Nestorius, qui professait Jesus-Christ, simple homme, et purifia avec beau-
coup de zele la foi orthodoxe de 1'eglise.
15
vb.
[161] 27 NAVASARD. 6 SEPTEMBRE. 505
Unnui nnUnL.ujtL.Ub n< Siunnkiuu i)Liu(ii uiii Ll. ^nknuitukiuu Lj niuniiiuuuiifr . nnp
dl uuOuil. ikiuiLop iiiilulii iiiuyu nili uuniu kbktui uiuntinuiuLLii 1/1/1/7/iu uuinnLiuu, innduiU
ûiuuLuil luuiniunm ltlLuu)i< /il knuihuikuili uuinnLU, uiinui un/jiiuniiiiu inunnLMnLhh uluul-
uuihL, kututiunkiuiuiLjii uknb Unbnuiuiku :j
'
lunt tiiiiiuiiiili /'4* cl Ukuiiiikaaknli ;{ : '/,/iiiiiiilM/ilIi inilwii
y
iiiIi l/iulnlikuii liiti ttlt i
//iiLiiii iiiiLtu pkiuiU iLbihuiuinu nuutknu iilu/îi }'tpu knnituuu cl aiiinuiuiiLju : ItnbnLpU
LikuiLiinkniuu, iinn Ljbb Ununhkiu ul (jLUikpkiu /iL nbutnbb iljllikunu utkuuibkt CL knkkn
luiuauibki tiuiiiiiu tintKuiuum
*
uirLuipuiniu L iuuuiuluiAiiiiiuiu uil/jukuiiuju\/iu : (7l n*
*
A fol. 2(
uui/iu ii uui u/i iltnlukiui Ljlt iknbntuibnnu b iknkbbu : 0*l luûikknutknuib 'Ikuinnuk
10 lun-iuptjiiujuiinsj piuîuhiuibb, unn kiuunLukiui Ljn tuutn '/oiiuii tuiLiupkuiiu : /*uL ununL^bh
ununUktu inknkuik Ljn txlilini liH.ttili :
lit kikiui onuiituuiiu/i hiLuiuiiuyut uinpuiihh h -m,(i nilitii buiuLjn abiui uihuiuhki h
uiuiutkniuuu k 'luinuLLu, Ll kkkuit iLlukiu iuluil iiiiiuriLUU ununukuii u/i ûiatiuiLLjn inta
nnuiLju '//iiiiiiiiii/i Li 'lonnubh It n na : /"i titiLuipkiun aknututuuiU uonuikutbu l.i utiuniuh
13 HunjinL^hL iuiluiP/i uuniu : lY iiiuuiilii nnnpuihop uinui\jjn uuniiiiL^kb uliiuiuiui
ti'hnhuinnu /tl ih ktunutu *,iiii uthkunt iim lil.j Lt ^nuiuuiiL mu tuuiuiuikki uahouiu knui-
Les eloges ne lui furent pas seulement prodigues par les hommes, mais
par les anges aussi (Tune maniere eclatante, car le jour de sa mort ils vinrent
entoures de grande gloire sâssocier avec les hommes aux psalmodies, lorsqu'il
reposa en paix apres une vie bienheureuse, dout la bonte extreme nous est
racontee, d'une facon complete, par le grand Socrate.]
Martyre de la vierge sainte Hermione.
Lâpotre saint Philippe avait quatre filles, vierges et prophetesses. Deux
d'entre elles, Ilermione et Eutychis, s'unirent et partirent pour Ephese, pour
voir et se prosterner devant saint
*
Jean Papotre et 1'evangeliste theologien.
Elles ne le trouverent pas, car il avait trepasse de la vie terrestre au ciel.
Elles se firent les disciples du pretrc Pierre, qui avait recu les graces
apostoliques et que 1'apotre Paul avait institue en cette ville. Sainte Hermione
possedait des connaissances de medecine.
Trajan, 1'empereur impie, quitta Rome, voulant passer en Perse pour
y
faire la guerre; il vint en Asie, ou il enteudit la reuommee de Hermione,
qui
y
etait aussi grande que celle dc Paul et Pierre a Rome. II envoya seize
soldats, qui conduisirent la sainte en sa prcsence. Avec beaucoup de douces
paroles, il pria la sainte de renier le Christ, mais nc parvint pas a la persua-
A lol. 26
v b.
OR. T. V.
ii/.miii : l/i lu/.ii/.iu/ l/uiiiili/iiui '/"'/,/' />
liLpupuputiiii /iiiiu/i/iliilli 'ILinpnuJi puiîuiuuijiii,
/,i niiifnilLpLipiit hpiiniiLui /.1 uiniuiin Lnltlu ii/i iiuiuis/,li /l fUinUupuiUUU Ll. tiiupiptipl, -
iiiipnt iiin Sptiimiiiim utppiudi niutnlHt.Lulpili uiuiuiLpiuiiiipu /i '/uiiiu/i/iu Lt iijumnuinin
-
ItUmuip Ll ll/llUUIll lillillllip ipim iltlllil :
(/l i/iin iJiuJuT\iuiiLpii SpiiiiiiiiiiinJi, WiiniuiniiilV ijinjuuiii iinpiu I mpjtiiiiiiiii : I/l /mijiiiil-
:
I//.UI/ Ulll lllO/l /iLII HIIIIIlIIL^/l /llllll/l
*
f/llllllu/lIU, ll\ /lllllllllli nilipAllLlpuilLl /l IIILUIIIU 7'ii/iu-
tiiiiujt /il yiiLUiuiuii
/1
/jiii ii u/i : l/i ^puiiiiiiiLiuu iliupnunil îuplpuiiLi uLpLuu LpuiiiLiniii,
0L lllti liLpttiL iiiii/i.V/i iiiiii/iO/./ : I/l uui /l miiiiwiiiiiii/hi oiiû/711 11 I .iiiiiiii iiiA :
|/l utupii \'/,n ni ii/i/i Luililuiui XlilJniJ /il IpiiuiuipniJ Ll. Adniiiii/ Ll ii/i/i/hi/i/i yiuiiui-
Jlljtilil //l/llllllllll/l /l 0/llLHLu/.IlII /llll/rlUIUl/l, /iL UIILOIIIIIUIIU lUlloti/lLU IIHUHIU llllllllllllllll.
OfeiLnLW/iLu /luiiiiuuii/iu /il /ii itiiipniiQ : i/l iuh/i/iu hhiilhii tptmii
Ji
O/iiLiiLii/iuii uiuiupuli
ZJildniJ /il StiiptipiiJ /il Lniliui/Vu iiiiiiiuiii/iu /i uoii i/in/u/jiiuiL :
1/l inLiitmii piiimii npjiii /Jfc; /iu< ni iiunH/7 fciiLii/iii, tptipXLiiii nnnpiuUop uiniuiLjn
Lpjdttit
p
pitiiijtii Ipi iiiili cl un^fci : i/l fciitu/ifci/iu hpuniibiu JuiupLiuj ii/i/iiiiiuii hii/i
, titituu
/l inillLllll/l /lll lll//l /iL UIUIIlUnV/lIlll uaLiLII /iLII ffcllfc/lUll, tlllpillll, lllll lUIL. l*UU7ULUIO CL fclllJL
*iu/i<7 Li itiiilpiiu luiifcuiuiu ptunpiipii Lt IpipOitiiiLiptlU :
Ijl ^niHiituifctiiu upntj iiiutnuttiufci tptni
pp
Lnmli : (/l niu^/itui l
(
''LjnnnL.inu uiilIjuii
nunLnL u/i îuuiulj uninL.Juii . /tl ^npiuuiuu fenfcnp/iu .\feiLU /tl yuLUHiiiiui /i 7*n/iuuinu /tl
der. II ordonna alors de souffleter la bienheureuse sur les joues. Hermione
apergut le Seigneur sous la forme du bienlieureux pretre Pierre, en fut fortifiee
et sans crainte se presenta aux tortures. Elle prophetisa a lempereur Trajan la
victoire de sa campagne contre les Perses et son retour en paix et avec joie.
A la mort de Trajan, Adrien lui succeda sur le trone. II se fit presenter
a foi. 27 la vierge sainte Jlermione,
*
ne reussit pas a la detourner de Tesperance du
Christ, et a lui faire croire aux idoles. 11 ordonna de frapper le visage de la
bienheureuse avec des baguettes, et de torturer sa personne a Tepee. Elle
benissait Dieu dans ses tourments.
On chauffa ensuite un bassin rempli d^huile, de plomb et de soufre. On
jeta la servante du Christ dans ce bassin bouillant; mais aussitot, par la
priere de la sainte, 1'ebullition du bassin se refroidit et elle en sortit intacte.
On jeta ensuite la vierge sainte dans une poele d'huile et de graisse sur-
chauffee; la poele fut changee egalement en rosee.
Le tyran, voyant qu'il ne parvenait pas a vaincre la vierge, se mit encore
une fois a la supplier par de douces paroles a se rendre au temple des idoles
et
y
immoler. La bienheureuse Hermione, trompant 1'empereur, se rendit au
temple des idoles, etendit ses bras au ciel, pria Dieu, et il se fit un tremble-
ment de terre, toutes les idoles tomberent en ruines.
II ordonna de tuer la vierge sainte par le glaive. Le bourreau Theo-
doulos s'arma d'une epee pour lui trancher la tete, ses deux mains se desse-
[163]
nnOtutiun : UL. mnm\hmn Ununlihiui u ( .uuiui 1.1A /tl uin Jiuutuiu uiLiuunhmn rhjnnnLinu
fiyiti/iu /ii_n tutL liumiiLttiA
.
ut,
/
,
/
, lunuuinihuuni-Muiuu'ii :
L*l h7i ntfu ttiii nm^hlb,
"/'"^
luunLlili /711
*
/'''hjnnhSnu, imil/hiii iiiiiiiiiii u/i yuuui/7 *
A f^j 27
uuiiil/u /iiiuiutiiiiiu /tl sntimumu bnhnphu .v/.n /i, /tl uiu Ztlu ym iiiuttuii i ( .iiiiimi imA . cl
5
unuiiL^/iu mnolJu mnmnhmi ilmuu uiiiuu 1111 /.i liiti uiLuiunhuiu iiyui/ili /u 11 iiiil Liu-
...... mt\ uiuii/i /unuuiiii/tuuiiL/J/?uiuu :
/'u/i hnmuhth iiiimOu 7'ii/iuuniu/i yiitiuiiii /i piunuiphjU u/i ytiuiii/iii mmimi/ii unnui, /?l
luinolJhi tiiiuni /iui m/iii imn mO /;'"''
uyuii/iiiiu/.i uiiiyt/i/i uiLuiunhuiu n^nn/iu /iim iiiil
buinnLuia :
10
'luimmnhnmi unp.nL^hu hniuu UnSnuhm UkuimhStihnh
K :
tjtuiutl uilhlii uhiuinLlaliLU hnhpmuiumli duinuihnnuuinu "hnhumnuh VuiLUUinuh niu-
yuutui/iL /tl 1'hnm iiiii 11/11111 iiui/iu , /'/iiiu/ilii/iiui m/i/iJ/.iiiiiui/i l ui ii ui.uii/i nuhhuuui :
tlnpui 17/1/1 iuil 1'khnuliL uinptui/iL . iuu m im/i innnLU Umnmhnnumamu ytiiiiiuuiijiuiiu
Vnuiuhuiunu *.u m/i>iui, L*nhpuiuunnnu UnnLumnbumi /tl 1'uinhmu Liumhnpmi : /1111/1111/711
U
ifL unpm h pmnmphu l\nhpumunnhm uiinil hmmmnhumu h 'hnhumnu :
LB
* unnuiuuuh /7 tlhah ^nhnmmhuimhmhu U lipmihifi upmu\hihmau , mi /1 '/11111111
+ r>
</tL/iLutuLnu : P
118
a
unndmu uonmnmli LtLfuuituûipu iuiluliiu 111 iiiiiiimii/iii iiiii i/iiuuiiu/i ihnhhnu '/11111111/711
^Pn.hLnmnLnu^ unu.ni ^nhnmmhmiuhmhu U hpmihiji /1 ilhnun 111 ttiiu 11 111 c/ t//iu7i nhuhun /7/1/7-
cherent; il crut au Christ et guerit. Hermione pria Dieu et Theodoulos rendit
aussitot son ame a Dieu en bonne confession de foi.
Un autre bourreau, du nom
*
de Theodimos, saisissant Tepee pour trancher *
A fol
.
2
-
la tete de la bienheureuse, ses deux mains se dessecherent. II crut egalement
r b -
a Dieu. La sainte pria pour lui, et il rendit aussi son ame a Dieu en bonne
confession.
Quant a la sainte brebis du Christ, 1'ayant conduite hors de la ville pour
lui trancher la tete, la vierge sainte se mit a prier et avant que le bourreau
1'eut frappee, elle rendit son ame a Dieu.
La vierge sainte Hermione mourut le 6 Septembre.
En ce jour, martyre de treize martyrs du Christ, du pretre Faustus et
du diacre Vivos, du lecteur Denys et de dix autres cumpagnons.
Ils vivaient au temps de Tempereur Dece, aux jours ou furent martyri-
ses les patriarches Fabien de Rome, Alexandre de Jerusalem et Babylas
dxVntioche. Ceux-ci aussi nioururent par Tepee et pour le Clirist dans la ville
d'Alexandrie.
[B
*
Commemoration des miracles du grand archange Michel, a Colossa\ *
B
en Phrygie.
i
1 lus a
Lorsque les idolatres eurent augmente leur puissance, aux jours de Julien
1'apostat, dans le pays de Colossa' en Phrygie, il
y
avait un moine ascetique,
508 LE SYNAXAIRE AlttlKXIRN.
[1641
fl/jflLlllil Jlljllllll lljl /llloifflfl flll l)ll llliftft if / .lll./llllllflllll Alll/I Hl(l,ll Ll lllljlllllltll IIJll
II LjlLlll
Ijf,,
/jl
'//'"'/
* '*-
nuiqnuS uniuup i/iii/Wiii Miiifi</.ii/./i ftti /1 ii/jiipni l.Ll.ijl.iji n,li unluLjn' /1
")|'l'"il'|l' UL /l Jl/.lf/illllll . /jL IMIMllll l)l. /l sl.||lii"l"JI .111 UllllllU /jl_ -yllll lllllllll(/lll /l 7'h/iHUIIIU,
/jl t)lijitiil,ji 11/11111111 f .fiii/iuiiffiiMi :
lnulutUuZLuuiU liiijiijuu lilLimij, if/iAfllL /111 III 111 111* 111 pil ul iii/.iiiii. Mn.ii/iiM /i//..iii)i- 1/111-
L dl 'L L itl
"/' ^7' /'"'/'/t
U? j/f/jflfcllLIIIU, /jL il/.ll/llll l?/jtVufli*/jtV ll/.lllll/l lltl llllllllllill/llllllL
i)/l rf/jflA /^lil /l l
u
nuiUU jl fj/ /uulfLu/jfl/lii /jL /fJnn/lil /l '/fc/Xlll /./i/jll/.tll lllif tl/l /iitiiAni -
o*/
1 uupuUnhj ,j,lui ,lljn,jl.,,,j uuiuiuiui 1111 LLLnhnLiiili ^nhniniuliiuujhuinu , /jl /uuit/itu-
liLunp nopLuijiiuu uinuLiiu :
i"/
"' jni-iuL. llnpniuuiiuu tytiLrifi/ili ^Liimili, nhuinnu, uiSLuLlJiu n* hnlihuiL
UILUUIIUl^ (/.lllllill MiA /jL miJlMillf/f//il/l HOIinLW/lLlll î/.-Mimi/lililll/.lli/i/l, /jL llilillllliA/,,,,1.
lja/jilu jiLp ihnLnuu uinojdLuiu iuil /.uumi mA : (i'l LiiLlLuuil lidiu luilinLiiOu ^nhnuiui-
LjuiUjhuiU /J.uuiiilAhi nnuiLju ^nhnLju u/u li ihnhnuu ûiuhuii, Ijl mu/7 niiui . lu fci? nonnL-
jJhuiugu (.'uuifiLtVuj sjnfcûiiu/j-tuujfcuiu U îgui^Lji, uontun/iii /jl uifcu iiiitijiiiLJdnitili hlu-
uifiLdn^ : (#l tyii|i ijl, 11 mjiiiL ui lijili nuiuium 111. / iV/^-fSfl* Jjl iijttittittiii l.tutj : 1?l /i ini/iii dittiim
^tund/jHiuL ,i,l.,j[ili /jl Jjn/jL Uitij,,, illi ntdunu, /jl auinldhuiL Lliinnuiujuiu ui<J/il iJfcAiUL /jl
ij,iijiiuiiij>, /jl ui/juuiitfV fji/i uûiuiiuil/jhiiil i
L
JVu'li Jjl /jii/jl J/i^ t?fctV . /jl nnShnnu OnLtipu
n.fcuinjL h i^/iîi, Jjl ii.r./iJi uilin. punhL h pni[u, /jl /jj/iu î iJîlu ium Lnndh, /jl luunutntt /jl
du nom cTArchippas, qui desservait pieusement et avec devotion 1'eglise du
saint archange Michel, construite sur un rocher escarpe. Beaucoup de miracles
s'operaient par la source qui jaillissait au-dessous de 1'eglise, sur les ma-
lades et les infirmes; et nombre d'Hellenes [paiens]
y
venaient et croyaient
au Christ, et Archippas les baptisait.
Les idolatres dans leur grande erreur furent piis de jalousie, et pleins
de colere, creuserent la terre faisant face a Teglise, et reunirent les deux
grands fleuves qui coulaient a une lieue de Chonae, et en dirigerent le cours
sur Feglise pour la detruire et faire mourir le chaste serviteur de Teglise
de 1'archange, et faire disparaitre la source de guerison.
Lorsque xKrchippas sentit rimpelueux cours des fleuves, il n'eut aucune
crainte, rsperant en Dieu et en la puissance invincible de 1'archange; il eleva
ses mains au ciei et pria Dieu. II lui apparut, en reve, 1'archange de Dieu,
comme une colonne de feu qui atteignait le ciel, et qui lui disait : Je suis
Michel 1'archange, chef des armees de Dieu; prends courage et vois la
puissance de Dieu. 11 frappa de sa lance le rocher escarpe et l'entr'ouvrit.
Au nieme instant la terre trembla, il se fit comme un grondement violent, qui
reveilla Archippas saisi de grande peur et de tremblement ; il regarda et vit le
rocher entr'ouvert et devenu un abime profond, oii les eaux du fleuve allerent
s'engloutir, comme dans un creuset, pour sortir de 1'autre cote, et 1'eglise
[165]
iuli/uiu/uinfei/i ifbuia hhhnhnhu Ll uiumutuLnpu llpphiuuimu : f?i_ uiu/.uuiju liknhm^g
p
mh;u u/t"
ijuiiuuah; iiuSkuuiJu kpLph; munp nhSkjhu ûiLuimnil, /l LniWuiUiuiu /juinniip/7/iu
juunnnuiinp bnum :
Iiiiiiu. uiliilii tlhmuiLulpLU uppnL^Lni /l //"!' i//iiui/iu UpSnlikmi :
llnupp iiirLuipkmiu Vpihuuunu niJih;p nutnhpu nnii hni_umuu bl aiupa.uiphju, npupû
lummSh; 'l.nLhtuti iiiuhinij hltHh; . Ifhiuip h hkumphm h innLu
f
/'|iiûjii|nii|i uii_/juiuinuiu^/i
il/ini iholoiuuu uiliinh nnni 7/'' nutnhpn
5PP '/"("
"L uutpauiphjp '.
t/n/inLpU /1 uaautuh; SpmpmliLamli np h,hu UpSnukiu /.l IrLinhpkm, /jl nliiuapli jl/t/ifc-
unu inkumuki _l hphnp lumiiuiuhi iini!niU ttniKuiuunL iiuiuiiiliiiAiiiiiuiIi uiiLiu^/.inj/i /jl
iiiL/juiiiiniuut/iU /il n< quihu ouiii, n/i tlialuhtui h;p i/.p/iniiii_iiiiiu h ihphpuu : C7l uiûi/i/jp-
mktpuu 'Ikmpnuh pmîuuuiihu anp hiuanLuhmi h;p uiuii 'lunnu uiiLiiip/.uiili, /.l i/ii| /iu/iu
piupnah;pu iniit hintnpiiihii, /jl upuinnLUii n.iupAnLuiuuh;pu
p
'hppumnit :
/'n/j uppnL^hu bpSnuhuS inhnhmh L;p pdnhiiLphmu Ll
{"^//t/'
pu_inL_)u
<fy/
/-
nnn muûiuphu
ifiikn
pJvhki Siupnhmihu uipnLhuinpL uiuu/il /jl ^/innôp-i 'hppumaup
ponhh^p, uLnipu, uhmnu, unpLiu^mpu /.l ntuiiniuiiiuiniau, dl i/i 11/uiu/uu/i i/uinAiiL iim/^n
/1
yiu.iuiiifiu 'hphumnup, npitihhmnili h ^nah /jl /i SuipShli u/.rinLiiuiu/jiui/ :
?l hiliuii Spmimuauh Ipt untnnim tuppmihu h Z,n_ni/_.iui' hmSh;p auu tuuumuhi
p
demeura intacte et non ebranlee, avec son desservant Archippas. Et tous ceux
qui etaient affliges de maux de toutes sortes et de tous les pays
y
affluerent
avec foi et leurs voeux furent aussitot exauces.
En ce jour, martyre de la sainte vierge et martyre Hermione.
Lapotrc saint Philippe avait quatre fdles, vierges et prophetesses, comme
le raconte Luc en disant : Nous arrivdmes d Cesaree, d la maison de Vevan-
</eliste Philippe, iun des sept et qui avait quatre fiUes vierges et prophetesses
'.
Deux d'entre elles, Hermione et Eutychis, s'unirent et se rendirent a
Ephese pour voir et saluer saint Jean Lapotre theologien et evangeliste,
mais ne le trouverent point, car il avait trepasse de. la terre au cicl. Elles
se firent disciples du pretre Pierre que Fapotre Paul
y
avait institue, et elles
prechaient TEvangile avec lui et convertissaient nombre dc personnes au
Ghrist.
Ouant a sainte Hermione, qui avait des connaissances de medecine, elle
soignait beaucoup de malades gratuitement, et ceux qu'elle ne pouvait guerir
par 1'art humain, elle les guerissait par la parole et la grace du Christ, les
aveugles, les boiteux, les possedes et les estropies, et au lieu de retribution,
elle les convertissait a la foi du Christ, accordant aux personnes gueries le
salut de leur ame et de leur corps.
L'empereur Trajan, Fidolatre, quittant Rome, voulut passer en Perse,
1. Actes des Apotres, xxi, 8 et 9.
510 LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [166
luuiuihjiuini) /i 7ittiiu/i/iii : C/l /./i/.iiii iltuhiu iiiliiil iiiii/iiilIiU Ununbhtui u/i -jmiliMin /,mi
/ ii Iiiii (n(</ iii/mi immii/.ii iLinnnu Iil '/oiiiiii /1 11 m) : 1/1 11111 iiip/iiini ilhûiuiuuih 11011111/1111)111
u/i imiiiMi/./i n/iiu HHL /i/iiMimi im>/<, /jl iiiii ii/h//i/i IliJlit lllip pillli/i/ill/iiui
p /7/1) /l lllJlllLtj u/l
,/i/u/nt :
(?_ n/iunLiinpu /itin&L oiiO/iiiiiiL /il i< ntn/ifV 111)1111111 lnihuii iituu utui/in, dl hhhun
/
11I.011 1J/1 11111/1)1 iiliuj 7/iuiniiu/iL îuhnijiA n/i iiLunLiiiii//^:p 111-111)1)1 liutnnLCTiii, um/iiuiu n<
ctiiiu/iuiu nuiu, t/umu u/i ijuct /711 uiuiilu îiiiJ iiuiliiiu unniu, /l uoiilct Ijhnujiunuiu 011/111111111)1 :
1'iintiL. îiinn/ilt 11)11)111)1/,, Ul Iiiii n< 11111 /iiiuuiifi iiiiiuiu/iiiiii ijiiilnsh /it-P, miJ iun_huil uiiii/iiiil
ii/miiiiii /i 111111)1 /11 n /<i /in uiiLiuO/i nmiiu iiLijiiih, /<i 111111111 1111111111 /<//, . tn tu onn /uunn/^p :
|/l /inpiii uj uiinh 111 n.hinil
/1
11/inni luiniu i/iimJi^/i/i uiuihhj ijlmi
, /jl /uu looûnnLW/nuUii
11 Iitmi ii^/mh /miiiui : (7l imtiniuu iiiinunL>)/iu iiiiLtiip/i /i/iuiiimi uu/ifi, /n Iiiti jitunni 1) nnn-
ptuliop ii!iiiml,ji 11I1111 nLniiiliuil n'hnhuuinu Ul n* huiniun ym m)i/<tini tim/i/.i : |/l /unuinuiuiiiin
IlUiu luiinnii) ujiunnhi 11 dl 11/111111/11 11 . /iuu uiu iiiijuiijuiljhj' u/iCTIikAiiiiu u/ii/7 . 7*n/luuinUuiui
/>i), ul itiiiîiii/mii^/ii/ niiiii/iuiuiu mmii 11 luj/uwn^/i /<i tiuiuuuiu iM,n 111/1/.1 i/tuuu 1111 uuifi /11)11/
'hnhumnup :
uuiniauiu inunhuitjhiiij MTuiiiiuLnnu ^nuiUuiikuin <iun<tunfji nlnu uttiu Iiiii 11 11 ()i bwuiuihop
dl um on^hhjn nlluinnLiuCT ûiuuknnL/aniuUu : C7l ^nuitiiuibiun uiuiuiiuhhj uctuouiu bnuihh-
indi . Imlj liui ^nnLniu m<op hiuiluiOijuil uihuuihbinu n^hnnuuinu puipuiiknhjn
/
uutuulj /jl
pour
y
faire la guerre. Arrive en Asie, il entendit le nom de Hermione, qui
y
etait tres puissante, a Tegal de Pierre et Paul a Rome. II expedia seize
soldats pour 1'amener devant Tempereur. Ceux qui raffectionnaient l'en
aviserent pour qu'elle put s'echapper.
Les soldats, apres de nombreuses courses, ne Fayant pas trouvee, en
revinrent avec dsespoir. En passant par un village, ils la trouverent avec le
pretre Pierre, occupes a precher la parole de Dieu, mais ils ne la reconnurent
point, parce que la renommee de sa puissance etait grande, et quêlle etait
vetue tres pauvrement. Ayant interroge a son sujet, elle ne se fit point connaitre
tout d'abord, mais elle les conduisit chez elle, leur ofTrit a manger, et leur dit
ensuite : Celle que vous cherchez, c'est moi. Saisis de respect devant son ama-
bilite, ils ne voulurent pas 1'emmener, mais elle les accompagna de bon gre.
La sainte fut mise en presence de 1'empereur, qui la pria avec beaucoup
dâffabilite de renier le Christ, mais ne put la persuader. 11 lui promettait
beaucoup de presents et des honneurs, mais elle s'ecriait hautement : Je suis
chretienne et je meprise toutes les gloires de la terre; je desire mourir pour
mon espoir, le Christ.
Alors, 1'empereur irrite ordonna de la tourmenter et de la soumettre aux
plus cruels supplices. Elle benissait Dieu, avec patience. 11 ordonna de
souffleter la bienheureuse sur les joues; elle apercut, par les yeux de Fame,
[167]
27 NAVASARD, 6 SEPTEMBRE.
511
iiim iii)mi feofe/lLq/i Uluu.4/711 fe t,iunsuiniuuu : C/l iltiiiiquint/fuquiL iuu_ iSmiiiiiiinm lunnuiili a/u_n
tuqttiuifeiu fe uiiuuOtuuiuqu /ri_ qutifeu WmqiiiLon/i niiun/c/iii_/rf/ii_Ii ujuiiabauiaSa /i '/iiiou/ifeti
fei_ n/uiuniiinni_/<//iitii?u fet_ u/uTiuiit_/9/juii?ii uiiniu iiuiu uuiiu :
/'tife Sotuiiuuiiu hiipaL feinfeu ij^miimmmm /''/ii u 1)1111110 hnniu /jl oiaoioot iu<\io-Jmu->
5 *unn<Juu, fe/Jmi qliiu fe uiiiiupiuuuiqTi, /iL i/uiiiu unniu qtuqiiiofequfu q^ttfftu cVttiuu pii/iuuinu/7/iti,
/tl uinuiihjn auui feu/t/iui nfea/i /ilii fe 'liunuu /fl l/iufei uJiii /iniifeL atiuiin : C?l uui n< iun_
muu.au itiiifeiot/ . C7/?t; q^ttiLtiiimiu 'bnnumnuh iiLufeq/iu luiuJilitS ^nqLiii/ nuq pfeq /fefe/it)
/jl uiic/ij uiqo/c/feqfeq 1111L cIuiooluicY /il iioo/r/fetitifeu /aSuiiiu7uiq pon, Jiuiiq i?/i <mp ihnluui-
Iiiiili îoium aiuhha punn^feu CiiuinLcVni, iiim /uuiuifeiu /1 pp/iuioiinfeuiitiM : /*ufe /cfuiquiLtiiiu
10
fem uiJui 1'miiiiii 11 /lUiu cl uui a< iuil iuji uiuhja mapuimuia mmi : i)tuioc/ioif aumahmi
/c/iiiqtULupu niiijlill.mil 'Imjutlitj, auui Smaamnh;nL.Bhmuu C/niJnafeiui, /tl /lun/rL ijuuiXtnt
iaia luluui) mmhh,n ym.miamakiauh aum iiiuufe 1111110111 :
C?l ifetn i/iu/ut"iiu)ifeioi)i oniuiiuunufe //iiiqiui opfeioo qifeouii /ilo liqpfeuiunu, /tl hhbmi
lUihkuau inLiiiL i/iuuu uauoiu 11111 lupfetuq hihniunhu /tl at quife/i : ofetnni uifeufeu nuui q/i
15
ummuh;n /1 nfeon u7i puinnnfei niiiuuii LiuuinLcVni /tl n< cViuufeiuu : C?l uiii nnmh;u iiun_ui0unLi5
uaL.iua.hh, mmtikmi ahnum /1 uinLU /ilo ^/iLnnufemifeiutj, cl iuuiui 11)0011 '//1)1/1 uaatu mn.
/JoiqtuLopu :
C7l uui l^mgnuqhmi mn_mj)fi îLp quppnL^ âjufe tfpSauhui, a< Luiaiua nmnXnLauihhj
devant elle le Christ, en fut encouragee et sans crainte s'offrit aux tortures.
Elle preclit a rempereur Trajan sa delivrance des tortures et la victoire de
Fempereur dans la guerre contre les Perses et son retour en paix et joie.
Trajan voyant la fermete de son esprit et les graces miraculeuses, divines,
la delivra des tortures et fit cesser, pour elle, la persecution des chretiens.
II la pria de 1'accompagner en Perse et d'etre pour lui comme une mere. Elle
n'y consentit point en disant : Si tu acceptes la foi du Christ, je t'accom-
pagnerai en esprit; je prierai maintenant Dieu et tu auras la victoire sur tes
ennemis, mais tu ne repondras point par le mal a la grace de Dieu, et
epargneras les chretiens. L'empereur lui offrit bien des richesses, qn/elle
n'accepta point, et qa'elle lui conseilla de donner aux pauvres. Alors Tem-
pereur s'etant mis en route vainquit les Perses, selon la prediction d'Her-
mione, et a son retour il montra beaucoup de bienveillance aux fideles, comme
lui avait dit la sainte.
Apres la mort de Trajan, regna son gendre Adrien. Etant venu a Ephese
et ayant entendu parler dc la sainte, il envoya des personnes pour la recher-
cher, mais qui ne la trouverent point. Plus tard ils 1'apercurent entrer dans
un village pour
y
precher la parole de Dieu, mais ne la reconnurent point.
Et elle, comme la premiere fois, lcs conduisit chez elle, les hospitalisa, et
se rendit ensuite avec eux aupres de Tempereur.
Celui-ci, ayant fait venir en sa prcsence la vierge sainte Ilcrmione, ne
/i inLi/nii/ 'rii/ii/in/iii/i Ll ytiLiinniiii /i Ijnt n nli : (tt ^nuiSmiuma uitijiniufjLj DOUOUIU Unniti
/u Oi///i/v
1
i/i/i//i uahnutu Imniti Lt tliiiiiiuuiu ^mpljuAiLj ijLpLuu Lpmiil,jn()i /ii_ iiiiitiLpuu
ijiu)iX)i zniziho/.i, /n itiii pj')t /l siup\itipin)iii)i onû/.ii 11 / .inniii tuA : /*L lllltuu /mi i./iii/im-
tjni tjtiAiLj ijninuh /.i ynii/i/i tj)il,pj<iii)ni)i i./iU\/h uin nt p
uipLiuh yni/-/i/i mul : /,*t mzzim
tniiiliVLnltli timii li Ijiulihitii^ tuijuXli LniutjLiuj Xlilihuj /n. Ijiiiujiupiul Li_ UnnWni/, /il
/iizzii.v/.ini /i iniiimm/i V'/." m tjLittj IStiintiintl Lt XlilHml Li /ii/mii.op/i 7'nniunniili mujpLtjiiiL
li inii^nt mu/j :
/*ii/i 111/101117/1/1 zz/iii/i/i nnnpmunp inpnnpLj nuninnli Lplihuj
p
niuului Ijn nnh Ll nn^Lj :
(il (tpunhLiit nuuin iiin juutjlilitili /i nuiiPuiin Ijnnq luiuiiLjnil ijliliiintiiLnji)i niiiu_jii Idb;
un^Ltiqt;, Ll iniiiniim/niii ij<\l,nii)i uinoldLutn iuil luiuini iikY, /il iiiii uiiiiltiii/i LijLl 'itina,
/.i izz/i/iinii iiiii/i/iiiiiIi ixuiunupu Ll lunniniuliLniuu :
/#*l ^niiiiiiiii/iiiiii /i/iniiini iim/i îiiininii/ii
'/'//"' /" "/'/'"< //'" "/*/'/
/' vn/i/ili /i miiiiihip/, 'i
ti/i ymni|Ui ijijjnt jn /tniiin, /ii_ uuijomLj /iLtiiiLil zzzzii zzzO
P"'"
q^mpljmuLj ijmÂph iiiliii/i-
ijLmq ziyinhli /iLll lllll /.izziiin 111A liiiu iiiiiiiijujli /// /,l (ILlljtnLupLpll U, . /iL /7 ll/in
jiiunLtuou uiiL 'hppumnu : /'tt/i '"tip LpljpLijiuctn phiubhuijp
/1
puinitip/t (tipLiimijLnq uin ph
auiupuph linnm, dl miuphmj
p
piii/iiiip/i IduinLnpu
p
hmiihuiLnp mLijLnp :
r ui_7.Ii uiLnLp iIIjiiiuu j,ll<i li LpLpiniiiuuih Smpinlipnumau 'hphuinnuh, Viunimnuh
pm^mumih, f.L /*/iiinL iiiiijiljtiii iuijli /il IjpolntiLnph, /tl rhnulûhniih iinW/innnn/i, /il
parvint point a la lui faire renoncer a 1'esperance du Christ et a lui faire croire
aux idoles. II ordonna de la souffleter sur les joues, et de lui briser la
bouche, de frapper le visage de la bienheureuse avec des baguettes et de lui
torturer le corps avec 1'epee. La sainte benissait Dieu parmi ses souffrances.
Ensuite il lui fit mettre a nu les pieds et on lui frappa sur les plantes jusqira
en faire sortir des ruisseaux de sang. Apres on lui fit souffiir le supplice
en la jetant dans un chaudron de cuivre plein d'huile bouillante, de plomb
et de poix, ensuite dans une pocie contenatit de la graisse et de Thuile
bouillante, et par les soins du Christ elle fut sauvee de la mort.
Alors Timpie se mit a exhorter, par de douces paroles, la sainte, pour
qu'elle se rendit au temple des idoles et
y
sacrifiat. Hermione, pour tromper
1'empereur en lui faisant croire quêlle allait sacrifier, se rendit au temple
des idoles, etendit les mains, pria Dieu, et aussitot il se fit un tremblement
de terre, qui fit tomber toutes les idoles et les brisa.
L'empereur ordonna de trancher la tete a la vierge sainte. On Temmena
hors de la ville pour la decapiter, et pendant quVlle priait, avant que le bour-
reau l'eut frappee, elle rendit son ame a Dieu, le 27 Navasard, 6 Septembre.
Elle est notre intercesseur aupres du Christ. Des personnes pieuses, habitant
la ville d'Ephese, enleverent son corps et fayant transporte dans la ville,
Fenterrerenl dans un lieu celebre.
En ce meme jour, martyre des treize martyrs du Christ : du pretre Faustus,
[169]
'ihphtuhnuL ^LuiLLnnLli uppnm 'PitiLiiinnuL, Ztl I Iiiiniiiit/i/iiiL ahunLnph, l&b^nhuihuuinL
huiLiuiuhuih, Utuhiuphni pffintiipttit/ftin/t, l\uinph;h hnLuhhinnphtulinL, IILpiuuihnhL hinp-
^ppntuhtulih, 'ihphmhnL nLnVLjh, Ll uppnL^Liuau ' JiinpnuiLiuinLiuuL Ll I&LLiiui pLpn
LnLiiiuhiuti, Ll 'ItuinnnuiLuL, np h,p LLu 'ihpliiulinL m/t aninil :
llnpiu c,pli uin hLhnuhL uippiuiliL, ilknLLuiuunpniu piuniup ittfLftLnu titttiiiil ihupinL-
pnuiuniuli uiiLfiii îuipiuiuLinnii . 7'iiiii/i/iiiifiitii
s"
nilitii, llnLLuiulinpnu IfpiiLuiunLaiui Ll
I 'uipppuu (Ifin/inpiui : hnmiubju Ll iinpiu /i piiiniupli IknLLuiuhnpLni tltuuli 'hpLumnuL
jiinitiiin,
j,
ilmi ULmhli pilpn \i\. iiitili L 'IjunLppiiihnub; LnLnLLinnpnub; Ll niuinuiLnph;
I ,nLLuiulinpiuni nn : Ofa in piiiannl \iup\uipitiliuiq inpatutl n\ nn^Lqpu hnnn upml htutntu-
pLniuh L 'hphuinnu
p
'IjunLphiuhnuc; nuitniiiLnph; :
Itttiliui/^ti huiiniuphutuh i/iiiulf itLiifiiiii/iiiiit îiiLiniftitf /l pinuinnijuilini lilLuih ftiJftfti/iin
nriiiinii uiAiii ULiuhh '1'phuinnuL uitL/i/i /il f/tuffi lULnn/iiu/ litu^tuiniuLpli /il /itiffflf/il/i ilhiuiph
unLppli lli ppiuhnu, l'''b;nnnpnu, Ll IrLnpuhnu, Ll 11111 nLMuiiLlt unL/i/i LpnqnLUp /il
iiiiiii/iiiii iiuiiit fip Itfta Iifimu /1 f Itihpjihiui :
/ iinifi thtuitnuih uppnn
'/'/'"(/"/
11'nilhinuh, 'lpk;iunuhinnL, Ll lli ppuihnuli, Ll
J.hunuL, /il II iiiLiupLnuL, Ll uShlt u/iiinin ItLinnpuhnuh, Ll U uihiniuLtui LunQ unpiu,
fjL fttfi nhLLpiun linniu, npp
/1
OpiuituunuL; h II Linpi[ihL Liuuiiuphqiuu iliuuu 'rphutnnuh :]
du diacre et moine Vivos, du lecteur Denys, de Cyriaque le disciple de saint
Faustus, du soldat Andronicus, du capitaine de vaisseauTheoctistos, du prefet
Macarios, d'Andre le Gorrector, de Serapion le conseiller, de Cyriacus le
villageois, et des saintes Andropelagie et Thecla, sceurs ct vierges, et cle
Calodotis, qui etait femme de Cyriaque et enceinte.
Ils vivaient au temps de l'empereur Dece, dans la ville d'Alexandrie,
aux jours ou furent martyrises les saints patriarches Fabien de Romc,
Alexandre de Jerusalem et Babylas d'Antioche. Eux aussi furent arretes dans
la ville d'Alexandrie, pour la confession du Christ, par le corrector Vale-
rien et juge d'Alexandrie. Apres nombre de supplices, ne consentant pas a
immoler aux idoles, ils moururent par le glaive et pour le Christ par le jugc
Valerien.
Moururent egalement pour la foi orthodoxe et la vraie confession de la
divinite du Christ les saints ct glorienx martyrs, les bienheureux temoins,
Urbanus, Theodore et Redimnos avec quatre-vingts saints pretres et diacres
en Afriqiie.
En ce meme jour, memoire des saints martyrs Romylus, Preposilus, Urba-
nus, Zenon, Macarius et saint Eudoxius avec sa fcmmc Mandana et autres
compagnons, qui moururent a Metylene, par Trajan, pour le Christ.]
A fol. 2.
A fol.
V a.
'JjUI-Liimmiiimi/i /'/.' lil ///,111/11/, i.i/.ii/i // : '/./iiiiiiiilMiiIiiii p/n 7l lllllllllll ///11111)1/1 :
UiiLpp i//iiii(m 'hphuinnuh Unnnli mm/imimm///,im( /711, /1 1/1111)111/1111/111 luiJutu 11/14 ui
*
uippuiiliu
II uipuhShuihnuh, {LpLphjh /./'1/1111 (m'mi( , /1 nfcij
^
.//lunitifiLtup/iutij, fci_ /711
4
nt
//
,L /muûiuii,
fei_ hplJhuii /1 U1L11/1 i)/i inpnnl /7/111 ouifLp huinlihp Ll iiiiiii/ilii i)/i /?l hnkuij 11111111/11 iuil
rtiufLiii/ 1./1 liliO/iiiin :
(7l //>/,/ /mmih IuJiii 0/711 /1 inLujLiuh, /jl -/Hiii)ui(/iiiin IJnrjnLj L tnfcn/iu nLfi hhphiua
nmnknli nt_n /tl /i/finii /11/111
/1
/fiuiuiuntlitinu tluiuh [LûunuiLL /iLnni^ . tjh ûihnkp a/.iui /711
uilin/iu iii/Ji
?P
U
/
,
I
fiionôryli lntuinLCrn^ :
Pl iiupiii nkuij iiipiup npujhju ^piuiiiuikniiiL Luiu iltumnLOni : 1/l tunoMpLp /11/11111/111111
iLmuinLCtn^ i/iuuli iiiij/tuuiiu hkqkjnnu nnp iiiuituLnli/iu n tnkijhh 1'iiJ.i' n|i ntnnkli nnnpuaL-
fJpLu /jl iiin_nnOnL/r}/iLli : l7_. uLuuil
2PP
b
l
P
uuiûuAiuu luiihnuLL cl piupnrjkj a^hphuuiau,
/tl iiiitin/iiLt.i/ nLunLaiahijp /tl Shpuihjp :
C?i_ SuiLuii auinin h nuiahuuu aarjiuauiL *Lilu Sh nuLL La^nau . Ll Suiup hiaptnuihkuij
puifhihuia uinptuuiiua : Ul paLpuh htujkiuj aiun np iuipyuphjp uuiuu anrjnLmkiuhh : /.nLDtiif
/rnufu/ri/iu Untjnh qhtun uifL nuiuiuiLnph /tl /tui iup..\uiLLi apSpnJjLujju bL luauuin-
iluihkquiL auiuaLuu l^phuuiaup uin-UJp/i nui ui uiLa
p
hu, uiutitq /tl niinnnL/3/ii_uu :
Martyre de saint Sozon.
Le saint martyr du Christ Sozon etait chretien, aux jours de Tempe-
reur
*
Maximien, fimpie. II etait du pays de Lycaonie, du village de Minta-
raxio; il gardait des brebis, et s'etant rendu en un lieu ou il
y
avait des chenes
et une source, il posa sa tete aupres d'un arbre et s'endormit.
Et le Seigneur lui apparut en vision, lui ordonna de laisser a Tendroit ou
il avait dormi son arc et trois fleches de son carquois, en sa memoire, car
par la grace de Dieu 011 devait construire en cet emplacement.
II se leva et fit comme il lui avait ete commande par Dieu. 11 pria et de-
manda a Dieu, pour tous les ailliges qui auront recours a cet endroit, de
trouver pitie et guerison. II se mit a parcourir ces contrees et
y
precher le
Christ, il enseignait a beaucoup de gens et les baptisait.
II sîntroduisit secretement dans un temple et
y
deroba une main d'idole
en or, la mit en menues pieces et la distribua aux pauvres. Le pretre s'etant
empare d'un autre le soumit aux tortures pour cause du vol. Ce qu'ayant
appris, le bienheureux Sozon se rendit aupres du juge, fit relacher le pri-
sonnier et confessa le nom du Christ devant le juge tout en avouant le vol.
A fol. 2.
vb.
[171]
/*i_ <Jnitiiiiui/juin uinnLniuubi ui?iu bo^fibu bpbtupbu /tl uti_/rn_/ri intnuu /tl nujduinnL-
qtuuhi turLtiip/i /u_n : (7l luu fcn/?iuin
*
qnûtuitiini/ ol ibtun-iuLnpbinil n llui/inLiuCT : (7i_
miupbuti biufubnbu qbputubibu ibn tyfiLpbuh CTitin_, /l uiiliiuii/i ûinbu ShuJbL uiLuiui^biun
q<Jnq/iu b <a_iui LuuinLCTni : G*l pubhqhu qihnpilh'h unput b ^nLp . k uin_rfuiUiiiju fipbtut
5
ihphuhq uiuAnbi. /il biupbnmi bc
^b ^W q^"
1
-^'
: Pl |fiu|3uiq/niii gpftutnnubjfinu
uin-bui^
fiiunbnbu
qi.iunii/iu unniu : 'itumiupbqiiiL unLpp tfbuirh "Pn/iuinnii/i llnqnlt b llbiumba-
F-rf
t
Sitiiui. uiLULn tnoTi ij iiiiLnp iflpujhii l?ihuhg""h :
//111 /7/1 /1 Ubuiunbuu piuquip/tu /l ihuinubqhu quitt lliiiipppbnuh qiiiLiun_iuiq/.in/iu
p/^
10
pphiimnltbiiii /7 : t/L imhiui l?ihiihpnuh, biuûin-buin niuuAntf qiJuiu.u/itiiu /l um/7 . Otuu.
fiinp^tuhuii /rii nn luuimpiuiimhqb; p huA qbphuhq uinpuiini-Pbi-UU : 'Itufubnpu ijiinLnu.li
qifiiuimb; bu pbpbqhu qmuAu bt- tuuiut ^mmbu nninLfu tlmuu itiunLiuuu "rppumnup :
Htuiiii) utLULnu utubiuiuiouiult b; &uunhutu uiSbuutunanL^Lni luutnnLiuCTuiCTu/iu uiti-
pfnuani :
15 [B
*
%btuinLpiiLU tiniiniu llnnnlib :
*
B
VnLppu llnqnumnu L,p ppfiumnubtui b Juuhuuiuliu utSaujnhfui hfjuuiufiu wpupufim-
Lnu/i tbnbnbju L,hbiumuiui
y
b nhnpb/U Whunuin.uipuhnu, /jl uipJuiuuicjujL unLpp Sb^pmnL-
p. 121 a.
Celui-ci ordonna de lui mettre des chaussures en fer, de les lui clouer aux
pieds et de le faire marcher devant lui. II marchait
*
en rendant grace et gloire
*
A foi. 2.
a Dieu. On conduisit le bienheureux et on le pendit a un arbre de caroubes;
011 le frappa tellement qu'il rendit lYime entre les mains de Dieu. On jeta son
corps au feu; aussitot la pluie et la grele tomberent du ciel et eteignirent
le feu. Les chretiens accoururent, sêmparerent de son corps et rinhumerent.
Le saint martyr du Ghrist Sozon mourut le 7 Septembre.
En ce jour, fete du saint martyr Eupsychius.
II etait de la ville de Cesarec. On le denonga aupres clu gouverneur de
la province, Sapricius, comme etant chretien. Ce qu'apprenant, Eupsy-
chius recompensa les traitres avec de Targent et leur dit : Je vous remercie
de m'avoir prepare le royaume des cieux. On pendit le saint a un arbre, on
lui dechira le corps et ensuite, 011 lui trancha la tete pour le nom du Christ.
En ce jour, avant-fete de la Nativite de la tres saintc Marie, mere de
Dieu.
CB
*
Martyre de saint Sozon.

B
Saint Sozon etait chretien aux jours du juge impie Maximien, du pays
p
'
de Lycaonie, du village Mintaraxio, et il recut la grace du saint bapt.mic.
IMiiuhh : t/m /iui/ii OUiptUU unxhjp, Li hjp <Jm//ji_ /111114111/111, />i LpLlLitii /i iii/iii/i 1J/1 inniiLil /7/ifi
Niiirin Ipunlipn /n tunpLp, fjL LnLmi imiiiii/ii /ilii hiii Niiiii m/li ////\
,
/,///i : f/t />n/i /<llim ui?m
0/711 /1 inLuiLiuh l,i <witiiilmi/iimi /'/11111111 /i m/.ii/i/i 11111 MiO/iiuii ipunLipt /it.n />l />/..i>>> LpLp
/1 /itiitiiiiinZiiiiii/i i/mii/i 1/14111111111/1/1 /1111111, 11/1 yuuu/n-Wiui /711 m/.ti/ili itt^/i
fpupi
îttin^tipn
f .iunm Nri^, /it impni nLiui uipuip 1111111/711 /l ^pmiliuiLuin 1/711 :
|/l ulpittti
?PV>//
P
1
"'"'1"'"""" |i"l""it/i/| /t puipnnLi ii7*ii/tiimmi, /l iitimtinLtiii
'" mii iiiii/i/ 11 /L il/inin/711 : I/l utnLmi nitinin /1 uiluQtup /111 mi/i, '' amLiui npiunph il/t tnulini
miiiinni 111/iiii/r/, iiti /711 mtpnmpLiui
p
li tupupOpuiumtt, iiiiiinuii nn/7/1 '/'//"/'",""/, /l
v"'"'""/
IpnpLiun 111111///1 .v/.n/i /111 nii/i iiurOnr />l 1)111/1/1/. 1111 piu^luLiiiu ttin piiiiniun, /l pnLptfli IpuiLmi
1111111 niitinii/i \111p\111pLjp 1/11111/1 i/iiiiiii IJLmlili : f/i_ mi />mi LpiuuLihh Unnnh nhutaLuii mn
iiiiiinim 1111/1 II iiinupilnti /iirrirmrir/rrr/r/.rrmr , /,/ />m uipXiuLLi 11pupnAiLuipiu . 1.1 /if/pj/ imim-
/11111111711 niiiLiitliLiiin ipiilim hli 7'n/iiimmi/i mniii^/i nnluiuunh : f/i iim ^pmiluiihma tSmnLLi
11/1111 nLf/n/ili /L 11111111 iim/i/ii uppnt illpuipu /lon/i/itt LplpuMpu, /l pLt Ln Lihi ininu/i' ii/i/iJm
miLtimu/711 pnAiiunuiinLpiil iiiiliiiO/i /ili? . Iil liin Lpjdiuip mfyii/iiuini/ "- i/tiun_iuLitn/ini/
11 1 .uimu mA :
Pl iniupLuii IpuluLaph uLpnihLi[th putt \tun_m/li />n 0/iliii/i/i />l ppop iiiiu<mi/i yuu/ili
Uph\LL.
ip2P"l
nuuLpuiah . />l 1111/1111/711 pntt iLplimp uimu0/uiii uiLUiunhma n^nnpli /1 <5/ilu
^phtuiiulpua : f_#i_ pliliLapli iiiimntinu hnpiu
p
<
,
nL7' "*- "iilc/uiiIiuiu /iOuuii ikpliupn uiu.\n/t.
11 s'appelait rrabord Daras et gardait des troupeaux. S'etant rendu a nn
endroit oii il
y
avait des chenes et une source, il appuya sa tete au tronc d'un
arbre et s'endormit. Le Seigneur lui apparut en songe et lui ordonna de
laisser a la place ou il avait dormi son arc et trois fleches du carquois, en son
souvenir, car en ce lieu on devait construire, par la grace de Dieu. II se leva
et fit comme le Seigneur lui avait ordonne.
11 se mit a parcourir ces contrees et a precher le Ghrist; il enseigna
beaucoup de monde et les baptisa. Etant entre secretement dans un templc
d'idoles, et ayant apercu une idole d'or precieux, qui
y
avait ete placee par
Maximien, le juge de Cilicie, il detacha la main droite, en or, de 1'idole et
1'ayant reduite en morceaux, la distribua aux pauvres. Le pretre saisit les
pauvres et les punit severement pour le vol. Ce qu'ayant appris, le bien-
heureux Sozon se rendit aupres du juge Maximien, fit des aveux et fit rendre
la liberte a ceux qu'on avait detenus. II confessa ouvertement devant le juge
le nom du Christ. Celui-ci ordonna de le flageller fortement, et de mettre au
saint martyr des chaussures de fer, qu'ayant clouees aux pieds, il 1'obligea a
marcher devant lui. Le saint marchait en rendant grace et gloire a Dieu.
On emmena le bienheureux et on le pendit a un arbre de caroubes, on
le frappa tellement avec de gros batons que tous les os en furent brises, et
apres un long supplice il rendit 1'ame entre les mains des anges. On jeta son
corps dans le feu, aussitot la pluie et la grele tomberent du ciel et etei-
ci_ /ittinfcnLui fci_ ^pOniu iiynii/i . |/l nUlduiqkiui ûiLiuuituqkiuipli IdtuqkqhU quuintiku
unpiu : 'liuuiiunkqiuL uhliiii i/fciuiu '1'nkuinnuk UnqnUtnnu Uktqinkiiiiknk
\; :
utuiiiu iniiiiii uioii /7 untiiii qhuiinu UuiukpiiL dl UkiLiiL [ 'IfcuuiiinLl :
UnLnnu Uuiuhphiiu hyP h piuqiuphu '/fctitumtitiLiiu uiUuih qninq auniAiq ki. uiuiLuq, /l
:> lljilikîtniui iquiuinLiitl, /fl /i /Ju i iiui i itii n i /i//. uifcfc -. 11 111V111 1 /, 11 1 ft (1 Llqnhiuunuh* ifcui <Jonfc /'-fiiii
quihi&tuuhu uknuikqiUL cl utuufcfctuiu a"iu /iLtifciuuu uuivlukuiq tuqpiuuiuiq : 1/l knldkuii
t.iiiuiufcn/ifc uliui knjuiuhkU, /jl unLiiiih kuiûin-kuiq qutuuiuk\u /tl 11111/7 . (nuui nunif^tuktui
fcl. nii uiiuuinuiuuikqkn huA qhnkuhq uiiipuiiiil/J/iluu :
'ItujukqhU iiuiiLiiuu ii/tiii(iii/, cl pknkqku qmhXli ki. ufcnnufc siununiuii initt cl lunkku
K) i iiiiiun : (/l |/,itiii( îuuihu unntl qqini-luli qiuuu tufciiLiiiuu Tnkuuinuh, /jl tiin/iLfc Itniitu
îunfcL nfctu/Ju ^kqiUL : Hunniu u^fuuinuu IJiuqkqhu , fci_ fl/ifcfctui /1 i/fciiuii iffc-V kkkqkqk iiii
i"l!
t"*""
1-" unnui /
-
//' -/*/* - - < . nn loiunqtliuUk piupuiyiti/i, nn /tl uifcn IdtuqkqtuL ufcofc
/'iiiii/ii/itiii :
builuuiuiouuih
hj uiiLiiii (Tfcfcnfcttiu luuuiULiuatuctUhu U lunjnuUiiL :
'5
"tinLnii minLun biituuni
y
ii
(
if dl uiiul/jui oiiûfciiiifc qUnûi kni ukli U uinkuiunL nn
/i (iiiiini 1 cl /1 tiunqiun liLnnq aUnqiuqu aliuiL flfcnnôp upuiuifciuiantioni.wkiuuu l .iiui/jl Aiii
,
nnntl Ijl ttinu/iLnuiniuu /il tifcutufc iiiubfcttiifc uiofcfci/ipu tlfcn thnkuiqnnauikiuU hinn^nqnqli
Tnhuuinuk :
l/fcuiip uiuiuiniutiinfcuuHLp quiliJikUu ukn fcnutunp nnp fcup c/nnni/nLnup /_l qpup lunkuiu
gnirent le feu. Les fideles accoururent et inhumerent son corps. Le saint
martyr du Christ Sozon mourut le 7 Septembre.
Eu ce jour, fete du saiut martyr Eupsycliius de Gesaree.
Saiut Eupsychius etait de la ville de Cesaree; il
y
etait ne et eleve, et avait
le grade de seuateur. Lorsque Adrien deviut empereur des Romains, il se fit
baptiser apres la mort de son pere et distribua tous ses bieus aux pauvres.
Ou le deuonca aupres du gouverneur. Le saiut recompensa le denonciateur
et lui dit : Je te remercie de m'avoir prepare le royaume des cieux.
On peudit le saiut a un arbre et on lui dechira le corps et les cutes d'une
fagon cruelle, et on le jeta en prisou. Ensuite on lui trancha la tete pour le
nom du Clirist, et son sang coula comme du lait. On enterra ses restes, sur
lesquels on construisit une grande eglise qui s'appelle, de son nom, Eu-
psychius, qui se traduit vaillant d'esprit. Cêst la que fut enterre le grand
Basile.
Avant-iete de la sainte Nativite de la mere de Dieu, Marie.
La sainte Nativite de la bienheureuse et eternellement louangee Marie,
toujours vierge, qui, de ses parents steriles et juslcs, vint au monde, par
suite de loperation miraculeuse de Dieu, fut la source et le commencement
de tous les mysteres du Christ et de notre redeniption que nous letons.
Aussi, freres, venez, preparons-nous a bien celebrer la fete, nous qui
518 LE SYNAXAIRE AliMKMKX.
[174]
li/llllAll/l illl/llll IIIIk/iII/iIIIIIIÎI llloil/.l, l/llMMMIIIIII.Ul/.llM I) /l illl/lil l/lilp/./l/, /l /lllll)lllll/l I.IMIMM-
iNni //<'/, 111 tnlinli mt n 11
/-
iuiiluiO 1111111111111111111/11111 /n )iiii/iiiiiiiio/i/i n 111 11 1< 111/111/11
y
111/1 iN/iin in./i
/1 a/.ii ii uiiuuLL :
'/.iiiii/i 11/1 ( .niniii uio uiiiLiuOiiiijiii/i iiiu/u iiiiniii uiuiutmuii
y
II l) III ll/. II III L 111 II II uiilu/ti
1)1,1111 l-lllll /1//.II1/1 , 11% li/lllllil l)lllllll/llll/ /11 11/1 Illlfll/ilHl/ /l illu/uiiHLl/u, ("HHI/
/'
Illll/M! l/Ull/îl l?/l
/7
/.< //i/iiii/iiiiu 1111 iiiii 1111/1/, liiii/u 11111111111 (\iiii/i/.ii/,/i 1111 i\/i/,iui /,ii/.i 111111011 i/iLiiiui
duillllllUU lipp Mlli /l IIIUIIIl/711 /'|Hl/J/| /iL /l *lllllll/lllll flltl/l/lll/ /1/J/7 . /'ll/ll/i llt//^ llIULUIUlilU
ui/ufuiuinjU ohuuhtu^ :
#/1 ['1'"'"- OUU.uiduiuiulu ui/iiiiiihl/J/ilu ûiil/J/iiiiIi iihitni ihnhuii
/iuiuo.ii/,uuiL, Ll. iuuuu
/1
'[Lntui
///1/7 11111/iiiiii/iiuiii, /1 uiiuiii/7 Aiiiii_liii
>
/J/7 . k/i/t huinfili /1
iii,u,L/7
J/
L ,u
\"" /'
^'"
L" ^nuîiiui/i/i' i/uiiiu 11111111/1/1 miLnii ^\il^Lill/
,
iiiu/u L iuiiluiO uil/tui/iu
inuiin, uji Mii/i iiiVMiini ^nhmnuiLp uiiAni /i/i.iiiiii. IXuuuiiL fei_ 'Jiii/iii/i/itiiui uil/tiii/iu iiunljnnL-
jJhuiU fJHHpilL^LHjIl (MlIlll./iUL^ 11111111111 lllu'/l/,/lll : //nn LTL illip/lil /lll/l IIMl/.illlllMILIM' niiLiun-
/JiiLunh uiii/11/iuinuiu iiuCuii/iii iiiiii iiiiii, iiitii//hiil/J/ilu : 5i/i /7/J/7 /IIIIII IllllLT/niU 7'p/iuuiiiu/i
I1111L LnLhui^tugV 1/11111/1 ti/iiij iihi^nughini i[inLitL.IJLuiu uiiihuhnhuiu uuhuiu . pmu/i uiillul/ti
uiujiu h./iuib| iiiHi/1111
/7,
1T/J/7 in.iii/ili iiimio/i
'/"'//'*//
,t ' ijinLiiL-tthiuu uiu7.iiiiiiii ii/71111 h.uiil/J/tu,I/
lu
i>
u
t"B"
t
l&
un,
-'
u
1
tnuiIinL^Lii^ n/ini/ inL&uiu .)7,ii./ii /tl luii/Âp :
$/1
ihnhiuiuiuL Juiûi^nm
sommes le peuple et le prix du saug de son fils unique, car nous avons ete
instruits par lui-meme et par la volonte de Dieu, qu'il convient de nous
y
preparer et de celebrer Tavant-fete de la naissance de notre sainte Reine.
Car Dieu a juge convenable de 1'annoncer auparavant a notre nature. II l'a
fait non seulement par la prediction des prophetes dans les anciens temps,
dont l'un du saint groupe est Isaie, qui predit d'abord la naissance de celle qui
naquit aujourd'hui elle-mcme de ses parents qui etaient de la racine de David
et de Jesse en disant : II sortira un tige [un baton) de /</ racine deJesse*. Cest
comme si la faiblesse senile, appuyee sur le baton, se fiit redressee, et il ajoute
ensuite la naissance du Seigneur d'elle : [/ne /?ewr s'elevera de sa racine
2
.
Et maintenant Dieu, par 1'intermediaire de Tange, predit sa sainte nais-
sance, car les anges allant au-devant d'Anne et de Joachim avec allegresse
leur offraient la bonne nouvelle de la naissance de la tres Sainte. Car ces tres
saints esprits celestes ont l'habitude de prendre part aux joies de notre salut.
Si d'apres les paroles du Christ, ces memes esprits celestes se rejouissent
tous pour le salut d'un seul pecheur
:!
, combien pouvons-nous imaginer leur
joie, en fetant aujourd'hui le commencement du salut de toute notre nature,
c'est-a-dire la naissance de la bienheureuse par laquelle les peclies et les
maledictions furent enleves.
Car au lieu de la mauvaise odeur des peches qui par la premiere vierge se
1. Isaie. xi. 1.

2. Isaie, xi, 1.

3. Luc, xv. 10.
10
ilfjuiiialt nn h hnLuhjli uiuluuni ui/iii /iiiiui puti tunjuuip^ uiUnaliLp /jl mninUiiLfc//juit?ii, unpui
muiii "Uiîiiiiim /1//11 /tft /'l/'f) iiuipkukpu iiiuM.fimifi uitiiiiuu ikuiiLU kptuukinu :
I* uil/ili uiliilii uioli /7 uniiuiu //in/.i/iin/f/iiiii/i --.iliiiIiiii ûiiniuuihuiliu :
/* diuuiiiuuiliu laiuuuiLnnnLmhuiuu .tLiiUiui Hjunkpliuiunup Ll uiiiiliii /iLiini /'mii/nti-
umi/i nnp iiiiniiLii/iu îtiiiu Ain/tn pppuinnuhjpu, /711 kiupuliniunu iLiitliui uiiliiuu i/ui/ji/iuiu-
unu, putuukpnpn /1 'Ikuipnuh; : lltu niiuinnLtlu niupAnniiuutjp /1 7'ii/iuuiiiu /jl hphluuiunL-
iiiii/f/.ff /11 11/111111/711, 1111 /ii annnu/iuii uuitiuuiuiu ûu iiiiiumi/. miu/i iuuOuii/iu/.ii 111/iuii /|iu/
/jl iiiu/iii/i/ii 11 /1 ûiluiuiiiu 7'ii/iuinnti/i :
ut l'nuunu niiiyiiliiiif 11 pkpuihni luuhuhuiiLU tiiiiuiii muu.au 11111 fuu 1 ntuil/iuuiiu iiun
Mupiuuu /jl" n 7*11/1 uuinu n< HLpiuuuii : /'ttiiu iuiMiuuiiu hnkphhnupu iiiiiuiMimS îutliuufjtiuiu
iMiiiiii/.i iikpkluiuiuu /jl /iiiiiitiiiii/ii iiuiiuiu iinp iiLuhuiip J7/1/1 ui/uiuuuiui/iuiiii /1//11 /1 'Jtumi-
Iflllll/l . Illlll /.1 tUUIUII /llf/i I/lll III' ÎUMIUIlll/iUl/l : /'l /l ll/lllLU IULIILII .\ /i II fllll II II /, UMi llllfill
itiiiuil/iu /7/111 luiuuipiuuuiktuip ptuûiuiuiti /711/111 /jl uuipliuiLtuiiiiLuu Lo/i/n, /jl itunnu
uinuip&iuutuiiu l/lJll /1111 uiiiu lllMi 5 Ijhpu /iL iwuuilLilp /1 , /j/(/111 /iiiuui 11 iMiiim/ii /1 uuuui/i, putl
nnu /jl //
t
iM. ii/ijmi liflutuuu nuuihppu /iLiim/ 1111 /711 l{nip, /jl hhhuii luunphjpu upd^hnLlopLU,
unpu /luii/iL uhpinhiuu uiuiiiiiL iu< p unLppu /jl kuihu uhci tipiutii/ji/iu : uV unLniiu n ("17-
ukupnu /ifl/uiuuu nn tjn hkuuinpnu uipuip utuphiuLiuu :
^miu 1111 /iini ^khiuiunuiunu huihnLupli /i/siinim nn/iu
,
/jl tiiu ^ptuutuikuiu pupnAiki
repandit sur la terre avec maledictions et tristesse, le parfum de celle-ci
remplit 1'univers, louangee dans toutes les langues des generations.
En ce meme jour, fete de saint Etienne patriarche de Rome.
Aux jours de Tempereur romain Valerien et de son fils Gallienus qui susci-
terent une persecution contre les chretiens, saint Etienne etait Teveque de
Rome, le vingtieme apres Pierre. II convertissait nombre de personnes au
Christ, en faisait des catechumenes et les baptisait. Ayant convoque tous
les fideles, il les encouragea a rester fermes et sans crainte dans la foi du
Christ.
Le pretre Bonus affirma, de la part de tous, vouloir accepter toutes sortes
de tortures et ne point renier le Christ. Mais tous les clercs jugerent a
propos de baptiser les catechumenes, et de conduire a la perfection ceux qui
avaient appris la doctrine de la foi. Ce que le saint patriarche fit. En un jour
il ordonna ceux qui
y
avaient ete prepares, trois pretres et sept diacres, et il
confera les autres ordres a six liommes vierges. Nombre de paiens vinrent
pour se faire baptiser par le saint, entre autres le noble Xemesios avec sa
iille aveugle. Ils etaient venus demander la guerison, et lorsque Etienne les
eut baptises, 1'aveugle recouvra la vue et fut temoin d'un grand miracle. Le
saint ordonna diacre le noble Nemesios qui etait demarque.
Ce qu
1
ayant appris, les paiens cn firent part a l'empereur, qui ordonna de
II f./. .i/.i./iini . /1 /1.11/11 lllilil yiij.liii ii/im llllt/ /il IIIUIIII iiiA/i/i MIMIl/.luil /.1 llliuilO/ill/lU, 11/111
Mtl/lU /.1 IMMII IMM/lil iilllllll, illil /L ll///.l./.lll/lll/l /.1 IjlljUliuillllU /fl II llil/l/.lioni/ /ll II L lll)llj, llllllll
.iiiiit. /1/1/1 iiii.ii/, ui_ iliiiiuiiiu V><ii/ nifii/.ii/i/i : //l 111 111 111 ii.l/.ft /i/.ini LnLiiuiuiuuiU iiiiiii (/''//
ll/.lllll/llllfllllllfl, llll /.1 IIUIIIIIII MIMIMIMl/.IIM llllllllfl/lfl . Il/ lll/uilll, llTllM UIIMIU, II // llll/llllll,
11 '/nni./iiiiiiu, ii'luiiHihulinu, uf/in/yuuli/711, nlfnuiiLiiiLntuhuilinu, iiw/in/iiuu, "/"'/jriiiiiLiuu,
ii/'iuii/ii/iuu, 11 /'111111111, ii'/uuiiiu, /,t iiiiimii 11/111 uuiiiti :
/,1111 111111 /. 1 /111....11111/, iiim iiiii itt./i 1S/.11111/. 11111 , iiniiui uiuiiitiilup vîniiii/.ii/i/i uuhniuhh,
/jl uiuiiittio/iitii /1 i/iiuiui/i yuii/iii iiV>/iinfi /il iuuitiu/iu uiiiil/ : //iti /711 llll /l/mil/.UMI IIUIILIIII
ilhuiiuh 1111111/ fim/ii uiuiuiiuin, 11/1 /711 1)111111111/11111111111 niiiifi/i //iiitiiu/iiiu/i, 1111 /.1 tiuiu/jutuiii
nliiu fiiiimi 1'i.ii/h/. 11111 iini 1. 111 in. .. 11, 1.11 111/, 11 Zfl uiiLniiu ///.../, ui/inft /711 Uiituitti/ruiuuiri uiuiuli I 11
/>L7li/iu/inil/l . /jL UIIIUU1/7U tlL itlU .illlll7./un(/l /iflMI lll/.lllll /1 llLIIIII UUIljul.UIU lllllnillUllllll, liL
/lupli V'Ul/ iiimi/.iiuii : ^nnu tiuntitti uuiubuLuLiuu uiuiuiiiliilI 1^111/1111/1/711 uiilmliu Uuihijiuiu-
linu yuinuiiu/juiu, ..11 ultnuiLuiu uiiiiuiu /.1 innnnnLuii /,iu<\ /1 lILuiiuiLuiu ûiunb;uu puiOuL-
/cJuttii, :
oLui uuiLuil uiliil/i/i ul tiuiu /itiiini/i u/.iiuiii/.i/iu //iii/.i/iiiiiiiiuu, /il. uio/iit iiuuitiuu 15
uttiniiLt. LhhnLaiuhuihun, Ll ifcui
<"/"'/
yitiimtiL/iniiJv/i innauiU u< yiiLiuu/iiiujL uni_riuu an^Li
hn.nah uio/iii nttiti ui/riuUiui /1 uuu&uin hiLnuh /.//.../.. u ym uiiiuuu/i : t/i_ uiiliiliu luniunLiui
uinolau iiiil liuuiiiLtuo fcn/jL nnnmni i7l'i ul yi111 u uiu11 l/J/ilIip cl nuindnLUli, ul u/jo Utuuu
saisir Nemesios. Dâbord on le frappa fortement, ensuite on 1'introduisit au
tribunal et on le soumit a ia torture en merae temps que sa fille, et Sera-
pion et Olympius avec leurs compagnons; daucuns furent tues par Tepee,
dautres par les ilammes. On saisit ensuite douze hommes du clerge, quYjn
mit a mort par des tortures : Bonus, Faustus, Maurus, Promitus, Camni-
sius, Jean, Exuberantius, Cvrillus, Theodulos, Basilius, Bassus, Codus et
d'autres avec eux.
Saint Tertullianus mourut avec eux. On lui brisa la bouche a coups de
pierre, ensuite on Fetendit sur une planche, on lui enleva les nerfs, et on le
fit mourir par lVpee. Cetait lui qui avait enterre les saints martvrs susmen-
tionnes, et comine il etait l'econome de la maison d'01ympius, il en avait dis-
tribue tous les biens aux pauvres; ainsi que saint Serapion etait reconome de
la maison de Nemesius, et avait eâlcment distribue tous les biens de son
maitre aux pauvres, et il mourut par les ilammes. Saint Etienne le patriarche
inhuma avec honneur tous ces saints, qu'il avait baptises et avait conduits
par ses exhortations au courage heroique du martyre.
Quelques jours apres on saisit aussi le bienheureux Etienne et on le presenta
au tribunal accompagne de beaucoup dêcclesiastiques. Apres un long inter-
ogatoire, lorsque le saint n'eut point accepte de sacrifier aux idoles, on
1'introduisit, malgre lui, dans un temple d'idoles, dans 1'espoir qu'il se laissera
persuader. Le saint se mit a prier Dieu; il se produisit des tonnerres, des
[177 28 NAVASARD, 7 SEPTRMBRE. 521
iniuZjuin/iu //nnouiu/iouiL luutinhLnon hn nnli, Ll. nhhm.nnpli JJnnhli aluu Ll. iJuuJuLuili h
pun :
/'n/i mn mi'/i mjiXmljLmj ijltmij /i iJLiuiuiniuli untinili /.iil/i/iiiii/i
,
/il ilminiJLmj nniLiLliuiî
îiiLininiiiii/iiiiiiin" iluinnuiiuLink,n /il nuiQuiiLiiL;ii uniiiiiu iijujijihujim Jill.miij'
"//''"/ //'"/
/'
.=> 'hnhuinnu : /l iii/iii/^/i n/i/iiin/i iuniiin/uiii liiuiniunLiun ijjunji^m jin iiiiliiii luiiitnitinuia/i/i
Vii/iii/.m.\ iiiiiiiiiiiiiLnnnLW/iiiiiIii nuiûiliuiiuituLuihnli Ztl niiiîii/iiiii/iii Ll umjiljmi mnmijli
n/i
t/
,u /"'/
J"'' : */ ">
"/"''V
/'''/''/'''/''''"l/it/iUiuii ii/iiiii/i t)jujijihtijil,ji nîm uimiunLmjuh
,
uiii /il nnL/i/i Junn^nnnili //luiniu/iiliuii/i ûuiinuiinljn u/iniuu iWiîn /i ûiLiiiinii/i '1'nhiunnuh :
I/l i?/inii//iiL uiiLnn/i niiiiiiniiLiiioiiii/1/1 u/iuiuuiniuau tltutnui iiiu/i/.u *n0tuiuiutn/it//i/i
10 a/innLnnpu nhLLnLijJilt /iuihiiliI immihii iimi/i/iiu /<//.iim)i' /il unL.uLjuuilLnljn, Ll. uintiiniuLuiL.
1'ujnll, /i'/i nmhnhuli /il ijujijnu
JiIJii
Im imui\m jijih (tiiniiLCTni : /'uu iiULn/iu mhjun mj iltnop
//Uftntiin/iiu/ n/unnîiL/in/i nnL/i/i
/1111^/1117/1
iuuLliLnnL.li Ll. ISuiûihhjii Ll. Jtlinli, nji iJiiuhLiuj
Ljhli nnniAipli : (/l uhuxnhn. *(iL /ilu pmO liiiuniunhuii 1711 n/iinu^nLnn, Junninuihhun
11/1/1111 11/11111/ unnnLUii LljLnLiji n(li 1)111/1/1 /1 liLnnu, Ll. uilinhju
/1
Junjimhh iiulu/i itin_uiy(i
li) uLniuhnih 11/1/ini ûiinjili
'/'//"'/"
unL.no. ûiiiiuiujLuihli, nn iuuuiul /i uhjiiui tianuiuniu
/iL /1111111 /i/.iiini iunjiL.li liiijiiu jiiuj mjiLiulili 'hnjuitnnuji uin.ûiLiuui\Luit miii /mii/./mii/iiii/i
/i/iimmim nntuhahjnill /IUI/ ntl/l/l . nnnnt iluinil/l/t/f mnLmj yui immmjLjmjh ii/.Auii iijiumiii mj
Jihiinl.ijjili :
coups de feu accompagnes d'un tremblement de lerre, une grande partie du
temple saffaissa avec les idoles. Les soldats quitterent le saint et se preci-
piterent en fuite.
Le saint, se trouvant en liberte, se rendit au temple de saint Lucius le
martyr. II
y
rcunit tous les fideles, les enseigna et encouragea avec des
paroles de consolation a rester fermes dans le Ghrist. Apres avoir commence
par cela, il
y
accomplit le mystere du saint sacrifice entoure du ministere des
archipretres, des pretres et diacres qui etaient avec lui. Gar il ne consolait
pas seulement les fideles par la doctrine, mais encore par l'accomplissement
du saint mystere il les confirmait toujours dans la foi du Christ.
Et pendant que le saint offrait le divin sacrifice, les soldats entourerent
1'eglise avec beaucoup de preparatifs et de gens armes et par leurs cris fai-
saient trembler les lieux et le saint temple de Dieu. Quant au saint, ayant
accompli, en toute quietude d'esprit, le saint sacrifice, il donna la sainte
communion a tous les presents, et communia lui-meme; les portes etaient
fermees. Le saint mystere n'etait pas encore completement acheve, que les
soldats, forcant les portes de 1'eglise, firent irruption a rinterieur et de la
dans la sainte abside de lautel, oii ils trancherent la tete au saint patriarclic,
qui tomba sur Tautel en melant son sang au sang du Christ, comine un signe
qui devait prouver qu'il regnerait eternellement avec lui. Les fideles enleverent
le corps et 1'enterrerent avec dc grands honneurs.
/'// urni rnî ,S./, />//
|< /'/,7 Ufjuiuniug ,/,
i/"/.
'/</'/
<JfcpuunuU
,//',/'
gm.aiuufc| a/iunu/Su unpuju.
/.,
/,
n
,/.. ,
V
fca^
i
a
,
./.,/V/..
auiu
auty //
,
/,l //.//.l n,
..'.. j,UV ,,/../'. /,
iflnu,
/,l
//<,/'J
/'/.;
///.,"/' I
;//,
2
.,...// /, '- unpuju P
,
t././..
A
/...//..//...././'
/ii,///,.
//,, /. ,.//../
S/J
'/,*,/',//> /.l "///>/,
.....L..A,^.([ /, L ,/p.ii///oi. a/7 .// '. /.//..//,...../ ^,?.../-
.,,.,. /VJfc.uIi, ,/. //
unpnju ^fcuifnniuj
'/.././// /.'///>
///','''' i
giujui? .lhl/,
,///,|[.l/J/,lT, l/,/i /,l Jfr5 /'/';/'''
Sniîuliiûj, '(l/,//,,,?/,,/,,../^,^
/,
tp
//
uuSfcuuiju ./,,//0/, /.,/,/,/,
/
/,
/
/'/,//,///Tt /-
/'
//
,
.p./?/.u,T.n,t
unJfcuuiju .,/..//0/,
,.nO.T./ /''/'//''/';
/"""-
,,L
/7T"
L
"2
nL
/
,,,,
,7
,,,L
^
,,Mn
F'
"/""/
/l/ /,/juiI/,/^/, :J
'.,,,/, /l* /.< Vku^mhSuknh
/.' : OTuiJiij
t
uJfcoptf.feu[
/'.,<a,.,M,/,<-, fcl
,y/>2, //./,*,
WuinhuiSm. /,
;{i/.i,///i'.j /.l j/Utiiiij/, :
/
/,/lh
/,l
/, ,n<;?t
/,/.//.'T [o3
/'"/.."i''//.
V/
#/'//"$,
u|p ^.../.',...7.
! /,l /,////l/A /,l
*
?fc &, l jujff
1
. J..nL/.ut/ ///.///
t//.iAi
/.L/. UuinnL&n,; J I>l
,?fc/Uq.L o/, Nfcn_ ?/-A . /,L ?.,L/.Lt/T.
/"//
/
,
f.ifc//'
OJluiuiJUU
Sfeuiu.u,
/,</
</* /,l ;/.////?
. /,l //-..l//.? giuîuuiiijiuiufeuiu
,,V
.
^t
'//'
jum-ui^ p&Auiju
iJuiuioi-auiufcj />/,/
Buififn.&nj, i/ufuL
i/J>

,/nj ^fc./ f/u.Lu.//
/ ?/> buniufinj i
Vn homme, nomme Tarsicius, clesservait les reliques. Les paiens le sai-
sirent et Tobligerent a leur montrer lc corps du saint; cc qu'ayant refuse, ils
le contraignirent a immoler aux idolcs. II n'y consentit pas et ils le firent
mourir d'une mort de martyre.
Commemoration de saint Theodore, eveque d'Ancyre, et des saints peres
Daniel et Pierrc, saints et purs anachoretes et docteurs de la verite qui ache-
verent leur bonne vie avec saint Theodore.
En cc jour, martyre du saint et grand martyr Jean de Nicomedie, rempli
de toutes sortes de bonncs qualites, qui excella dans la souffrance de tous
genres de tortures de la part de Diocletien et Maximien, et comme il navait
pas renie la foi, on trancha la tete du bienheureux.]
-Nativite de la sainte merc dc Dieu, benie de tous, toujours vierge, Marie,
de Joachim et Anne.
Du nombre et de la famillc des douze tribus d'Israel, se trouvait Joachim,
a foi. 28 homme pieux et craignant Dieu,
*
et fort riche. II offrait le double des offrandes
r a
"
a Dieu. Le grand jour du Seigneur s'approcha. Les fils dTsrael offrirent
leurs offrandes au Seigneur, et avec eux Joachim. Le grand pretre Rouphim
lui dit : Tu ne dois pas offrir tes offrandes au Seigneur avant les autres,
car tu n'as point d'enfant parmi Israel.
I).
(i uniliiilipi) inpinilLnuiL inid /il niun&UlL inptnilLui] li mmiimplji SLiunu /il n< l,nl,i_n-
o('l (./i//iii(/i LhnQ /it/itiLil, uiii nluin iiuuuiwiuin Ll iiilin ItiuliuhLuiu ulunniuu /ilu,
/.l itpu^Liun niiiiLiiiiiliLU oji Ll luuLjn i/iiiu\u /iin . //* /tOitiu/.u' /i iniiLu /ti? /,l iii LLniuin Ll
n< tunii/iu, unuiBL mjii iiipiuunLj lilu\ SLjp (.iiiftiiLiiiAu /ii?, I.l itiuo/r7
/11? //"//"'' /' IfLniuLni n
'
/il liinintuunLn /iil pthuLib :
/ii/i (./i/iin iui)iiLii/i/i/i /fL/t LnliiiLii nnp.u nnpiuip, /.l LnLnni linhu LnhL;p Ll uiiiLjp
uiuuXti /ilii . /,11111/11/ '/'"(,"" /''/"
'"'
/
lll
/""//
,
'/
',L i]"i"uuiLtiilinLpiiLuii /iti : I/l uuLuiul
/.'/i/ifii uuLuin uuni /.l i/iuu/.niinn ilmihu iiiliiluu t^p /i npmlum /ilii /.l uittnitiL /iuii AwtLni/u
iiiui/iu/iin/71111 : (7l imnoldti Llptiti tttiL (.fiitifii iifA /l 11111/7 .
o*Vn f tiiniiLinA ^tuntiu /iu"iin,
10
itz^'"'
l
[
lnllllLIII "
l
"1 ""
/"' "
L opûLut u/111 npupû op^liLnlip tpu
p
tpuli nit flmniiiili, Ll
'"'""
/'
"i?m ijniLtu// iil'uiuîul[ : (/l
/7/1 tifciiLijLiui /int/
*
l.nliliuu /,l /Ufin, I.l /.iii/.ii /i hiuiLpli
*
A fol. 23
niuiliultinLiii\ LpLtiL pniliu l\lii\nlpun /il nnputip i)L >\niiii/,n /.l llluLjp . '/.tiii /luA W^ tit/
A/iiiil n/iii /itiiil n/i iltiim LpLliLiuti n/itt . n/i iiuu/Âii hliLui] /,nttti /i i?/^ l'nnm |///i, /l
tii uunuuLi]i LnLj /<L /iiti/tiiiiifi/i/iii
/1
iiiiiiiiiiiii/i/i SLmnli /.uuntn\ffi /iil\it : '/.tiii /iuA, ulii
15 hutuuLuuii Ltt . u/i /il n* /t/iLvuiii/ LpLuliu liSiuliLipui /.u, u/i /.l /JtniiLup LpLltjin Xuiuu
^lll/llf/./l llllLlllpb PU SLjll :
'/.ll'n
/l/liA Wj^ IILII UtiltlllLipill Lll . /.L fl< ItlU/liifu/lU /l/./llllll/. /,11111
liSuiliLaiu^ /iti, t|/i /iL utjlipli hliliipulpiilin Lli tiiiLitiO/i pu N/7/1 : '/.iii
^
/iuA
/7^ iili? lilhuliLnmi
Joachim s'en affligca beaucoup, revint triste du temple du Seigneur, mais
ne le fit pas voir a sa femme Anne. II se rendit dans le desert,
y
deploya sa
tente et jeuna quarante jours. II se disait : Je ne retournerai plus chez moi,
je ne mangerai ni boirai, jusqu'a ce que mon Seigneur et Dieu m'ait visite. Mes
prieres me serviront de nourriture et mes larmes de boisson.
Ouant a sa femme, Anne, elle gemissait dune douleur double, et elle
pleurait une double peine, et se disait a elle-meme : Je pleurerai mon veuvage
et je pleurerai aussi ma sterilite. Et Annc revetit ses vetements de deuil et
descendit, a la neuvieme heure de la journee, dans son jardin, elle s'assit au
pied d'un arbre de lauriers. Elle se mit a prier Dieu et dit : Dicu dc mes peres,
souviens-toi de mes peines et benis-moi, commc tu as beni les entrailles de
Sara, en lui donnant un iils, Isaac. Elle fixa
*
le ciel en pleurant. Elle apcrcul
*
A fol. 28
dans le laurier deux nids de passereaux, et elle soupira longuemcnt et dit :
Malheur amoi! Qui m'a donne le jour, et quelle mere m'a mise au mondc ?
Je suis nee avec malcdiction parmi Israel, j'ai ete le dedain et Topprobre
dans le temple de mon Seigneur Dieu. Ilelas! A qui peut-on me comparcr?
Je ne ressemble pas meme aux oiseaux du ciel, car les oiseaux du ciel font des
petits devant toi, Seigneur! Malheur a moi! A qui peut-on me comparer? Pas
meme aux animaux sans raison, car eux aussi, ils engcndrent devant toi, Sei-
gneur! Malheur a moi! A qui peut-on me comparer? Pas meme aux eaux, car
les eaux produisent des reptiles devant toi, Scigncur, et les poissons te
b.
524
[180]
/.ii. Iil n< Qnnttli uSusuaquJI bu, n/i /.i Oui jmu Uliu ij/.tiiiiiui j./.jMj/.ii ........ \>/i
pn >/; /,i
Xljinlin oii<Jii/.ii II p/ui :
'/."H
/"^ /*JV ,,L '^ UlStUUlVllUII /" . / iM
/.Ji/jjt/i UUIUUfrUUII /n, fj/i /n
Lnlljin /liuilllll lllliu/,, ijiuiiilll fjll /llll /l (lllllllll)llllllll /llji lljlljl
IMJ
lliujllj/j lllil /n iijiîi/.ii
I|j/'l| I
/>*i iiiiiWilil?iuiu ^nLniniull /.u/.i /.iiuii fiiiiiui/i /n lll 1117 . l./l/llll, l./l/llll, jiii 1111 l.iiiitiu 111A
mnojiilin pnrj /.l uiûi njtiiiuj/iu /11 Alni/m uuiTtni
/j,
/.1
"/'/t
uiunLU unnui /tinj uiiiuLuiiL 5
''/''//'/' :
"*"
'""t
'""" iLlinuiuli
17 ''7/'
I"mliiiA /nl, /1
W17
Aiuuiij 111/tnL /jiuil /70 1)111-
\ fol. 28
itiiLii/111 /"" /iliAnii iS/.iiiilu (.innnLAiti
*
/.1
//"//
uiuifluioufeuii ijiui iiljiii LLliuin
/"/""/
:
/*l iuij /ilii /iii/iiil ^nliftnmtin /./t/.t /.ijttfii (.uJ/iii(/i /il iiiii/iu . (<,\u ilniluilinS inin pn
niui /il /i/ni7 ,
/'/'
1
/
1
/"
/' '/"1"'//"-"
/
,l
/*
K"
, "I
/I'
s
)/
, '?",,
"'/
'/>"""
17P
i"n_ I1111 /il uiuiuq .
HniliulinS iiiLiiiL {".tiitniLitiA i.up./.J/ii/ iiij,
V^ /'
i""lu jjii /.l f.iiiiiii /j/tii ^n mjiiiimj/i : I7l
|i
11111/7 n<Jni//iLii /iL/t . ('A/7P /tiiiv nnnOu iiuiiuii uiuiiiiiuiinii /l uiiiji/iAii /.l j/iii/ftj/i uuunLu
f.iuiiULAiifU -/uSni : lL 111 11 /7 . (.A/71J /tiiA /.ji/jiiiiiiuuiii/i ijui iii/iiii/jii 1/11111/1111 /ju /.l qLnLnLLu
/il //tu/iq/t piiiîiiiniil/ii/" />L Aujintjii : (*l nLnLjp /tiiA <Jiun/ti/i linluuiqu /.l
//"/"//'
uiiSuuuiiU
(tnnntlnnLiuuli :
/*l ui/iii/.iii/ (.iiiiiiii/t uJiiii/iii/i/ii') 0/1
q
u
'lPi
nJilSuiuuiL. iiiiiliiiO unniu ul iuti/7 . iWiS 1."
qtiuiiuqfi t//t nqnnSLqniL nuS 0/7/1
(iiiinnLitiA /jl onûhuiq ajtu tntd Ll n< Llu hqhS nunh
/tl n< ui/iiiiiii 111// :
jl
4"'i"f""-
înifuihfiS
i/"iLnL/iii
ij"J,
/<L
/1
t/tifii/iLii ""uiinnin qnhouiui /tt
/1
/.l ttiu7
.
I.tc/ii" Aiiiii/iitii TSfiluipuuuuiksU nn puiLhî (.titnniuiA puiLtiuiq qfiu /.l /i/3nn qiuSLhuiî
benissent. Malhenr a moi! A qui peut-on me comparer? Pas meme a la terre;
car la terre offre, en son temps, ses fruits aux fils des hommes et ceux-ci t'en
benissent.Aussitot un ange apparut a Anne et dit : Anne, Annel Dieu a exauce
tes prieres et voici que tu deviendras enceinte et tu mettras au monde un
enfant, et son nom se propagera par toute la terre. Et Anne dit : Vive le
Seigneur mon Dieu si je mets au monde un garcon ou une iillu; je 1'ofTrirai en
A foi. 28 offrande au Seigneur Dieu
*
et il sera son ministre toute sa vie.
Deux autres anges apparurent a Anne et lui dirent : Voila que ton mari,
Joaehim, arrive, il emmene avec lui ses bergers. Car 1'ange du Seigneur etait
descendu vers lui et lui avait dit : Joachim, Dieu a exauce tes prieres, re-
tourne chez toi et Annc, ta femme, deviendra enceinte. Et il dit a ses ber-
gers : Apportez-moi dix brebis, blanches, sans taches, ct qu'elles soient
donnees au nom de mon Dieu. Et il dit : Apportez-moi douze jeunes veaux,
tendres et beaux, et qu'ils soienl donnes aux pretres ct aux vieillards. Et
apportez-moi cent boucs, et qu'ils soient donnes a tout le peuple.
Et Anne ayant apergu Joachim qui revcnait, courut au-devant de lui et
dit : J'ai su maintenant que le Seigneur Dieu a eu pitie de moi et qu'il ma
beaucoup benie, et que je ne serai plus veuve et sans enfant.
Joachim se reposa ce jour-la. Le lendemain il offrit ses offrandes et dit :
J'ai reconnu maintenant, en toute verite, que Dieu 1'expiateur m'a remis mes
[181]
imuoiuuu /111 : (7l. LjO iViri/iu/i/ii. /i mmuLj o/iiiiilu mnnmnmuhmi /i uiiilIi /ilu : //l iiiuiuuil
LUlllui LlL. iiii /uii/iu iliiiiiuii iiiii/i/.ii numhnma /'illlllll/il/i :
//l innftuiLi miuu iuL.iiL.np, huuiL. /ti_ hîunn iiJtiiu/ituuiufiAuu bLJLj .
V'"^
/
,l
jt
vukmiii :
//l uiu muLj . PiiLiniiii : C/l /'Jiuiu mtiLj . U h& /iii/.l ^'Jy/' /1? liiiiii-) uiL.nL.11 :
//l /1 hmmmnhi
*
iiuui /iiiiiiii/i iiiliiliiiiu lluumili liL. rm iiiiii.iii/i/i, iiiiiimi uuinuuuu i.iii/i- *
A fol. 28
hmub, Lil. iii/iim iii.i/.iiiii iiiu.Mir /r '/11111111 r/irrii/11111. : 1/l innJuiLi /jii/jl i//.iiuii.u/riui limuauhutuL.
//iiiii/iiiiii II1U1U /ilu /.1 imiim/iIimi PUflfll /lo/Ju /iL IIIIIIIAUIL munnLjL /l tl/lii/tu lion
l"-""l
' 'tL.
tuuLj /.'/i/iiii . 'ihunmuh /7
"t/
1 "/' "> LinLubunLj ntu l
l^/
,
'//
,
l
, uliuJtiL. muinmin nuui /f iiiiilu
o/jiuilii :
C/l 1111111111 uiiiiilW/ilu /.'ulriu
/1
uuu/i/1/1 /iliiulii, /il im /iu<
"l["l&
/|uu? iiuiu/iii tfiiL&tiili/îi
/1 uhuhliLi /iliiiilii : //l uuiiuii hnshi nnumhnu 1'uniuiliiji imii.iiiiuiiiiii /iiiliiiuuii /tl tinL.OiiiuLjn
n libnnu iiiil // 111 11 /1 111 1. : Z/l innoiuu anhL. inmnbbiuL, tiiniun Oin/uiu/iu nlinntAibinL.LdLiL.li
!?/.& /il /miJ.iuii nptuîuuuiiu Ljl. unuilinu /il n&bnuu /il iic/iiiiih/iiliiiiii /'uiiiui/ii/i /il
iimiiiiO/i iiii./iu/i.i>ii '/1 thttuiniu iiiiiiiuiilLL /i ,\/iilu niuûiuuiiiuuibinliu, /tl onûbiun iiliui
UL iuii/j . /.luifiLtuA îuiihu il/iiiiiu on^libm nmnmiii 11111111 dl umL.it iiiJiu iuIiim /1 1/1I1/1I
iii.irn iiili/i iiui./iiiuii.i 111111111 iiul/iui/iu/iii : //l itiiuuti tut)/iuufiu </lllllll/llLllllll . l/ll/lll/l,
tnjiu/, :
//l nmnXhmi u*iuuiiiLa/iu uui.iuiifi iiiil piu*juiuiuiuu fcx oiiû/jii/iu uitiu /jl >..../... .
peches et m'a pardonne toutes mes fautes. Joachim retourna de la maison du
Seigneur chez lui, justifie. Et Anne devint enceinte et donna la bonne nouvelle
aux fdles d'Israel.
Lorsque les jours se furent accomplis, elle mit au monde, et demanda a la
sage-femme : Qui .est ne? Gelle-ci dit : Une fille. Et Anne dit : Mon ame s'est
agrandie aujourd'hui.
Apres que les jours d'Anne et de purification se furent accomplis,
*
selon la *
a foi. 28
regle, elle donna le sein a 1'enfant et la nomma Marie. Lorsqu'elle eut six
mois, Marie se dressa sur ses pieds et fit sept pas et revint dans les bras de sa
mere. Et Anne dit : Vive le Seigneur! elle ne touchera plus du pied le
sol, jusqu'a ce que je l'aie conduite a la maison du Seigneur.
Et Anne purifia sa chambre; elle n'y introduisit rien de malpropre ou
d'abject. Elle fit appeler les fdles d'Israel, les vierges pures, et les introdui-
sait aupres de Marie. Lorsqu'elle eut un an, Joachim donna une grande re-
ception et invita les pretres et les scribes, les vieillards et le peuple d'Israel
et, en presence de tous, offrit l'enfant entre lcs mains du grand pretre, qui la
benit et dit : Dieu de nos peres, b('
i
nis cette enfant et fais qu'elle soit re-
nommee parmi tous les peuples eternellement. Et toute l'assemblee dit :
Ainsi soit-il, ainsi soit-il.
Ou offrit aussi 1'enfant aux pretres, qui la benirent et dirent : Dieu, qui
v Ij.
( MIIMILMlA llll l /IIIHAIII )llll/ 1,11, Mllll/illlll /l iMll/llll lltl ('"(" '' >f *>''* *" "11111 pill/l/l OII^/llIL-
///.nnfnii 1111 iu uiliuuiul; : //l immumi/iU iiiii/iUiiiiU -/iiiiiii/iiliiiiu . //ii/iu/i, Uii/ni/i :
A fol. 29 /// lllll Llllj If/llll Illlllll/l IIIIIIIIIIIL /l llllinil/illll llU/lUlll/lU /" /'
/' OpÛUlllll II ( llllllll lll>\
/iL III II 17 . //llll/ill/lll S/illlllll /llllll l|l OII^JllII /||/|l)|, l/lllll/l ll/l llllll 111/111111 llfliJ /iL 1,1'tUUA l/lfl7li
ii/iiii/iiiiiui/ifiii "ii /1 hlnutuilLuiu liiiiuj /n /1 111 /i)i.\ n/niiii 11 iii"""'iiiii /1//.111/1 ilinuiiuiuh mmliuO/i 5
/ilii : // i/ luiiiiiii/iuin/, ii ii iii iii ili ll
,
ui_i'l,uli u/J/7 (I1/1111 11111)1111 Ul.lilji iiiiiuiiiiLiiuil : //l
111 pui/llMi II Ltiil piliyilUlIII p)i Ul ALiipil liL lllli/i/lllllU /hiiiii/hi iiiip/i, oilûUll/lfl lilUll/iflop^tlUUII
1)111/1111/1/1 11 '/ 11111/11111) : (/#_ 11/111111/1)1 /1 iiuii/iu /1L11L111/111 i/muiluiliipUiiii/ 11 1 imiiiilmiA :
.'>HI|IIH IIILIIL/I '/'"//;
''/oilllll/l ti lljll lllllUtl II II ll IWllll/l pllllllllp/lll IIUIl/rLllHLIIlll .
//llLHllll '/olllII|
,
il III /lll /lll III II II 711 //llll/l puillllip/l pllll/il lilll lllll, UL 711 IUILUip/lll/l
l/lll/llll II /jL IMlll/IHIIlA
ll"
"L /l IlUll/ll /"ll/JlUIILIIIlfl "/'iHini/lin, Alll/llUtlHI uilillu/iuiiu PUU
Llljjlllljlllljlltlllljllllllllll lUlliplIIUIU fL /l /lllllloni/.IIIIH : 6*L /lUIIUL llllllllll /illlll llllllMi/lllll/l/l, UU/l
UilL Llii /f/lXl ll/l "'1/'/'
'''- /Jlil/uUlLlAUiUOp /UUIII17P /l lllillllll, UullUU III1I1LI1I /iLflfll, 1111 ^ll
Alilll llll I /1/111/1/1/7 IIIIL l/lUlllill/lU // III /lllllllllll //lllllllll llll/l/l, tL III III ff UuUlllLOni UIU17 ll/llll .
//. /l/lV IILll/lIi UIIIII PUI|
/
2",
(
U "*""*" /"1 "l""l P"'7
"P
UltUUtiU l/lll/lllll)llll/l
"/"/' "('' P"
s
A fol.
V a.
es dans les hauteurs, regarde cette enfant et benis-la de ta benodiction
qui ne passe pas. Et toute 1'assemblee dit : Ainsi soit-il, ainsi soit-il.
A foi. 29
*
La mere la saisissant la conduisit dans sa chambre purifiee et benit Dieu
et dit : Je vais chantcr a mon Seigneur un cantique nouveau, car il m'a visitee
et m'a enleve 1'injure de mes ennemis, il m'a donne le fruit de justice, en sou-
venir devant lui. Qui va raconter aux fils de Ruben qu'Anne a ete delivree de
la sterilite
'?
Et les pretres, les vieillards et toute Tassemblee s'etant rejouis,
benirent la toute benie enfant, Marie. Et ils rentrerent chez eux en gloriiiant
Dieu.
En ce jour, vie de l'eveque Paulin de la ville de Nola. en Occident.
Saint Paulin etait eveque de la ville de Nola, en Occident. II avait une con-
a foi. 29 duite vertueuse et etait tres charitable. Lorsquc les Gotlis envahirent
*
Tltalie,
il vendit tout ce que possedait 1'eveche et le distribua aux pauvres et a ceux
qui etaient dans la gene. Apres qu'il eut tout epuise, une veuve vint le trouver
et le pria instamment de lui donner la rancon de son lils, esclave en Afrique
aupres du gendre du roi des Vandales. L'homme de Dieu lui dit : Je n'ai plus
rien a te donner, mais je te donnerai ma personne, pour que tu puisses la
donner en echange de ton hls. La fcmme, en 1'entendant, prit ces paroles
1. Imitation des paroles de Sara : Genese, xxi, 7.
[183]
29 NAVASARD, 8 SHPTEMBRE. 527
Ul. Ljiuu /iiiu/il iiiliul LuiLatuup ûiSiunLnitiL uutiiuli pmu /JiV nnnnSuiOnLfdfiLU /l Iiiii
uinnLttiSiip
v
1 " "'"""/'"'""/"('/
uiitiiut/ /iwp''
P
a/tilu uupiii :
L*l /i/./i/i iuilciiii iiinuiL il^tLnLliLj kL SuiLtui iuil i/iouuij jihiujiui u/i/'/i utuju uiijuisLjn
UiiiluuiuXtuuop u/i ULnl.t ii uuuuLj '/"/"//' l"/" : I'jipLl u* /itii /iiliiil uiiiii, uiu/m uiu^ uulw
5 /i/i/i/i . tin_ ijiii(iiu iiuiiii 1/1
u/uuiuiti// ii/niLiii /?"( /"- uiiiL/i /iu\ ijSInu&Lhli /ul : Llt/tll ULpui-
luiuuLiut iLLuiui /t/iuniuLii/i/iu, /tiuncV/iint/ /J17 ui^/i mnni-LuinuiLnn Lj Ll. iuuLj u 'loijnu .
l\jinL.hum /iui i//mii/.ii : (/l uiu liiuj^ . //* itij/ |iL'
/i"'J
(
u ^[nuî .//mii/.mii 1//1111/.1/ ijiujiUmliLj :
6*l uiilLuii n^lonnu Lm Lun&b anniiLu /tl Inuijnnj uLiu /i
lJLjuu^
i//iiu/imii/i
/
,1
-/
,U
J
tjmjiStuuLj
qum : L'l pLpLjn
/1
/1111? &iu*ni un/nu /uiiilui/iiiiii qLijLtjjilju
,
/jl uiilLuij ijljLnmljnLji /il/i
10
11 111 11 /1 111 Hi uiliqLju :
[l
*
SmmuLjn iLLuiui /Jiuuuilii/i/iIi
/1
11/iiti/iiuiu 0/1
uuiii 011/7, ûinaiuuLjn u 'loqnu Ll.
* A fol. 29
iii/;ii
/1
ui?iuu/7 iqmmiuulumuL luniiimnii Ul.mli Ll. tLiuiLLiuutuin
/1
11111(111 linntu :
t*L ItULflLU uTinLIl UIU^ ^lonmi
tJUlLjJI
/lL/l .
^,"42
/t/
1^^
UllLu/lu/lII, ujl /l/lllUIIII ll/l/i
l/'/./l lll/l/.llll/
/^
/l 11/ Ul lllLjllU II iJ/l /jL IIIILUIILIIIILII IIIIL llUrtliiUlu/i lll/l pill (II I /(//. III /l /lll/IMI : f#L
15 un/iui iiiiipvii/i/.iui nuii /i/iuu uimmSLmq /Jtiiu.tULun/iu
/1
u^fiiL^nL/J/iLU lufui, uji jnjt/ 11/1/1/1-
tiLuii Ljn h /i/iiiiiiiM iiii/,/i :
1/l Uiu/^ /JuiiitULn/iu . 'lmSLS Ll. Lu uiLuiuuLj IIUIIIIU : Ul. /i t/uiU ÛIIIIlll nuui iiiii/u-
iiut /.//,.11/1 /7/1/1/1 "loqnu LuuiL-uinuiu Ll. '""<" i/ifeuuiiu /JuiiiiULun/iu n 'loqnu : 1/l tuu/7
plutot pour de la moquerie que de la pitie. Mais il les justifia eu se remet-
tant entre ses mains.
La femme le prit avec elle, se rendit en Afrique et se presentant au gendre
du roi, commenca par le supplier, dans Tespoir qu'il lui rendrait son fils.
Lorsqu'il ne 1'eut pas ecoutee, la femme lui dit alors : Accepte cet homme a la
place de mon fils, et rends-moi mon fils unique. Le gendre du roi accepta
avec joie, le croyant un homme de metier, et dit a Paulin : Quel metier connais-
#
tu? 11 lui dit : Aucun, je sais seulement soigner le jardin. L'autre acceptant
Paulin, rendit le fds a la veuve, et confia au premier son jardin pour en prendre
soin. A Theure du diner Paulin lui apportait de beaux legumes, il prenait
son repas et retournait au jardin.
*
Le gendre du roi visitait chaque jour lc jardin, se renseignait aupres de *
v fol. j
Paulin, en recevait des explications pleines de sagesse et prenait grand plaisir
a ses paroles.
Un jour Paulin dit a son maitre : Fais attention a ce que tu dois faire,
car le roi doit mourir dans une guerre et tu recevras rcmbleme de son
rovaume. 11 fut effraye de la chosc et pour le bien du roi il le mit au courant,
car il etait beaucoup aime par le roi.
Et le roi dit : Je voudrais aussi voir cet homme. A l'heure du diner Paulin,
selon Ihabitude, apporta des leguinos, et le gendre du roi montra Paulin ;iu
p, 123 b.
/Juiuiiilu/iu . l/u
'/'"l,/"/
'/"'J'/
'2/"'"/ *>''/"" ijiij n^ yui uili/iii, u/i ui/iii/i
(
iumi) ^
/
,
2''/
,
/
,
LiiiLiiLiiiiimitiiuu nuianL.Su \h. iiiiiii 11/ni UUUUI . Ll. 11111 uuiLiuuuin iilu/îi 111111 bppLilb miiLmi
t;n jijiiui niili'1! : tl/ni
V"/"/
f
'"/ *V
'/"' : "L '""
V"/"/'""N/
'/"'" n/iiiiiiiiili> Ll. '/oiiiiu
Luibubnuinu 11 111 iiuiliXu /11 iiiiiiiiii/iii/i /,111111 :
[/l llilli^ Ulllllllll iiii/i . "llll /lh\ UlllllllA.il l/l/illllll/lll blUII, llllllll UlulS /lh<A : |/l '/oiiiiii
lliuj^ . ( llJllillV" l//lli//l/HI/
iV PJ'/ SblLUlullU l/IIL /l II/llllIl/illlllUu7lh : l/ll /lll/lL
/'"// '//
SblLUIL.
l/iiLUiiiiuinii, /il /1/111111111 im/mm t/iutntti unniu : I/l bnxbubuii u '/oniiu
*
uiuLj nhiii . /"hufi/iiti
u/ihi /jl btuSbu /iL inuiu puu : |/l "lonnu luunnbiun un/i 11 /iitiinh 1 /'luiui/iiii /tl /i '/iiiiiiiuh/1111 :
1/l htu funn^biuu /11)111 iituubuiurb . Ll. iiii nuipbLiun hnpop nhii iintiiiih '/onnun :
1/l uiiuiutju "lonnu uSuilibtui SbuinAi /iliiiii ii/i 17O il/imih /il
/1/
puinSop : Z/l bbbiut
''/ounu ibbbnbnb /i-/> bbiun Sliii<bL. /1 lunnbu &bpnL.lilbL.u iiiuiiiuiuui ul unLiiii i/iuniiLp
/jl yuhn/iiuL / 'hpbuuinu
/1
UbiutnbSpbpb l^ . bi_ Lj puipbluou uin. 'hpnuuinu (ttuinmto
11/inLU t/iitin_p iiul/iui/iiiiuu :
B
[B
*
tThnLhn /7
mtiLlimum im ui/innL^LlllL Sbpni II 11111/11111)111 iiiimmi 111 AmAh/ih /fl Sbnui
lim ujili np b ilniliubbSuii /jl 1llhhu.ii/7,
/
unuip Ahiiuuiii
/"-/"/
"-
<
/
, '
i
", /'
biuinuipb :
AiiuiJfiuui^Ln/i^ /il ijc\niiiiijilmi iiio/i/.i/i 1uL.1iL.pu A/i/iii/mi/i Ah/m/ih (.uuiiiLCTni, nii uLpnpL
bnbu ul liiii/i/iLii lUtJ/ruuiiL bbbnbniubuiu uioh/111, luituiiiLiuAiui/ih yiti/ih b Abn.li UnnnSnlib
1111111 0110/, /' 11111111111 uiniuupiiL-Mbiuu, tuutj, iiiiLUiuh/i Aiuil bblnuu : 7'iuuu/i
/1/017 iuil bbuuiu
roi. Et le roi dit : Je n'incline pas a croire que cet homme soit un laique, car
j'ai apercu cette nuit nombre cTeveques et celui-la parmi eux. 11 tenait une
crosse, qu'il avait autrefois le clroit de porter. Or demande-lui qui il est.
11 lui demanda sous serment et Paulin avoua etre un eveque.
Et le roi lui dit : Dis-moi maintenant ce que tu as dit a mon gendre.
Et Paulin dit : Voici ce qui va t'arriver. Tu trouveras la mort dans une
guerre. Ce qui arriva en effet. Gar le roi des Vandales mourut, et son gendre
Ajoi. 30 regna apres lui. 11 manda Paulin
*
et lui dit : Demande-moi tout ce que tu
veux et je te 1'accorderai. Et Paulin demanda tous les esclaves dÎtalie et
de la Campanie. Le roi les lui accorda tous, et les fit partir avec saint Paulin.
Ainsi Paulin ressembla a son Seigneur, qui descendit seul et remonta avec
beaucoup d'ames. Paulin retourna a son eglise [diocese],
}
T
vecut jusqu'a une
vieillesse avancee d'une vie pure et sainte, et reposa dans le Christ le 8 sep-
tembre. II intercede aupres du Christ, notre Dieu, aqui soiteternellementgloire.
*
b
L
B
*
Nativite de notre tres sainte reine Marie, mere de Dieu et toujours
vierge, de ses saints parents Joachim et Anna. Fete qui se celebre cinq jours.
Cette journee pleine de grace et vraiment digne d'etre celebree, journee
de naissance de Celle qui mit au monde Dieu et fut le commencement et la
source de toutes les fetes de TEglise, 1'esprit divin en avait deja fait Feloge
par Salomon qui disait : l)t< fruit de la justice gerrrie un arbre de vic\ Car la
1. Pr., xi, 30.
[185]
29 NAVASARD, 8 SEPTEMBRE.
529
Lnili /lupu iuShuiuunt-nu. uiiiU-nLiuaiua/iuu h;, nn uûitjiunhnhiun hhliuia uj uiiilij u/Pn/iuuinu .
nnni Siunfihuu hhiuup h; fei_ luiuinaiiiiL hhliuia nntuhju itiuiuu . ('ju
/7
4
U
'3"
Ijhuuig /ijjfiiiij
ihnhhhu, u/i nn np nLin/iiifr; /1 iiii.uu/7 hhqnh;
/1
piu_/untiuu . Ztl np nmifc, ijUiupi)/iu /iii
/i/.u/i., i/iiiuu /111,
nniuhju ui_ uu hhunuiuh hS i/iutiu ôp, /!_ ///7.
t-/i ShiLuji piil/iui/iiuu :
Hji oiiiil /.l 11111111111 /711 nn u*/tii uituintSiuiL Shnuin dl i.iiiîil /iii/il, /i Auhl /tl /i ujuiiilij
oii/iuiu/1/1 uituiniiiun-u inLaii-iiu uiiiii//uiu iiiiunu/i/i iiulum. auiiiili l mu/uiu/uuiiupiin nnuû
11/uiui 11 au/ruiiu /1 lu.iulr/7, nimi hhnuihnnifh hhuntuutuniun /tl tunnuinttt 11 itip :
/7n _l 1111L "iiniiiînii onhuuihhnuiL
/1
A11111 /1, nn luhuhnitli ouiiil utuuuiJiiiuu /iLp u/uiui ij
iiuiu/i u . 1111 ///.'/111111 iuuiuiJ-iuil 111111111 11 /711 huiuîuhuit : l/lllil/jU _L iiiu uiiliuIiu lUILll OIlUIL
11111/1/11)111/1/1 /ilii nlluuniLiud Siunniunhiui, 1111 ihnluiuuiuh
*
uinluiun^h uiiiliul illuuinLOnj
/1
*
g
i?iii<J, /tl hhaniu nShu :
"'
/llll/ll/l/,U /L IlllL ('^lUllllu/lL /.ll/.l /./l/lll OlillL tlllLlllUll lllllUUIUllll /iL /uililUILIlL/a/llUU
Aiuii/i/./iii Ztl uiuiniunhnhuii nuinuuiiuihuiuli nuhniu, uninJ iiuiliuiiiiiIi piiiîuuiuiui/juiu : liuû
Zj /L i.niiZru/i uiuhhju : "nn Ztl /*iiil/i/J luiiLiup hnuiuhinil uiuil /1
P"/"P
tuuuiuu iZrip-LU
ui/.uiii/ hniuuhiuiu auiii/i j/nii/ ui./iiui/i 1)11111/1/1 iiiuiunuiin /<l luuuinL-iu&uiuiuiuihhn
,
nu nt /1
/uuiiv" /"/"
/jiuU /1 uniia /iiiiiI /1 Oiuun lulaniL ShntunU auiuti hnahju, htttU hhiuu /11111. uuuiiul :
tres sainte mere de Dieu est Parbre de'la vie qui fructifia le fruit de la vie,
le Christ, dont le corps est la vie et la cause de la vie, ainsi qu'il le dit :
Or/ p.s/ /r pa../ de iu'e descendit du ciel, et celui qui <>n mangera vivra eternelle-
ment; et celui qui mangera ma chair, vivra d c<ius<> de moi, comme moi je vis d
cause de mon Pere et il ne mourra jamais
'.
Car c'est 1'arbre et le fruit qui fut pour nous la cause du peche et de la
mort
; et a la place de cet arbre la sainte Mere est la cause du relevement de
ces memes maledictions. Celui qui naquit dElle sans corruption et dont le
corps nous sert de nourriture; Celui par lequel nous sommes vivifies et
justifies, tient la place du fruit.
Abraham vit la nierne figure sous la forme de 1'arbre, duquel naquit sans
semence le fruit incomparable, 1'agneau, qui fut pour Isaac la cause de la vie
et son fruit. De meme, Marie donna sans semence virile naissance a son incom-
parable Dieu fait homme,
*
qui fut livre, en honneur de Dieu, a la mort a la
place du monde coupable.
De meme, du temps d'Aaron, apparut un arbre sans racine et sans seve,
fleurissant et fructiliant la noix royale : ce fut le baton sacerdotal. De mdme
le buisson qui ne brulait point. David, bien avant dans les temps, fit 1'eloge
de la bienheureuse vierge que plus tard toutes les langues des peuples cou-
vrirent de louanges, la oii il parle du seul homine sans tache represeutant
1'image de Dieu, qui ne suivit jamais les mauvais conseils, ne s'arreta a des
aetions, et ne s'assied jamais sur le siege de la pestilence du peche
2
.
1. Jean, vi, 48-59.
2. Ps. 1, 1.
*
B
[i. 12. a.
[186]
^/iiii/i tuujiii oiini. lin\hf "/' //^'u/jui nlinnqu uilnliiiu i\iw>iiiLLiiii iiiiiiiiiii/i /iiu/ii/ini
11 III 111 II l_ II llLII /l JulllllL l.UI, tllll/lllll/l UlLjlLlll ll\ UllllLL IIIIIL . III I ll/l/ip/l ll/l nlllll/,11 Amii
innauiu iiiiui iiuiuiiiLiifi /ilii (iinm /1/1, '///'/> /'/o/i/iui/i/i uiLnLih . 111111111/711 /,i
///>*' 0/1111/1/1II11//1
iiiiii/i lilmiLuitlh Ll iiiloiii/i/i lim 11111 Uln lili : 1'uL 111/11111111111111(1 oii/iiui u7'ii/iuiniiu iii/i/i/iiii/i/ji/i
/,l llllljlll iVlUu/il/l UIIU^LuUIL lUILlimLuih Ijlll lllll Ul.lllllll lllllltlUJIIlLllllllll Ujll /1 . ll/l i/iiii/i/.iiii 5
ilitutu 11 111 11 /1
/1
tJuuiiuLilt /ii_ iLiuihLih (.iiiiiiil A111 /'iiinni/.i/i :
lutii LhlLj oiiiil /i/i/uuii iiuui uiiiiti iiiii/iliiiii/i/i uiiuut&uiiLU /7 tininnlitt LLhniuhnLULuih
LniuuLAi I.11111111111A111A/1/1/1 . tuiiiiu
/1
ii/iiiiiiii Oiiliiii 111/1/1/11/1 nuui huiLJali, Ll. li uiuinni
uijiiiiiiiiiii Ul.iuii i< 111 iiuiiijijli 1 1 11 111 //1111111)11/1/1, iini iii' iV/iui /ui /iiiiiui /, 1111 iuiiioii A/i/.mi iu/i/i/.
uuil itu*/u 11111^// 11/11 iiiiiîii 111 /ii_ /1 u/Vl?
uuinnLuih, Ll ii< uiiuii/7/iLp ilituLLiut 11110/111/7/1 10
"_""_
:
i/l iiiiLtiiuL
/1
UniliuLnuuii /l
/1
1(4/1/11111/7
/1
luiiiiiiuiimi/i uiuiiilii uiiiiiiuiiiii ULitih hnaiu
niip ilutuiLou OiiLiiu 011/1/111111/1 /7/1(1 11111 iiu/.nii 11, Cl CtiuiL uiiuon yim n|li -/niii-,11111 iliiiuiLon,
/.1 (.tuiimuii/7111/iiiiu tui.uimiu l.i tluiuiLiua uiu/uiuJ-iuiuiii IJLuiUii utininn tunntunnuh hut-
ûmjL tuiuijli Ll ihujitjiiijilliuli 11111111111111H11111A111 ULttihh uiuiiiui miuiuu 11111 iii' _l '/'/"' 15
huuint;hh uinluuin^n :
David 1'appelle comme uu Arbrequi douue son fruit eu sou teiups, eu s'op-
posant au fruit ancien qui fut goute contre les lois du teraps et qui ne perdit
poinl ses feuilles
'.
Cest-a-dire, ainsi que 1'arbre qui a donne son fruit en au-
tomne, se depouille ensuite de ses feuilles; de la meme maniere la femme, en
mettant au monde son enfant, sa virginite se fletrit et disparait. Mais la mere
du Seigneur conserva, apres avoir inis au monde le Christ, son imraaculee
virginite eternellement intacte sans fletrissure ; car la porte resta fermee a
Fentree comme a la sortie du Dieu d'Israel
2
.
Or, si Farbre de la vie, d'apres tout ce qui vient d'etre enonce, est la
cause de la vie de tous les etres, c'est-a-dire la bienheureuse Mere de Dieu;
et si cet arbre, d'apres David, est plante au courant de l'eau ', et d'apres
Salomon, 1'arbre pousse du fruit de la justice
',
cela signifie sa sainte
naissance, qui eut lieu aujourd'hui, arbre plante dans la terre, d'un abord
facile parmi les hoinmes et qui n'est point garde par les seraphins a Tepee
de ilammes.
Et cet arbre poussa de Joachim et d'Anne, des justes, comme fruits de leur
justice, de ceux, qui furent arroses par le courant des eaux de la loi et qui
la mirent au monde aujourd'hui par le courant des graces du Saint-Esprit,
annoncee sous la forme des nuages et des cours d'eau par les prophetes;
elle, la sainte plante, fruit de tous les justes patriarches et prophetes et don
qui equivaut a la terre entiere.
1. Hs. 1, 3.

2. Ezechiel, xxxxiv, 2.

3. Ps. i, 3.

4. Pr., xi, 30.
[187
20 ÂVASARD, 8 SEPTEMBRE. 531
"/i uiuhili
/1//7 . I' uiinnni uijiijinjuu Ulntiu
*
uiiliiiiiu/i Vimi /i/.uiun . ""'("
^"'J"
1 "'"-";
"P
lljittjl, II UIIi/tUIIIIU lllllllll M lll.Jllillllll.jlllj ullllUIUU /iLll AllllL MHLllllLllIUul^ . UIIUUILJU Ulll/lUUIJU
imi iii \>/ih uiuyiiiu/rinuitiL /tl iii/ii/imiiiuu niip ((11/11/7, iltuniliui, /i Oni/7, i (.unuiyiiUt;, /i
Hniltiuii, h f/'n 1/11/111/7, /i 'hiui-Uh;, /<l nmiuuiuju uiu|uiuyuuuu /jl î iluiûuifik;jitj
y
/"/'fy,
luiLuiphlini-lilhuiu Ijl. yuLimnuu uiiiiiiuiuhnni-ltlhuiu, iuiii uiii/tuiiiiu uuim uhluiiiu Ijhuuiij
Auiil /i (11111/1/1 ijitii iulil, /tl ihiiiuuuiu :
7"uiuu/i (./iiiuyiimiL
>
iluiuu ui/iiiiu/iiil/i/itiiiu yiiLimuuuu iimii (uiuiiiluiA /uumuiuuuiL
/J/7 .
/' ijiiit mlili PMLii onûhunhu niShuiuAi
""/'//>
hnhnh : *
/
/
1
"ffi
iuuluiO/iu /lUiip/ju rtufcriui
uiuuhjhu unimi Juin-iuuuhiiliu, uiiAS /i tuiiu yiuhLiiii uui/iiimitiiiii o/iyihuiuu . 1111/1 il/nujh
ojiûhuii li hiuuuiiu ^nuhu ijm fuihhuin :
llniu /tl 1'uil/J/i Î.ijiu Uhiiilili /fL ii/iui/iu Ijiiiiiiiiijil.jiii Ul.mli tiijiijtiijiiit Ul.iuh iliiiliiiuiilji
lunumuiukiui /.l l.jnjm l.inj l.ijl.i . in/uj/7 ijuit mljli 11/1 iiul/iui/tuiii//iu/i uiiiuiuiiil/(7Ltiuuu
liniiili^l.lniit iijiI.jiiij
/7//
huuiuhinn
/7/1
: 7'uiuu/i 11111 /7/1 hn \>/il/iu 11/1
hiuuhinu
/7/1
o&hiiiih
/iLIIIII, UL tllllljfl/l 11/1 ll*UlllllLOlll 111111111 IIIU lllllfc lllll /7/1
llll/ll III II
^,
/l iiiluiiiu :
lliinil /jl i/i/iuiuu imihhiiiih hiii/muyii/u/u iii/iuui/iui/ miih /iliuli ouyihim 1/1(1/7/1 . /tl
"/"//' /' ^/'t
hwhL. Shh litlii muiLiuuiiiilH/il)i oiiûnt-UhuAS uunnui uiu/muyuiu i/iuhiuiu
/uuuuiiu illi ihnluuiunnnhjhu :
"/1
ujiu /711 uiunnuiuhiii Ulu lili
111/1
liiuhnu uuuinhuuiL /jl
OiiLnui /tl uuujl. /tl IhnL-ULju /uuuiuuiuL, iuiu/iuuu uo/iûul/J/tiuuu iuii/i/t/i uuinnuiUUJi/iu
Gar dire que 1'arbre de vie
'
germe du fruit de la justicc, c'est reveler ce
mystere [d'aujourd'hui]. Aiusi que tout fruit enseuience produit 1'arbre a sa
ressemblauce ; de raeme tous les actes de vertu et tout le fruit de la foi a
commeucer par Abel, Enoch, Noe, Abraliam, Job, Moise, David et tous les
patriarches et tous les aucieus peres et tous les prophetes, tout ccla a produit
cet arbre de vie, fruit de leur generation et de leur souche.
Cest bien a Abraham, a causc dc la justice provenant de sa foi, que Dieu
promit : /)"//.s /// race seront benis tous les peuples de la terre
K
. Et si ceux qui
naquirent dc la premiere femmc heriterent dc sa maledictiou, maiutenant ils
furent benis par celle qui fut mystiquement la premicre mere [en Evel, que
le Saint-Esprit annonca /a ewZe 6e'/ite r////v fowto /e.v femmes
2
.
II fut de meme promis ct jure a David, comine une juste recompense de sa
douceur et des perfections dc son cceur, qu'il aurait un fds qui jouirait eternel-
lement du royaume. Car c'etait lui la corne qui devait pousscr au Ghrist, oint de
riiuile, et la lampe qui, par Dieu, dcvait etre prcparee pour illumiucr la terre.
C'est lui qui dcvait etre bcni dans la souche des justes patriarchcs, et la
promesse d'en ctre le premicr perc fut, comme uu grand horitage de benc-
diction, transmise de pcrc cn fils. Et c'ctail aussi le droit d'aiucssc, que
merita Jacob, et dont furcnt prives Juda et Esaii ct Huben, c'est-a-dire la
source de bcuedictiou, la naissance de la sainte inere du Seigneur de par
1. Genese, xxn, 18.
2. Luc, 1. 28,
<
v,
p. 124 b.
*
P.
p. 124 b.
*
H
u. i
-:,
*
B
125
532 LE SYNAXAIKK ARMENIEN.
[188]
iiiiliiu
/1
^LljiLuiuij lymi iii/iimi.i A'fn,i/i/,i . tL uiiu lunn^nnnif Aiiiiliiiiu /'./,
v<"'"<
iiXLilu
ii-iil /.miiUonU unniii LtiLuii Lnnunin : /.,,,,,, iimiii
/^
M/7 1111111/711 ,._ II 1111111)11)1 . /'.i./,'f,,
(
'fi
imiiiimuiii.i >ii/ii/i/iii, î/fi,,,,.,-' Li_ ,, ,11. ,/,//,, , îtinuiLiui fet niununiuuLiiii l .mmiLimV 11111111
l|ti.i|inL|i aujn.ni nnnL.unL.uu Ll iiA_iiil_ii/ iMoLnpji iuuiiiuLlLuiij uiiuon, Ll Lui aninn
1)111 iiiiljiii jilliiuliii :
5
//111/ uiLUUi
y
uiuinji ujiuntn
/7 111A/.1
*
uSuilul. iiiiiou/iii SL&ulMLlu . iiiiuhunu /1 UnnnSnuh
uutuhju iiluLiui, ij/i
^/7 >/>"{>
m^ 111.1^1111/1 l?__A
,
>^/
,u
'//>
^?^"-
i[uinX ti_ ilinluiunLju uiuliul
tuSLuiudi iiiniitunnLJtlLiuLi Siiinnliuiu, /,l yn,,,,,,,,,,, i7/,
/'"/"/' unnhnu ûiuiiLii uinntunnqu .
liinliiiii mliij
/j/JiV
p/-/>
uiiluilLi /,,,,, ,,,,,,,/,,,,! pmu ,,,,,/,</,,,',,,,, ,,,,,,, /i/7n "f, iiiiiiAin, /il tuniiui-
jinL^huiuu StujiiilnuV Ljn <,iumiu ijiiLtlh _iim^/m iiiuiniii . umii/711 /ji_ îim niunii lill.hlji 10
L.uuiiilAiii 1/1111/.1/711 :
''/""/
_"'J
U1
^ / ^ '/"/' />/
IUU,I
7
>'.>// inndtuS tiJiunX nnutiuunu nunnLuli" m jimlmiiliuii
ti_ ^tuliu^ 1./, Aiii,../
f
,, . imiim/711 _7i_ uiSLlnuiu 111 iimmimi -,,,,,,,,'f, /ii_ StujiuuiiiLjhu <Jiiii/inu
uubuiu ittnjon, uji ijuimjinmii ^ll.nilili
/1
1_ n/. mli11 /.i_ niuiLiupLunL^Liuuu pnuiuiuu nihnluuinLjU
V<"""i mii.i//, rtUnu^/i nuLuiiiuu 1 Lllll1llL&Il|
,
"A'f,,i, fn, onûLtui Ll inLiiiuiiLiui nuiLtuLjiU, nn 15
1 L"tt
'"uiiiLani huitiliLinu
/711, /tl tiiunlutunîi uiShliuiiu ,/,/,/,, :
U uiutuLiuhii iuiluilLjui iijLju gk&iui uiiuon luiili /lUnu utSLuLunLU uinuitihJi Uuuim ,A
4ujjU llniiLiiÛ Ll -_.,j, ,'//, :
#/1
/1J/7 i,./,'fii,'f, Stunn tnnJuiS nLuiunLJu uLuhuii tinnSu /ilii
leurs deseendants, et c'est & cette intention que le serviteur (TAbraham lui
pretait serment, en posant les mains sous les parties secretes \ II est donc
evident, ainsi que le dit Salomon
2
,
que Dieu, reconcilie et radouci par la
justice et les prieres de tous les justes, accorda aujourd'hui a la terre et a
toute 1'humanite la naissance et la croissance de cet arbre vivant.
D'ou il nous faut
*
considerer la grandeur de cette fete, renseignes comme
nous sommes par la parole de Salomon, qu'elle n'est point moindre mais d'une
grande portee, tellement grande qu'elle fut donnee en recompense et en
echange de toutes les justices de 1'humanite, et en retribution de tous les
actes des justes en general, surtout parce que cette faveur, ainsi qu'il seyait
a 1'abondance de Dieu et ce fruit depassant des milliers de fois totalement
le merite des actes et de la justice humaine.
D'ou il est evident que, comme le travailleur lorsqu'il a regu le prix de
ses sueurs, s'en rejouit et se repose grandement, de meme aujourd'hui les
ames de tous les peres justes et des prophetes se rejouissent d'avoir recu de
Dieu la recompense de leur justice et des sueurs que les vertus leur ont meritee
la naissance de 1'enfant benie et esperee, qui devrait mettre au monde le
fils de Dieu et sauver toute la terre.
Et plus que tout autre, se rejouit lui-meme le createur de toutes choses
Dieu le Pere avec le Fils et le Saint-Esprit, de meme que tout homme lorsqu'il
1. Genese, xxiv, 2 et 9. 2. Sagesse, xvih, 21.

Prov., xv, 29.
15
p. 125 b.
[1891 29 NAVASARD, 8 SEPTEMRRE. 533
uiLuipinL; fcx. h nini-hi ûiuk;' îuTin m /.//.mii hiapmhh ninhuiu
U iiinluiiilni
,
ii/iOiiiani/i liuiLiuliiuinnu mnbhi ^nuiiliuit^n /.ummmA U ntluhuh Ll dnqn-
qppqLmhh, /n. iiiil/iuiuû /14/11111)10 u/in/iuu phamimpLpp i/tTifcj/iTi hminmpSmli /n_ hiuitu
LmmLmq /iinnttiTi/iTi, nji qCivSmphin liiiuuiOu^ tniuaiunu iiiiiiiiniiu qm1iL;p hliphtuSp Ll
iuuduuiiu /iLuiuiop/i :
(Vuiuhp uitutii imiui/i
WjL
nnwut/i nLniii/iiULW/iiTi /^ uiiuon / . iiinm .Nu^, nuiu/u /il u/.. ..'/.... /..
uliuliuiih /ilu nnjiA /i uul/ii îuhLinitb, ui 111/iTipTi hATiulIiuTi U mphmSni mhpmSop . qnp
îULiiiinuiup /iiii/mii /u phmpLi /ii_ ^huhimqpLi /.uiiiui Au^ (il mimiimO uhmmLi :
.4/ /3/^
l/n/,i_7iiut/ iiimliiiO P"'
a&uuiubiu pumpLmi SmppLquiL /il AittTtnLUuiL, /l
iiin_itip/iiuipu n* ilniiii/i
P'"'
nrtTiULUnli mfi /il pmTi ui/iTi/ilTi nn/ninnJi iiimliiiO pbmpLqmh .
*
B
Atuu/in WZ^ iiittiui pmn/i uiniuilii uiii nji mShliuiui SmpqmpL;pq u/uuuui /.//. u.f.j.
jL
n ,,.,,.
m
ZSutnL /il
/'"/"/'
miLuipLpuhmh qliqhli hmhimha< t/iTi/iiniTi /iminmnnLim : llpnil Ll Tiiii/ii puiTi
qmSLhuiuih /il miiii uiO P"')i qpaiapuu u/imii/.mm
, /il /im/im /n iiiil /i ( f .iiimii Aiii hmhimmhu
hinn^nLnnuli uhuhmi /.ii/.i /_l ^liilhmqLiui . qnn Ll n/iTi/^n tltiniu uin_ uiSLhiuih '/uu yn-
uihmopli Ll i)iii/ii/iii/i/ /n />/i h uuititt <mi mO/iTiu /i pmbu Ll lonhbmhu umluiuqnLfmhu }
/.ii/iii n/i uiiii nn iuShuui{lih uifhaphh mLiupm Ljp /jl qiaLhi* h hmmiupni ilh LLb tuiuop,
liL ATllIIL Illll.iUilllU (.iiiiijiiiini /il/.m/ifi l.iniini i\n( ItlULlTu /iL /iiiimmiiui i7fi . UipqmpliL tnoTl 1J/1A
a acheve lceuvre commenee depuis longtemps, se repose et s'en rejouit et
reunit en une fete tous ses amis. D'apres cet exemple, apres avoir construit
le tabernacle du temoignage, qui etait l'embleme de Marie, Dieu ordonna
a Moise et au peuple de celebrer une grande fete de dedicace pour Tacheve-
ment et la conservation du tabernacle, tous les chefs des tribus devaient
y
apporter leurs offrandes. Ce n'etait en soi-meme el en tout qu'une figure quil
contenait du vrai temple de Dieu [de Marie].
Reconnaissez donc, par la, la grandeur de la joie que Dieu eprouve au-
jourd'hui, d'abord d'avoir accompli son ceuvre commence dans les premiers
temps, c'est-a-dire la naissance de la mere du Seigneur, Marie, que nous
croyons avoir ete choisie et preparee par Dieu des les premiers temps.
Car si Jeremie fut, avant sa naissance, choisi et purifie et annonce
1
,
et les
apotres furent elus, non seulement
*
avant leur naissance mais avanf la crea- *
b
tion du monde
2
,
reconnaissez donc combien plus devait 1'etre Elle, qui fuf la
cause de 1'election de tous les prophetes et 1'achevement de fouf le clioeur
des apotres predestines. Elle fut avant tout et avant tous choisie; elle ful
l'objet des desseins premedites par Dieu dans les lcmps les plus recules,
oeuvre commence et fonde, et quc tous les patriarches et les prophetes des
premiers siecles predirent par paroles et par figures.
Or, si Elle, qui fut l'achevement et l'accomplissement de tout cela, vienf
a l'accomplissement aujourd'hui et, par sa naissance, verifia tout ce que la
1. Jeremie, i, 5.

2. Ephcsiens, i, 4.
125 b.
*
B
p. 126 a.
*
B
p. 126 a.
II. SVYWAIIIK AUMKMKN. L90]
/7 GuinfiL&ni /.i /"/"/
diuinnL.iu&tutbnnh i IKjt
///V
ijtuuu
Om/yuJiJim mn/,/i
fy/.îmii/fJi
îiinniii/iiiiî /.///,- . /'-1111/111 iSg /i AJiJni/.mJi finnui /iiJiuimm/.J/, n/iûu/i uuuui mnJinwSonu
BniKuiuunL /.i uiiiu7.ii/.umJi ii/./i/iJmiLiin /fJiiinm
y
nui /' nynJuun uifjuuin^ji '//'/'//'/'
'"
n/.n/iJi/iti ip/iiiii/ni AJ/1/u/.Ji/, ii/m/iiii /-
biun&hf
/./f/17
/"
,
/"
n
/
1 "
t
"/mmfiiiiii /iiiuim /f//,mii :
lljitnl uiuitu iiliAmmiiii
p
yiiiiiiiiiiiiiil.iiijj) /i A1iiil7iii iiiiiiii/ ii/i Uiiimi /7 luufiruiuiu onnuuin-
i/iV/ui, /.l Aiuui
/"'/"/'
//'miili /1111^/111 ///////- hhhnhnL.ni. 1//1
i//j/in/i7i
'//'"/
luLiu/uui A7iiin/.m7i
/m iiiiimi///l/' np
/1
O/ini /.l
/1
yuji
",
"P
ûiilhihuin^ AJiJiij/.iiiJi i/nuLnjii ( .11111 iilAiij' nji
/1
/lllLlltll />L /l HIIL/l/! *,III/Llljl7/ :
/4/i nnuil~u /iiuu/iV uiuûiun 17/1
A7uu7i/ii i?iii7i/il// 11111 iu7m im/7i, /,l A7iiiil miL/in. -..iji ./-'///
ullnnlili GuinnL&ni . 111111111/711 /.l Pnni' iiifiifiiin/fj
17/1
A7imii/.j i/i?m/u//i// nnii/m I .iii////lA/ij .
/,l 7ini7i ^niiLmf 1111111/ aoniunuiL. lintiiu, iiouiiiiiiiil uinnuiun 1111 /////ii/7//n/, n/i
17
iiiiiiiiiIjI.ji
7//?/i7/
"/'/'-"f
//"Li//iJ/, /.L A7/iiin
"/"//'P
IuiuuilAiii^ :
r.iiim 11111111
17'
/>/'/i7 liniuu /.ii/.l ul-lii--iu />l nxunnn iiiliiiiiiii7i/iii yin./.Liin A7i7in/,mii,
/i7ip7//i7i
/1
wiuliii7i unnn( ti/.nnuii/iuin/,uii7i Shn niiui mtini/unj, /,l ijl.iiiunLiuA7i nuui pIniL-
/<//.. 11/. Ûtuuhinijh . nn m, uitfo/fJ ymluin/i hiiLxiupu /il/i
'/<//
/'?Li|,
*
///
/i7id,7i ui7i-
/jj,.i//////j
/1 JtV^ fiiui/ULii'
tnpmnii piun ''/011^1111/1 /,L butL.^ :
fidelite de Dieu avait predit, c'est vraiment une grande fetc pour Dieu et pour
tous les esprits celestes. Et si l'ange annoncait a Zacharie, pour Jean, que
beaucoup se rejouiront de sa naissance*, combien plus pouvons-nous nous ima-
giner que la naissance de la mere du Seigneur de Jean, de la celeste reine a
tous, a lout 1'univers, de la reiue de la terre et du ciel sera une cause de re-
jouissance pour tous. Rejouissons-nous donc, fideles, en la naissance de Celle
qui est la mere de lons les chretiens, qui a enfante Celui qui est la plenitude de
1'eglise catholique
2
,
et qui rsl le principe de la naissance du bapteme sans
tache, de l'eau et du Saint-Esprit, qui represente la naissance du Fils de
Dieu, de la Vierge et du Saint-Esprit.
Car, comme il etail impossible a la vierge d'engendrer un enfant sans le
concours de Thomme, mais qu'elle mit au monde le fils de Dieu, par le Saint-
Esprit, de meme 1'eau ne pouvait faire naitre les hommes fils de Dieu; et
par le meme Saint-Esprit par lequel la Vierge fut fortifiee, les entrailles des
fonts baptismaux, qui sont une image de la saintc Vierge elle-meme, furent
fortifiees et nous sommes nes fds dc Dieu.
11 est donc evident que la Vierge fut le commencement et l'ouverture des
fonts baptismaux de la naissance spirituelle, de par le Saint-Esprit, met-
tant au monde Celui qui esl notre confrere de par le corps et Dieu de par sa
nature, qui ne se fuil pas honte de nous appeler ses freres
3
,
etant
*
1'aine parmi
de nombreux freres d'apres Paul
''
et David
5
.
1. Luc, 1, 14.
2. Ephesiens, i, 23.

3. Hebreux, n, 11.

4. Romains, viii. 29.
5. Ps. xxi, 23.

'PU
LmL; ""'
/
, "
f
," "*n/iuinnii
""P
1 ""1 //">"'/""- ""Ui
uiiuiu njim/m Ll ûttn unjim
(uiniiLiiio
V"U'
uni/iijiiiL il/iU, /iiiiiiuj/îi /il tituin ifnjiiii i/m/i/i/ii 1//A/1/A/1}/// f/ mji/iiuil,
tliuin /ii_ A/inij /jn\/i il/ii/ : llnnil /il nji/ij/711 iluiiji ihil nnnnti alautjniL ulinnil Ll tiinliinlu
IjiuiljLiuj t;n h jmjnji yi/L//m///////ii//j//, ijiijiu /n lUuniiujiiiiji ijtiniuu /11/111111/7 . /il iiiil /ii-
5 iinii uiA njltljtjll iiiil unnll ymmm.\mljm /<//ii li 111 lil.j iul, Ll A/llllllll/illlTi i/iiiiiiuy n Ul.miij.
ilinini/iini/ ilitiljWi^ u/iui . /iL iii/j/./im/, yuLmim/M/m/ : ,/nn liuhiuiUiLiiii ifijini/uiiii/i IjnLiutj .
unn uuiiniuniun A1////L . iinn 11/11111711 inijiui /1 nnii/iii jiiuniMuL . 11111/1111111 n/1111 /1 /iiiLni7/ii
lUniiiijh i/iii/ii/ii/iiui inninil/iiiiiiL : "/.itiuu
"P"! /1 /nnLf/17 //11111/1111A11111 ^jiMinli luhujiuntn
/1 nnlduliVLiu /iiiuin ij/jAtitjitiL . hiiji uin/ittiifjip liLniiiLnLuin . ijnji /1 liijili.Xu Ijtnimni 11I1
10 tiiiiiiiiLiuii . nnn uinlHunLl(ILiiiiln ijijtu l.mtj . nnn ^mtimjiXmlj ^miii-m itl.nuj . qnn niuninuinil^
il/qnujinnuli inililunLinnh \iilLuuj . tnnnnl Ijiuiniujihjh iuTSiUuuji ^mmiilili ijifAuifji : l/n
I11I111 njiujtju ujnjli 1I011 ^liimjiiilujm lill.miij- îijiiiintuLLiuq : ///1 n/ilipu nnujLju Aoiliun/iin
o/inn jiuin /iL/in^ LnLiuj ojilihiuqh uiujinnL.hu.lq : //n /il /i /u//u//i/ /1 rfinii uiLiuunLjni
^nuLni niiiil/i/itiiili ijiiilii yiijiuujiuiliuiqh iiiutnLtt iiiniujiLiuj, tjiinjnu mjnjitl/ij/i Ijnnuli
{5
lUiiinitiLuih tunfcuinif inLiituhLjnil luuiuniuijiiiiniiihop imjidl.timi , fci_ qluu />"'// iji?iti<jnLU
1111/1 n ufcji
V"/'"/
1
"/
uivuiLbninnh luiluxh uijiitiji : lljinil tiiujiu 11 tu lliil luti tuhqiuqiun
aîuLtinniiitjLjna^ hunln qljninuLn niiiiLnij jiiunhniouLj . /iL /ijiji/il ijiiiil /1 1 (fjititiuii Ltjjiuinij'
tffcu m/inmym/117 : (7l iuu utlu/ nnji /il /iipii loJiunnt j.ll.miij- IjiiiSL, nntijLju imj/
0r si le Christ lui-meme fut appele notre frere, son pere, J)ieu, fut appele
notre pere, et de raerae sa mere, Marie, fut appeleu nolre mere qui nous mit
au moncle. Et, par consequent, comme mere affectueuse envers ses enfants,
elle sêst attachee par amour et par liens alTectneux a tous les fideles, dont
elle a pris soin maternellement, et ayant vis-a-vis de Dieu, comme de son Fils,
la liberte maternelle, elle s'adresse a Lui et imploro pour nons de bonne grace.
Elle sâdresse a Gelui qu'elle souffrit neuf mois dans ses entrailles; qu'elle mit
au monde comme une mere; qu'elle prit dans ses bras comme un enfant ; a
cause duquel elle s'attristn, devant les troubles d'esprit de Joseph; a cause
duquel elle eut un chagrin, devant la foule des Juifs soupconneux, murmurant
sans raison; qu'elle allaita de son sein; qu'elle enveloppa dans les langes;
qu'elle serra contre elle avec vigilance; qu'elle embrassa librement; qu'elle
prit, pour se rendre en fuite en Egypte; dont elle elait heureuse en le voyant
croitre; a qui Lui, comme un fils envers sa merc, fut soumis avec obeissance;
que Lui, d'apres les lois qu'il avait mises, honora comme vraie mere; qui, sur
la croix, au moment de rendre l'ame, oubliant toules lcs peincs du supplice,
a la vue des soufTrances penibles de son coeur maternel, en ful IoiuIk
;
avec
grande tendresse et en prenanl soin, superieur a la mort, la confia a son
disciple. Et elle ensuite interceda incessamment pour tous les fideles, comme
pour ses fds cadets, et nous temoigne de la bienveillance eomme aux freres
d'Adam; et II exauce, avec un empressemcul egal, comme a unc merc. tout ce
LE SYNAXAIRE AHMKNIKN.
[192]
timlnntuhiuh mhhlinnm Mhmun, fiiuuiif wif/iu nn iluiuh ,!>, iiinnitilinuinu '
j"l'"i\ UIUniMI-
liLuii Lntiittnnti 111/7 :
llnntl uiuiui 11111111711 iiiii il/iiuo/iu hmlil, ii/i;i()i lilinlt ii/iuluiii HLiuiln n/tun m/iiimihiii"i'i,
>
/,i
'
uiiiii /i (11)111/1/, 0/1111/1/11/1 iii u/iiln HiiiliMiioii . ifiiuiii/711 /il iiiu Ir#t fff ZS^flfffff /f iff A/inii/i
i.iinuii oni niii/i/i/i, it/inn/i/i ii/.iiiii/i/.i/i A/iiifiii/i /il iiiiiiiioii /i linniulih, ouiiiu/iiIi iitutmip
of/iuuuiu/i :
.
'/.iiiii/i/.i/iiifi mii/.ii iiiiiii/m/i/ni /,l iil.fifmi, iiiiimi 11111111 011111/1/1 iiii n'1'nhiiinn t
SLtl IIIIIIIIIIIm/iIiImIIII, 11111411111 /l f If f If Ifllllf /, lll /l//.fl/, /l IIIII IIILIIII), /,L lillll lll/l/l/lllll llll) <1III -llllfl/l
V"//"""
n/i<.\/lLfi[i\, iii(iii.ii fi/itniiifiiiip 111111111 i/iini/i ynii iiii/i /iiii/iiniiyii lilLiuli, /,l îiljii? I
t/iiin/f tltiipnLti iiauiutnnLlaLuilih miiiioiiin m hlLuili . niiiit llnnnunhh nltni/i in/ifiiuilui t'/i
nnnLUunhiml hnfhini . CniLûih yii/iiiinii "- oiun/i/f ntutinuin :
"nnni /,L noiiliLlifi/i /,l iii/utitiiiiitLUiuu/iiu /i fiiiiiiu /111 nn iminnnnu /.ii/.i iiiiiiifioutii
i/in/inLW/iuiu,
v"'
uiiniuup
//''iV
ino/t/,/i uituon nt il/iuii/f huiûiiuLintuqh junLUiip Ll ilitin-
auip/7/inJi itm ilmnn, fri_
P
n
l
n
P
utn uinLinqh nnLliiip îulinLn iintinn/i iiiuuni
p,
/t ilLnhlili
UnnLUmnh;u iitii /,l ^nL^tnuihuiqh '/'""/> ut- ^nLnt^li nonmqh /iiiiAiiini) t/iu/iu Aiurhuihhqp
/.1 inouui/uiStiutip iLnhhhu, iim miiuiii/imim/ iifni Siunnhiuh ihnlim lilhihti Amii/nm :
/,utn nnnLU nLuhh iiihum iu iiiuitmliiL/f}7iLup, /i uiti/u/ittuuu 11 mlihtiiLqi mi iLnuihLinm
-/."iifi/ii)"ii/, , nn tumuhhnin /711 1'nhnnnh r.uinilLtil Aiiiiiiun/i, /Vl/i uunnn uOh; . II hu<nh il
quon veut bien lui demancler pour les amis de sa mere et pour ceux qu'Il a
appeles ses freres.
B Et ensuite, comme nous avons eu la mere du Seigneur,
*
qui l'a mis au
monde en toute virginite, comme intercesseur aupres du Verbe unique, en
meme tcmps que Tacte d'etre ne d'Elle; aussi nous prenons aujourd'hui,
vis-a-vis dc la vraie mere du Verbc de Dieu, comme intercesseurs, ses
biriiheureux parents et Tacte dêtre nee d'eux. Je clis les bienheureux Joachim
et Anne, qui nous ofTrirent cette fleur qui nous produisit comme fruit le
Christ, et que les prophetes appclerent pour cela le champ, et la vallee
procluctrice de ce lis immortel, que nous avons reconnue aujourcrhui commc
un champ par l'humilite cle 1'esprit ct comme un lis par la splendeur de la
purete des sentiments, selon Salomon, qui appelle, avec tous les eloges, la
mere du Seigncur : //'.v c/i" /c/ /v////
;
r r/ ////// //r.v champs
1
.
Et nous croyons que sa naissance et sa descendance d'eux qui a ete la
cause de notre salut, est fetee aujourd'hui non seulement par le groupe des
patriarches, le concert des prophetes, lc choeur des apotres ct les legions de
tous les saints, en la Jcrusalem celeste, mais quc les chceurs des anges et des
milices flamboyants s'associent aussi pour la celebrer au ciel, se rejouissant
du salut qui nait pour les hommes.
Car la vraie histoire des anciens Romains, rapportee par le bienheureux
Jerome, disciple de Gregoire le theologien et par d'autres, raconte qu'avant
1. Cantiquc des Cantiques, 11, 1.
p. 126 b
[193]
i/iL /tlii iilu/^/iIi ynuuiiiui/fin/fiHH Mij./iiii.-ii /1//11 -i ..-! niltUuiL
ijl'1'J
1 ifonu
utiiiti uio/i/.i, inhuhu
nUmup /i uniinuL u/i Ltiijhmi iiji ^nb^miubuiuL nniAinp itiiiiiii
"7'9"/'/'
uoctiiil uuctiilWijiiiiJii
ttmoh hhhnbiuh hulinL^Lndi uiuiinnLtjnu ^jimtmijiiun imul
r
u ibnbnLu uiouiii/iiut_/./ni/ iiui./i/iiiii/i
lllU/l . /iL IlUlltl lll/.MIl/l llllftlll "7'9"/,
I
' I./lIHUUUIlJ />L LllbllUU i
fJii/ul/^ itituiti iLjilihtui njtintjh jihljtujLiuj /.i Ljiljhji, iil uiuut/i unilnjiiii iilLun)j< îiiiimiil
fii/.iiii, LljLijLijji uliliuiih nhltiuiuiL uihlunithiiih nuiohu 11111111 moLLj : -"ijnil/j a /inp/i/i
/"//
Lniuli/ii/ipu ^bnnhhunu />l
'"//P "/'P
hiuiu/i uiiumubL
*
nbnuiLmh o/i/iii/.iii/i ui/innL-
y
111I1 . f/ff/f 'it
""P
lumn /ff.ffff/
/>"'/
llr./illl 1) luujuhiiiljiuh tijtiiiiii)ui ULtu hn u unti 111 /i/,tu/>,
iiu/iup iiiuuiiuuoii uiiLiuO/i :
/*/''/
uiabhuiunLnn iiiiiiiitiLiiiOiiio7ifi/i iiiiLiiiuii /711 uniluihhiUui Ll Lthhuiih : liu
uniluibhu k;n 11111111/7/1 /*ihl/J/i . iliuuh u/i bnbuLbnnnn 111 ULuniin b,n
/1
Unn mhtjli biulrtiuLuii
nniiLntu huiLuln :
.-J/j
/.hl/i ii/j /711 /1
/i/ijiliiihuii liiulauiLiui, ct/iihl ii///iip/i /jl h 'liuLIJbiL :
l/fcip/i CTliuiL 11-./.1//1 "/'"1 iijiilh ljn\Lijuii umhnuji nii /711 ntiijnl,h II nijiii)nhji , innil/7 ctuiiil
nin/iityi/i : /*ij/j '/iiiu/J/riL imtn ubiinn uj 1111111)11 11 uinli cthuil 11 f)nt/ui/i/iiJ .
/'"//
ptnii
""/<//>
/.luii/iuiuut uii/i 0/11111 '/iuu/r//.iL
1/
7iiiii/iitiuWtn_, /il /itii u 11 1/111 /i/iu :
/'ti// //1/1111
/7/1 /1
nbnhjh /./.l/iiiii nnniinn U uimltluili piuyii/uni/i .
1//1
tiiin // luiii/tjinu
piuîiiuuii HLli/f/ni/ iihuiu/iiilW/ilu /ilii
/1
hhnnh^hjU, (.l nLu/7/1 /iii/m uiiui/iiiu, nUuinluuU,
u//iiil//i_7, /.l ijl.hhiu :
_' // niii/iiiifi' uiUnLuLuiunin
/1
//r/Jn/.^/ju, nn cl CTuiul uUnnnUUn
que les Romains eussent la coutume generale cle celebrer ce jour, quelques-
uns parmi les saints remarquerent que les choeurs des anges celestes, en
cette nuit, celebraient avec grande allegresse la fete de la nativite de la sainte
Vierge en .'honorant hautement au ciel tous les ans. Et cette vision, ils Teurent
non seulement une fois, mais deux fois en cette meme nuit.
Et avec les temps, la terre 1'ayant adoptee des esprits celestes et la cou-
tume ayant continue, 1'Eglise commenca a celebrer cette fete pour toujours.
Et les bienheureux, Jerome et autres, racontent
*
les circonstances de la
naissance de la reine, que nous reproduirons ici, en les faisant entrer dans les
lignes de nos traditions primitives.
Or, la tres sainte vierge etait la fdle de Joachim et Anne. Ce Joachim
etait de la maison de David, etant le trente-huitieme des descendants de
Nathan, fds de David. Car Levi, qui fut un des petits-fds de Nathan, engendra
Melki et Panthere. Melki eut pour fils Heli, dont le fds fut appele Jacob, et
qui etait de la race de Salomon, dôii naquit Joseph. Quant a Panlhere, selon
nos historiographes, il cngendra Joachim; mais selon les Latins Panthere eu1
pour fils Barpanthere et ce dernier engendra Joachim.
Anne etait de la tribu de Levi, fdle du pretre Mathan; ce pr^tre Mathail
avait sa residence a Bethleem; il eut trois filles : Marie, Solie, et Anne. II
maria Marie a Betldcem, elle eut une fille Solome, qui fut la sage-femme a
P -TR, (il!. - T. V. 3j
*
B
P
. i_:
p.
l:
1
B
12/ 1).
538 LE SYNAXAIRE ARM6NIEN.
[194]
iiiliii///iiiii'iii/i.\ifi 7'ii/mmimim/i : f;iiiliii//,ii /,i 11//1111 l/i/, /1 /'iiililii^/,') 11111 ii/miiii iiiiiU, iiii rtuiiii
ii//ii/mmim'/j/i/ tiiiiuniU f/m/yiihum //i 11 / <//'///// /.(// iiniliuliliiiiui /i Jmiiiiuii/,/(J, nn lV'i
mii.iii/,'// /'iiil/cJ/i /il f)iiLuiui/i : .^/i Idijiuhûi i/iiu/i/jini /711 lonliuiuiiu iii /1//1/11 ///./ LnlinL.il
ii/mi/mi/i /l ii/ii//mii/mi ii/i ll/i /iM/iii ////////. imi/i/i nttldluuLllll 1//1A111/1 m 11//11111111/1 . UlllIlIUl/l ll/l
/,/iLllllUULIlll/l *'/"(/' c/|II/I.I1|Ij|1IIlW/|lI| /jL lHUdllU /l//IMI /l//l/l lll/l//MII|/.l llllll /i/mMIIIM Millll/|lll/l
imiil/i f/iiLiiiiii, nnuiLjU />l l.ynmiii ilLhLjn 11 miimi/i hliliiuunull /nliiinii|iii f/nLiiiui . Ll
1'
/lll //lllllll IMI|V
)
ll//lll/ M////l/.//l l/IMIMl/l f /lll/ll llllllll I 111111)111 l/l f f.lllll//, 11 /l L .' 1 1 1 l/ 1
1
1 /l/lll /l ' * II I II II I | /,
/^li' /iL HLli/711 ii/./i/mii /1 iitilii~i/ /,/il/iIIII . i/mim/i ririfif iilljniu/iiuu // iiiu/ntiuiii u //ii/iuiuiiij/iJ
imi/,11 i'iunnlit;i :
lll lllll/l IIIll/llllIIIIIlLUIl IIIIIIIlllLIII(SllltV/lUU A/i/.iim l/lll/l /l /l/IIMI /l/.MI( /ll/llM II II /1 ll/lll /l, /l
OnLiiii/i/i /il /iiil/iJ/i iiiz /c/iiiniiiLi/11111/iiiiuu
*
/711 inn^flli . /jl /,/jl/juii /jl llûinnuh nn
piuîuhuiiiuuihiiiiiiLiuuh /711 iifni : ,^/j 1111 /1 uihuliLj Cihiuuhinn /^n 7*ii/iiitnnu, tai)uin/iui
//iiumiu imi /.1 Miii /iiii/i/iiii/iiii/i piuîiiuiuiiuiuhin utuinn Ijn, nuui tituuliu (lutniiLcVui /1//, .
/*1IL /lll plUÎllIllUI Mlll /mii/iII|/| JJIIIIl /lllllltl/l/l (7 Ll pllllLnLLL. /iL /c/j^ . Oll/IJ Ifllflf ufliuin.li
/1/1/MM111 imiiii /1//.111/1 luiuliu /*iul/c//j : llnntl /jl c/iiiii.uiun.nL//iLU fluijnllnut nji îunuu inn
luiuunjinhjnn h,n . piu/ui/i o&Liujpu iiiiiinp/1/1 /7/iu piiiyii/mii p /jl /i/imiuii niip, ("/""/ u/unnLjJp
/jl uiunnutjihjp hnhlt : */,uju/i nnni /jl hhph uunntu ojilihiuLhiuj oOnL.ldliL.hh iioiliuiii/iiuui/, 11
1'occasion de la naissance dn Christ. II maria egalement Solie a Bethleem, qui
mit au monde Elisabeth, la mere de Jean. Quant a Anne, il la donna a Joachim
a Nazareth, qui etait de la maison de David et de Juda. Bien qu'il fut defendu
de par les lois de meler deux tribus ensemble, afin que les partages separes
des tribus ne fussent meles ensemble, cependant, comme les Levites n'avaient
point dheritage et de partage de terres, ils se melaient couramment avec la
tribu royale du Juda; ainsi Aaron avait epouse la soeur de Naasson, prince
de Juda
'
, et le grand pretre Ioiada, la sceur du roi Joram
2
. De meme Joachim,
qui etait de la tribu de Juda, avait epouse Anne de la tribu de Levi. Cest
pour cela que Gabriel nomma Elisabeth parente de Marie
3
.
Par consequent, la tres sainte mere de Dieu doit sa naissance au melange
B de deux tribus, de celle de Juda et de David, qui etait la maison royale,
*
et de
celle de Levi et d'Aaron, qui etait la race des grands pretres. Car Celui qui
devait naitre d'elle, le Christ, devait etre vrai roi et grand pretre eternellement,
d'apres la parole de Dieu : T/< t\s p?-e/re powr toujours selon Vordre de Melki.se-
deeh
\
et : // //a" donnera la gloire du royaume de la maison de David
5
. Cest pour
cela quîl devait faire passer a la posterite 1'heritage des ancetres corporels,
car ces oints etaient pretres et rois, et beaucoup d'entre eux furent des pro-
phetes. Aussi Lui, possedant 1'onction reelle, que les autres avaient au figure,
1. Kxode ou Moise, vi, 23.

2. II Chroniq., xxn, 11.

3. Luc, i, 36.

'i. Fs. cix,
(cx), 4.

5. Luc, i, .32.
127 b
[195]
niLLimJ Ztl /i Ltuinuijini i7/i luctuiniL ocVZtiu/ Ln\LuuiL
f
JinnnL iiiii/iuuiiiu//Ztiiii/ i/i/ipZmiu
nnninn ocVZt/ih/u nbnn^h '
llnntl /ti_ /i linnliu 'VnJiumnuL
f
/i /iiuiu /tl /i //iuZtiu /i puiyuuiiiiiu//iuu /tl /i JJuiniuLnniuLuiu
atunuLt,L UfliiiuO/ruuiLnii ntuîuhuiiiuiuLin /tl Jiluitjiui iiii iii/ii/in/iiAiii/i, IjiuuiuijiLniui nLluinli
(iluinLcVni /jl LnnnLifli nn/i 11111/7 1/nLLIitJi iiiuiiuuiii/7/1, /r/r/17 . I
u
tu iJituhL11
Jin 1/111 /11111/1
Ju)
uuinLnuOLiuu /tl iinJiiLjmy, \jli'hLi lunLniiiLiuu /1 /"iu uiiiluu^/tiiiu, Ztl /iiliiu/i /i /uiu
n/i^Zr/i/i . luiiuui/711 Ztl iilJuuiu /11I 11/1
nliii buiLjdli cViuiliui/i puni
t
JuiiiiJiiuhhuiiJi, <i/iuZii
/11)111 ijiiii uilt 11/1 uuinii/i /1 iuilJiuiLuiu Ii iiiijaniL uii/iiti, /n /1 piuîuuiui/11/u IJiLinuinnij
uinLiuuLi JuiiLuLti tiuiUuutiiiu iiiLiiLiui :
1/l iiiiii luiiui
/7,
u/i
/'""/ /1 "P/i/iuinnti/7 i/ip iti// np uiit/u uuiu
J(l
111 niulii n in/11/Liit/u
/uilW/i uuJJnn linniu, /111111 /1 IJii uiiuui unli piiiîuuiuiiuuiLui piiiîtiuiuiitinii/nVnii . /tl
tUUUtlLltl /7 Lnillll llll I .11111111 t\lll /11 UlJuUIU IjUII llluJuUIUllUU, 11/1"//," '/'"( UIJlLutllLll /.1
inLuJilt : iftuuii
/7
/1/Z7 LtuiniunLiui /7 uiiti "P/i/iinnnu/iL, nn Z7/1 lbnLnni utunujiuu
t)Ji
pui-
îu/lllll /tl Jiluiniui iiji tViiiiiii/iin :
hiiiiiXLiuj 111111 ilnijiulijit) îui/iu U ui/i/uiiiiiil, unn i/iiLi/iup 1111/ nnnji 1'iiilWJi, /tl /i
JiluujniL iijiiuljiuli 1111/11/7/1 ilin
'/'"(/' , /7/1
uuiuuLTiii/ /1 /"11111111/, /</ m iim/i Ln\Linu
/7/1
'1'iijiuinnu
nuui i)uiiiniuiih,Jinh : 1'uL Lkuuui nntuuiji Z7/1 niuûihiu tjinh
/1
1 lîunn/iL7, u/i L,CLUiUiltuiu
et accomplissant la figure, il fut appelc oint, comme reunissant en sa personne
toute la grace des oints.
Par consequent, en la personne du Clirist, etant et provenant, de la race
sacerdotale et royale, grand pretre pour toujours et roi immortel, l'alliance,
le serment de Dieu sêst accouipli, comme 1'annoncait le prophete Ezechiel :
/e detruirai mon alliance avec le jour et la nuit, le soleil ne devant plus eclairer
le jour, et la hine, la nuit; de mSme sera rompue mon alliance avec David mon
serviteur, pour ouil n'ait p/us de
fils
qui regne pour toujours sur son trdne, et
uvee les pretres de Levi, de maniere qu'ils ne doivent plus
offrir
de Vencens tous
les jours
'
.
Et c'est evident, qu'a part le Christ, il n^y a personne maintenant qui
soit roi parmi les fds de David, siegeant sur son trone, ni un grand pretre
parmi les levites, qui fasse les fonctions de pretrise; et le serment de Dieu
reste infaillible, et son alliance demeure inebranlable, comme le soleil et la
lune qui existent. II est donc hors de doute que ces choses se sont accomplies
en la personne du Christ, qui reunissait, descendant des deux Iribus, en une
unite le vrai pretre et le vrai roi.
Donc ce Joachim, le pere de Marie, que nous avons d^montre clre fils dc
David et de la tribu royale de Juda, demeurait a Nazareth, ville de laquelle
le Christ, selon les prophctes, devait lirer son noin
2
. Quant a Anne,
*
elle
1. Jeremie, xxxiv, 20 et 21 selon la Vulgate.
2. Matth., n. 23.
*
B
p. 128 a.
*
1!
128 a.
540 L E S Y X A X A 1 R E A I \ M E N I E N
.
I i II i
ijuijiulih t,n 111111 mli . Iii_ L,ji /i /'/i/i/ii/i^/iij/-, Miini/, 7'n/liitliiiii/i ohinhlij nmllili iliiiiiiimii/, i./i :
(III /.///"" 1111111 i)L ii iiii lutlliutiliuiuu lllll Il/.IIUM Oiii/ui/i/lliltll li/lllll/l, /, i A/liUL ijiiulLliiii
iiul/i/i itfffffiitt uiautahu Ijnnih, Ll iiiii n< iuilLj iiiu/iul/ iiii/i :
(itii fliii/iu/t/iii /ii (./i/im iiiiiuuiup 17/i/f /ii m/iiiiiiiuiiip fiiiil/iliiiifu iiAuii ii/iiiiuii, /il
Ljlljlll IJIIlOlll lt)Lllll)j' i/ilili/,/l/l If/f/.lll/lll /iLll/iIUUII . Illlltl/ IIIUIl/jlip /.L iii/ii.|im/|.iiiiii. ULuMlU
l/mi/ll/1 l/ltfftlf lllllllllll lllOltJlllfllllll ItlLuill IIIIllllO/l (.iiiiiim <\iii /.l iIuiiiii/iui/i : ihlinti iiiimm/
niinolyu /jl
/1
iiiutîi, /il
'//'/'/"P
ojiIiuuiiju, uuiuiiiu/ip inuii\uijiliu, /il iii/jiuip iiijnjiiliuOiiL-
/l//,"llll', /iL lllo/lMlllllllMl/ 111. /l llllllAll l/lll II Ultll/l II II /ll ll/llll/lil linnil /iL l//.Al!MIMM /|M
("(</
.'
(/l uuiil/juiiii/i iiiiiitiLii tunntiiuliu JiLjiLiiihii iiuil/yuitiiu uiij/i t/j/i/iu iIiiiuiil/iii jiuiauihLjliu .
i/u/i 1)11111/1 intiif/iu
/1
iiMiiainp/i (iiuiulAiii, /il
/1
piJiyiiliiiiiiili iiup ujuifuioubuii p /7/iii imuftiu-
11/i/t . Iil uhnhnLUU jiui^luLjliu uinpuiuiiun tiL IjmjiouiLjiiij . /iu// uonnnniiu uiiLuLjnh
/1
111/, 11111 /11 nbuiUtj /jL nhuiiuhtiuin /11 jitilllUlj dl <J/il/iiiii :
6*L 111(111"/," (lllli/./ffff(/f/l u/f/illf/fll /iL/l/jiUUI/ Mlll/ltllt H II /. I II I ULuLjhU, /jL lll/illll L Jlljlll IJIII-
oiil/J/jiiiiJii iiiu/i/i iiu/iAni/p /iiuiiu/ /iuii unuauiuu ujiunljtinuiiu /1//.1111I1. 111111)11 miiiii/i . iiL m
JphLjn
/111 11 111 111111 111/1, np (./i/mi i/im/i/. iMfft tut) jiii lilLuu)j> : //iiiii/, n u/i uijidiuh Ljp Uonu ul
uljljjllllhll tllii/j/llUl/f IIMlll/lx/.l/.IIMI Ul>Uf/l%/iflllUf/,ll aUlUUDJ /lL IIUUIILJ 111" lllll /l"
/, , "111"/, II /jL
/iupu ul'uiuh L*uinuLCtni ^puiniuniuhuiujlju /1111 imm ltlLun)j> Ljp ahiuutijnu . /jl '///''/' /i htinnhh
etait iille des pretres de la race d'Aaron, car elle descendait de la tribu des
Levites, et etait de Bethleem, ville en laquelle le Clirist devait naitre selon les
paroles des prophetes. Cette Anne, d'apres nos historiens, fut unie seulement
a Joachim, et mit au monde la tres sainte Vierge, mere de Dieu, et ne s'unit
plus a d'autre homme.
Or, Joachim et Anne etaient justes et purs de toutes taches de peche;
ils passaient leur vie pieusement; par consequent ils avaient une conduite,
devant Dieu et les hommes, innocente et intangible a la calomnie, une con-
duite pleine de piete, Pleins de zele pour la priere, le jeune et 1'abstinence,
devoues a la loi, une famille devouee au temple, pleine de charite, infati-
gable au travail et par consequent tres riche en biens. Ils partageaient en
trois parties le revenu annuel de leurs labeurs, dont ils offraient 1'une
au temple de Dieu, et aux pretres, ministres du teniple; et la seconde, ils
la partageaient aux pauvres et aux indigents ; et la troisieme partie, ils s'en
servaient pour eux, pour la famille et les hotes.
Ils avaient ainsi regle leur vie, en toutes choses, et vivaient ensemble pieu-
sement, s'occupant de bonnes ceuvres pendant vingt ans. Ils n'avaient point
d'enfant, car les entrailles d'Anne etaient fermees par la sterilite. Car il con-
venait a la mere et a celle qui fut le commencement de tous les miracles, de
naitre miraculeusement d'entrailles steriles, comme elle-meme devait d'une
maniere particulierement miraculeuse en toute virginite mettre au monde le
p. 128 b.
[197]
niiiinjiSniliL uiu\uicVniiL/fJ/iiiiIi/i iiiunAntiiuii/i /i tlhnhh ifiiiin/iZWu/i LnLUUiliiuu ohhnLiuhh :
l
/_tuii/i iiiiunnhh n\ mhh;n num îiiiiiiiniii/iiiiii /l 11/1111/1111/1 iiniliiniiLwhmhh ct/iiil/iu
cVnnn/iu linnnLcVnf, uiii hnhiun iiinoltlhn fci_ luunnnlui &nn /ii_ ni_/um/ni uiinnLii, nn
i/iufctnn /711 hhph i-niuii uinjuuin^h uhhutiu fci_ iiiiiufcn uiii-m ULitili : '/îiiu/i nnni il/i/ii*ti_
5 XliLuii h,n 1111/1 nn /1 iiitinn uhnLhlhhh,u h;n nhcnuihjnn ilhuidi itiilu/icV hnhluuiinh /_t_
uiiuuiiunuiu ûiflui/rnuLii/ii (uinnLcVni . nn fen/iL ûiniiu llmnfiLcVfii s<)i/
cV_inn
17
/iiucVu/ili,
/il iihuihiunuiu unLuu ^nuLiiiu, lunn^nniunitin lunuuiuiuiuihli auonnu^ n/i W/7 f/i/i /iLn/iiuuii
niuLiuh* mmiahli auiu TinL^n lUiuinLCYni :
1?l iiimiiii/.ii fcnMitti/iu iiuufcuiufu rfiuil bL ituufclffuili tuuTi lijnnLumn/^tl, 1/1 nL/ifciiii/
|o ua/jilii uimnnil nucriui/iii dl iiimmiuaiuuon uiun/i niincViin, ti/i uiuinnLniuht^n yiiliiiniiiiiii
Unumhhu unucVuiiu />lii hnhhh :
U hnixhnuiL on ohiiinAi tlfccV, tnnnnl inoht^hh nhiuLiuhiuuihu iiMMt.11111/1.1, Ztl Lhhiui
nnnhph hunmthjh uminnLniuuh,hli nn/icVuiiii lu iiLuilui ohtunAi . phtj nntt fc/ili /l Oni/iu/i/iil
iilrn ttiii 111 11 u111 /iitili 11 /-11, ">- hnhn niuntiLU loaiunnLmhiuan /l tyhnu niiin/iL un/icVitiiu /ilii
15
tuuinLcVni :
f*uu niu^tuhuiiuiuihuiph IhnLihhu efl t*u/iiuWtun n/inii/û hutnhh uuiu /l uiuhh . Uh;
uitunm miiii iuO UmmnLtjmhkj pfcn ii/icViiiitf lltnnnLcVni, iltutih u/t n< iil/i/iu iiiiii 111/1 n u/^V
Verbe de Dieu, et s'elever du degre inferieur de sterilite au degre superieur
dûn enfantement virginal.
Cest pour cette raison que la naissance de la mere de Dieu ne s'accomplit
point d'apres les regles ordinaires de la nature, mais qu'elle fut le fruit de
longues prieres, de supplications et de vceux, elle qui devait et.re pour tout
le monde le commencement et la source de saintete. Et c'est pour cela, avant
qu'elle naquit, elle qui devait etre offerte par toute la
*
nature seule offrande *
b
pure et victime de reconciliation, elle qui fut la fiancee de Dieu le Pere, la
mere du Fils unique et le receptacle du Saint-Esprit, que ses parents pro-
mirent secretement que s'ils avaient un enfant, ils 1'offriraient a Dieu.
Ils se rendaient donc toujours, tous les ans, a Jerusalem, ayant les mains
pleines d'offrandes et de dons de bonnes oeuvres, car Joachim offrait toujours
le double dôffrandes.
Le grand jour du Seigneur dans lequel on celebrait Tanniversaire de
la consecration du temple s'approchait. Les enfants d'Israel accourus pre-
sentaient leurs offrandes au Seigneur. Joachim s'y rendit avec eux, accom-
pagne de ses parents, et apporta tres volontiers et d'un coeur ardent ses
olfrandes a Dieu.
Mais les grands pretres Ruphim et Abiathar s'opposerent a lui en lui
disant : Tu ne dois pas presenter tes offrandes a Dieu avant les autres, car
tu nâs point d'enfant dans Israel. De meme dirent les autres pretres, en
p. 123 b.
*
B
p. 129 ;i
p. L29 a.
[198]
/'iMiiui/ii/i : Pjinili Li ttiti piiiyuuiii^ pu iiin/,/i'/i /./<//,- . vtuul-hti ^tmluipLuij /-
innn ophiumjli
f/iu/.f/f llll?/ IIIUIIIIIIIILU /jL lUUIftfft fff/i /l i?/,0 /
,
ll|IHIIUl/l :
I#*l limluihhS iiiiiiiiii/.iiiiil iiiic/ /.i_ \liiutiLnitu fiufff /fffff ihmiii uitiolJnili i)'/,A/i /i uifii ii
/"-/'
il/i UIIl/lllUUl/lUU ll/.A îiiiliupLjp Ul.Il/ll fiiiyuiu/iuiuiuii /iLllllIl, llllllll UfUllfO/l IJIUIIuflUIII
iiuiii puiyiiuuiMiiiy/fiiin : i/l Iiiii ifttffiAfift iiiuuiil/iiui /i initiiUupL^li ( utiiiiLaut, /u. u< LiiLlL-
tjnin
"/'"P"
''tniiif/i hlinV /iLfiiif . utii yfiitiy iiiii *Jni//iLiiIi /ilii /.l iii/itn/i fiiiuiuiiiiuin . /.l
/itu/lll/l/illltt If/lllinillU /iLll lllflll /.L nUlL.nL.pU pilIILIUllllLll IIIIIo/</fc,ll IIIIL /.Itllllll lllA l/l lULIIUl/,
y/i iiiiu iiijiinmjl, ftilm :
iHiiiiiduiii iiiLuiiiu/7 /1 inLuiLuiu n^phmmuL SLuiilu i5ti iitLiint/ nn illuhldiupLjp y.iiu
bL iuu/jn . Oni/iu/i/lil iiiLUiL f uiiiiii 111A uinoldhn pny _l iiIi/iiiiiiul iiiii /iiiiiii /l yfiuAuiiti
pn, /jl
<J"'(/'
I
/"
J,- innnnilnLltlhLUu nn /.l /i ynnoii pn piuphu : /_*<? /i uiiilu pn /l (Juuui
/i/i/i pn lyiuiiy/i /l CTliy/l pfcy idn/im /i 1111 hn\Lunh iulmili linniu II tuphuiS, l /y/iy/i
tuuniju /1 muuhnL^Liuuu
*
opûhuu uiuiimuputn (.uuiiilctiii npujLju lunmmumun . /.l
/yyt
fi/iui -iiu/ili unLfiii imnyiuuyfc tloii /iluiii, /il /i tm.ui\uijih'li t.iiin iilctui uliuilipnp : (/l iuiu
pbn fcy/iy/i /miii/i, y/i /iiinfjL nuipAnhu nnL lytuuiui^fcuyfc; ptn n nnLnAi puinuippu ItpnL-
mmiLiih hhu nn /,/i/un, nunuifLinOfViiii pfcy m pmhim IdLtuiip, np r)/. Aiuiy/,u fc/n inpuiSLun
Upu\liL ijutidi)
/""/
liuuLi pn uiinpLjli :
/'u/f (uuiu iiiiim njilili /iLft niipi nnpuiqi Ll /inAti Ln&ljp, /.l yytyiiiL ûiunLpA. un.ni,
ajoutant quil etait, d'apres la loi, considere comme une malediction d'etrc
sterile et sans enfant dans Israel.
Joachim fut pris d'une grande tristesse et ne voulut, a cause de la grande
honte, retourner chez lui, croyant s'exposer a une grande insulte de la part de
ses parents devant lesquels le grand pretre 1'avait blame. II s'en alla triste
du temple de Dieu et ne se montra point a Anne, sa femme; mais il se rendit
chez ses bergers et de la dans le desert, ou il planta sa tente et se mit a
prier Dieu, pendant quarante jours, plein d'esperance d'etre visite par lui.
Alors il apercut dans une vision 1'ange du Seigneur, enveloppe d'une
grande lumiere, qui le consola et lui dit : Joachim, Dieu a exauce tes
prieres, tes vceux et tes ofTrandes, il a vu tes aumones et tes bonnes ceuvres;
descends en ta maison, ta femme Anne deviendra enceinte et te donnera une
b
enfant, dont le nom sera Marie, et qui sera des
*
1'enfance benie et ofTerte a
Dieu, comme sacrifice, ainsi que tu 1'avais promis. Le Saint-Esprit la remplira
de ses graces des les entrailles de sa mere
'
et elle sera elevee dans le temple
de Dieu. Et voici un signe pour toi : lorsque tu seras de retour, ta femme
Anne viendra a ta rencontre a la porte de Jerusalem
2
,
pleine de joie, car elle
etait tres triste de ton retard jusqu'a present ici.
Quant a Anne, son epouse, elle gemissait et sanglotait, elle se vetit de
1. Paroles tirees de Luc. 1. 15. 2. Imitation de I Rois I Sarauel), x, 2-8.
[199]
/l *70
h nnuijvin /il/i Ll khuin iiunottu ijiil 017/1 (uinnLiiiCT ul iuuLj . 017/1 ItumnuiiA ûiniiu
hSnn ih^hui iiimmi unuiuliu /iJ, ul on^f/tnif n/ni nnuiLju onûkuhn nuinniuunu UuitLiuih
/>i /iiuii! 11 uiliu iiiiii 111/1 11 /'muûi/i :
(7l uiuLuil nuniluiL. MunnL.pniJi, Ll. ^nkmniuh iShiunJi DnuLuniuL I11I11/ /l u/n/7 . /.uliul
5 017/1 uino/J/in pmi ul iii<Jiii inuiunhu /il CTUn/iu iiui)intli, Ll. Ljnh; uiunLu imniti nun
uiukuiuiu knhhii : Z/i niiL ilfnnLiiuinLju
f
Ll. inndiui) ûiiinku n nnLiLU nn /in|i lltihh, Ll.
uiIiii luuiiniu^kunh pun inin pu Oiii/iu/i/iil klikiuj iiulnuuiuiinl, . uiiu itiîu /iii/in/i
p'''I
Imiuu : Vl 11111/7 liiiuiu . 'iLlinuiuh t; 017/1 (iiJinnLiiiCT /11/, u/ai^ olituin uinnL. Luiil Ljn
tMuiuiiLii/iu nuiu inuCTuji OUujjlii (iiiinnLCTi/i, dl Lnhnh iiiiuninoukuii niuilkliuiiji iiiL.nL.nu
j<> hkluun /iL/inii :
UiUfhauMU iiunnL.nkuii LUiuui nliuiii iljjiiiLiiiunLju, ul knMkuii h niiLnJi nnn tiiiumi
^nknimuliu^ ûiunhuiknuiL Oniluihlnliui fjLniiiJiiiiLMaujilii n/j 4"iin niiluuiuiiiiiil^li . iiiCfkiuj
pnn
JiL.n 111111O11 tniuitu uiuiuiiiuinu /tl iiiiIii/ictu n/i i/ili/ni/i ittiunLU ouiuilii (iiujiilctiji, ul
hnhnuiuiuiuu n.u 111 jiiuliu 1hu11hnL.hu ol nknknhhu n/i i/ili/inn puiîiihiuihnli /jl CTfcnnu, /jl
15 yun/iLP unnjiunu n/i iphhnh uiilkliuiih annnunnkiiiuu : (7l uihukuij uuhahiuuu uuctuiijiuu
in/ff ukcfuiL iiLniulunL-PkiuSLi iiiiuinilkinil il/iiifcuiTiii iiinhiihju : (/l umkiui h piunuipu
11/111111/1/1 /l uiitli\ilinll fcl l,nhnuiUinLtlllll /.11111111 <\u/ :
/?l 11111I7 (ufiiu . (intl ti/imimi/i u/i nnnnilkuuiL hiu\ (uiniiLuiCT t/L oii^fifciuii 11/111, (il
n* (ilu /uifcil nintii cl n* iiiunuiLiuh :
deuil, descendit daus son jardin et se mit a prier le Seigneur Dieu en disant
:
Seigneur, Dieu de mes peres, souviens-toi de mes tribulations et benis-moi,
comme tu as beni les entrailles de Sara, et lui as donne un enfant, Isaac.
Elle tomba dans une torpeur et 1'ange du Seigneur lui apparut et dit :
Le Seigneur a exauce tes prieres et voici que tu deviendras enceinte et tu
mettras au monde un enfant dont le nom remplira toute la terre. Va a
Jerusalem, et lorsque tu seras arrivee a la porte dite dÔr, ton mari Joachini,
venant du desert, t'y rencontrera. Ge sera un signe pour toi. Et Anne
repondit : Vive le Seigneur, mon Dieu; si je mets au monde un garcon ou une
fille, je le presenterai comme une offrande au Seigneur Dieu, et il sera son
serviteur tous les jours de sa vie.
Alors Anne se leva, se rendit a Jerusalem; arrivee a la porte que lui avail
designee 1'ange, elle rencontra avec joie Joachim qui revenait du desert,
emmenant avec lui dix brebis blanches, sans taches, oiTrande au nom du
Seigneur Dieu, et douze genisses tendres et belles, pour les pretres et les
vieillards, et cent boucs, pour tout le peuple. Ils se virent avec grande joie,
se raconterent mutuellement la vision qu'ils avaient eue, et rentrant dans la
ville se rendirent au temple et se prosteriirrent devant Dieu.
Et Anne dit : J'ai su maintenant que Dieu a eu pitie de moi, qu'il m'a benie,
et que je ne serai plus veuve et sans enfant.
p. 129 1
/*l yuuti/iiut. nnijiulijiti iionli, /il i/iim/iiu Suiuinia iiii/iAiiim /n 11 o/hiim/i /n i/ml, .
/.u/ill ouiliauii eknuuinwuiujlju nn i>iiil/i*u /nf /.iii/im 111A mm/nmi u/ui Ll Llmiq auiShuuitju
muuiiiu/iii /iil : I"l /~0 >m/uf/f/iil /i /////////, SLutnli mi /.m/iii ijmmm //iii/i/;ii quiuLjiuiqii
/'nmii(/ii/i : /*l (mimIiipi) iijinti iiiLiii iinli Amm iiiim 1111111, /l iiiii^ /.///////. ///.<\ L11L1 y"l/i
/11)
m/m/) uiiniji : /'l /i //////////////./ miin Ijuijiqjt iiiliiliiii/i 1//////1 iii/i/.ii/// iiuiii // uijijiiiiii :
/*L mnJutU /iii/.L tnutjiLljuiU, iti 11 111 11 ri/n/m/./iii' //'/11/111 /1/.111/ /n'/// // t?/iA /il /1//J.11111
h piuyuutuHi /,l unuiltnu Ll. qhLnu Ll. qJnijniJiiLnqii /'mimi/.i/i /il i/m ///V>/i uttJLlil.ijin h
iluiutntg i|i)iii)iiii /jh /1 XLilu mi/y/ih///m/m/,/u/ih : /*l Irm onûhutq qinu /l iimj^ . /.mum m<\
*>'"/V/
"hniin ony\/iiu autqiutu hiiiih /jl inttLn utiut 111/mLU i/ihui uiitiiLiuiiJt mii>/ihui(h
imjiiu (iiii
JtuiLiiJtu : /l 111 uuiijjiii tutihiiuiiii JnqntJnLnqu . 1,'ijjujji, hii/111/1 :
6*l qiujiXLiut iliiunni ijjih titnfiiuih iiiil pitiyuhiiiftih, ti_ onyh/in/iu qitui dl iiiii/iU .
/inniiLiud nn /1 O.UI ndnL.hu hu^ iiuiihiiiq
Jt
/)'mhui /11/ 1111111, /l ojiîihiii tjtnti pntjiii oii<Juul-
jdhiuiiun nn n< iii/i/iin/i/, : /l uiuuinjtii (InqniJiiLjiijii . //n/ni/i, hqftqji :
/*l iiiil/iiiii uium/i /1 qJijtLu /ilii uiiiiiiuil /1 iIiupiiLn uhiiLutljii /ilii, /l <>i/y\/./mi
qt*uinnLiu6 fei_ tuuh; . uttqhqjiq obutn.ii UutnnL&ni /imii Lnri onyîiL/3/iLu, '/'""/' q/i miq
tujtiun Jtitlx /tl fetiiuntX quutjuuiuijiiiu nn
Jt
lilnluufihutq
Jiiintj, ul fein /ihj( ujutnLq uinqutnnL-
jdhiuii mnuiinuilj ititLtup/i /ilii . 111/ iqiuuitihiiijl
t
ntiiiLunu IhnLjihuJS hJJh; luthiti luiSjnLjHLith;
*
Joachim se reposa ce jour-la, et le lendemain il presenta ses oiTrandes au
Seigneur et clit : J'ai reconnu maintenant, en toute verite, que Dieu m'a absous,
et m'a remis tous mes peches. Et Joacliim descendit de la maison de Dieu et
donna la bonne nouvelle aux iilles d'Israel. Et lorsque les journees s'accom-
plirent Anne mit au monde une fille et dit : Mon ame a grandi aujourd'hui
;
et la periode achevee, selon les usages, elle la nomma Marie.
Lorsqu'elle eut un an, Joachim donna une grande reception; il invita les
pretres, les levites, les vieillards et le peuple dlsrael et remit, devant tout
ce monde, 1'enfant entre les mains du grand pretre, qui la benit et dit : Dieu
de nos peres, benis cette enfant et donne-lui un nom qui puisse etre celebre
parmi tous les peuples eternellement. Et toute 1'assistance repondit : Ainsi
soit-il, ainsi soit-il.
On remit ensuite 1'enfant aux pretres, qui la benirent et dirent : Dieu,
qui es dans les hauteurs, daigne regarder cette enfant et la benir de ta bene-
diction qui ne passe point. Et toute 1'assistance repondit : Ainsi soit-il,
ainsi soit-il.
Et la mere, la prenant dans ses bras, remmena dans sa chambre pure,
benit Dieu et dit : Je vais chanter au Seigneur, mon Dieu, un nouveau can-
tique, car il m'a visitee et a ote de moi 1'injure faite par mes ennemis. 11 m'a
accorde le fruit de la justice, comme un souvenir devant lui; qui racontera
aiix fils de Ruben qu'Anne a ete delivree de sa sterilite? Les pretres, les vieil-
[201]
uiaiuinkijiiiL. : Ul. iiL.niukiuitjkiuj puiîiiuiuipu Ll tiknpli /.l uiSkuuifti dnnnilnLnij.u on^tik-
akti nitiSkuoji^likiuj SiutiiiL.ktt U utnkuiS
f
/l atiiunkti k luinku kL.nkiutin i/iiiiiLiiiLnp/.ini/
ii(iiinni_uia :
Iil. kiinkL. knk-L. knka iim.um/ ymnliii ulini k iiinktiLj . kinkuku -l/inLiiuiu nuuiknuti
">
/
,
iinuii/-i/i, ul t?lil-/-il/iwop jnt-tjkjnilp uuujuiiti aU uinkiuS k LnuiOluinU nntijLju m liiiiiluiij
Ljkti : Siuniuti ntin tithti dl iijuitniuntuqii : Mi IiILjiuLjui uiiiLjn
*
iiniltuljkS IdLj . hnL.uk; ikfkutjLj
fiuiuiiL-ku iiyiiMi /iniil iiilwip, IjiunnLj nui tuii ki-U dtuuuitiiuku . iiiukuiiu ('//_//// utnkuikiuii
luukintl klJLj . 'luiiniiiakuanLn ijiii /iim/i iinn kinuuiiuuiun :
(7l /11111-.L iniiiniuti nU tunkiiiil k 1111111.111/1//, fei_ juuijni i) iijuiiniunuiqu pun uiliu, pui^tll-
I"
Iiiii iiii iii tinu UiuniujikuS /il uiii piuyiiutuipu jililjmjkiuj on^tikqkti qtuu
(1,
/"- ktunakapu
qtuu /i iniuZ.iiip/i /i uiiuînoliu (UiuiiiLrtni : (7i_ atinqpti /ii_p/.L kiuinuinkijkli nni_/uin/i
lu jiluuhij quinXiuti /i Hini_uti /u ii/iiii/mi :
/ii/i U iiinkiuS uiiiLjn on iinui on/^ tfL kaldLjji iiuSktiiiifti juujiliti /.__ ionLjttu
f
fcx. uknLjn
iiltitnn_.iHCT 0/i/mi"/ih iiiuiiIi iinuikt-, /jl ituil/iUiu/U 0*1111) tnkuuitiLjn 11u11nl1nL.piiL.L1u ^nkntntu-
15 Ijuiij /jL uikukju iuuuiiiluioiui/i/iu : i/l /iiin/-L kuiuiiunkijuiu liutu '""/> \nnkpiniuiiiuti
ktuukauiL. piuîuuuiiuiujkinti uiifni u/uuiiiiluiiiu/<i gu/iLnt kniuli nuui untjnnnL.pkiuli tuijna
ijiil.uIilj nnp Ljliti li inuiTuujili . /jl iiuiinunLW/iiiiiiuu (HinnLOiii iiuuAU tiinuin tiliui itnilukikuii
n 11 Ljji iiuqqLj huiL.Mli . liL. Ljn iiiiiuaiiit. uit.ititi puiilihiih/iii, /l iilIiLjji nnijku iiiiilihO/i/i
IjtinpLjti nn Ljn ijiukiûitikuij . /l on^tikuiq nujutuk iui.ni n/mi /../.111/, tinqiu . 1111 /,l iiuiuiuiiil.ii-
lards et toute 1'assistance, emus de joie, benirent la toute benie enfant Marie,
et retournerent chez eux en glorifiant Dieu.
Lorsqu'elle eut trois ans, on la sevra. On fit venir les filles vierges d'Israel
qui, portant des cierges allumes, conduisirent Marie au temple ainsi qu/on
ly avait vouee. Ils apporterent avec elles des offrandes. Bien que Joachim
disait :
*
Peut-etre Tenfant. se souviendra encore de son pere et de sa mere,
qu'elle reste encore un certain temps a la maison. Mais Anne le pressa en
disant : Accomplissons le vceu que nous avons fait.
Et lorsqu'ils conduisirent Marie au temple avec beaucoup d'ofTrandes, le
grand pretre Zacharie et les autres pretres la regurent, en la benissant
beaucoup, et 1'admirent au service de Dieu dans le temple. Les parents, apres
avoir accompli leur vceu, retournerent chez eux.
Marie croissait de jour en jour et se perfectionnait dans toutes sortes de
bien et dans les lois. Elle aimait Dieu d'un cceur ardent et avait toujours des
apparitions d'anges et des visions divines. Lorsqu'elle eut accompli ses
quatorzc ans, le grand pretre voulut marier la sainte Viergc, selon 1'usage
des autres vierges qui se trouvaient dans le temple, et par revelation de
Dieu il la confia a Joseph, qui etait de la maison de David, age de quarante
ans, et avait des enfants de sa premiere femme, alors defunte. II benil la
couronne de leur mariage. Joseph servit la sainte vierge trente et un ans.
*
B
p. 1:30
P
. L.
LE
SYNAXAIRE
ARMENIEN.
[202
1
rHi -if t~*>
j--
M-
t
*
û
ciHH
f
"r- rf-r* *
*-<-*-
"Ji
r
fl
'"',t1
'
'"'"
r

*
f? /'
''""r"ftf.
'- /.'.pi.
,!....,
/. MM
/..,,,//,,,/,,,,
*W- f".(P"
r-jf'
'.f'-t"., u.
'/,,,,/*, ,., if, j,
.
M,1,,,LU
/,,/,
H
. ft^ (t(,
Ftp4(iW
^
< f
,'..,/./.
.
/,,,!,
,,,
,t
r
//-,<
WiLr
,r..,
P
[,r
m
,.,,,
zM
riJLL.
e-
rJ ./,.,
,tJ,,,,t,,
m
^,
t
. 8,
iU
j<t
t
t
f
.!,/,,,, /,u iti i,
,
,
/,,
,/, -fcn-w-f
HrW*-*'
-r"f
^tVp
^-h?*
VfitVt
-"nr^
w
-
prf-ftj-,
t
HW"
&#-*<* -
;,/,,
'
m^Y^f^^
*
""""/'
W
,
*
t
*1
ûiLuiunuuiun
:
"
* a
1,1 1 I
ApfeU.,
S
tl
l
n
u ,/,
Ht
VnJ
lf,
H
,ui,a ^
^mrmh
^
mebb
lh
.
Ayant re
5
u la vierge des
pretres et du temple, il la
conduisit eu sa
maison
Nazareth,
et lm-meme
se rendit a Bethleem
pour
y
faire les
preparatifs
de
noces.
*
B
p. 130 b
nuauta
Marie,
pendaut
qu'elle se tronvait
en priere,
Gahriel lui
apparut
rt lui douna la bonue
nouvelle de la
naissanee
du Cl.rist e
disant :
Rejouis-
ta, le
Se.gneur est avec toi. Et l'ange salua
cettejeune
fille qui navait
jamais
connu la salntation
dun homme
et pour qni entendre
de telles
paroles etait
une chose
nouvelle.
Anssi
1'ange lui dit-il : JVe crains
point, Marie,
cartu as
trouvegrace
devant Dieu<.
Elle sc
ressaisit
alors et prcdit avcc
assurancc :
Uorenavant
toutes les
generations
riappellerontbienheureuse*
Et eomme
avcc ton
humilitc
bienvcillante,
tu as daignc
aecepter Ies
louanges
des
hommes
qui te
proclament
bienhcureuse,
vierge! daigne
'
ac-
eepter avec
complaisance
les
louanges
de toutes
les langues
qui, commc il
conv.ent,
te
proclament
bienheureuse,
et nos
paroles par
lesqnelles
nous te
nommons
ains,, et, par ton
intercession
aupres de ton fils,
gueris notre cnlpa-
b.l.te
Preserve-nous,
ici-bas, de tout ce que nous
craignons,
et sauve-nous
des choses
futures,
que nous
apprehendons
beaucoup.
Rends-nous dio-
es de ce
quenous
esperons
et presete.os a Celui en qui nous avons
toujours cru
Vraie
mere de Dieu,
mere sans
souillure,
vierge
perprtuelle,
prie pour
ce peuple,
so,s la
mediatriee
ponr les enfants de
1'Eglise, tends la main aux
hommes,
,ntercede
pour
les femmes.
Iuspire cenx
qui celcbrct
le jour de
1. Luc, 1. 28-31.
2. Luc, 1, 48.
[203]
i/iutiu /iiiiiiiiiini : /.1111/.111 iun_ mounnpu non Aiiiiii/iiuii pu : 'Immnmuin ihn /i i/iiiii/iiiiliiili7/i
fuunnnnuinu up/>u : iîumn nnuiubuii[i biuuuunni-3u Lininnhuu : rniW
lb"P M"1
lu
nP
Bl
tltiuili mbknknmtj :
f/ji iiu/iiiti iml/iu/jiini_u /i pug uiiuniup . nn ijtiijilu lili nnnil mniiimbniup b oiunîuinLlohiih;
5 nnnhu pn /i ph,u umiuuuiL ûinuiniuinuiiuhju : L*uiui uiumbnbu Umnlabi Utuuli ubn, npp dl
nnnLiumbup u pbn mnpmm ilinop, mlimnamli nbnuihnil ti_ lunlimn^ ^nnLnij :
Ul. miuon nhunLUn uiunniuubb numbnn ihtijiijljiu Ul.iiiliii , /ii_ ynnnni iinii bnbmun fcn/^n/i
/ii_ n i/ijni muh&hif tiiui in/i/iii onÛnL.ldhiuu, pun Llnuiumi lunuihiiunbmj nnuhup, /ri_
P
U
'J
ULiuib uuiniuini jillu li nani_/.iip : I.un nninn umhimîunnu hnhiiujmnni-uihuiuu. nhcHuiu
1
SmmnLnuiuhSp, /.l nliii mbunnmn hiSnhu^ nnLHiuhnLltlhmu iiiiu/i.i iiiuu/il nnnLiumhSp :
llnnil nuifcilp iuil pk*. '"/ in/iJinL^n, /ri_ on^luurtmuhilp pun htuiinhhjih . llLnuibi
i/rn p/iii/ip/iuii
''t/
7
/'"7 "'/
onû/iiui, miLnji -.ini/iii /i pfci/ hhhunh; . ti_ ijul on<j-
uhmj bu iinjin /i /iiti/uuiu, jiuinhjiuiuhtui i)/mih hnuilini lakmuji uiiau hu uh^m /ri_ iuil/i-
iii/niiii :
15
Oiuiuu iululji b Zfiuiu i//iiuMii />//u ii iiiii_ni> ilhmihuu U nuuljuh, unhmih, /ii_ /*uiu/i/î/i,
nnni_nn lihiiijmi njilili U mnpldmn UmuhumlinL, bl hnkp îuniup /1)1/1 <Jiunni_p hoHJUiumunLu
fete de ta naissance. Sois toujours prete a repondre aux desirs de ccux qui te
supplient. Accorde a nous tous raccomplissement de nos voeux les plus chers.
Empresse-toi de prier pour 1'univers.
Toi qui as porte en toi la rancon de tous; toi, de qui ton fils a recu le
pur sang, qui nous a delivres de 1'esclavage; adresse-toi a lui, pour le sup-
plier en notre faveur, qui t'offrons nos eloges, d'un esprit pauvre, d'une
bouche indigne et d'un esprit humilie.
Nous louons aujourd'hui, pleins de joie avec Adam, ta naissance, 6 fdle
ainee de Thumanite, qui as calme les douleurs de l'enfantement de la terre
et as fait naitre de ses maledictions
'
1'enfant de benedictions, dont nous em-
brassons, avec Eve, l'enfance. Nous te presentons, prosternes avec tous les
patriarches, nos offrandes; et nous faisons ton eloge, dans les termes de pro-
phetie dont s'est servi le groupe des prophetes
Et nous crions a toi, 6 Reine ! et nous te glorifions avec Gabriel : Re-
jouis-toi, le Seigneur est avec toi, tu es benie, et le Saint-Esprit descendra
en toi, tu es toujours benie parmi les femmes, glorifiee toujours et proclamee
bienheureuse, maintenant et dans tous les siecles des siecles.
En ce jour, martyre, en Armenie, des saints Moise, Elie et Daniel, fds du
roi Sanessan des* Mazchites, et des trois mille neuf ccnt soixante-dix compa-
gnons de 1'armee, qui etaient disciples du catholicos des Albanais, Grigoris,
1. Genese, m, 18.
p. 131 a.
*
B
p. 131
548
II SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. |20'i]
ir/i/i/.imiii aonuiq unqui, nn t;hu wauiLbnuiliuiih /i
*^*f
f
/
,f
f
,,
/
,
/
,li
//'"/'/"'//'//""'V
''/"l"J/>/,
/.i_ LuMUtuinhrnuiu h
Spk
u [u-nLiuun /i i//ii/iui/iiujiii /u/i/iuu- n/i
//"
<
*/' rnn.naijnL :]
"//IIILIIIIIIIIIIIl/l /, /-L //Lu/lll/ilJ/l/j/l/l /''" : //'/lLlllll-11/IIII- Ilioll \/i'/ii//,iii'/i /'llllllll i.i.\iii.\'/i|i'/i /.L
ihnuiutuih <iiuluiljpiUiii /jl /UiJiiiij/i . /ii Jiiijuii iiiliil/i /||iiiiîii//uij ^luinphLJt :
//7j.\ii lluiûih unLiii! yiii/mm//.iii.i ^,Hll^ll
,
"/"//i
V/
1 "/o/i.i bkpuhuh //iii/i/ui//i//im/iii
5
L,uiina,
('//V
ll
PP
n
(
u
^ctt^ct' "C
'''['^ 1
- /'"'/
D
ckt'"C't /
nL"""-"/,
/
I
'^""/i^/"')
//
f/
1
/'
/m/.i /.i/1111/ -yiimi/ /ui/ni/m iuuinnLiiioiuuinL/i u/tu/in/ji <>/>
^mliiihpX 1/ /.u/iiiii/iin i/uinmu-
11//.111/11 : /""uinnuiuu/jiuij h <Juii j/juiil u^hu Ijl 1//111/1
huuuhuiniuuu :
6*l Jnnnilkiun nuSkhiuiu 1/1111 nm 1111/ Siuukni uu ni_flunu ul ihtiiiphiiiXiuiliii hi_ knhuin-
i'i//m, (iL nmni u imiii/111/iijiii/j uij/uiu/iî/ numnnu /mi/m/.iii/ miii/./niij/i 111/11//111 : lin^nu^tju 10
uiniii/i ul iiim/iiiii/i^/i %puiu ul LinnL.uiuhn* iun.iuphinil uiun i/i/itini/iuu/uiuu U kupnui :
A fol. 3<>
*
"'" Ipupukiua huiuniiu îuSuitluiupûihiuuu kuihuhnuinuiuu /jl iii^/uui/i^/i /jji/iniiiliij
l i/iii/iiii!/, u/i i./i uiSpnlukunhu nui/ ShSkiuuu itiuuu itinhnu : 1'jiiiin fcri. i]npu lunttjJuU
nhnkph*
/11
ji/.ui/ii/ puipnnpLpu ki. ûiunuin/iLpu :
[?l
J7J1
/1 JuiiuiiUiuhu l^t^nnnunL ^npuL BnLUUin kuiiukp /jl Ouii//j/inin/i '/uijiu/in 15
111/1/.1111/1 /il /"nii/im/nL /il W.n.tuuîtiuj^ni /jl llpinui^kuh ilkp$unu -nimij /./iii.jiiiliijiiiiij :
ot qui furent martyrises par leur pere, sur la montagne boisee, appelee
Corozvou.]
De nouveau fete de la nativite de la mere de Dieu et memoire de Joachim et d'Anne.
En ce jour, fete d'Isaac le Parthe.
Le grand Isaac, le saint patriarche des Armeniens, etait fils du grand
Nerses, le catholicos des Armeniens, de la famille de saint Gregoire. II fut
en effet le second illuminateur du pays, car il inventa les lettres de la langue
armenienne, par une faveur celeste, avec le vardapet Mesrob. II traduisit en
armenien le Nouveau et 1'Ancien Testament.
II recueillit de toutes les provinces des enfants intelligents et possedant de
belles voix et doues de force d'haleine. II enseigna tout le pays, construisant
des ecoles partout ; c'est ce qu'il fit egalement dans le pays de la Georgie et
des Albanais, eny envoyant le vardapet [Docteur] Mesrob.
A fol. 30
*
G'est lui qui institua des regles universelles pour les eveques et les pretres
seculiers et reguliers, pour quîls ne soient pas troubles au sujet des bene-
fices. II composa les quatre prieres de la nuit avec leurs Karoz et Hankist.
II vivait au temps de 1'empereur Theodose le Jeune des Grecs et clu roi Has-
guerd [Hisdeguerde] des Perses, et de Rhosrow, Vramchapouh et Artaches,
les derniers rois d'Armenie.
Cl inhhhhnL.ju ulnimu*/iu /i lamniUL.nnnL.lahhLj 'Imnunu lilmijmi njilili timmliitt ii)Lnnij<
hnluuiuiuau îuina, uiu u< i)lmij<miiLumi n lunjt^ni nnu lintjm, uin /i /'""/ kmtjkiuj luilonn-nui
humljn uuhutujiumu, uulij ntliLjnij h Ubniui uinhltun^h 1111111/711 UmunL-LjjLi /l uknmi Uui-
LnLiiiui t
<
Ul. kkkmj uiil litu uuiluiiiniiiniuuLi ûiinu uukijmuu uuliXli uin hkjnil uiuhuihhyliLi ujil
iiuiu liniiin ijiiin lniit niiikj ijiiilonnAi : l/i imi lummukmu hnijm niuuinni iuctiiiuuiu iiiiiiii/iiii
-
lahtAih iiiifi hmhu h '/.iiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiii piuiiiup/i /i u/tct uiulannpljLjh iiuii mO puili iitvZriL
hiunnhiu ijhm /l ^minmujkmni /1//11 /1 . iiiuiiii /11111 /1/111111111 1111111 /1//1111/1/1 iiunnhju I .111111/1111 /1/.11111
cl iiyiiiiiiiiui/.uiiji /<//ii /1/1 luiunh/h unjinih rnlinnnlt, /tl uiiiii mlitju hknnLJakiuh nii uihuui-
10 ItLjntj /711 liun lunjuiunû îuina : 17l uiiuui jonij kmniAi huui LLtuj num /11111)11111 /11 iiuii : *
A fol. 30
l/L /llllll/.llll UlllilllU /l /llll/l/llll/l/llllllll /l//.lll/l lllllll l/llllll /l />L l//.Il ^lll/lu/.UU /lllllllllllllll/llll/l
11'ui^m 111111', /imi mumnnh I, /tl Ukmmkujiknh /"*, Idnnkmj innmmmlj puiii/i mukhmih
LljLnLuLmtj :
Oijiiiii) uilulii tlbiMiuintnluii /J/ii 7. upjLniu lli.t /.11/1111)11111/1 II l. j> 111 11 itiitttit ii( :
v
u
a.
pn/iuinnu/i ilkmih lll.i Ljilimtmii /711 /1 pmijmph/b llkjituuinlini, 11UL.nL.nu mujimjihnui
mnpmihb II lujtuhtlliiuhuuli
, /tl uiiiuiuuiLiin/711 /tl CTtuiLuii/711 iuu/juuiiu unjinu nn h jimhiju
/tl /i Ljmmmhu nji Juiuli 'rnhumnun Umnuihnnuiuhmihh :
Lorsque le roi des Perses fit abdiquer la royaute a Artachir, par la trahi-
son des princes d'Armenie, Isaac ne prit pas part a leurs desseins, et
s'eloignant de son siege, se retira dans une solitude, en pleurant sur le pays,
comme 1'avait fait Samuel pour Saiil.
Les satrapes d'Armenie vinrent le trouver, prenant a leur charge toute la
faute, et le prierent a genoux de revenir reoccuper le siege. II leur narra la
vision divine qu'il avait eue dans la ville de Vagarshapat, dans la grande
eglise metropolitaine [Catholike], avant qu'il fut sacre patriarche, d'apres la-
quelle la royaute serait enlevee a la dynastie des Archakounis et le patriarcat
a la famille de saint Gregoire, et d'autres evenements douloureux qui de-
vaient s'accomplir dans le pays d'Armenie. Alors on le laissa vivre
*
a sa guise.
*
A rol. 30
Le saint occupa le siege du catholicos cinquante-six ans et s'endormit
d'une mort paisibie le 30 Navasard, le 9 septembre, laissant un bon souvenir
a toutes les eglises.
En ce jour, martyre de saint Severianos de Sebaste.
Le martyr du Christ Severianos etait de la ville de Sebaste, aux jours
de 1'empereur Maximien, 1'impie. II servait et soignait tous les saints qui se
trouvaient dans les prisons et dans les liens, attendant le martyre pour le
Christ.
*
B
p.
131 a.
*
B
p. 131 a.
550
LE SYNAXAIRE ARMENIEN. [20(51
//l illllli.Illl OUUl UIHIJIUlL IUILIU0/|
'/f>l'/U
/./iLll/lUI /.L /uilHHIUl/lllL/<HUIL hYî/iIIIIMIU
uiiLiup/i Onn11111111111/1/1 L : //l ^nuiSutlhuig u.liLiiu ul yuji/iL llLll! IHJllUILIlllOU /tl '/*'/ '"/''/'
ptnôp phnhgjili ffifiupif/iuL : //l uiuj.u ifUiuiijii/iL jnuiL i/ti? i?/i iStcS injci i.L /jin/ni.u/iL >1fi|
uiuinfiuui
piiniiup/iL -jl ii.ii.././/.im/ uu-uiunuuia uyiu/iL /ilp uul Uuurni-uia i I/l niluiuo
pil/lllUIIIuLlUip II III II 1/1 IIIUI<Jiju/lL II l) 111 jll)ll)l'll : '/ulUlU/llLlllllL HHLIipL ///.1 /.Jl/llil/lllll III. llj
uibSnhnjl
/'*'
:
[B
*
'/.fcuz/ui/iu uioL 17
tJuuiiiLiucVuicVL/iL : Z/i_ j/iujuiiu/f
iiL c/nuni/ uinnmnnau Oui/ui-
hhSuii i.L Lit/uuiin :
tJi-UI l/lUIILUILnpijlUI ijL UIlJijLuiUnLnU cVLLlfijlllL /J/lÛl ifULll/lL ijL Op<LujniL /l /jli.i.llipi
upu/ii fci. ijiiuiLnL<J/i ui/ipiuiJopu Shnn jnLcVnnjiL Shinug ijL uiiinAuii/iL ULxmjjia . upiu/
uiLtjcVp Ai/i/ii/.iiiiiii uuin-Luiinii
;p,
ijL ujuiui/ic/ JiuîilIi /i hhuiuu iiiunAiiunig : //p ûingh
iuliuhiuinL.Qhi5t
;p,
-JL LiuîuiijfcuiiiiiiL iiiiiliUi jnLun| : //p ihunifiupiV/iti /j.nLuiifnL/c/feuiLiiL
i/Lpni/ ijL uiLiiipui luumiunSiuu njhhnnj ;ii, -JL uiShuiu[L m^/uuip^/i i/ipûl/J/ilL u,iuuig
tju : /7uni cVLnLunu uiiliuloui îJuip/iin 17P
uit-hSiuu u/i^fepnjL u'fe.lu.^
,
ijl iiuiiiLfen/iL
iic/n/unu hnnn inLuuiLnp i/uujifeiui /ip[iii L
/
cVuijpii ifepiuLu, iuiL_\/iLn iuufeu
r
uiniuunng
hunnuiali rtiiin_iuL/inijui/ u^feui iifepiiii ul uihm^ huia.SuiU uipn.uipiiL/o
,
feuiLL u.ji/.uiu/jii./i, /jl
luuuinLiucVn/iuinL/c/ijujLL uiLnLp i/ipiiiiL/rJfeiuL :
On le saisit et le conduisit en presence du chef Lysias; il confessa le Christ
devant Tassemblee. Le chef ordonna de le frapper avec des nerfs de boeuf ct
de lui dechirer le corps avec des onglets de fer. On lui attacha ensuite au
pied une lourde pierre et on le pendit sur le rempart de la ville. II rendit son
ame a Dieu en priant. Quelques chretiens cacherent son corps. Saint Seve-
rianos mourut le 9 septembre.
[B
*
De nouveau fete de la mere de Dieu. Et commemoration et reunion
des fideles pour celebrer les justes Joachim et Anne.
Elle vient apres la glorieuse et tres sainte nativite de la toujours vierge
et de celle qui est benie entre les femmes, la sainte et bienheureuse mere
de notre Seigneur, de celle qui enleva le peche et supprima les maledictions,
et par qui les maledictions des douleurs de renfantement furent enlevees
et la peine de mort changee en la grace de la vie; dêlle qui fut Tespoir de
nos peres et Faccomplissement de Fesperance des patriarches; qui mit le
sceau sur les predictions des prophetes et devait en etre Fexecution, appor-
tant le salut a toute la terre ; dont la naissance fut comme la veritable aurore
qui aneantit les tenebres de la nuit des peches et 1'ombre de 1'enfer ; un rayon
lumineux brillant au sommet des montagnes, c'est-a-dire sortant comme une
branche des personnes justcs comme ses parents, entrainant et apportant
avec elle le lever du soleil de justice et de la science de Dieu du jour du salut.
15
[207]
x
lûiuu anai uuiju ptuu qUnJiuhJiSiui /jl LkuuuiilS iui_*_j_ituilr uinjuiiiii^li îuLiuuituiJp iium
nuii mlj ii/iAni filhuiu : lliintj iiuuhhhqniAi uhquih^hth /jl /i unLiuaniu
Ji
tjiiiin mii/i LiuuinLcVni,
/j0_7 ni /i huiuiuinnt illi /fi_ /i ijtujuhuih autuuihuihuiq ohuinJi aonnLUthuiua mnqhuit Ljn quiu
/ri_ inmLinj Shq auiLUih* ntii iu nn /i t?_70 milim nimj, uiiu/iupu /i iJ/Ôu /jl i/jniuuu yiijiijli, /jl
:>
/l
*
uLniiiuul, tunqiunnq uitiûiuihutiuqu, /jl /i i./iiiiu _7i_ /l lunnu lionni_/3/.iuu iiuiu/in Uuin- *
j ?
quinhjjiqh, i/ii_ii_ oji^JinLUtiiili /iLnnt/ <_. uun/jtuiliilt qinim tuiiion, /jl /jii/jl/jiiiiil iuiiu.unL- '
IShiuSii ihnhnjt* innuh; _.*i.uiii/iiii/i tim tiiui nnjo illiiuCihu 1'iuuu, nnnu hlild quijthqhnu lanu
i(.'uuiiiLAni utjiuhhiuip /jl untihiuip, miiiii 11111111/. u /iiin_JL qunqnu ihuLjiup /jl rnUnniui
uuiuuLjtup, iuiiaL.ni tiiuui/i Unqnuuit m liLjml nnja l qjuuiqnq iiiiui /ini JilLmh :
10 llniitj utuiiu qhnni uani-in &JtL.nAi onûaLldhuiu, onhuuili Jtuli niiui/711 UuiuhaiAip auuihuu
ShthQuiniiL.Qhiuu Aqhtut /jl StiiLiui bnuiuiuihuin tjtuihihu uiShuiuiu ntitutm nn punLM/iLUp,
tnou/iu Junn^nqnU uuni/t UqhimJ uiililtltmJiLjli tuniihquL.Mhuiu qiimnni ilh <Jnn._JLnn :
tinn itin Itnniu hnutuhib Ctuuqhiuhh 111 11 11 111 11 /jl unLtiii oii/iuiULnn cthnqph liniiin
OnUtubJiU /jl H/iuiu, npp I11 jiLuilitj 111 11 uinhlini ItlLuilili 1/111/1111111/./1 ha/iiiu /jl q^hnn^h
iilfl/imiliMi nuhtuiiuu, iiiLiiiuliLjmj 11/1111/1 m jiuilum hllii lili âhnimuhuiq />i ( iitniu 0111 , /jl
qJuuqnL.JoJiL.uu uiiiquinnq /jl uLijuii 111111111, 1111 ijuijiimlm
UJ11
li 1111 cfiuuLjmj Ljn, /jl unLnui-
Aussi, nous la considerons et croyons enfant de joie pour toute la
terre, bien avant Joachim et Anne. Car, tous ayant peclie et etant prives de
la gloire de Dieu, si le Seigneur des armees ne nous avait, a 1'accomplis-
sement et a la fin des temps, donne cette enfant, parmi les grappes de raisin,
cest-a-dire des reins des ancetres et de
*
la semence des justes patriarches, *
b
elle dont la naissance fut comparee dans la pensee et dans la profondeur des
puissantes paroles des prophetes, assimilee a une semence de benediction,
parole accomplie aujourd'hui, car elle parut ouvertement a la terre, et c'est
d'elle que poussa le vrai cep de vigne, le Verbe unique, dont les branches
soignees et cultivees par Dieu remplirent tout 1'univers, vraiment nous au-
rions ete comme Sodome et Gomorrhe, la vigne de Sodome ayant des ceps
et des grappes d'amertume.
Puisque nous nous trouvons avoir cette grappe de benediction, elle devrait
etre pour nous, a 1'exemple des enfants qui aspirent et pressent les seins de
consolation, et toutes les creatures intellectuelles devraient s'en rejouir avec
intensite, en la pressant la grappe, dans le mystere de cette fete, avec une
ivresse spirituelle, qui ne passe point.
Or, par sa bienheureuse naissance, ses justes, saints et legitimes parents
Joachim et Anne, qui en recompense de leurs vertus recurent celle qui etait
la grace et un don pour 1'univers, la virent comme une joie autant pour les
anges que pour Dieu, comme 1'allegresse des justes et des pecheurs; car elle
devait faire disparaitre la tristesse, ayant de ses propres oreilles entendu [par
1'annonciation de 1'archange] la nouvelle joyeuse, elle devait attirer cette m6me
131 b.
*
B
p. 132 a.
*
B
p. 132
/iiiil/J/ilIj iilu/iuiuY'u /iliiiii/ ifeii/iuiui/iu t\nill;ii ifeii/i/iii immp/.mimmiiliiiii/i/.imii, UinauillUlUigu
uiinm iiLiiiu/iiiiL/rJfeuiiJii iiuAuii/i*i :
//^
J/nuiu
if/i
uuii/in hnluup uiijujilîj /,u
UfUlnLlf,
Ll
UlfhlUMinuijunua
nnuiuiun /tl hui iiii./i/iiii /Jfemu iluinA, /tl ^nfertuiiu/iuii/i/i imi /.mi/.imm/i (Numl/iu,
/il uiSiiiLlilhuiV ifem hnhiun JiuSuiuiuhh /.l i/iiiii/iiiiii/>iii^ iiiiiliii/i, /.l Lnhuiuihii immimi./.limm
Ll. iiiiiimmi imAmmmmlm fluiin^/i iiiiihNi/ DUib /i/l; u\inL.ttLuiu onnuuig i (n /l ii/i i/iiuii/î /i
imm /iiuuiil/ii /l iimmimV^mimmim /i ii/iiiiiiiim iufiii ounii^/in iffeAiiL/J/iLu : (1111/7/1 /.l /i V/imimmu/i
ilmiiiii ; Slitnu uiShuiuntjin .mm/i/i iiiiliiu nîuunhnt\hiui /i IiiIiii/il; i/iii/iiil/'//il/i :
uuiiuS iiii m ii ilinuiiniuL uiiLiiii *)0|iu Shjini t/iuûifeiui Sh*\h huiltlnnphnuhu +.minit
l/ /. iNmii :
1/nLiiii /?l lifcA <Juiinuiuifeuiu .immmi Utuîulf nn
'\h t/*
u
/'/
ln
(
u *'hjiub;uh Liultlnnp-
/imm/im .miiiu, miiiiii/, iiiiiiniu rphqnph /,iiniiiiLiiiii/i, nn feii/L /ui/i hnhnnnn inLiiiiiLiin/u
uifhiiun^hu +.11111111 /il ifeniiL/i
x
uiumnuuihuiuini.n uiuinu.hL.op :
.4/1
îiiuiifeiit^ U hunnujuiL
tlmiiiimiiiLiiilii uiniun ufeii .ni|mi, /l ItlmiiljSiiilihmii /i <Juil ifennL iK/iu fei- i/um/i feuiui-
feiunuiuiiu, /jl ijuim uiiliiu
'//'/'"
uhuunL.phiuuu :
Pl onnnijhuio ituufeuiuiu iinu uiii iiim SuiuhniMu nLnhiju /l ihuuhhunXuiiuu /l hnhuin-
ii ii /i ii, /tl mliimim ijjiniluiunuih uinfutun^
'/'//'/'
<
>
ui
/,
u
7
,
'V
u
'
nuinnau huinnhuii iiuiifeuuiiu
joie de la mer du ciel sur cette terre ; et alors ils fureut saisis de graude joie
comme il conveuait, non seulement parce qu'elle fut le fruit de longues prieres,
de sueurs de longs labeurs et la recompense de la vertu; lenfant annoncee a
sa naissance par un ange, souhaitee a cause d'une longue sterilite, 1'ceuvre du
don celeste et de la grace divine, plutot que de la loi naturelle; mais encore
parce que la grandeur de la grace brillait en elle des le debut et des le com-
mencement. Le Saint-Esprit, connaisseur de toutes les clioses, avait fait con-
naitre par son inspiration a Tesprit pur des parents le salut futur qui devait
s'accomplir en elle.
En ce jour, memoire de notre saint pere Isaac, le grand catholicos de la
Grande Armenie.
*
Le saint et grand patriarche de 1'Armenie Isaac etait fils de saint Nerses
le catholicos de 1'Armenie, de la famille de saint Gregoire l'Illuminateur. II
fut le second illuminateur du pays d'Armenie, et [createur] de la langue
armenienne par les dons de Dieu. Car avec le vardapet Mesrob il inventa les
lettres alphabetiques armeniennes et traduisit en langue armenienne 1'Ancien
et le Nouveau Testament et d'autres saints livres de commentaires [de l'E-
criture].
II recueillit de toutes les provinces des jeunes gargons intelligents, doues
d'une belle voix et de force d'haleine; il enseigna a tout le pays les lettres
[209]
inLi/ui : Yj>niUiu/ju iiiniun /,l uu lutun ^jiu "l.["" '"- 'niiLiiiIiîu, uiiLiiigLjnif uihij i[ijfui[i-
niuujainu I! /111111111 :
lltu liiunnLiuij /iiuuhImi ûii.nifl/uinnyn/iiiinii Liijliuljnujnuuiij /il ui^fuuiji^ji Ljijiijiuutj
dl iliuuuin . ti/i 7i uii.i>n/ii/,iiii/ili nlni iljulLuiuu ifiuiili fiinjinu nn
jj
JnijnifjiijLiilû : 7/njUUf/ju
'
/ii_ i/iuliiuu iiii miLiiIrW/iii a/iLii/iii /,l puinuinuiq /îii /tl uiuuiiijuiiniuljiuuiiiij, iiji iiiilLuuijli
up ii/iiiiiiiiiii/. //'l/i ininiu : I .puiî /l '[*""
mijojiliiu nn uitifi jt oji^/.n^ [u-JiLuihij
piiiiniii/iLij/i /,l <Jm/iiiiiin/iLp/i :
|/l 1711 /1 diufiiiiliuiliu /'''/-Wiuiiii/i '/'upiiL OiilIiiiiii LiuiuLji, /,l SiiuijljLjiinji 'liujitijiij
uijijjiuiIi, /,l /"imiini/iiL /,l /.iLiiiiioiniiiVil /l ('[iiniu^/iiiî t[Ln$unij
*i'"[
^JiiiniiiLiiuiiiii :
10 I/l iuu/i/iIiiiliIi ^liunufin Uuuiiiii nnlili u ( uuiiiia/iii /i WuiuiiiluuulW/.Ii/Îi iiiiiiiliiiLfr/tniiUu
.llllllll llnllllUUlllllU, lllll 111 l?/lIIII!IIlIl/lIlllIL /l /llllIIÛLIlllU IllIUIII, III fl [l
P'" /["'/'[
Mu/c/lllLllÎl
uuui/711 11111111111111111111, iiulu iiiilIiihi/ /i ilLjuui lunluiuii^liu nnujlîi i/iiiiIul/î/i [i ijLniu^
l/iiiLiiLiiiui :
I/l LLLuii iun_ uiii uiuluiujuu11 ttutu Z,Ulinn
>
uHLniuuu iiiiIiaIi uiivhjnij uiuljuiut;jui uiil
15 uinu unnui iiiiiiluiiii /tl ur ii/.i ijuililnnu : //l Iiiii iiiiuiui./.iuu Iinuiii ijiiiiiiniuiiiOtiiljiiiti
iiiiiiuuul/J/ilIiIi hiiii LinLu /1 M.uinuinnuiuiuiui piiinuip/i /1 il/.A /iiu/Juii/iiiiÎi iuin-Ui0 pui/i
nXhnJbuinnLju huiii /1 ^tiiinuiiH/iiniiL/J/iLu . ijiiitiiLUiuj
*
/i7iiinuiLuuHL[f//,iuLIi uuijijl^li (nfliii/iiiL-
-i/.iiiii /tl u/iui/Jnii/i/inHnL|f//iLliIi iiuijijLjli huiihiIi hjifitjnjiji, /l
'["'(,[
tuuijuu uLijiiLÎLuiii iiji
132 b
armeniennes, car il fonda partout des ecoles. 11 lit de meme dans le pays
des Georgiens et des Albanais en
y
envoyant le vardapet Mesrob.
II elablit des regles universelles pour les eveques et le clerge seeulier
et regulier, pour qu'ils n'aient pas dc contestations entre eux a propos des
revenus du peuple. II fit de meme pour les couvents qui se trouvaient a
proximite des villages et des villes et dans les deserts, afin que chacun
connut sa part qui lui revenait. II composa les quatre prieres qui se disent
dans roflice dc la nuit avec leurs /.y/to:. et leurs hankiste.
II vivait au temps de Theodosc le .leune, empereur des Grecs, et de
Hisdeguerde roi des Perses, et de Khosrow et de Vramchapouh ct d'Arta-
ches derniers rois d'Armenie.
Lorsque le roi des Perses eut, par la trahison des princes armeniens,
depose du trone Artachir, Isaac ne s'allia point a leurs desseins, et s'e-
loignant de son siege, se retira dans la solitude,
y
pleurant son pays, comme
Favait fait Samuel pour Saiil.
Les satrapes armeniens vinrent le trouver et, acceptant tout le blame, se
jeterent a ses pieds, le priant de revenir et dc reoccuper le siege. II leur iit
part de la rcvelation divine qu'il avait eue dans la villc de Vagarshapat, dans
la grande eglisc metropolitaine, avanl qu'il fut sacre patriarchc, a pro|>os de
la disparition
*
du royaume dc la branche dcs Archakounis ct du eatholical de
J
.,'.;
b
hihiiiii l,n .iiiiiiii : i/l iiiiiiiii
/'/"(/
umni.li lu)m /iiiii iiiiih /iiuuiiui /iiiiiiii, 11/1 /i ihiiliLiii lilLlil
t
m/mi/./i iIIIIMIIIIIIIIIIMIIi/iiiim /l/.IIIHII /.L lllll Hl/J/iih yilUnniMMIIII lllLuill :
7'hiuii/i /,|i ("(" Miiio/r/iiiii/îi /.L 111111^1,111111 /iL diiLd/iiui (////)/./////(// iSniit Im im/i m/m/i/iiil-
1(11. III ll . I7M /.L llllllAlllllf^ll f III t/ /L lllll llllll (1/
II II II l) III A lll /.//// //// /,L /l l/M/M ///////// IUMMMIIMIMM
/.L ^/iLIHHIIMIII, /.L ll/lrtlll I1IJI|/.JIIl/'//|LU IMm///,M UIM1/.IIIII /.L MllllHll : (.11 /,I_ 7/jn /L UllltVMjlj-
i\/lll /,II /l i/hIMMMIM|/.1I1IIl/'|/|LH (IIIIIMLOMI l!lllu/lU, /<L Ml.lllllllLllM Mlll /U\ M I II ////// M (lll/l^lll-
llMMl/lll, III II I1L7M /L 11(1/1////// /l l./i/IMM M/l/M/l /. L llllll I O Illll IUIIIILMIIJUI7H ÎIIUOIl/Û lilliJlliNiiyi
^tujiig :
lllMIIMIMIl/,11 ll/./l/.ll/.ll/lll, /.L /1IIIIIUIIILIIMI7II M//lll/lllll/. 111(11, llllll|(Hlllllllllllllllll)ll II IMM./MM
IMMMMll IM<\/M(/lHII, /,L /|IIIHI|/,H II
(//
1 MM/M/l/z // 1111111111 : //lu/^H /jL ^>>"</> ÛUnL/dfcttlU /lMll/lL
II 1/ 111/111711/111 llL I lltuil I7II lllll/lIJllMUl/l 2Un
/>1 J?
U ("UIIIlAiII llll l/lKlllJ^ll /l I1J71IK /,L /l
//////// /11111111 :
//111 NIIMNlll /l/lZZZM /l ÎMMIMIMl/llMMI ULlllllll ll/lMo/lll 111 /llll 111 III III III L II II III II lllll Xlllll I II
Jl
I II Ijll II <
/MIm/mMIi/iMMI II ,
III /l/.IMl/ /'Mll lllljlLllllt /lllo/lMM IIJlLllll ///
"
/ll/l/.MI//M llll /ll/l IMIz/z lll/lll/f/ 1 / // /
'/
/
,
iiiin hiiiuuil;ii 1111/711/11111 17/iu /""/"/ ihmi /,11/7/1 /iuiiitl mmiii : /.hu LjiLLn iSintiii/i/.fiii/ illmiliijmi)
III li 11 11 /jl ////// Omm/ |i>/|, ul iiijliiLiiiili tninil iii/iijiiiii y/i/i/./ni/ /1 ijjni lu iiunoldu CuinnLOni,
iIim/mmi im/mi //////)//////(// /1/111111/1/711(1
'''
ii'Mo/111/i, /ii /////>oi niiW 11 iiiiL ii//)/i///.m/./m//, nuinnnc^n
dl. nLUiiLiiuiul^n /tl "iin uiiluljm imm iiiMMiiiiM . ijl titin ////// /////////. 11 11 i ijin ijiu jil 11 illinm /1
ijjiLjm Ll /j /i/////////)//////.///( :
la maison de saint Gregoire et de tous les evenements facheux qui devaient
arriver aux Armeniens. Alors ils le laisserent vivre a sa volonte, car des son
cnfance il avait aime la vie solitaire et le silence de la paix.
Car il aimait beaucoup la priere, etait adonne aux jeunes et a 1'abstinence
et zele dans tous les exerciccs de la vertu. II aimait aussi lcs bonnes ceuvres,
donnait beaucoup d'aum6nes, aimait prendre soin des pauvres et des malades
et visitait souvent les veuves et les orphelins. II se depensait aussi avec ar-
cleur a renseignement de la parole de Dieu, il convertissait beaucoup parmi les
inlideles, dirigeait la plupart des pecheurs et eclairait tout le pays d'Armenie.
II organisait les eglises et les couvents, rehaussait les fetes divines et
instituait la memoire des saints. II avait une ame suave comme Moise, etait
plein des graces de Dieu, qui brillaient sur sa ligure et dans ses paroles.
Tout le temps qu'il resta au patriarcat, il ne negligea jamais de mener
en sa propre personne la vie des ermites, ayant aupres de lui des eleves
moines au nombre de plus de soixante, vetus comme lui de cilice. Le soir ils
ne se nourrissaient que d'un plat de legumes et d nerbage et passaient le plus
souvent la nuit en priant Dieu, principalement tous les dimanches et les
jours de fete. II visitait avec ces moines tout le monde, prechait et enseignait,
visitait les pauvres, et a ses moments de loisir ne s'arretait d'ecrire et de
traduire.
[211]
30 NAVASARD, SEPTEMBRE. 555
IIl.uL;ji /il flTniiiyi upiuU\kjktuij, ul. 1111LU1711 IiiiuIiu 11/. AiuiM, An . h;n Ll. liuiuluiunhjm
uiiijitjiujil,iit IM.tuli , Ll. uiLitiulil, ji fci_ uilL*uilih,n nûilujkjitxkiujuli : llLuh;n /il ^nnh u/iiniiL-
/iJ/.lll/l fiL lllllllljllllllLllllll llHilllll /iL JlUlll /llllllllinilLWtlll/l liL ÛIlll^p /JlllllillllllUlll 1(11, III ll .
"
njinil /l iti'liliui'liC\ uinluuiuinLMhuiiiii ijitiuiniuhhuij /i/iiiiiuiiiu/i/îi /il nnh;ji Atrn_uiun ijiu tl kliiudi
uiti jtji ii/iimi /u iu{ltujl,u uiiLUiphuuiiiuin iiil liitii njihiiin ijiuijijii -.iiimiii, /il tuiuiauiiLiiiiiiii 11
ijLljLijLuji i?/i7i/iiiLW/iiinliin /tl l(t ui ii n il ui li nLJilhuiU ii p : l/L Ijiuijkiuj uinûipjiliji lMjIiiii ULiuiij-
iiiiiu iliunL.u cl
'/"'/)
"*- ûi/ui/iiiiL /uuiiiiuiiiiL|f//iiui)ii /i 'hjiJiuin nu llhiuuihtiifhnli
/''"
/il
fmii iuiiiiijiijIi /, :
/' iiii/i/i iUL.nL.li i/AiiiiiiL/rf/iL/i uniiniu lllii Ljijiiiilinuji :
'/ii/iuiuiiii/i i//itui/i ULi Ljiliiiilinu
h;n h piiiniuph;ii Uhjiiuuinjini iiui iiijiu uuimuiii/iaui
itijiptuijiu Ihhjiiuunuji . /tl /711 iiiijijiiiljiuli Ll 11 u/1/1 11111/1/111 1111111111 nuin tiiulijiijli , njip liiiiju
piu/i 11/1111 liiuûiiniuhkiiiiiu h Ukjiiuuiiijiui . iinnu /tl /ilip/i iniiiiniikuiu /tl piiiîujkjikiuij /1
tjljuiim IJkiulili ol 711 /1 hiuntiiuii u/i/iiuimiiLiiiiiuuii : (11 //l utii/iu/i ii/ic\iii 111 11 l/i 1711 /i iii/i</ih
/iLtinn IIUJIIIIIIUI "/'/,/' "- AlItlLUIl/Û tiiiikuiuiU 1111111111 /l tllllUltU liL. /l llllllllUlllll 1111 IjUlllll
'hnhuuinuh Uuijiuilijiniiiuliuiihu :
0*l IjiiijLiiij 11/1111 uiliojililiiunli nim m nf/i iuiliiiQ/i / /1L11/1111 ijjtulili, Li JiinuuiniJiiilikiiuiL
ij'hjiliuuinu UilLUiOp ^jiuiujiujituhhli : (Vl ^juuiliiiihiiiij iiULpii/i /tl ^tujijili ijliiu iiijityuttLiutyjop,
/il kjihiuMji pkjnop pkjiktjhli ijtliujiiihlili : i/l iiiiijiu /1111111/711/1/1 iiiiuu/i 1/1711 il/i il/iA jnic/,
II avait aussi la grace des miracles; il operait de tres grands prodiges; il
avait le don de prophetie, il voyait et predisait 1'avenir; il possedait 1'esprit de
science et de la doctrine ; il avait la parole de la sagesse et la
*
grace de Finter-
* b
pretation, et par un labeur assidu il traduisait et ecrivait cle sa propre inain
toutes les saintes ecritures. De par ses vertus il illumina ainsi la nation arme-
nienne et donna un eclat a 1'Eglise par ses commentaires et ses traductions.
II vecut, consacre a la vertu ascetique, cinquante-six ans ct reposa en paix
dans le Ghrist le 9 septembre, le 30 Navasard.
p. 133 a.
En ce jour, martyre de saint Severianos.
Le martyr du Clirist Severianos etait de la ville de Sebaste, aux jours de
rempereur Licinius, 1'impie. II etait parent et collegue des quarante sainls
martyrs, qui furent mart}
?
rises avant lui a Sebastc, que lui avait exhortes et
encourages au martvre. II etait du rang des senateurs. Et comme il etait fort
riche, il soignait de ses propres biens et servait tous les saints qui se trou-
vaient en prison et dans les liens et qui attendaient le martyre pour le Ghrist.
Les paiiens 1'ayant saisi le conduisirent en presence du chef Lysias. II
confessa le Ghrist devaut 1'assemblee, alors le chef ordonna de le frapper avec
des nerfs de bceuf et de lui dechirer le corps avec des onglets de fer. On lui
attacha ensuite aux pieds une tres grosse pierrc ct on le suspendit aux murs
*
1!
|. 134 I)
p. 134 b.
[212]
iii. iiiii/u/iii/iii ii/ni iiiiiiii/iiihi iiiiiiiiiiii/i/i . l,i iiiiidUl.jiiij iiii iii/iii/iiiiii iiîiii/i/i iiin uumnuuo
.
/ii_ iiiliii/ii) nii/niiiiii/i/iiiii i) iiiiiiiin iiiiii^/iii/i/i iiiliniiil/i/i hiijim :
'I iiiiiiiiijiliijiiii iiiii jii-li f//ii /iii/iiii/iiiii ///iiiiin :.iii'/.ii/i /'*
/il /;uif iiiiihiiiii/i /
t
, /i i/iiiiii ii
7*ii/iuimiii/i ( iiiiiiiloiii :
'Juffiiil 111111111 IjiumiujiLijmi niiLfii' iliiiinii/iiiiiii/i /"iiiii/iiiiiiil/iiiii il/irt I/IUiuOuiUOp ijmiih
">
'rjiliimiiiiili yuiiiiiuiiiiii /i ^Lliliiihiiiiiiuj :
UIU^llll IIILIILfl ijimillllllllj l.Jlljlll yilll/lLII IIIIIJIjl yilllll/l f/l/l/lllllll/l Jlllflll/lll/f, flll /l/l/iL
ii 1111111711 ///iiiiiiiifi/f 1111 ii7*ft/iiiuiiiu f/iti/iULii njiijjiu /il uilnXliliii ^mmmSilii :
l.û /iiifiniiu diiuiii/ /iii/iL /1 Uiuihulimlju /"'t^nnnuli '/'npnL, iiiiiiii ui/iiiiiLiiup /7/1/1 . 'iLiLtt-
mjilmil 'Ituiii xiLlllIfiif, '//iLUllllll luiiiiuu/uuup I \ljLljumhnjiiu , linnutun f/nfii iinnil.iiji
, lintl-
[Q
^tiili /uui/iunuif : *'|ip /*- ntiit-tuuL 11 lilt 1101711 il/in ")/iiiiilu 7*n/iiiuinii (iiiiiiiliii <V ii^tliiiiiliin
,
nunflf /il 1)11/1111 IjiiiiiiiiijiLiiij, i)Jiiiil mln\hmi njini JilLiii i?ii, i?/i f/iiu/i, i?/i SfV/i u7' 7'ii/iuiniiu,
iii/ij'I!i;/iii/i/ii/i /il mliiilinU illiuit.nnni JilL tiitliiu : IIjiiiiI /il Snttuijiliin uiuuiiiLiuOturt/iu uuiiliiu
u 11 111(1 f/ 11111/11111) puiiiiiii/fii/i/i, fcl_ / .1/111/// i\/// /iu/|
/
,,, "> ili/uiiiui/t /i/iluuii : f/L liijiiijLnjili
uitilinaii ItLitinnnlinii, lUtliluiLiuj iiii/r/uu 111(1 'Innmiuliijjiliiu luoiu/i : iilinliimnn dnnntlndi 15
il/i/ii/iL i/ifinniuilt LjiLiiiuh uiilp /1/1
:J
de la ville. Cest en priant qu'il rendit l'ame a Dieu. Quelques chretiens
cacherent en secret son corps.
Saint Severianos mourut le 9 septembre, le oO Navasard, pour la gloire
du Christ notre Dieu.
En ce jour fut martyrise le saint martyr Ghariton avec de grandes
tortures pour la foi du Christ par les paiens.
En ce jour, mcmoire des deux cents saints Peres du concile d'Ephese,
convoque contre Nestorius, qui partageait le Christ en deux fds et deux
personnes.
b
*
Ce troisicme concile eut lieu du tcmps de Theodose le Jeune. Les princi-
paux personnages en furent : Celestin le pape de Rome, Cyrille le patriarche
d'Alexandrie, Juvenal de Jerusalem, Jean d'Antioche, qui professcrent notre
Seigneur Jesus-Christ vrai Dieu et en meme temps vrai homme, en une seule
personne, un Fils, un Seigneur, un Christ, en une union inseparable et sans
confusion. Et par consequent ils proclamerent la sainie vierge Marie, vraie
mere de Dieu, et 1'arbre de vie vraie croix de Dieu. Ils anathematiserent
1'abominable Nestorius, qu'ils deposerent du siege dc Constantinople. Du
deuxieme au troisieme concile, il
y
eut une periode de trente ans.]
KITAB AI/UNVAN
PATK. OR. T. V
EX TYIOGHAHIIA HIUIIM DIDOl.
KITAB AL-UNVAN
HISTOIRE UNIVERSELLE
ECRITE
PAK
AGAPIUS (MAHBOUB) DE MENBIDJ
EDITEE ET TRADUITE EN FRANCAIS
lAI!
ALEXANDRE VASILIEV
Professeur a 1'Universite de Youryev Dorpat)
PREMlERE PARTIE (I)
00009019999
PERMIS DÎMPRIMER
Paris, le 24 decembre 1909.
P. FAGES
vic. gen.
Tous droits reserves.
AVERTISSEMENT
Agapius (Mahboub) le Grec, fils de Constantin, eveque de Menbidj
(x
e
siecle de notre ere), dont j'offre au public le texte arabe et la traduc-
tion frangaise, est un ecrivain arabe chretien presque inconnu dans la
litterature historique. En effet, on ne le trouve ni dans 1'ouvrage de
Wiistenfeld Die Geschichtschreiber der Araber und ilire ]Verke
y
ni
dans la Geschichte der arabischen Litteratur de Brockelmann, ni
dans la Litterature arabe de Gh. Huart (Paris, 1902), ni dans le livre
encore plus recent, consacre specialement a la litterature arabe-chre-
tienne, Die christlich-arabische Literatur de G. Graf
(1905).
K. Krum-
bacher ne connait pas non plus Agapius dans son excellente histoire
de la Litterature byzantine, oii d'autres chroniqueurs arabes chre-
tiens, comme Yahya d'Antioche et al-Makin, ont trouve leur place.
Ge n'est qu'en 1907, que nous trouvons quelques lignes sur Agapius
dans le precis de la Litterature chretienne-arabe de G. Brockelmann
1
,
qui a puise ses renseignements dans mon article du Vizantiysky Vre-
mennik Agapius de Manbidj, historien chretien arabe du x
,:
siecle
(en russe).
Agapius, d'apres 1'epoque oii il vivait, est Le premier historien
arabe-chretien. Gependant il ne serait pas exact de dire que le nom
d'Agapius (Mahboub) et les manuscrits de son histoire n'etaient pas
connus du monde savant. En 1742 Assemani, dans son Gatalogue des
manuscrits orientaux de la Bibliotheque laurentienne de Florence, a
1. Die christlich-arabische Litteratur, dans la serie cTAhmelang, Die Litteraturen
d<>s ttetens in Einzeldarstellungen.
562 /WERTISSEMENT.
[6]
decrit d'uno maniere plus ou moins detaillee (pas trop exacte du reste) le
manuscrit cxxxil, qui contient la seconde partie de 1'histoire de Mah-
boub. En 1835 dans le Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum orienta-
lium Bibliothecae Bodlejanae nous trouvons la description du ms. li
(Hunt478a. 1320), <|ui contient la premiere partie de Thistoirc d'Aga-
pius*.
Le premier qui s'interessa a cet ecrivain, etait feu le baron V. Rosen,
eminent savant russe, dont la mort preinaturee et inattendue a penible-
ment frappe tous les orientalistes et les byzantinistes
(f
10/23 janvier
4908). Apres avoir parcouru le manuscrit de Florence et en avoir fait
quelques extraits, il a publie en 1884 1'article suivant dans le Journal du
Ministere de 1'Instruction publique (en Russie) : Notices sur la chro-
nique d'Agapius de Manbidj (en russe). Malheureusement cet article
est reste inconnu non seulement a 1'etranger, mais meme en Russie.
Cest le baron Rosen, dont j'ai l'honneur d'etre eleve et a la memoire
duquel je dedie cette edition, qui a attire mon attention sur cet his-
torien.
Le Gatalogus Porphyrianus
-
et celui de M
me
Gibson
'
nous ont appris
qu'il existait encore deux manuscrits d'Agapius au couvent du Mont
Sinai. Alors je me suis mis au travail : en 1902, pendant mon sejour au
Sinai', j'ai copie deux mss. qui se trouvent dans la Bibliotheque de ce
couvent et qui ne contiennent que la premiere partie de la chronique, et
en 1903 j'ai fait la copie du ms. de Florence, qui contient la seconde
partie; il me manquait le ms. d'0xford, que j'avais vu en 1907 et dont
j'avais constate 1'importance. M
gr
Graffin m'a procure avec une extrgme
obligeance la photographie de ce manuscrit; de sorte que j'ai maintenant
a ma disposition quatre manuscrits, sur lesquels je base le texte de ma
publication.
1. Sur les details et les renseignements complementaires v. mon article <(
Araniii
MaH^H/rjKCKiii, xpHCTiaHCKiil apa6cKin HCTopiiKTb X B
r
bKa
dans le Vizan-
tiysky Vremennik, XI
(1904), p.
574-587. Comp. aussi le resume de la communication de
M. A. Vasiliev sur Agapius, faite au Congres international des Orientalistes a Alger en
1905. Revue Africaine, 1905, NN. 259-258, p.
337-338.
2. Calalogus librorum manuscriptorum et impressorum Monasterii S. Catherinae
in Monte Sinai ad jidem Codicis Porphyriani, N. iv, B. 18/135. Petropoli 1891, p.
336
(N 164).
3. M. D. Gibson, Catalogue
of
the Arabic mss. in the convent
of
S. Catharine on
Mount Sinai. London, 1894, p.
88 X. 456) et 123-124 (N. 580) Studia Sinaitica, n III.
[7]
AVERTISSEMENT.
563
II existe encore des mss. d'Agapius, dont je n'ai pas pu me servir.
Ainsi, dans le journal Al-Machrih (jjy^J)) de Beyrouth, se trouve la
description d'un ms. d'Agapius, qui, d'apres les extraits publies dans ce
catalogue, me parait correspondre au ms. d'Oxford; nous
y
lisons ega-
lement qu'il existe en Syrie plusieurs mss. d'Agapius'.
Je commence a publier la premiere partie de la chronique d'Agapius,
qui raconte 1'histoire du monde avant le Ghrist et la vie du Messie. L'e-
dition du texte de cette partie est basee sur trois manuscrits :
1)
le ms. C\ c'est le ms. d'Oxford li (Hunt 478. Pusey), tres bien ecrit,
date (l'an
1320),
que j'ai pris comme base de mon edition;
2)
le ms. B;
c'est le ms. de Sinai 580, 21x16, 208 fol. (Gibson), aussi assez bien
ecrit, dont le texte correspond au ms. d'0xford;
3)
le ms. A
;
c'est le ms.
de Sinai
456, 27x18, 175 fol. (Gibson), plus recent; c'est une copie tres
abregee et dont le texte differe beaucoup des mss. susnommes; ce
manuscrit contient differents traites, et la premiere partie d'Agapius
y
occupe les feuillets 103-1()4
V
,
ou le texte, s'arretant au milieu d'une
phrase, est incomplet a la fin.
La seconde partie de la chronique d'Agapius, qui, jose 1'esperer,
suivra la premiere, est surtout interessante pour les etudes historiques :
elle donne beaucoup de renseignements sur 1'histoire ancienne de l'E-
glise, sur 1'epoque des Conciles (Ecumeniques, sur 1'histoire de Byzance
et du Califat, surtout a 1'epoque de la transmission du pouvoir des
Ommayades aux Abbasides.
Dans mon edition, j'ai tache de reproduire, autant qu'il etait possible,
le texte tel que nous le trouvons dans les mss., sans restituer les formes
classiques, et je suis sur que les savants qui s'interessent a la langue
arabe-chretienne
, y
trouveront assez de renseignements precieux et
nouveaux.
Je remercie cordialement tous ceux qui ont bien voulu m'aider de
leurs conseils et de leur concours dans mon travail, et en premiere ligne
M. J. Kratchkovsky, jeune arabisant russe, le plus jeune eleve de feu le
baron Rosen, qui par son inepuisable obligeance merite une place a part
dans ma gratitude,

qui m'aida, dans ce travail penible, grace a sa
connaissance erudite de la langue arabe. Qu'il me soit egalement
1. Al-Machrik (jyij!), VIII
(1905), p.
1051-1052 (n. 90); v. aussi vol. V (1902),
p.
909.
564 AVEKTISSEMENT.
[8
permis d'adresser mes vifs remerciements a M. N. Marr, professeur a
1'Universite de S.-Petersbourg, qui a bien voulu m'accorder en abondance
ses conseils precieux et sa connaissance si profonde des langues et des
litteratures orientales. J'adresse aussi 1'expression de ma sincere gra-
titude a M. P. Kokovzolf, membre de 1'Academie des sciences a S.-Pe-
tersbourg; a mon confrere M. A. von Boulmerincq, professeur a 1'Uni-
versite de Youryev (Dorpat); a M. L. Leroy, professeur aux facultes
d'Angers, et a M. E. Blochet, de la Bibliotheque nationale a Paris.
A. Vasiliev,
Piofesseur a l'Universil6 de Youryev (Dorpat), Hussie.
S.-Fetersbourg, 7/20 juin 1908.
AB
jjVi ^vi j^yi ui
r
LjGJI JLU_i JUXJI jlyJI
^
La-Pcj <t-_J.A_._J1 4__JiJ! P-ly'1 r- <pj! ^yJI Jj^LftS jr-
J-\_*-*Jl
4_JU! ply-
_^ -_>_- (__i_JLr ^c-jjuJl vvt^
r
jlJI *u_>:>J! J^Lka JJiCjJ
2
Aj|yc
*
juwi 4j~-3t> J__c! L* ii^j-Jl j^l
OT_V
<J.
\ ^JaJI >UI
j.1
^ôlil Ll<J! ^JJ! pJLJI -i-JI ^C-J! <J *_JLj wJI <d)l
j*
1. B: io A Jj^l yJifi)! ^l JJ! ._-_.. - 2. A jJacV
_> > i

__S i
'Glv.
*
B 2 v.
A 103.
KITAB Ar/UIWAN
ORNE DES QUALITES EMINENTES DE LA SAGESSE,
COURONNE DE DIFFERENTES ESPECES DE LA PHILOSOPHIE,
ILLUSTRE DES VERITES DE LA SCIENCE.
Ms. C
Au nom de Dieu unique, eternel.
Nous implorons son secours.
Le Livre al-'Unvan (du Titre), orne
des qualites eminentes de la sagesse,
couronne de differentes sortes de phi-
losophie, illustre des verites de la
science, que composa avec soin le
cheikh eminent, le docteur savant, le
philosophe excellent, Agapius, fds de
Constantin, grec de Manbidj, et qu'il
envoya a un homme eminent 'Isa, fds
dal-llusein.
Mss. BA
*
C 1 v.
*
Au nom de Dieu clement et mise- B2v.
,. A 103.
ncordieux.
Le Livre d'histoire, attribue a Mali-
bub, fils de Constantin, grec de Man-
bidj. Son titre appartient a 1'homme,
orne des qualites eminentes dc la sa-
gesse, couronne de differentes sortes
de philosophie, illustre des verites de
la science, le vertueux ct bon, Abu-
Musa-'Isa, fds d'al-Husei'n, (juc dure
la grace de Dieu envers lui, que sa
sagesse soit parfaite, que sa philoso-
566 AGAIMUS. KITAB AL-UNVAN.
101
'
l: 5
A 104
J
<Wj
*>J o-r.
'
^Jl*," L-Llij JJ
-w- JjLJI _,Il<3I \X* jl
.la.:.k>J L>-j-*JI 0 ^^.iTjlj
4_i
Hi)| <*J
_^L-__J
<__c.l__JI fcl-_J Sj-Vji *_<_>- aJ ^.^.gVlj
-U} *j}_C" A, <_Ac
_^_>J
0
_^*__>-J
<0
<ulj_ j
<0
\>l _^j-j>l w>L-Wl Ia_a ,_>__i
,___> j_ 3
<U-_i_JI aJJI ^S j_*
<_i)lj
^ ^y
kijlj ^y^JI ^jjJI
J-iaia-i
*_,
v-j *____ Ajp-ij ljC^ji^ ll_>i_i ll_^_ji s__^
^j *L>~-H
t^
j- odi
-tjjj <___J <___jj <
T
-*a
>Ji
-A^-j
w*j -o S_.o ilj; *. <_i a_
Ajf-I_5
LJssJI^
-_>-! ^J Cli vi ^L_j
y**
jÛJ
^p
<___jjj (B om.) rvJ^
r~"
a
->
*_*-
^*J
*J ^._L*3 Wjij ^Lx)! IJU
-
J
^JaJI __j vJli <_i î_j
^y_
j-UJ
^_?
7^J5
^*-~<J
Jj
*JjJ*o jl VI vLlTj IJup- jJ-J ^__<)l l-U
J
îaJI _oj J_J
j^
j_J
^j-*. j_> JUI _. Co
_j-_ JUI
Jjw
jo VI <~i L
_i^3
vJL_, x^-^j
'Wî
^j_J
O^Cj A_^l_*eC_j -jLk-l i-** Jjl JU3I * <\& ls>j JUI
^JJ--.,
J--J
3
J_~
1. Codd. add. .U.
2. C
*
B 5.
A 104.
Sache, que le grand Dieu t'aide,
que ce livre beni est compose par son
auteur et redige d'apres les saints Li-
vres de Dieu, d'apres les livres des
philosophes et des savants.
*
II
y
travailla avec peine, fatigue,
assiduite et effort ; il le composa au
grand benefice et au profit des gens,
qui le mediteront; celui qui, en effet,
meditera ce livre avec assiduite, le
comprendra,
y
reflechiraserieusement
et sv interessera, ressemblera a
rhomme qui aurait parcouru tout l'u-
nivers, comme s'il connaissait le
monde depuis ses origines et comme
si le monde racontaitson histoire, ses
merveilles, ses choses extraordinaires,
des evenements et des miracles
*
qui
ont eu lieu depuis les origines de
phie s'accroisse du double, que sa di-
gnite* soit elevee, que toute la puis-
sance de ses ennemis, qui ont de la
liaine contre lui, diminue et lui soit
soumise, que soit sur lui la main qui
le preserve, et que sa vie soit pro-
longee.
Composa ce livre Mahbub, fils de
Gonstantin, le Grec, de Manbidj, et le
redigea d'apres les Livres reveles de
Dieu, que Son nom soit grand, et les
livres des philosophes et des savants;
il
y
travailla avec beaucoup de soin,
forte fatigue et grande peine ; il le
composa au grand benefice et au pro-
fit des gens qui le mediteront; qui-
conque meditera avec assiduite ce li-
vre, le comprendra, le repassera dans
son esprit et connaitra ce qui s'y
[11
PREFACE 5G7
\_<J 4-Ljj) fcâ- _JI "UL_>_)1 3A) Jjl
U.._u>,.,,_
<*-^$
1-_-> .l^-Lli _1_-i-
^.c-j 4._> _>_&, _jL_>-i jAjti jj. .
4___is
U_J __i-V___i vjl
-J^ ji\ o1j>~J1 j^Vl
^3
<Col__-1 ^l^c
\*_)
<C
*r*
:>c
*!. _**"
C 2.
;L_-0l <Wli _-*_* ,b0l <WU
^____c
J_.
jl ^VI Jj-_J1
JLi
*
4p
U)1 <-b1 ^JU -____>, j jl
*
/^
_j-*-___- - -j_l_> -__->j_ (_o
3
>JU jj-J1 __>1 ,-_
J_r __Ia>- __.___.
(J
}__1_;
iyj *iji dU__.
_^
ji^vi
J j-.
>_i U>__>- -L.U1 ^JI
j*
d_ *J_1
J*> _jj
_)*> (_$-ol <*_____>- a__eJU <___-_- ________!1 w__>_J1 \* v__L_ __~Sj i_5-UJ
<____- -__JU
_.j>-j oy-4 _J1 .j^LJI _____>_J1
j_ dli
J^VI
J>*
*y>$ Jl
JUwVIj
j
^VI U>
A 103.
*
B 3.
la creation jusqu'a son temps et son
epoque. Que celui qui le lit, le fasse
avec grand soin et le comprenne
bien.
trouve,

ressemblera a 1'homme
qui aurait parcouru tout lunivers,
comme s'il connaissait le monde de-
puis ses origines et comme si le monde
racontait son histoire, ses merveilles,
ses choses extraordinaires, des eve-
nements miraculeux qui ont eu lieu et
qui sont dignes d'admiration, et des
histoires merveilleuses.
Voila le commencemeiit du livre.
L'Apotre dit : Toute grace excel-
lente et toutdon parfait vient d'en haut
et descend du Pere des lumieres
'
.
Dieu, 6 ami, t'a accorde en abondance
le don, bon et beau, qui t'inspire le
desir d'arriver a la science et a eclair-
cir les evenements, et de parvenir a
la possession de leur verite et de la
connaissance dos subtilites de leurs
mysteres.
1. Epitre de S. Jacques, 1, 17.
Le commencement du livre.
Tout don excellent
que Dieu pro-
longe ta gloire et eleve le bonheur de
ton rang
descend du Pere des lu-

mieres. Dieu t'a accorde un esprit
eleve et des qualites nobles et belles.
II a mis en toi le desir et Tintention
de trouver 1'histoire de la foi et de
parvenir a la possession de la ve-
rite
-
et de la connaissance des mys-
teres.
A 103.
B 3.
A 103 V.
G 2 v
B 3 v
"s
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN.
[12]
c**A <jji
*sx\ siiu ti ^jui Uji^j ^jk
^
iû. ju jyyij
*
ÂLt j^jl;'
3
^-U) lis*L__5 ^jbl ^JLJJD
iililj^ jpUJ! Ijc^
^
JJO ^-^sl jl
y$
Ue-Jj L
*
I^L, ^L<J! IJjb ^^ji dL^ dJ Sjlji.
Jr*
SoLJI
4
LVl
}L>- JL?-Vlj jUjYlj jyb-OI^ JU)!
^
***&.
^
JjJUJI l-C-.
j^.
*
Jt&\
^jVi dJLw.
j
jyyi J3î.)i
j
5
*sTJb. î
j^m uîj u*ji- >u. ju
<<L.
3
i.1 -u i.1 ÛLJ!
3 ^,^3
^VI
J
^Jl^ ^l w-U)l jcj l^ jUYIj
w>U^lj SÛJIj
()
^_iw>U)!_j **jyhij
(^^J^
J
U U UYI î^jj i*Clw. ju
c^>'b ^yV
^*-^
^ J^
*Wb
^-^
t> ^r
^ <*-*-:. ^
v-*^
*
oLJU!
10
^
9
<o] jJ
3 ^
UJ!
^
* 8
^l ^JI ^jtl^Jl
^
^Jl
3
"*
Jyjh
c
Uj)lj
lj*Jj* _i-s>3
_j
JU)I
J
^l ^--JI s_Ûc*!l
^j-^JjUil o
l2
J*r ^J! â
3
^^c
c~,
jjbj
^j
&juj
n
jj-JjJai
_y>3
JUa
J
16
^J! ^kJl
3
c
^)l
y
3
ijAlCVI
I5
^jl
14
ÛI
v^b
^LJDI
*
1. A s^Xte.
2. AB ^Jol.
3. AB îJJ C ^JU.
4. AB 2ol$JL.
5. AB
^Jj^ ^CJJI.
6. AB ^rLJ!.
7. AB orn. depuis
*.
8. C ^JJI.
9. A om.
depuis
*.
10. \ j<z.
11. C
j
JJaJ BA .jJjki.
12. A Jc.
13. C
f\
^jjj.

14. A Lilill ^*
3
'
et infra. 15. Sic A. In CB ^-.1.
16. BA ^J!
C 3.
*
B 3.
A 103 v.
Dans la mesure de mon savoir, que Dieu t'aide, j'ai voulu t'exposer un
livre commencant aux origines' du monde et je t'en ai juge capable et digne,
parce que j'ai des preuves solides de la finesse de ton esprit et de ton intel-
ligence.
B 3 l'
J'ai compose ce livre qui explique,
*
demontre et eclaircit. Ce livre
*
contient,
depuis les origines dii monde, la connaissance complete des annees du monde,
des siecles et des temps, et des nations, nation par nation, avec explication
et description des evenements qui eurent lieu aux temps anciens dans les
regions de la terre, leur histoire et les merveilles qui existaient chez les na-
tions, les peuples et les royaumes, nation par uation, royaume par royaume,
et 1'histoit'e des prophetes, prophete par prophete, de leur temps et de

leur epoque, des philosophes, des tyrans et des possesseurs de talismans
invulnerables aux reptiles ou aux insectes,

la confection des perles, l'art
de travailler 1'hyacinthe, le marbre, le verre pharaonique,

l'art, c'est-a-dire
les dix dons, que Dieu a attribues particulierement aux enfants d'Adam,

la description des sept merveilles du monde et des licux ou elles se trouvent.
Ces merveilles sont : le Capitole a Rome; c'est un edifice merveilleux, ou
'
c 3. Apollonius enseignait *la magie. La seeonde merveille est le phare d'Alexan-
A 104.
[13]
LES SEPT MERVEILLES DU MONDE. 569
^*J!
2
j\i ^JJ! ^jC^JI
!
cr-b-i
p-*J tS^ &v
o*
j^lj-
^
J^
J*^
siJLL)! v^-Jlj
*
<> îj
4
^
jU^
Cr*
p^ J
3
-^.
p-J *-'
J-^
^-o
Ulji
or-^3
*>)*
Ojî
^f^"
*-"2
J"*3
f-5^
-^ 0"
V-5^
c)js <,/jjk
<J-fr Jj-o V J *J& JlJi
J^
V^b
J^J **J^
<j^
8
^J->
(jr*""^
^ J
*B4v
c^
ll
^l
10
i;T!^v! ^wi îj u.i<jji
Ju^vi w\ yi
^j^ \>j!
j^
jV ya
K>
u"jtM^ (j-^J
ôUI ^jjaJlj 0^-JJ
>%
^>
^jU
fc-v-
J
jlk-
*
/^
^
^-U, ^-e
14
li>
j
1^1
J
jL*.
U
-V^ <>
j*J^
S^
*
-V*-
*G3v
^J!
J ^!
J
3
V! vJLJ!
^>
l^JU ^dl
c
l;^V! fctfl Û! Îj
l5
jlk)!
^jV! i*J*
l7
\^ <> J?.3
sjt^JI I-â
J *?-
U
(J^J!
/J*
l6
c/!j*^
**"
1. CB j^J^ A
^kj.
2- A ÛI.
3. BA J.=^>.

4. C om.

5. C ^li.
6. C; in AB jJjJ-*.
7. CA; in B L?}hl&. 8. In B abest.

9. A *~^*
j
!
^CL Xyju.
J
^jJl ij
A
j\J| 1*^1
ÎJ!.
- 10. BA !/*!!.
-
11. A ^JJ!. - 12. CB
^jJaÛ A om. 13. C om.
14. AC; in B <jU>
J.

15.
A
SliJ).
16. Sic C; B
,!yJJ!
A LilyJJ,
17. C
^.
drie. Cest une tour avec un observatoire, qtii se trouve a Tentree de la mer,
sur quatre colonnes en verre. Cest d'elle que parle Bedas
'
le savant, qui
niesura la mer, parcourut la terre et ne trouva aucune construction dans 1'uni-
vers plus haute que celle-la.
*
La troisieme merveille est le temple de Cyzicus
*
a im
en Cappadoce, au pays des Grecs. Cest un edifice etonnant de cent cinquante
coudees carrees,
*
sur quatre pilastres, et ce qui est le plus etonnant, c'est que *
i;
-,
v
la pluie ne tombe pas sur lui. La quatrieme merveille sont les trois pierres de
Balbek. La einquieme merveille est la femme
(?)
-
dans la ville de Cesaree
en Palestine. La sixieme merveille, le Ifos (imrot*) de Bellerophonte; c'est un
cheval en fer, sur lequel se trouve un cavalier en fer, suspendu en l'air sous
une voute sans aucun appui contre
*
les murs de la voute. La septieme mer-
*
C3v.
veille, sont trois statues que Hercule, le plus ancien roi, fit dans la mer pour
preserver les voyageurs de la submersion. Avec cela dans ce livre est reunie
et expliqucc fhistoire de la division de la terre et des sept elimats, leur lon-
1. Je crois qiTil s^git de Bede, Bedae cui tribuitur septem miraculorum ordo >.
H. Schott, De septem orbis spectaculis quaestiones, Onoldi, 1891, p. 5; v. Appendix,
p.
ii-iv.
2. Peut-etre faut-il voir, dans le texte arabe abime, le Mausolee? Voir sur ce
passage des merveilles, H. Sciiott, op. cit. II. Rohden, De mundi miraculis quaestiones
selectae, Bonnae, 1875, p.
10-11.
B 6.
570 AGAPIUS. KITAB AI.-UNVAN.
[14]
bb.
^JUVI
jl<~
JUj oj^JI
Ij-Jjuj IfUJU-j
*
UjUcjj l^j l^ ^J! JliVlj
*|LJ!j jUaJl
^y
pJsl
JS
j
Lj i^liu
J *f***5
c
'. J-*U!
fcr^
^^
\<*Sj\ IJLa ^j-ow-J
*>j
â^J!
cS-^VI
-^JjJ! <<U! ,.
Jr*^ *ily 4>?"b

4,
~J
*'
^
r
c
~r
J
"
<jt"
a**a~*' (jjl
<j*J?.*^
<jLI<J1 ^j-JJ!
2
â. Jj*
*
(>*
^hJ
Jf^
Jj-^l /j-*
<9jJ! JLftlj ÛV! _jji J^ ji Aj|
5
J-
f^Vij
j~J1
JJj J^>UJ1
4
Ul.j c.jV! ^lj
j!
:l
Û> Û! Jj!
^
'
Mj_:-V! Jai- j.a <jJJ!
J.sJ!
jj-l
j
^^.-i-J!
,(
jsj^j x&
J^\$
JJI <jjiJ cij
^Vl
j-fJa-*"
V-5
-Jj
J
'
o' <^-^
;
"
<:-* jUe-iVI
'\yjyj
j^jV! ^-tfr
j! JJij
C
'.
v.
uj^-o^
^"t*?"J ^lJ jjt^
^JJ-Oj l^ljJ!
^y-p-
S^Sj
^Jr*j (j*
kJiJL&j IpJtft
"j^. ji ^VjV!
u
jJLj
l0
l_; lî. ^jlj, UUlj
9
v
^
JJIj ,>jV!
1
2j.l-i.fr! l^V
*
^LJI
J*
J-siJlj l>vi ^JJ! jLjJI dlJi
j
s ^*j^
l^ _Jj
1. AB au lieu de ce passage depuis
*
donnent : \Jj> wJU Jli
m'J_J|
'joj! .io
i*Û
j
w-li^l.
2. AB \^Si\
^.
3. BC add. Uj.5?

4. AB
V.

5. AB
^
JU|
J^.
_
6 . AB
Jj=0.

7. AB ^J.
8. AB Jj
;
y.

0. A
Ifci
l^^^JJt.
-
10. A ja. 11. AB Jjj.
12. A 4*4! a-jUJ B i4^ lîTl
b b.
gueur, leur largeur, leurs mers,
*
leurs golfes, leurs villes celebres, letat des
habitants des climats, leurs mceurs et ce qu'il
y
a de nuisible et d'utile dans
chaque climat.
Ci.
*
Au nom de Dieu unique et eternel. Nous implorons son secours.
Cest le commencement du livre du maitre eminent, du philosophe parfait,
d'Agapius, fils de Constantin. Que Dieu donne a son ame le repos eternel
et le remunere largement. Amen.
Des gens intelligents et verses dans la connaissance des choses qui, comme
vous les voyez, se passent selon 1'ordre de la nature depuis les origines du
monde, savent que le commencement du temps, 1'origine des choses creees,
Tordre des annees et des jours comptent depuis le temps d'equinoxe a 1'entree
du soleil dans la tete du Belier, c'est-a-dire Tequateur. Depuis ce temps, la
terre commence a produire de lherbe verte et les arbres commcncent a pous-
c 4 v-
ser des feuilles et a chaneer de couleur. La terre se couvrc
*
de verdure
*
et
B 6.
fait voir sa beaute et un grand nombre de jolies couleurs. En merae temps des
animaux, tous les insectes cle la terre et tous les oiseaux, comme nous le
voyons, s'accouplent Tun a 1'autre et mettent au monde des petits de toute
espece et de tout genre selon leur nature. A cette epoque dont nous parlons,
B6 v.
C5.
[15]
CREATION DU MONDE. 571
<_JU
J_ir!
L
J&
lî ^JJl jLj)! Ua
^~j O-^'
^
^
J.^}
^y
j
yt ^jjl '^jL! \* Ly î^ aJL* -Lu
jJjJ!
*
!-c
-
>! i.i^ ^LsJl^ L^sJ!
^*?-
iil ^t^ L"A>-jj
4
JU)! Ûl ^->o
j
V>U jte jN\ j* w?-J j*3
*
jLJ -^* * A 105
i^*
^
^
^-^ ^j^
^*
i''j
A
*
t^ crj-
6
"^-
^
fr *
^>^
5
^^
<^\
8
d)jL" ua! jl dUij J ilij
^;%3 y^jj
jJpdl
7
U:
:
I
Jj! j^
*
^^
Jy
^\
^jj
Jj!
dl) jyC îJ! U* <) Jly
9
<J
^* Jl
jc-j!
* JUr
3
Jks-I V
-*
JLSI
10
Lai[;!
j^
<1 <Jj;JI <ui! ,_,;> ^J! Ja!
^j.
*Jj iUVI
j*
JpjJ!
\x*j
,j
-V^-Vl
fj>
Jlo
jf*^
^* j^
*>J-^. ^*J!
J*!j
!J*)1
/;*?
(j
/l
JJLft JjJlX-
1
'^
^LU <CV ' 3!
jAJi
j- ^j**** j\ rjj&o
'
LJJ
ULft *_Jj A-V!
^jj
jÂsJI Uil
J3! j!
^>lixJ!
JJ
f-**?-
-^
L5C3JI
^-^f-
<j-wj <LjYI i-vc
<j-^.
^LJIj
j-t~h (^
Â
13
(J^'
*
^- ^
<^
ft
JrJ-
5
fjt^
*
B7
1. AB
^.

2. A ^c^.
3. A j\l\
j^ J,
jU. LiU
^y
B 'L^
^
etc. = C.
4. A om.

5. C om. B
yjfj^.

6. B ^Jo A Jj.

7. AB ^z/.
8. B OJV.
9. A ^JI.
10. B ^yafcl. 11. A
^J.
12. BC om.
y
13. A
^.
et a cette periode les oiseaux se construisent des nids de tout genre et toute
forme, selon leurs forees.
Le temps dont nous parlons commence, d'apres tous les savants et tous
les chronologistes, a lorigine du monde, le 18 du mois d'Adar (mars),
qui est le mois lunaire de Nisan (avril);
*
quant a Nisan, c'est Redjeb, (le pre- *
a 105.
mier) des douze mois lunaires au debut des mois du monde.
Nous avons trouve que le livre de Dieu, (qu'il soit beni), revelc
*
par 1'inter-
*
B 6
\.
mediaire de Moise le prophete, s'accorde avec ce quc nous avons dit sur le
cours naturel des choses
*
depuis les prcmieres origines du monde
;
(ce livre)
*
C
>.
lui ressemble, s'accordc avec lui et lc suit. Or Dieu, que son nom soit beni et
que sa gloire soit grandc, inspira Moise son prophete et lui dit : Que ce mois
soitle premier et le commencement des mois lunaires. Les gens verses dans
les livres reveles de Dieu alTirment qu'en ce meme mois aura lieu la fin du
monde. Ensuite il n'y a personne parmi tous les savants et les gens de science
qui ait doute que ce mois ne commencat par le dimanche au debut du
monde; et nous n'avons pas besoin d'examiner cette question ou d'expliquer
le recit sous ce rapport, parce que c'cst clair et evident chez tous les savants
et chez tous les connaisseurs de 1'Ecriture Sainte, que le premier eommence-
ment de creation eut lieu le dimanche; le nom de ce jour demontre ce que
nous racontons.
*
Avec cejour, ce mois et cctte annee commenea la chrono- * b 1.
( . B x
A n>;.
*
Cfi
572 AGAPIUS. KITAR AL-'UNVAN.
[16]
CL-JjJU
^
. îJI >JCjS j.Aj l
vr
s jl
]
Uc >Jav} jô^ JU)I ^jl"
^yk
i$-^-~j
j-*j
jj-ajJIj jUjJI
'
^j
J>-JI
jja
*-ftr*-^ br^3 j^-5^
>'
*-a-jjl
5
jl ^Jl
*
f^
j^-
1
4
*-'-<
J-**JI a^?-
V
^
jM- <J-^
JjVI
fjJ'
aJ ^lj ~.\l jz
Oi-J
C-"^
!J """^*^
,-**a
i
*
'^
" ^
"^
*
r~r~*^
6j
M
j
u-UJlj pJUM
J
c>-
^JI j^VI
j*j
1 je,
v
.
a~Uj ^1;<JI
ÛfJ ^. JUS
*
dl)j>
^/
12
j
JUI
<Ulj ;<U. <<JU-. "dUUJI
B7v.
\*~* sJj *
^
.-Jj ^l wJ^
*
Vjl
I5
Ul jl Uft ^ljJI
14
jJ 4j|
,3
jl JULJ
Lpj-^J
<-9 AâiJl; ^=*>'j di)i
(J
^scsJI rc-ijJj
(J^JI Jj-Jj
jJsJI
^JI
rf
^
*-
^.
ylj
O^
J-L~' >!
' 7
V.'
> tf*
lf,
*)jVI SJ
/- i^-^-jLwl OJi -L**9
jJ-^J
<XJ
(V^J
J
* Uy
(V*>j'
ÛaJ U^.
J
Ja> <Uil
(Jwj>-
jl *jJlj ^.Jlj ^<*Jlj IajJ
^
&\ *lUlj l*J<~
22
4)l
"
?1
^JjC jl
20
^sl
1. A U^c.

2. A ^îuJjjfik B jjiLi)^.
3. A om,

4. AB
^.

5. Sic AB.
In C ^JI ^J).
6. BC om.

7. BC om.

8. AB ^-.6 ^yui
j
^_sLa3.
0. A add.
0*j.
10. A add. Jjo.
11. In codd. deest.

12. A
3
om.

13. AB Ua>.

14. A
^.
15. AB IjJui. 16. AB om.

17. A
\y*j,

18. AB ~J|.
19. A
^y,
20. A om.
21. AB aJ^. 22. ABom.
logie de Thistoire du monde et a partir de ce moment on rapporta et on re-
C5 v. lata ce qui s'y passait. Ce livre s'appelle en grec ^povmov,
*
ce qui dans la tra-
duction arabe signifie la suite des annees et la marche des temps et des
siecles. Ge livre commcnce depuis le premier jour, ou Dieu crea toutes les
ereatures, depuis Adam jusqu'a 1'Ascension du Christ, (notre) Seigneur; il
decrit, raconte et s'occupe des nations, nation apres nation, des rois de Ia
terre, roi apres roi, des choses qui eurent lieu dans le monde, des mer-
veilles dans les difTerents royaumes et dans les differentes nations* et d'autres
choses.
L'auteur et le redacteur de ce livre dit : 11 faut que nous commencions
depuis les origines,
*
que nous recherchions les motifs et les causes de ce qui
est connu sur le commencement du monde et 1'ordre des annees, que nous en
expliquions les preuves et que nous racontions et exposions cette histoire.
II dit : La premiere annee apres la sortie des Israelites du pays d'Egypte,
Moise, le prophete de Dieu, monta sur la montagne de Dieu Tur-Sina
G 6. (Sinai), jeuna* pendant quarante jours et quarante nuits et pria. Alors Dieu
daigna lui parler et lui accorda la puissance, la sagesse, la science et le
don de prophetie, pour qu'il prophetisat, racontat, relatat et ecrivit com-
A 105 v.
B7 v
[17
1
CIIKATION DU MONDE. 573
'*-JLc _J_>
3
_U c
j
JU1 l-L~ -jjI
J-U-
____5 jl ____Cj
___
'
_j_v___. __ll
\.__- <_J jj>\
l_L.
JjVI _-_LJ1 jUL-1 * __- _-___) ___> <u)l -*_.
^v
-
'jJ1 ~-!jJ!
___y__
6
^___>-lJ
"
}
<J s_L-5 JllJI î-wJlj
*
_____-__) l_L_l__-
3
_;_\j
__L__)j L_L_>JI *
B 8.
j ____->_) <_L__>J1
J_J
4.J _- __ _JL1 Jjlj) y-
2-* jJ
1 '
_V JJ
-J L) -r-_p=~
'
Jj-
Jl _____. _**-*_= __*_>
J_o I_r-I _J
->-*-= ^-L~ *'jJI
_r~~J'_3 <*-L>JI _>-L-
__-<>--->
J
ll
|j_,l
j^,
JL-JI
*
^^L- <_, ______ __jdl _r^JI ____- _Û_I _-_JI_,
10
Jj__,
*
G6v-
_-jJI <_lJ1
^
'
^ja SSy*
____.. j:^
i_$-^^l ^L.
__y_,
'
-
_J1 _-Ur
J1
_slUJ1
___yi
*
dU_
J1
16
_>.fJ1
cu-Xi
* lr>
L_-
j_4_
:
ijjl
J^ Jl
14
jJI
^^
l_i j___*
_v__Jl ____' Vfl _LL_,
/_.-_ L
"
Jc- -_L_
' _y_ujl_) "_____, <o 1<L__,>_) ___J1 <Ci)'
fjJl5
* B 8 v.
ûJkJ UV1 iJ& *_*->-_)
'->2
ijjJ1 ____> 1j_^_i j,JJ1
*
_^_J1
j^
21
_^_____LJ1 j**-C>_)1

A106.
*"
_____J1 U-__L_ ,-_>_- _JL_ <__J,i_>3 -L-J-JI Jl -LLil _J1 \ ___o _XL>
"*''
-__J_L_
1. AB om.
2. AB -!._J!.

3. A !_,-o. -
4. Sic AB. ln C
Ifc-X

5. AB om.
-
6. AB addunt xi.
7. A
*.__>=-.

8. A om.

9. B addit
j
*_J.__
)
.

10. AB
^~-__._j
*_--__-.
11. A b-w.
12. B om.

13. A om.

14. C om.
-
15. A L,
^.
-
10. Sic AB; C om.
17. Sic in A. BC om.
_,
sJ_-___J!.

18. A wU-U-
_, ^J^! l_--
j
.H4,1 3
**~--. 19. A ____
j
ic.
20. AB
_V*-_.
21. A om.
22. AB _!,_!
_"- _J >
-_> - _5
-7
J-'
etinfra.
23. A , -,JLU B
,
__lJJ___.
24. A ____. <,*__! __~_JI.
ment Diou avait cree ce monde en six jours; et Dieu lui fit descendre (re-
vela) les tables ecritos de la Loi, et Moise ecrivit cinq livres : Le premier
livre fait connaitre les choses creees, decrit le commencement de leur
creation et leurs qualites.
*
Lc second livre ecrit et raconte la sortie des *B3.
lsraelites du pays cFEgypte. Le troisieme livre expose les conditions des pre-
tres <4 des levites et s'appelle le livre des pretres (le Levitique). Le qua-
trieme livre est celui du nombre d<>s Israelites, ou Moiso le prophete lcs
coinpla et enumera leur nombre. Le cinquieme livrc est celui du Deutero-
nome. Ici finit l'ere
*
du monde dopuis lc commencement de la creation *G6v.
jusqu'a cette annee qui ost la 8l
c
annee depuis la naissance de Moise el qui
est 1'annee ou Moise le prophete nionta sur la montagne de Dieu Tur-Sina
(Sinai); et il sêcoula trois milie huit cent quarante-sept ans jusqu'a ce temps
et ce jour,
*
coinme nous pouvons le constater selon la version des Septallt(
,
,
* B 8v,
commentateurs juifs
*
qui traduisirent de l'hebreu en ^'('c sous Ptolcniec *
\ 106
Philadelphe, roi d'Egypte, le Pentateuque el lous los liviu^s dcs prophetes.
Gela out lieu environ Irois cents ans avant Farrivee du Clirist Notre-Sei-
PATR. OK. T. V. . 38
574 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-T.WAX.
[18]
J_U.
2
^jJI
J
jl JjVl jU\
j\j
J
l
jJ\
^r
yJ"<3 -UU a,U1"
__y
_p..L
Lv-aâ^j^ ^jVl
fj~J>l5
LJ1
fj-J"!
oUJL
^
-
^pjVI Jjlij
,{
UJI
oli <os1
r,
^_o
3
j_^JI
^
<as1
:>
j^
J*
>r
J1 ^:;.J1
4
^J1
y*
^JLll j^JI <x1
jj^
i;:. jl*_J j^lj A_s-V1
fj->.
<Jl1 fcL-j (jJLiJl
'
1-C.1
y^
^JJI JjVl
*
fjJI
J
<JLU)1
B9.
^
^j
^j
<?l JjVI JMj
1
! 1-U ^L ^JVJj
Jji-J1
IJCL*
J
^^-j
JXa
j&
3
.-â-lj Oi?
_>
dUi
s
li^
Jc.
0S3 ^Jj*. U-L- U
^Js
<CL* oLsdl
__y
j^-VI
'
OljJ <-jLt ^l_, Cj^fc J jl \J ,__>L~>- j-ftj JLaJI *..'__ U, aw jj-*^
*^r*
A
J\
3yiJ\
^
LU IjJ
I^^JjJI
dAJUJI <ui1 jJli- ÛI
r
_^J1
J3
I0
_3J U jl
V U1 lv\s .j^j _jj_s
l2
>Uj 1jlS
*
<^L (jjîfrj "<*,j1
J^
J
jjj_ ^>jiJ\
0)1 Jli dJLJI ^j_J1
J3
L^w p-ji^Jl _jJU1
^JjJI
LUJ1 -jaI
^^3
14
*k_L.
_JI *"j J^S-J -Jj j__Jj jl5C
J'
trjVI
"jy
L6
_U1
C^
____
15
^^j^
"
^
c

1. B om.

2. A I3J0.
-
-
3. A
O^
Jl.
4. A om.
-
-
5 . Sic A; in BC ^ji.
G. C om. -
7. AB U_y.
-
8 . B
,_
9so
.
9. AB om.

10. A om1.

11. B ..<,!.
12. A om .
13. Hoc in A; in B Lji ?? c! om.

14. C
c
ki:j.

15. AB *^L
10. AB 51
irt) et infra.

17. AR;
dj
i
<_/
B9
gneur. Au debut du premier livre, Moise le prophete ecrit que Dieu crea
au commencement la substance du ciel et de la terre, comprenant sous le
mot la substance Fhyposlase du ciel et de la terre et leur essence. Dieu
crea la lumiere, qui etait la lumiere dispersee efc etendue , separa la luiniere
C7.
des tenebres au premier jour,
*
qui fut le commencement de la creation, ol
qu'il nomma le dimanche. Cest le premier jour du mois dc Nisan
*
qui est
le mois lunaire Redjeb au commencement de la creation. La preuve de ce
(pie ce premier mois lunaire l*ut Hedjel^ et quc ce fut le dimanche, est le
calcul astronomique, dont la formule est facile a comprendre; ainsi qui-
conque desire et veut le connaitre, s'elevera avec peu d'efforts jusqu'a cette
connaissance, qni satisfera son intelligence. Mais quelquefois ce calcul as-
tronomique est cache a celui qui veut le connaitre, si Dieu le veut.
Au second jour Dieu crea la sphere celeste qui tourne d'un mouvement
perpetuel et sc meut de rOrient a TOccident, en faisant urt tour tous les
vingt-quatre lieures, jour et nuit, d'une fagon permanente, sans s'arreter;
et Dieu nomma ciel la spherc tournante, attachee et elevee. Au troisieme
jour Dieu ordonna que toutes les eaux au-dessus de la terre fussent rassem-
blees en un endroit el un lieu;
*
et apres leur reunion les eaux furent ap-
[19]
CREATION DU MONDE. 575
La^peJSj L^jI^JIj LjJykjj l^-ic dUi -c^ ^pjVI i^>>-!3 Ij^ l^L^J Xs.
J^ Jl j^JI *^li
2
î
JUr
*
<osl
j>\
*.,\J\
fJ
J!
J3
is>U!
l
^j
i_>UI
HjLJIj C>D! _^lyOl ^Lj ^Ji)l_5
^^1
^frl jl_y'VI
fL>J
^^>-
j
4Jil
*^j
^ _>__
*J*ij V LJ.5 L^
y
j?jUI dUJI
j
^- lÛ
3
5
v^
4
j-^'
J-
*..^>- Ul
_> <Oj!
J..li>-
^.UJI
fJI jj '(J^JLJI
_J!
wJ^jUI
_j^
dUil! * '' ^jÛc;
l^l>i î
ju^j
^ji
l0
jj^ ^^3
^jVi
^
j^
9
'yi
j^,
8
^jji
^yi
frL-Ulj [wL^JI *<^>- _jôVl ^yt Ujl
J..L
*
jjoUI
fjJ!
J3
Ul
j*
"^^jl^
^*
*
Ji i>J^
i>
[1
WJj
Lfc^LÎ U^j
r
yi
j^
"'L^ ^L
^j*
Ll^
J=y
U *SjS\$ jJUJI J"!
l3
\-^J
^L
*
<Uil Sj^-as ô! ^s\ jLiVl <Jl! jJLi- ajJ!
^5 ^ *S
JLl<)!
14
a;u)i ^L)!
^J
JaJIj ^.'gJl <Lc34*a> (J/Ia9 *i^ <L9 <as!
18 .. i
-Vi
J3V
c^
ÛIj
*S1
1
r
^3J3 fo!
-U^9
*
16
<J 4jSl
15
<JLLo
1. AjUL
2. (
(
om.

3 . X iij jUI.
-
4. C om.

5. A l^tlJs.
6. A
^
-LL
7. a ^yJI
J^

8. A Jl jj^l; B ^JJlÛJI.--
9. A
._
*N
J-
1C . A olj 11. AB; in c

1
^jl- -
12. A j^l
Jk
-
13. AB Ji^.
14 . AB
i.LJl.
-
15. B ** Lo.
16. n A al est.

17. AB jjti .
j
.
18 A
J.^l fcu.Î.
B 9 v.
*
B 10.
*
G8.
pelees mers.
*
Alors la terre produisit des hcrbes, differentes fleurs, des *B9v.
arbres fruitiers et <les arbres sans fruits. Au quatrieme jour Dieu, que son
nom soit exalte, ordonna a la lumiere etendue de se rassembler et la
plaga dans tous les luminaires, c'esL-a-dire le soleil, la lune et loutes les
etoiles fixes et mouvantcs sclon leurs categories et leurs classes, qui se
meuvent dans la sphere qui les met en mouvement perpetuel et continu, et
ils tournent dans un sens oppose a
*
celui dc la sphere, de l'Occident a
*
\ 106
rOrient. Au cinquieme jour Dieu crea dc l'eau tous lcs oiscaux qui volent
dans Tair sur la terre, et toutes les bctes dc la mer; Dieu crea de Teau Ieurs
corps et lc soulllc dc leur vie. Au sixieme jour
*
Dieu crea de la terre lous *
1; '"
les animaux et lcs betes feroces, tous les reptiles (jui rampent sur sa sur-
face, et d'autres dont le corps et le souffle de la vie provenaient dc la
terre. En* cc jour Dicu crea 1'homme, c'est-a-dire Adam, a 1'image <!< Dieu. *cs.
11 lc crea et le fit la plus parfaite des creatures et le perfectionna, ayant mis
cn lui la superiorite partieulierc de lintelligcncc, dc la parolc et <l<' lYmie.
douce de raisou, intelligente et parlante, 011 etait la ressemblance <le Dieu.
Le eorps d'Adam et son espril provinrent
<!< la terre el des quatre
<!<
-
576 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN.
[20]
Biov.
LjLKJ] UUJI UHJI <ol ÔJj SL^ U^ Ll^
'
^ Ji JJ ciJli. ^|
ifUjj
f
ii î juvi jU
l
^
juuij
y
3
-5*1 x*
^
cu î cjuji
J
A H
csv. sjjL;
il jl U*JI
j*.
^jj
"
Wj ^J
*
fJ
, ^;- -^
OJI *_U
^
JjfiJ ^
^'^
^
*-~^- jl-Ûj
^jVI
Jy *^j
j-u ^sjb\
^ JU'3
^,
O^T UJ 150U
*JL*$
<J <ol jC\
7
^l jlj
*
y
Û, ^
r,
jL^ îjVI
t5i* ^
critr^
u
Ja-j
J
*jiJlj ^JI
3^. *^=J5 ojI
i2
^j
^jî/UJI
7
a5C>J1
L^ "I^JU
*
l^ jiL
I6
VI ^jJI ^.Ij
f
j^JI
15
-el <J| jc,|
3
7
i^
fi
| 14^|
1. In A abest.
2. A UU^.
3. A fc^jjJ.
4. A aj>.
5. AC; in B
^JJ.
6. AB U. 7. C om. 8. AB ^b*.
9. A Jk

10. A om.

11. Le folio
suivant du manuscrit B est insere a la iin du manuscrit; nous le notons comme fol. 11*.
12. A
(J.U.
13. A k-,.
14. A [#.

15. AB; in C J-J.

10. A ^ .,!.

i7. a
v/^-
j
c
yy
Mnov. ments, les formes primitives, creees avant tout
*
comme separees, inde-
pendantes et libres
;
1'ame d'Adam, intelligente, exprimant la pensee, par-
lante, pareille a Dieu, immortelle, fut de Dieu; sa flamme et tout ce qu'il
y
a de bon en elle, (fut aussi de Lui).
Et Fhomme,
c'est-a-dire Adam, etant devenu un etre spirituel et cor-
porel, de la meilleure structtire, Dieu le placa et le mit, lui et sa femme,
qu'Il avait creee d'une de ses cotes, dans le jardin d'Eden. Au septieme jour
Dieu acheva toutes ses ceuvres, qu'il avait creees, et il appela (ce jour) le
*C8v. jour de Sabbat, parce que Sabbat signifie repos.
*
Gertains savants croient
que Dieu, qu'il soit beni et exalte, aurait plante le jardin d'Eden et 1'au-
rait place au-dessus de la terre, a la distance de quinze coudees du sol, sans
soutien. Dieu
y
mit Adam ct d'un cote l'etablit roi sur les animaux et les
betes, qui etaient au-dessous de lui, et de 1'autre cote il le soumit a la
*Biia. sagesse et a la science dcs Anges immateriels,
*
jouissant de la faveur spe-
ciale de Dieu, qui etaient au-dessus de lui. Dieu planta au milieu du paradis
Tarbre de la science du bien et du mal, qii'il interdit a Adam, lui prescrivit
rigoureusement de ne pas s'en approcher et il lui donna 1'ordre de ne pas
* a iu7.
manger
*
de son fruit, pour eprouver ainsi son obeissance; et si Adam avait
persevere dans 1'obeissance, il aurait ete digne d'etre place dans 1'ordre des
[21]
ADAM ET EVE. 577
L<L}LJ\
^j^ j^ Jj-^:.3
l
J&
jl
^j^
*^
^
<'
^"
jl
* ^^
^ jLa9
^j JuL-l
1|
(J"JV^ Jj*
^2^ ^-JasJlj 4~a*.JI ^Jl Jj!
jlj
*j*j
(j-j^-oJl
J-î
jl
^-*i
J
<-^"-^j
4
jL-j
3
<iJL>-j
<->j
(ol *
"^cT^
^
(*W'
^lLa^J^JI
j-AftJI
^-J^JJI jl Vj O^jJI
5
JjU=>J
Ua^JI -** ^L-jJI
* j-AaJI
* C 9,
10
-u.JJ Vi.;.,
Jj Ju^JI
J
<uU oC-lj
*
8
^jv^ J*
?4
^
*h^
'VL^J'
J
ll
jLJl jl ^l J_J j* j^jj!
Jc&
j
^JI ijjb Jl oLUJj
*
<J c Z&j
L^. ôl s^x. Oj IjJI *9^3 JyJI ^JI /vL-l Coli-j ol^S ^"o_
j-j^yiJl ^L
l5
Li-J
l4
t^j Ly"-^**
l3
JJ ^
<L- L \y>. Cp-jjj ja L^
juJ "jmL^JI L^kJl^ Lu^lj
*
-u^
y>
L/ls L
^
1G
L^
Ol l^ ui.
IjL^
*
LJs JLIa
iy
*-u> \*
*
J \A$ L^* <J
-0j9
ls
lj=>-
^jj f-l
*-*L- - ^.L
B 11 av.
1. AB om.

2. A
L*.
3. C add.
4. A
jjW^j
jj
;
JJ!; in B jjLj. i. A
uJ*jj wJjuj B jU^.
0. A JLa^sr?.. C J*x=sJ.
7. A om.

8. AB *X*. -
9. A
îj
J. 10. AB JjJI
J,!.

11. In B LLil.
12. In A abest. 13. A
J^.
14. A
L&.J
C w..
15. A [jiwL. 16. AB
Lj~^
3'
*JI Ijjkj. 17. A om.

18. B om.

19. A Jju.
anges et d'etrc avec cux; s'il tombait dans la desobeissance et 1'errcur, il
serait rejetc du paradis en bas, en serait chasse et sc trouverait avec les
bctes. Lorsque Adam eut desobei a son Seigneur et son Crcateur et eut
violc son ordre, il ne put plus habiter le paradis saint
*
et spirituel apres
*
G 9.
1'erreur e( la violation du commandement; c'etait inadmissible pour le para-
dis saint et spirituel. Dieu le fit sortir du paradis,
*
le fit habiter en face de
*
B n av,
lui dans les montagnes et ne le chassa pas loin grace a sa clemence pour lui.
Cest pourquoi David, le prophete, dit dans le Livre des Psaumes au sujet
dWdam : LMiomme, qui n'a pas compris son honneur et la faveur de Dieu
qui lui cst accordee, a ete livrc aux bctes, chasse vcrs cllcs ct leur est dc-
vcnu scmblable
'
.
Adam et sa fcmme Eve rcsterent pendant cent ans tristes et affliges a
cause de leur desobeissance envers leur Seigneur, ct ils cprouvaicnt du
chagrin toutes les fois qu'ils regardaient le paradis; ils regrettaient les dc-
lices qui leur avaient cchappe, et ils etaient atfliges de leur cohabitation
avec des betes. Cent ans apres, Adam connut sa femmc Eve, et engendra
d'elle Kain; ensuite, apres lui, (naquit) Abel. Lorsqu'ils eurent atteint l'age
de trente ans, ils offrirent a Dieu leurs offrandes ; et Dieu accepta 1'ofFrande
1, Psaume xlviji (xlix), 21.
C
'.'
V.
578 AGAPIUS. KITAB AI.-T.W A.V l
>
SUJ Jk^êj O-l ^k J-fr-Jlj
JJI
J^
US
J
jl
'
îJ! ^>ls jlj/ Oil
J.X J
/y.
9
V>J OuuJI ^j-p*; ^J! L ^- Ju-jljJ ^Js
M
7
^ ^
^l JLi UJCc
&J-*s>J
j-ujU jJb -Uil ^.^jij 4,La'j U-| JuU
Jfr /ôls /Lfl9 wJI ^J! JuaJI
LL- <CL
l4
l-VXi fcjs Jl>1* JcS
^L
l:!
<^>jj
1J
!j=~3
(o!
jj^-J
ll
*/*3
IU
L.c^
AS LV! jV "'C-j <U^*^ Ck>- '"'jlO C!
J^-j^
C*-~a j! /o! Jcj (j^^p-l
<~i; Âc ^yJ
j*
^jUu
^!
jo
3
l7
**u]ai- jlO *AiVj!
J
jjÛ
j Jj^>.
Bllv.
^f-jj
lj=-
(*-!
**L=s &*- L A* U^Jjs-
J^ ^J^
^jJ-S
J>
A
<J?J* (?) Us^rf^^
JlsJI
J
o! -J *^> ~ /jw jLai
ls
Jl:^3
*
^jj-^
^L
*
*J <jl> JUJS; Lû *J xLi
19
dU
ytj jJi jJj
^
*UI JusJI
J
jl LJs wJI
J
JLU ^Js jiC jl<5
I. A ^J& bl j.U.
2. AB LÛjS:
3. AB *o\l&k). 4. A As-bi B Ju-jJ.
-
5. A U
Ja^.

6. A J~J.
7. IIoc in AB; C om.

8. AB W\ 9. A
\Jys
U&.

10. AB Li*y.
11. A vytZ
JJ=.
12. C om.
13. A om. 14. in A
jjj^ b-^ B JoJ-i, bâ. C JoAi , Va.
15. A Ja/1

16. A i--
r
!.
17. AB l>lkx
j
-
^,

C
^
"'
Ju-iil.
18. A *Ji JLt- Jc ^.,-L J O-J-3 ju^ a
;
sÛ ^XJJ J*j
J.

19, In A
o=^. lci dans Ms. B cn margc nous lisons : Jjj=s"j ,
,1-Ucj ^^.'.^1 J..L j-jli
J^LyU.
A 107 V.
B II.
( : 9 \
cTAbel a causc de sa purete* ct <le la Jjontc tlc son ame;
*
mais Dicu
n'accepia pas roffrande dc Kain, qui avait dans son cceur de la rancune et
dc la haine secrete contre son frere. Lui, il cnviait son frcrc de ce que Dieu
avaitprefere son offrande a celle de Kain. Kam dit a Abel, son frere : Viens
avec nous aux cliamps. Ils descendirent des montagnes aux champs,
et Kain se jcta sur Abel, son frere, et le tua. Dieu ftil irrite contre Kain
et le fit passer toute sa vie dans la crainte. Adam et Eve, sa femme, furent
cxtremement affliges de la mort violenle d'Abel pendant cent ans encore.
Adam comprit que le malheur d'Abel, son fils, ctait le chatiment dc son
crreur et de sa desobeissance envers son Seigneur, parce que les percs de-
vaient etre frappes ct punis <le leurs propres peches dans leurs enfanls: ct
*Biiv.
Adam craignait Kain pour lui-meme.
*
Cent ans apres Adam el l
4
]vc, sa
femme, se consolerenl de leur affliction. Adam coniuit Eve, sa fcmmc, cl
a io7 v. engendra Seth, qui ressemblait a Adam
*
par la figure et
'
lcs traits. Seth
dcmeura avcc Adam son pere, dans les montagnes, ct Kain habitait cn
bas dans la plaine. Le septieme descendant de Kain fut Lamec 1'aveugle,
[23]
MEURTRE DE CAIN. 579
f J- Jt-L^
0"-
CJ- J- ^ J-
(
-^vj**
m
(J>
^S^Jr*
Cf- i^^^
a> ~z<9
rîs
1
.
^-.1*-^
(J
jV.S
J^>j
*oj-a>
(J-^p
<jmj /* CjIj
ic^VI
^-^
G 10 v.
8
f^
7
^V1 dU JL^ls ÛJI
J
g
pUJI ^k
j*
*
^-
*1
J&
^V! dU
<.:*_- iU__
U
vls ^k:J J_i
o*_^ liU Û! <0
JU
*
OujS \*>ls \>

î
(j-lj
^
l2
l^-*ls â Û^
3^
"
j^l
<f>- J^
Û U3
*
cIjCj
10
-c^_>-j
^JU.
I6
UU L^J JIS
JU5
U 
J1
l5
^l pi-
14
<JliXi
l3
oUis ^l!
J,
^jUo U JbJj
J.U
*
Jl
l9
J^1
J,
dlJ U ^3
18
U
*
17
^^
tillj
jU^>
24
Uj
23
^*_>- <l*^
22
J>j
2l
Jcs
20
^Tl JsJ j^
w;
j^-j
*U UJ3 JuJI
jj
^
1^1
vtjJkji
2G
J^ î
25
ûi ^ JupJIj jUjJl dUi
jj
^jo
jUU!
^^.,
3
U1*
iyC Vj
/^-JUI
j
^y
J^
2
8'^yC
^
îjj
1. A ÛB
JUU.
_ 2. A
J-;V
B
J^V-
-
3. A j>\* B jli.
C jIjujd.
-
4. AB _. j^-'.
5. IIoc in AB; in C LiUJl jl,.
G. A om.

7. A om.

8. C
^sr^.
9. A ^jjos. 10. A
tiyc^.
11. A
jj^
3
!
^
JklJo" U B .^!
Jâ. yA iLkJj.
12. In B IsCLoli; in A LCUU; in C bC-l.
13. A 0111.

14. A il&.
15. A &il
L. 16. AB l**xj.
17. A
^y^.

18. A U! L>.
19. A
Ja^.

20. A
4ili îj
>r
3Uw> i i"ju~, l-.Us^ ^.C^J . ,-,U **~3 ';l_c
;;
.'.
, ^jli.
21. In C
Ui *c;.
u-
>

>
j o

^
|
j
22. AB -U. 23. A asij-w.
24. A ^~*.

25. A i*cb".
20. C JUy.

27 AB addunt JoJÎ . , J_c'
J
l
Li! sU^
,
r
*
JJ ^.

28. A ., .C.
29. A JUJ! i.
>
c- ^ *u
^^ -j ^j^>
1
30. ln AB
*:~* Jls ^!.
fils tle Methuschael, lils de Mehuiael, iils d'Hirad, iils d'Henokh, lils de Kain,
fils d'Adam. Lamee l'aveugle sortit un jour avec un enfant qui le condui-
sait. Rain tremblant se trouvait dans les bois. Lamec l'aveugle 1'enteiidit et
croyant que cêtait une bete sauvage de la foret, il prit une pierre, la jeta
contre Kain et le tua.
*
L'enfant lni dit : Qu'as-tu lait? Tu as tue Kain! v
*
B 12.
Dans un acces de la donlenr, du chagrin, du regret et de 1'affliction qui
1'envaltit, il frappa ses mains l'une contrc 1'autre, et elles atteignirent la
tetc de l'enfant, la briserent et le tuerent. Ensuite il vint chez ses femmes,
Hada et Seilla, <
i
l leur dit : Entendez ma voix <
i
t ecoutez <m silence ma
parolc,
*
Hada <
i
t Scilla, femmes de Lamec! Si Kain <
i
st puni srpt fois, Lamec
*
c 10 v.
Ic sera soixante-dix-sept Ibis, parce qifil a tue un liomme d'un coup
<!<
pierre
e1 un enfant en le frappanl <l'un coup <lc ses mains. A cette epoque el durant
cctt' generation v<Vut Nahama, soeur
<!<'
Jubal e1 <l<" Tubalkain, d<' la <ljV!
'-'-^
'
l
olUUIj
LJI
V
frl
j-
Ûl 4JLi^l ^lij Ûa L^
J^%
*
Cy- .wJ O!
îi jj,
Ijjliu
V
J
J^-!s
*
J^vij
juyi î
^
jji
v
6
J^b
j^j
r
V
12
J>^.
V
11
J ^
U
^ J^5 IjV Yj
10
>iJ dUi
^
14
c- ^j-J&j
^^3
U fc*-
^&3 ^!
1,{
-*Jj
^j-.
^.UJI Judl
J
j6
IJs ^l^l
i^j
16
oc
H
Jy
H
j>)
^r
5
<y) Jry^ <y} V <y)
Vkv^v
V <>
jL^ *L- iU*.-
d~
18
<c>l jJj- ju
17
c^ jLxs o-
Or^S
^'.UjuJ' ^jjI
y^
<ujI
Cw
jj-r^J Jr^* J^
f
^
^
wj
jiÛ
v
' j^îJI ^*~J!
'
->r~* lT^"
^^
v^
9
"
1. A om. B oU
U-U-M
C oULW! v. de Goeje, BibL, VIII, Gloss. <jUW = *<V6aXov
= cymbale.

2. A om.

3. C om.

4. A ,^JJI.
5. A om.

0. A û~^J C
J&.I.

7. A ^J!
^.

8. C om.

9. A ÛU Û
^!
L.X0U B
V
-
10. A
JJ
^.
11. A i^! lyl^ 12. AB^yy^.

13. A ^l. 14. A L^
cr
jbii'
_,.
15. AB
J-j V
ct inlVa
- - 1G
-
In A
^
j' M-
17
-
A
^V
^'^
J-
18. A add.

19. A
,
,U^ Jb oXJi.

20. Le passage d'ici jusqu'a U Jc UU
est omis dans le A.
B 12 v. balkain pour jouer du luth, de la cymbale et
*
de tous los instruments a
cordes et en toutes les sortes de divertissements et d'amusements. 11 fut le
premier qui les introduisit dans le monde, de sorto que grace a 1'excellence
de son jeu et a la beaute do sa voix los betes sauvages et feroces et les
A ii)8.
oiseaux se rassemblaient aupres do lui pour entendre sa voix
*
sans se faire
du mal les uns aux autres. Nahama, sa soeur, fut une dos femmes les plus
belles et les plus jolies. Ge fut elle qui enseigna la premiere a teindre et a
colorier les etoffes et se servit do vetoments colories. Les enfants de Kain se
livrerent aux amusements et s'adonnerent aux divertissoments, a la gaite,
*
c, 11.
*
a 1'exces dans les delices et a la passion, sans relache ni la nuit, ni Ie jour.
Les enfants d<' Soth, etant dans les montagnf^s au-dessus d'eux, entendaient
leurs voix. A la cinquieme generation des enfants d'Adam,
c'etait la
L35
me
aiinec
*
<lc la naissanco <l<> Mahalalail, lils dr KaTnan, fils d'Enos, fils
<lc Seth, fils d'Adam,

mourut Adam, que Dieu ait pitie de lui, age do nouf
cent trente ans. 11 avait vecu sept conts ans apres la naissance de son
fils Seth.
Voici quelle en est la supputation d'apres la traduction des Septantc.
I! 13.
C 11 V.
[25]
MORT DADAM. 581
A
^^
o~-~ _r--5 J-r:
u
J^
<]
-^ j'
J ^r
*!>*
C^. J*3 ^r
^
a!
^
*oL jLi
J^V
a5j jl
J1
<JjJl
Jj*
^.3
<-L
Jr^
j-^3
*~"
^* J
-Uj jl Jl ijL___
aJj av v3 <C~>
jj^-^j y-*-^\5
"^ -*_",_ LlJ-*i
4~-w
_j****
J
*
-Jv
^yj
<_- ^j-^-Tj
.-^j
^
* LUJi *
C
J**~~J
^^ J-.Vv^
J^
*
B13v-
3
*->jjJ1
J
U ^L
2
UU rL- __v_,
^
^JI c- j^L>j iL *-r ^V zr
J:.V>V
!_5*
a
*
_T^ J~~^ J* lS^ (ji*-^ J" V*
1j-_-i-J
IjA-il L> ^jL ,-j-JI <_;jJ
J JS\
pJLJI ^;.^ iU, ^bjjLt
^
4
--w) ._*__?_; ^JI
*
^VjVI
^
Jj>. jl
Ji
p,rL__.
j_
c.;L-^:J1 a*> oJ__ ^l;L~J1
^-^ iJL^JI ijjxjl jV
*
^jjJI
j^
j^jI^JI
jj>j
J>\
LU_.j *-*__ jJ_, -^. _,fcJ! JlsJI
*
^jl
J^L
^J jl lî .__ j_-C Jli ^LJI A*_5
+
B 14.
*j^ b -cj >oi
.e**-
/< L-_-_-
r^V
r- -_>-i *j
1 LL<J _vL \.^ \-___<-=>
'J
k^w O- *
(
'. 12.
Jj jl _v j.
^^ ^
J
UjJjj _.VjV1
rv
! Jj, jl JL />. C- U.
*
IVIÂiosv.
I. C oX.)j.l>. 2. AB nous donnent ici le titre du chapitre suivant ..J LL-sj
J^,U! IjocjL.

3. A
?
'
,
j,j et infra.
'*. AB donnent au lieu de ca : J
J
Uj-!^
uiL jjJ
^^'
^J Jl ^^ jj.
.,!
j.*_
.^
J! î-U. -
5. A om.

6. C
-, J. Probablement, il
y a une lacune ici :
-r-r-J . J J---*.* .>! >___XJ. 7. AB
II est ecrit : Adam vecut deux cent trente ans et engendra Scth; depuis
le jour de la naissance de Seth jusqu'a celle d'Enos, il s'ecoula 205 ans,
ce qui fait 435 ans; depuis la naissance d'Enos jusqu'a celle de Kainan, fils
d'Enos, il s'ecoula 190 ans,
*
ce qui fait 625 ans; depuis le jour ou naquit *cu
Kaiinan, jusqu'a la naissance de Mahalalail, lils de Kainan, il s'ecoula
170 ans,
*
ce qui fait 795 ans. Apres la naissance de Mahalalail Adam eut
* n n
930 ans accomplis, ce qui fut la duree de sa vie.
D'apres la Torah, qui est entre les mains des Juifs, et qu'ils mutilerent
en reduisant les annees de la vie des patriarches avant la naissance de leurs
enfants, voici quelle est la supputation des annees, qui comptenl dans la
chronologie du monde. La Torah syriaque depend de la Torah (des Juifs),
parce qu'elle fut traduite de l'liebreu apres le christianisme et la deterioralion
(du textc). II
y
est ecrit quWdam vecut jusqu'a
*
la neuvieme gencration
*B1
des enfants de ses enfants, c'est-a-dire jusqu'a la
56
annee de la nais-
sance de Lamec, lils (de Malliusaleh, lils) dllcuokh',
*
parce que les Juifs
m: 12.
A
108 v.
1. C fils de Noe.
582 AGAPH S. KITAB AI.-T.W A.Y
26]
SjuJI
3
JL,
r
J Jlj ^c-^JI
^,
2
JlL! Ijlij jl^ a^Jl t^
Mj^J iVjVI J
jl
J!
J-jJl 4
r ^ ^3
^
^^
t- iL,
J-ji! ^
jJj jl
Jj
^ -^
b 14 v.
fjt J-3
"
~
J:*-
J
:
>'^ -O3 jl
Jl
jLi a3j
rx
^
fc- j^r jUJ jJj
a} A
-b J
1
Jl
*>i
-^3
r^.
^-5
^-
0-f-j
j~-^
4
-s.
^ -^3
J^
J>'>V
-4
C 12 V.
Ijjlj 4,;^ '
yJLjJ
4,.~3 <Cw 4oU kÂ.J -Jj jl J! rz\j>*l -Uj *y
\.^_J
<Cw
/v^j
J! a';^-
\*w-j
'
*->j!j
Û ^'.<J' j-J*Jl i-te *a> Li^ L J& <JJUi ^lw- Liy*.-.!
<o! j~J
j*
*~LJI Ju.sJ! ^JJ! dlJ -vJ^.
^.
i_;^
j**j>j c* UiJlj iJLJ jJj
8
j!
/O1 bLs- b-V^ Jb Jj! <C~> *k*<A>5 Aj l.jt>o /O}/ O-w
'
t~
y
yl
v^J
1. AB Jr
Ij^
lylj! UL.
-
2. A cXJJj yLJJ
B
J^!.
-
3. A JLo'. -
4. ln
A i.lj et infra.
5. AB JUjU.
6. B
>r
^J
3
-.
7. A &*;,'.

8. AB >?.
..
A om.
avaient reduit de cent ans les annees dÂdam et des autres patriarches avant
la naissance de leurs enfants et les avaient ajoutes aux annees de leur vic
apres la naissance de leurs enfants. Hanan (Anne) et Caiphe, grands pretres
dcs Juifs, voulurent refuter ravenement du Messie et disaient que le temps
de son avenement n'etait pas encore arrive. Les Juifs ecrivirent : Adam vecut
130 ans et engendra Scth; du jour de la naissance de Seth a la naissance
d'Enos 105 ans; du jour de la naissance d'Enos a la naissance de Kainan
90 ans; du jour de la naissance de Kainan a la naissance de Mahalalail
ii u v.
70 aus;
*
du jour de la naissance dc Mahalalail a la naissance de Jared

65 ans; du jour de la naissance de Jared a la naissance d'Henokh

162 ans;
du jour de la naissance d'Henokh a la naissance de Mathusaleh
65 ans;
Ci2v.
du
*
jour de la naissance de Mathusaleh a la naissance de Lamec

J87 ans. Si nous comptons d'unc facon exacte ce que nous avons expose, le
nombre dcs annees arrivera a 874 ans jusqu'au jour de la naissancc dc
Lamec. 56 ans aprcs la naissance dc Lamec, pere dc Noe, qui fut la ncu-
vieme generation depuis Adam, Adam eut 930 ans accomplis, ce qui cst la
duree de la vie dWdam.
[27J
COMMENGEMENT DU DELUGE. 583
f.jUjU Tx,l
*
m;,.,
:
'l
r
;^
^j
_-<J! >\_
jj
j_J jU^J! dUi jLj -JYjdl
j*
\**>
i aJl *l_J
j_5
'^>;
<_yj
^J
*
f^J
^l ^-^L. J ô! _L_>- jl jvA^
j^
>L_i
uU l__L__i dlJ v 7-jJ -J) JDI ..*-_- Ttjj^'
__j*
->
^-^-j ^j
^L__wj *aioo.
V'l ki*-
-Llj
y
-*^sb j-> *>! w>_y^C3
()
_l ____>-
^y
JL)!
j_jj
"J LlJ iyl
__j-a__LJ! JlsJ!
*
j.*
^y-__ls jJj Jl jjJjî
J?j
7
LLJ|_j Ûj -AJ! <dJj
^!
*ci3.
_y-,l5
-
oL jtf
^
3 pj
^LJ
9
l_^j
8
J-oU
r
. j_Ji ^l -J^JLJl wJI
Jl
J\
3>Jl
12
Ûj fLj
r
^
^
lil
*^
U
^ ^:
9
r^
10
^ #
+B15V-
l6
yjJI
J*
mjj&
V Ijt
^pH^j
J
JL*JI jU î^j
(V-j-
L3
^
1. Ce titre ne se trouve <|ue dans les AB.

2. A
j^
Bj-u J.

3. A 1=
.__.
Li o.S'.
4. A
--> LJ
c^.

5. Les mols dep.
*
sont omis dans le C.

6. A
*
Cr
^
7
' '
*_UL_..

7. A ..^L-.
8. A add. , ijJ-Jf.
9. In B
L>. 1( >- B ,__ii.
11. C
*#.

12. B \y\..

13. B om.

14. B *-_>..

15. B o^j,
16. B om.
Le COMMENCEMENT DU DELUGE. *B15,
Ceci cst expose, comme prcuve et argument pour ccux qui n'ont pas
lu ni scrute les livres sacres, sans parler des autres, (et qui pretendent) que
la vie d'Adam ne dura pas jusqu'aux jours de Lamec, pere de Noe. Apres
une duree de 1656 ans, selon la chronologie, naquit Noe, lils de
*
La-
*
\ 109
mec. Lamec, son pere, prophetisa de lui, qu'il soulagerait le monde de
ses peches. II est ecrit que les enfants de Scth, fils d'Adam, et sa descen-
dance au nombrc de trois cents hommes, se reunirent et descendirent de
*
la
*
C 13.
montagne sainte chez lcs enfants de Kain dans la plaine maudite, qui avait
rccu lc sang d'Abel, pousses par le desir d'entendre leurs jeux et leurs
amuscmcnts. Les fillcs dc Kain s'unirent a eux, et ils commirent 1'adul-
trre avec elles.
*
Ouelques jours aprcs, lorsqu'ils voulurent remontcr sur la
*Bi5v
montagnc dans leurs demeures et leurs domiciles, la montagne devint dc
feu devant eux, de sorte qti'ils ne purent pas s'en approcher ni
y
monter a
causo dc leurs peches. Ceux qui etaient sur la montagne, supposanl que
le rclard de lcurs compagnons etait une chosc graye, et voyanl qu'ils n'c-
taicnt pas remontes chez cux, ne cesserent pas dc dcsccndrc, l'un apres
Tautrc, eux-memes, leurs cnfants ct leurs fcmmes, jusqua cc qu'il n'y cul
*
li 16.
C 13 v.
A
]<'.> v
*
B U
584 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TJNVAN.
[28]
Ûc^l Al^
jj-
k;
JL=*JI
j
'
!
Jy
2
(jl^
J~J
' (vfc^lki- jL-O <J! .i^JI 3! C,
'*_*
*jJ -l*j l-^J jjJjJ, ,_JJ-v5> yij*_
jj.9
*_JI
6
lj-u-
:,
J ^Jic
_^V
4
-j|
-J*_ <K)[a <J>- jjjl ' "i^
JPJ
--Va-J t-
y
VI J__>JI
J
Jô
J ^Jo-
'
-AjLJj
(V*
"-^
j>3
* jUÎ
l3
.>jV1
.>
l2
.ju.
"^ jl
c^
]
^
1
Ju
"
I0
-SrH
c-jj^ r
1
-r_,j"j
J-s-JI
/J
JjJ
w
r-~-
,
l
j>:^ (!
*
?
J-*-
3
"-.? -*jj *l_i- l^Jx-
j^j
^jVI
jJ^Js *w*s-
*
Ij-uilj
*
1'jJL /vls
l7
JLij J__-i
l7
JL_
L~<_=- ^j-LJI
* l6
J_U-_!j
j.-JLLy IJ^J-o L ^L vjJJi
^^- Jjl jl^_j pL_>J!
j
-IjJ! QjLv
!_>j
,
--j
^tj-dl
aJj clU
^
j-LJI oL
LjLjli-
18
-j<>U
j,
jl __,L<JI Jl LAJ-J5 ^LJI -jsJj
LJi ^-jJLJ! J__>JI
,3
^liu JjJs
,^3
(î -_->o <1^3_5
<us! -LJo
jV -JLJj .t-JS
j_*_5
-..:. <LJI
iJ__>
jl L-jj _jJ
y*\ ~_Jj_>-
Jvl^J-
5
Ija^JIj
vU' oL L___L_J
jjj^tfrj <>L *LjJ jlsjJaJ! cij -J -L-j J_>-VI <J ^JJI ^
w^r^J
^L* ^L-___<J>- "J
L. Au lieu du passage depuis le mot li^-J le Ms. A donne ^joJ! pLw^ ^j- ,
^L.iJ
Jl >juJ\
, 3
jo
H
tJlT s^ .1,1 ,J
o~*_- !i>U
H
l5 ^b
j
Ij. !Jj 15! !j!T
5
Udl,
M
Jl
.,y
.jj,J^^
^
*!*
^ M!
,to ***ly.--2. AB CJJI.-
^? ^
^
UJJ
J \
*
J - ~
L, \
^
'

3. A om.
4. A om.
5. A ^ oXJJ
Jo^!
"^.
6. AB .\y**>*o,.
7. C om.

8. A
o>Lj.
9. A jil
^.

10. A om.

11. AB __jl.
12. A
yvLL
13. BC om.
-
14. A l^-L
^
J)j
l^cl.
15. A om. C L4.
10. AB LUxiJ.
17. A ^l.

18. Hoc A. ln C Î B ^.^Jl.
19. A ~_J. 20. Aj^..
que Noc seul qui restat sur la montagne; il avait alors cinq cents ans, ct
il n'etait pas encore marie. Alors Dieu dit a Noe qu'il enverrait le deluge
sur la terre et submergerait la terre et ceux qui se trouvaient dessus. Et
Noe se leva, emporta le corps d'Adam, pere du genre humain, descendit dc
la montagne et se maria. Toute la descendance de Seth et de Kain s'adonna
a Tadultere,
*
deprava
*
toutes les voies de la purete et descendit en tout au
rang des betes. La premicre cause de ceci, d'apres ce que nous avons ra-
conte, furent Tubalkain et sa soeur Nahama. Le livre sacre dit a ce sujct quc
les iils des Anges frequenterent les filles des hommes, en cntendant par led
premiers les fils de Seth et sa descendancc
Et la parole de Dieu et son commandement fut en eux et avec eux durant
lcur sejour lans les montagnes saintes. Mais apres qu'ils curent frrqucnh'' les
hlles de Ivain et deprave les voies de la purete, Dieu ordonna a Noe, qui
avait cinq cents ans, de faire le navire ;
*
et Dieu lui lixa le terme et lui definit
le temps du deluge au bout de cent vingt ans. Sur ces entrefaites, Noe se ma-
[29]
COMMENGEMENT DU DELUGE. 585
jo_j iJlj /U-j /U
J^
J^
-
' *
J -*Jji Hj^S ^J^
rjj'
Ul!i Ju9 C *B16v.
jU
/y*
^Jj
4
l
r
LLwl
J J-~J1
diL" Sx. LJI
J
^-jiJl ~_^>
3
JUj
d)jL" <asl
t^L ij-yii
j j^
jii
^_ ^-
** jii jii ij-^p-j ijj
^jil -^j
J*
<y
r^-5
<U-jJ_3
8
jl^ <jL
J^JI .33 jL Jli vJU>- __vJjJI ^Jts
*
7
J
JJi jLj
*
AzZ> V
*C14.
\y^Jb
13
i>*>. ji oji Jji âu j^ "v-iMj
l0
^
! 31 <J JJL~
^
I^juJ^J
pjV
<-olj J3 <lÛ ^Jc ^li-
.y JS Ua_
JL&
p^k*,
J*>j
Jlii
J^
Ow /j^sJI iU; <usl (jfli' dUj -c*9 j>LJI ^pjJ^lj (V.yi jl
j*
(*^-L^
*
-^ M!
'"'
C- AjU \>\ 4Jj! /U} A.^ AjLLw *o| -U*aj -7-
i)_J
Lw 4jU />U JlsJJl /-^3
lo JjLwj ~ _jj'iJI_3 lliasJI
^y p^^^
LJJ3 J <C j ~_ JJi *JJI
J*s
1. A
JlM J
Jls.

2. BC om. 3. B a*J
<^5>
J A **J ^JjU.

4. A aJa^
J.
5. A
j.

6. Moc in A; C Lb B liy.
7. C
J^ J.

8. C om.

9. C bpjj.

10. BjoÎ.

11. Psaume vn, 13-14.
12. Depuis le mot
V
U BC. A om.

13. AB
L. 14. AB Lux,. 15. B
J.

10. A om.

17. A ~ J.
18. A
,Jo
^.

19. A
l>r
e *3j. 20. A .,
JJJ
.
ria, comme nous avons deja raconte, et engendra* trois fils, Seni, Gham et Ja-
*Bi6 v.
feth. Et Dieu, qu'Il soit beni et magnifie, leur fit voir durant ces annees Tarc-
en-ciel, dans la partie inferieure duquel il
y
eut une corde de feu et des fleches
de feu ; la corde etait tendue ; tout etait en feu avec un glaive de feu, qui bril-
lait dans Tair d'une facon permanentc. Gela est explique dans
*
le Livre des
<
1,.
Psaumes, ou David le prophete dit : Son glaive brille ct son arcesttendu;
et les traits de la guerre et de la colere embraseront tout ' .
Dieu voulut que les hommes se repentissent et renonâssent a leurs pe-
clies et a leurs erreurs; mais ils ne firent pas penitence et ne se repentirent
point; au contraire, ils tomberent dans toutes sortes d'impiete et toutes sortes
dMivpocrisie. Ils commencerent a se tuer les uns les autres
;
quiconque tiail
plus fort que son compagnon,
*
le tuait et le mangeait pour se rassasier a
*
1: 1:.
causo du manque d'animaux et de betes. Sur ces enlrefailes, Dieu roduisit le
delai de vingt ans, avanca la date du deluge et la fixa au bout de cent ans.
Alors Noe eut six cents ans et Sem, son fds, cent ans. Dieu agit ainsi par sa
misericorde pour eux, pour les empecher de s'egarer, de pecher, de faire
couler le sans- entre eux et dc se manarer les uns les autrcs. Maintcnant avaut
o
1. Psaume vm, 13-14.
Cl- v. _A
H I
I) 18
586 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TINVAN.
30]
--) jl jliui-J! ^L-.-
J! J^-jJ j! Jii jVl (fli-J lâ*
rn^ <J^l_
U-_*>
m'^*'
-o J__ rcJjlT (iiJi
V
(j-**^
j^jJ^
c5T** __f^
""
--^3)
ol &L>- _-U s_p-*j
J|
^Cjl
'
j
>
....JI
3
î ^l -^____)| -Lyj_J|
j
^j^Ci OJI dlL"
J!
ÛI
rl&3 ''Olioj -_<_____ a__!
"
____.,__ -J
jjy -w_
,V^J
lL*T-^
_/^ (^ ^
' J3^-_~-uJI
_Jl-__=JI
(3
0L3 *--*-
V*^j
^L_.__' a.L.-- CoISj a___- -_-__-_._-- ___-___. aJ vJ)
'
ji A*>
>
*lj_3^l
j
L ^L LI3
J-V}^*
-Jj-.
.y
C
*
(jr^5
'
j~*^_5
^
f^
v-*^=JI
^jyj^
A,'li IjJ^ j_
!j_^__._J_i -__-___..J! A__J1 li -V* .-^J!
s
l*A___i! ^lJI SjuUJI
^j. 0 _vj_) jl jv
j^
J-L3
l.
(V^j
^L ,____. <vJ -v)) jl J!
JJ&
*_>] j! l^j
A__-__-- A.__ l_-> |Vl*Ji ,^ _>-V. -__>jv_> ji ________> , ^J' A_ L_>- ^w '..> 1 4-_2_L_9 A_L- <V> L__ LJ'
JUI 4__>jt"
^ J
^_p_r V ^)!
*J aJj
j! a*
,>
aj-L__- î__ iU_,
*
j
UjJjj
c 15. a)j_^
,j_
_____
.v~~*^-3
*j_-_ -U J jjL ^j-^-ll
9
J-~i! ,_.a)I
*
^>L.__)! IJj- _,li
A
'_^
il)-*
-J-**** <3
^
(^ L
v
:.
:
~'
cr-^J
^-
^^ ^"
J^-5 ^_jy
^'
^J
l_____j' -o"L__. __JlS)
yj~
l3
/*
J ^:~ i.Lj-ww
Jiyl
0 ~J)
12
j! jl#o
> ^fUj
J^>!
a)
1. A
,
i-_o
*^-aJ ,jJ).
2. A
_o"_lJ.
3. A U_
^.

4. A 0111.
5. A om.

6. A
U.
7. A
w-k.

8. A 1*_j-_J|.
9. A '.J--_i'.
10. AIJ -_~->J .ol et infra.
> >
^. _,

11. A w_k.

12. A om.

13. A
**-..
C 14 v.
Je nous mettre au recit du deluge,
*
il faut que nous retournions a la narration
du temps de la vie d'Adam et de ses enfants jusqu'au deluge pour expliquer
la chronologie du monde jusqu'a cette annee.
13 17 v. II est ecrit dans la vraie Torah que les Septantc *savants traducteurs ont
traduite, qu'Adam vecut 2:.0 ans et engendra Seth son fils a son image et a
sa ressemblance. Adam vecut apres la naissance de Seth 700 ans et sa vie
a iiii.
ayant ete de 930 ans, il riourut dans la 5
e
generation, 135 ans
*
apres la
naissance de Mahalalail. Quant a ce qui concerne la Torali mutilrc, que les
Juifs mutilerent apres la resurrection du Scigneur Ghrist cn reduisant lc
nombre des annees, il
y
est ecrit qu'Adam vecut avant la naissancc dc Se.th
130 anset apres la naissancc de Seth 800 ans. Les Juifs reduisirent les anuees
de sa vie, qui comptent pour cent ans dans la chronologie du monde, et lcs
+
l: 18. ajoutcrent* aux annees de sa vie apres la naissance de Seth, qui ne comptent
*
i5.
pas dans les annees de 1'histoire du monde. D'apres le calcul,
*
que les Juifs
mutilerent, Adam mourut cinquante-six ans apres la naissance de Lamec, pere
de Noe. Setli vecut
-.0.")
ans, d'apres la traduction des Septante, engendra
Enos et vecut apres la naissance d'Enos 707 ans; sa vie ayant et^ dc .)!_. ans,
[31]
COMMEN.:ement du deLUC_E. 587
is^
Llj
c>^
^
9
0"
-
._. ___& UJ *. LJI
JU1
j P-k?
j
y
tp
^
fljjJl Oju>
'
J^
Lj lj._~_i_J ^l _-U-.l_L.il ^JI
( S*
1
j
_^
vj^
31 j
U
jjji ,
:~" >_. ^-
*_U
J-U
i iuJs jl l,i
__.j
jC -Jlii 1_>U -_>j__J. fcj^JI
_5"~
c>
! j~__a_I_1
_>r-
cr
J ^
i u. ur
Jj.
l
<-
aJj jl j_j
J* J"^.. jV
1 *J
-_"L__-
V
J
:
L_3_>l
J 3
*
jJUI
2
_x. ^j,
^jtl ~T
<*
o-
A
3
C_- A>U 4j"L__s_-
IjJLa dJLU
4
r
,1
^-
o-*
]
r*
L
'>
U
'
' , l_u _.L_ __
w
_5
V
*
<J
-4
jl A_u ',_
B 18 v.
JlJ * Jj.
1
i_j_*^
J_J
-Jj^jl
^
^1
*J
jj_5
jl
^
'
<*L.J_
*Uj
I0
A;L__- _>&
jlwj --U
*
-U *JJI JL*J1 j
_jL-_]| l-U J.&
oLt,
*î
Jjl y.
f
v|
^l J_~i jl p-CJI
7
j>_>!
*
f>j)
> ^
j^jj
____
U. JtjJl Ûj
8
jLJI jUDIj ^tOl
J*
.___, ^_i___- __,___-; -LU*_._- jLi <J -J jl A> \.
J^J
j^-*
LL_. j-__.L__- ___. -Xj_. v. aJ-. *j__<__>-_5 J-Af /U_j /j-L)i J.__>_3i
^
__.U_5 ->J
j
iy^^"^
^y^L,
l2
l_^_J â ^H CJl^^JI ijjJI^ L^J. "^jUI ^j^JI -IjjJI
j
U ^L
*__L_JL_w jLi <J __J^ jl j__, \*
J^J
j^-' ^ -^j-' <J"
>.*'
J"^
_/_y'
j'
1. A om.
2. A J-J.
3. A l._.l:.
4. A
!>r
_JL_.
5. A Jk

G. lloc in C; in
___>
->
J
(_/ __s
_____
. t
-_wj (a-JLj).

7. C .jiajijil B .ij-kj ^. V. H. Gelzer. 5. /. Africanus, I,
p.
08 et
AH JLj 83-84.

8. Ce passage depuis
*
dans les BC. 9. A .+J~> .ju-J'.
10. C om.
-
J 7. C ^J-JL
-
12. A {&> __.j__J>.
il mourut dans la septieme generation, vingt ans apres la naissance d'Henokh.
Quant a ce qui se trouve dans la Torah mutilee, qui est entre les mains des
Juifs, qui fut reduite par eux et d'apres laquelle fut trauscrite la Torah
syriaque,
*
il est ecrit que Seth vecut 105 ans, cngendra Enos et vecut apres
*
B 18 v.
lanaissance d'Enos 807 ans; ils reduisirent des annees de sa vie cent ans, qui
comptent dans la chronologie du monde,
*
et lcs ajouterent aux annees de sa
*
C 15 v.
vie apres la naissance (d'Enos) ; et ils ne los compterent pas. Ils avaient de
meme reduit los annees d'Adam; et ils firent la memo clioso pour los autres.
D'apres co calcul il niourut dans la neuvieme generation,
*
108 ans apres la

a noy.
naissance de Lamec, pere de Noe. Afriqoun le savant dit que Seth, lils
dVVdam, inventa le premier los lettres et enseigna l'ecriture et la langue
hebraique. Enos vecut 190 ans avant la naissanco de Ivainan, el il veeul apr^s
la naissance do Kaiuan 7 1 J> ans; sa vie ayant ete de 905 ans, il mourut daus
la huitieme generation, cinquante-trois ans apres la naissance de Mathusa-
leh. Quant a ce que nous trouvons dans la Torah dos Juifs, qui ful roduilc
par oux, et dans la Torah syriaque, qui <
j
sl copiê d'apres celle-ci, il v cst ecrh
qu'Enos vecut 90 ans
*
et engendra Kaiuau ; ayant. voen apres la naissance
'
'
' l,; -
*C 17.
588
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TOVAN. 32
rlc-J
t- v
--*_
'
y*
C- \JUjj AjujI l__ _v_-U)l J-__)l
J
Oto^ <_~ _-___ ,_-__>_,
B 19 v.
J_V_V
_ jJj j!
Jl
j^l
j_
SîJI
*
jj_J! jl
^
t-
J^j-
*>
jLJ
Ûâ
^"
-'L_- _Jlxi <-_-
'r-^>'3
**>_>!_) -U_-__
JV>V
"^ -Jj jl a* \-o
^7-^-3
r-
y
jI _J-J -Jft-J \a <_L_ /^_____-_, <-_-__- *Ul! _- t)l J__)l
J
.jU^
(_/_**- /*->J_i
ji .__.
^
jl_, jv,^ ^ -^y ^-
o_T"
*A--^ sijjJl
j
u ^jl. jLi ji__,
_jjj_>
*
_L *___ îU)! J_>_5I
J
0U3 _L_ j-Arj, ^*>j!_)
__>-_*
JV>V
<_ -J5
^jj^!
J
*
l js.
J_V_V
J^
c_y
^ ^
**"
l
Cxrri
^
<J
___, j!
-__>
j^ J-^_.
^-
Jj_**_.
(j^3 ^ _._
^
__.! *L_jJ _,__.__ 1 J___)l
J
_jU_i <j_
jj**_j_, ^-__>-_, <Ûj_.
<___>
____>_> <___
^j-^J! ^-J
J
^JI ijjdl
J
L ^k
JV>V
J^
____?
a!
>*
^
*""
*
J^
_._..>
0 __J_, j!
-_u ^j-o (jtU_) i^ . _-_, j! ^)!
___,
(j^*_)
_/-="
<cuL
r
JI _ljj_)_,
--
y
-_^_ 'i^ <C_ yjUoj
__j_)
,<.L *L_J ^_L)1 J_^-)l
J
_jU_i
<_.->
(V^3
<_-_._'
jl ___
jj_
(jtUj ^jJ-i-! . -J3
j! ^J! _-
jj__-_)
J~->*_!
^-
V- <t_
<_r^_>
J_=JI
J
_jU_, <___ \..____, \.__-)'!j) - L__J'
<_'__>- __Jlx_ -j__ ___-__
^-
ys>-\ <_
_-!_,
J
L_ J-__
$y> J-C-
_JJJ__i r-j-
-J3-0
^y>
C_
_j*_*-J
_-*--_)
J~_L
^L_J _r^DI
1. A
..-_-_-'5
_i_-.
2, A -,L et infra.
de Kainan 8 1 5 ans, il mourut dans la dixieme generation, 84 ans apres la nais-
Bi9 v. sance de Noe. D'apres ce que nous trouvons dans la Torah,
*
traduite par les
Scptante, Rainan vecut 170 ans jusquâ la naissance de Malialalail et 734 ans
apres la naissance de Mahalalai'1; sa vie ayant ete de 904 ans, il mourut dans
la neuvieme generation, 55 ans apres la naissancc do Lamec, pere de Noe.
Rainan vecut, d'apres ce que nous trouvons dans la Torah mutilee, 70 ans et
engendra Mahalalail; il vecut apres la naissance de Mahalalail 834 ans, et il
mourut dans la 10
e
generation, 173 ans apres la naissance de Noe. Mahalalail
Ci6v. vecut, dâpres
*
la vraie Torah, avant la naissance dc Jared
*
165 ans et
*
lf
""
apres la naissance do Jared 730 ans; sa vie fut dc 895 ans, et il mourut dans
a 111. la dixieme generation, 34 ans
*
apres la naissance de Noe. Mahalalail vecut, d'a-
pres ce que dit la Torah, qui ost entre les mains des Juifs, et la Torah syria-
que, 65 ans avant lanaissance de Jared; il vecut depuis la naissance de Jared
830 ans, et il mourut dans la dixieme generation, 284 ans apres la naissanc<>
B20v. de Noe. Jared vecut 162 ans avant la naissance d'Henokh
*
et 800 ans apres
la naissance d'H_nokh ; sa vie fut de 962 ans, et il mourut dans la dixiemc
*'C17. generation, 266 ans apres
*
la naissance de Noe. Jared vecut le meme nombre
B2J
B 21 V.
[33]
COMMENCEMENT DU DELUGE. 589
\* Ja> jLft^ l-L&j fcJwLaJI ^JI i\jy *^ VUI â Ljt>U
J^fclj
&-UvLaJI jjJI
iU^ jLaiLJIj iLiJI ,_jL i-u-LoJI ^^Jl sljyj >e-?eUI ^jjJI
v>
j
i^
^^
JjLarl
w>^.J jjj.il ôl jl ^L JaJ' ^j-^-JI jJlJ *j-^>.
y
tjâoJ jJ
Jj-fJI
jl
'
^^1
a^JI
^
4
ir^
J
-*J>*
Jr*
^-
Jr^J kM
"
^L
^'
^ cT^
<;
lj
J^j^l
^jjOl
j
*
^^-Jl aaIjjJIj JIV-aJI
7
uU-V
<i lj*9j ''c* ljj-L- ^JDI^ i^âiJI
pSod\ Vju_J1
^
fg-JI ^J
)JI
jH*
3 "^-^
/tf^"
-^* Ls9 &j-OaW3 bjUU '
/p
L
y*
JjVI
l3
*-jJVI
*
-" a^j -^j-*
Jr*
^
Ce"J
C^"
^-5
^^
^
*
u
jjîJI
-^Jj Lî Ll JUUj jL I-Laj jj_*UI ^-J L jL JUI
14
SLu J-,
*
-_>j-"
^jJI ^.a U^- jJI
^
j|
Li
l7
UV jJUI jjlr
^
l6
CT
^
o*
*-
19
ju lyU L. U
3
*
r
UI ^jL-
^
*ju) ^- jJI ^VjVI
rv
J jJj.
Jl
18
Ji
i. A ^JLw. 2. Sic AB: C -.U. 3. AB pJ. 4. A JJ..Û.

5. A )yL.

6. B A.i aj>.
7. B orn. A
J
l
Jc.

8. A ^JJI.
9. A i^sK

10. A l&j^.
11. A om.

12. C om. 13. A , -^M.
14. A .
r
~~. B add. S-v.
15. A t, ,~i.

16. AB s-v=v C *^=-.
17. A partir de ce mot tout ee qui suit, C 17 v.-C 18 v. et B 21-
L. ' L."
' *
B 22 v., est omis dans le Ms. A.

18. B J.J .,..
19. B J_o ,j>.
tTannees d'apres la Torah mutilee. Sous ee rapport la version des Sep-
tante sâccorde avec la Torah mutilee des Juifs. Quant a 1'accord des annees
de Jared dans la vraie Torah et dans la Torah mutilee des Juifs, c'est un des
arguments qui indiquent la corruption et la defectuosite (dc ce dernier texte).
II
y
a encore une autre raison pour cela : si ies Juifs avaient reduit (les
annees) de tous lcs (patriarches), il se fut trouve qu'Adam aurait vecu pres-
que jusqu'au deTuge et jusqu'a la L74
me
annee
*
apres la naissance dc Noe. ii.;i.
Mais les pretres juifs ne voulaient pas de scandale; cependant ils tomberent
dans ce qu'ils avaient cherche a eviter, ce qu'on voit d'apres lcs preuves et
lcs temoignages des livres, que nous etablirons et verifierons plus loin, dc
sorte quc la verite de la Torah, traduite par lcs soixante-dix commentateurs,
scra manifestee, si Dicu le veut.
Quaraute ans apres la naissance de Jared se termina
*
le premier mille-
*c i: v.
naire de Fhistoirc du mondc, d'apres la version des Septante. Cest 1'cxplica-
tion et 1'exemple dc ce que nous avons dit (de la maniere dc calculer) ; cela
suffira a cdui qui voudra compter toutcs lcs annees dc Tliistoirc du mondc.
Nous avons deja dit que lcs annecs qui comptent, sout celles qui s^coulercnl
avant la naissance dc leurs enfants; elles comptent dans la chronologie
g<
;
nc-
ralc du mondc.
*
Quant aux annees ([u'ils vecurcnt apres la naissance <lc lcnrs B -i r,
1 v
-
OF
"
^f
8T.
MtCKAEL'S
OOLLEGE
,.9S
_
590 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-UNVAN.
[34]
y* *-V
LUjJ y>^>
lils ~L a_Jj JS SL>.
^*
y$ o?~^ Cy
^Xj"^ d "^ -^
IjULjI j_&3
<JL-
fj^3
t- j/jIi
<-'-
C->'^
vi-JS "J
-^
fjv Jl
^JI <~L-
fj>.
*~3
J'
<' ^-^_j-*
c
v /)- vi~-2 jJLw iL* LJc- " -kj?> j*J' JLJl rt-jl J^- \a ^L_>J!
-^
(v'
a_L_
(j^J ^-^3 ^
/*->_>'
vSiAi ^jJ*
(j**-*^
*-*"-
^.^ (_5*3
cO*'
^
*
c 18. \_.__J'_3 <LL
j>j
jLJ O -Jj jl J! i-Oj^
*^_
^
__-.' I 1* ^L dUi _J-
*
B 22. i_>Jô *
y
'y* jLi J^- *L. IjJx- A^j J" <Lw vîicj -î-j ^Lw- s^JtLs C
<L-w ^__Jj
(j^3
^L ><
_^Li O
Oy*"}
***)*
,_5
A
3
JV}^
"J aIj jl ^JI
^
oJ>-j CL
^y^
i^
0 A.I3 jl ^JI _-0ô
^ y*
_LV>l
r
^J-w ^L lyJc- -v^* *T
w J JVJa^
y
"y* <Cw "yJUj\ L-A- lOj lS3 4-w
*J-_J)
4jLj *_J-' _JA 4-Lw
(V^LwJ
3
JL)! ^_jjl" ___- ^JjJI
jjj*,
^L-sJl Ijjb _Ji
*
JL)I jjlr ^Lw
j^
JjVI *_-i)VI *T
b 22 v. jl l^ l^wj c <Lw
LLJ3
l-U L*y
Jl
Ls-^j L<L_3 L
J^
l^L; jLj
j
c 18 v. <_;-C-
:
!
j^
JLSI tcjjL" J-w
(jr
--_>-;
'
^_io ^.Jl J-aIj _jUV! jjS *f-Ji
"JJ! U
1. C om.
2. C JjJ B Jjjj.
3. In B; C om.
4. Hoc in B. C
^.
enfants, ce n
1
est que (pour indiquer) le terme de la vie de chacun d'entre eux.
Lorsque nous nous sommes occupes de supputer la vie d'Adam depuis le jour
de sa creation par Dieu jusqu'a la naissance de Seth, ses annees furent de 230
ans; c'est le commencement de la chronologie de Thistoire du monde
;
ensuite
nous
y
avons ajoute le nombre des annees de Seth depuis le jour de sa nais-
sance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Enos, ce qui fait 205 ans;le total est de
*
c 18. 435 ans; ensuite nous
y
avons ajoute le nombre des annees d'Enos depuis
*
sa
naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Rainan, ce qui fait 190 ans; le total est de
*
b 22.
*
625 ans ; ensuite nous
y
avons ajoute le nombre des annees de Rainan depuis
le jour de sa naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Mahalalail, ce qui 1'ait
170 ans; le total est de 795 ans; ensuite nous
y
avons ajoute le nombre des
annees de Mahalalail depuis le jour de sa naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engen-
dra Jared, ce qui fait 165 ans; le total est de 960 ans. Si nous
y
ajoulons
40 ans depuis la naissance de Jared, le premier millier des annees de 1'his-
toire du monde sera complet. Dâpres ce calcul nous obtiendrons les milliers
d'annees de 1'histoire du monde dans le teinps de leur expiration, selon ce
B22 v. que
*
nous avons explique et decrit, jusqu'a nos jours et notre temps, an-
c 18 v. ne> apres annee et mois apres mois, si Dieu le veut. Les specialistes
*
et les
hommes instruits comprendrunt dapies cet exemple, comment se comptent
[35]
^r
iJl j L
Jz-
Ll~ jj-i-j
,
*<L-tS
:
5
L
l
"'
r y^l
J^Lj
!
JbJI 1-U î^ jjA^JU
A 11( ,
Colxi ^ JL>L rcl.Jiy^ aJ
jjj
jl A*> *
r
s
i/^3
5^Ljl <J AJj jl ^Jl rcSt-aJl
Jl OLLo jl
5
4jDI ^J! p.^,â.;j ^.jo *^s^ joj v.;.-
(j-fî
<
j~*K5
^J"**^* V~
^
t*.
r>
^L ^LJ
j-J^^ Jl
^l *A>
*
"S^
J^J
O^
^l ÛbL-I ^j^yJI *B23.
S-x-wUJi Jil
j
*-iJl
^j
L* ,Ac L!_5 JXJ aJj- "w O- jJlz- cJ? ^Ljjj ^Liji* .J*-*
J^b
r-î-l jl ^-i ^yî* Cli ^ljSc-J > jJl
*
CJl^Jl^ ^.^Jl <_-AoJ
J
' ^J! *
c 19.
<C- <>_>LjLI>' .JwSalt J aJ jl Ajc
*
r
^ z* Uj rc,Liy^> <J -\Jji <C~
L
V*'
w
-5
'
r^
>
'
r
t Cij^ c oL *L.J_5 ^cLijj.'^ jSa \a
\'^
<vL-U>* *L_d ^r^^^JI <JI
î ^--j
jt" aJ^-l
Jl
L-2> 1 Lo.5v^tJl
Ly
s-'u
f^J? r
-'--'^
^-3
"T" <V> ,-> 1 *__A._J -0*-9 \_ <C
*_Oj
*
1?
V
L__Jlj
fj_>-Jlj wJj^J
s^bOl ^
*
J_j
^lj
^j_y_
^j^l y>
^JJl
+
B23v
^-i^J
ÎaJI v__Ll_Jl ^-L :__- r y=-\ ,*3j UJI jl ,_*_:JI (j^-JI ~_n.__J!
13
jyl_L
Jj-aJ!_5 __J^__l_Jl
J^
-jf-jJlj _>J-__-Jlj _L_-Ylj VjLdlj c.tJl ÎjXJIj 4_i Jl rj^JI
i. Jusquici CB: A om.

2. C - y^.

3. B , ,_*>_-..

4. A ,.--_
,
L.
5. C add.
-i qj- ,_
c. ,--_o. 6. A
r*U

7. A CJJI.
8. A om.

9. A -_-_*-_
w
7
^" "
U"
11. AB om.
12. Cest dans CB. A om.

13. C ,yLL B
.,--LL.
les annees de riiistoire du monde depuis le commencement de la creation. 'aiiiv
Henokh vecut, d'apres la vraie version, 165 ans jusquâ ce qu'il engendra
Mathusaleh, et il vecut 200 ans depuis la naissance de Mathusaleh, de sorte
que ses annees sont de 365 aiis, Pendant toute sa vie, il avait prie humble-
ment Dieu qu'il le transportat au Paradis, et Dieu exauga sa priere, accepta
son appel
*
et le transporta au Paradis, 200 ans apres la naissance de Mathu-
*
B23.
saleh et treize ans apres la naissance de Lamec. Quant a ce qui se trouve
dans la Torah niutilee, qui est entre les mains des Juifs, et dans la Torah
syriaque, qui en est la copie, il
y
est ecrit qu'Henokh vecut
*
65 ans et engendra *
c L9.
Mathusaleh; et il vecut apres la naissance de Mathusaleli 300 ans; et Dieu le
transporta au paradis, 300 ans apres la naissance de Mathusaleh et 113 ans
apres la naissance de Lamec, pere de Noe. Henokh est le meme qu'Idris. Cer-
tains savants affirment aussi qu'Henokh, qui est Idris, fit connaitre, expliqua
et enseigna
*
1'ecriture, les lettres, les etoiles (l'astronomie) et le calcul. Mane-
*
i: \
thon, savant d'Egypte et astronome, affirme que Dieu eleva Henokh jnsqua
la sphere tournante et lui fit connaitre les signes dn Zodiaque, qui s'v trou-
vent, les etoiles fixes et errantes, les horoscopes, les terines de l'influence
A 11
C 20.
B
[36
J
_,___> _____ ?yd\
J
<>o
j!
JL, -JJJJj
fj*?-^
c^ _^_r-^
o*
--^
^3 ^ <_r^
jy*l>Lo Jj_i.i jj__C______> __._-lj.5CJlj *L.__YI jj-V-j
,j_-*_. 0-""
-^
_***'?*_.
{J^*^
8
_?_-_
______ v* _)-Lj ~-j- vl c_l_J <*J -Oai 4_;._ /jJL_j 4_._._j 4,L -__L_j_->
J-Lj
4__I___- \_____j *-Jj 4_L_<-J' *_*__>- __JL5si i___v \JL__'j
_*-_)
4_L__._. __A_J -\Jj jl
_____.! l_L___
4
<_CJl_^JI _ljy)lj
3
^JI
iS-^>} J <_^
ijjJI
J
_-j__C.
y_
_JJ_i_-j
J__.__JI
J
-eJ___y_* __.Lj __.___) _JI /j_J_J! (^^L_'_-!j ...aoL-i .%,_. __,_._ L _J_-
_LJ_
<lL_ _J_J
_fLj
JlJjaJI lyi jo _J! A__J! --jj -Jj-o \. -_:__ iLu >L_J
_r~-L)!
\^___J'j
4. !_>__..____- -_jj 4.) _.)_,
j.
>U,
jy
_Lj
~-
j.
4j _\Jji -___-
_^L-J
_j_-"_i
2
-
-IjjJI
J
L _$-__". L___,l LaUj ____
J^j-w-j
4___j L_u_- 4j'L___ _jlxj -j_w
_,jL__. ^J! _î
*
_-_J! _!jj_)!
J
L
J&
__AJ
6
__-~ _,_. ^)!
-* _J_! _-U.U)l
__Jj__> v_> 4l____ v._j ^~-^>j
4_L~_____- aL_J _J_J __jLj L__ j-L V l-_=Jj LLi
4_____. -_L J>-
--
y
_fLj _*'_-
.__--> -_J__j__. 4._,1
_Jj_> J_i" -J-J _Jy
j^J
~"_V
1. C
f
.J-. (-s-
5
! B
y.J^sr-M,
2. Ce passage danst': dans B il est bifle, mais li-
sible. A om.

3. A __^JJ.
4. C om.

5. AB ..
r
~__~_>j. __________
6. A
_^-~.

7. A
au lieu de ga L-_s-! U__j*_i.
des astres, les decades des degres, los eonstollations qni s'y trouvent, et d'au-
tres mysteres d'astrologie. Cest pourquoi on dit quo son livre dos etoiles
C 19 v. s'appelle livre du sens cache.
*
Tous los llairaniens, qui adorent los idoles et
les etoiles, s'en tiennent a 1'avis de Manethon l'Egyptien. Mathusaleh vecut
B24. 187 ans
*
et engendra Lamec, pere de Noe; ct il vecut apres la naissance
de Lamec 782 ans, sa vie ayant ete do 969 ans. Cest ce qui est ecrit dans
la Torah, qui est entrc les mains des Juifs, ot dans la Toiah syriaque. Gela
indique aussi, comme nous Tavons dit, leur corruption et le retranchoment
des annees, quo nous avons rapportes.
Mathusaleh mourut dans la dixiome generation, G00 ans apros la naissance
de Noe, Tanneo ou le deluge eul lieu. Lamec vecut 182 ans et engendra
Noe; et il vecut apres la naissance de Noe 590 ans,
*
sa vie ayant ete
*
de
777 ans. Sur ce point, c'est-a-dire sur les annees de Lamec, la Torali mutilee
i:
_"!
v. des Juifs s'accorde avec ce qui se trouvo dans la Torah
*
traduite par les Sep-
tante, avec analogie complete, sans aucune difference. Lainec mourut
595 ans apres la naissance de Noe, et la mort de Lamec eut lieu cinq ans
avanl la mort de Mathusaleh, son pere. Noe vecut cinq cents ans ct engendra
A 112.
C 20,
[37]
<_',- UU \>! cl *U
J03
^-j! -Oj* v*
Ul- c~-
,j
juslj /Uj /U <0 Jji
/U>j |U -L-Jj *_ul>j <CjLJI
->-
j
Jloj jJ>jV!
*^*f"
<3
j^jJI jUj *
q
_
ÛI JMjJI /j*
'*
fj>.
j-^
^< j
-Wfldl
fj>_
r-j! iU3 CJj Ui JÂfj
"'
,_Jl>J
ôLL,
'-'^^r-io
Uj^ /j*jl ^l^^- îjV!
J^
7
UJI
J*
r,
JaJI
-OUI
Ja&
jlj-^-Jlj
yb-^lj
j-Ul
^y
lÛ
^
*r*r**-5
lPjVI
îî
l0
L
f
Ix.U;j ^jV! *
c 20
13
j,jJ ÛJI ^Jl cUi
j.
Uj> /Âp,
^^
^V1
fJi (i>
"o^j ^J
c __'-> fcJI jV CjLJI
j
Ij.^* 'Uj, jjuj 0-3 -CLlL* .UJ
n
<^J>-V! uJI
/jLjJI
/j* p^
j-> /j- Vj ** lî IjA^l J ^'1
lh
U*C>JI
^
Jli'3 * ,_.4
UJj_ iUl*
18
-U_J! jjJ, jl^
17
U ciJI dUr
j
îiC
J>
*
M
5
jlj^Jlj
*B25
"
oUjU i_U>* CjLJI
063 Ulj_ y_A* IjcUtjIj U!j_ /~_.
-<_=- Jy^j-^3
^jjto a*) j-jJuJi k_v*> __[/->
^jU ,_*_s (j^JJl *.>s>Ji
Ju-J!
^sy^y
p^J-j
1. A
___*JI Jf.
2. A L--U)! _y_U..
3. C om.
-
4. A .L_J.
5. AB Uy.

l_>
-> V
^
j -7:
.
6. AB .,l_UJl.
7. A om.

8. AB .
*,"_"!
_<_*-_, Jb.
9. AB
^,^
jt
.

10. A
^,
--
l_.
j q_-

o

j

om.

11. A
J6
Uajlj.
12. A sjU.
13. C ^JJ
[AB J.
14. A ij-C_i!.

15. A Ujj __-_, i>U Jj
.c:
."~j _-_j.
16. A , ^S.
17. Ces lignes sont biffees dans le
Ms. B. A om.

18. A l$3j-_> iUiJ! cuJ^j.
19. A
oUJJ ^Nbb.
20. C
^J^jl
B -i->iww.j
.
Sem, Cham et Jafeth en l'an 600 apres la naissance de Noe. Sem, son fils,
etant age de cent ans, le deluge se repandit sur toute la terre. Noe entra dans
1'arche
*
avec ses trois fils, Sem, Cham et Jafeth, les trois femmes de ses fils
et sa femme, le vendredi le
17
jour du second mois lunaire. Dieu iit pleuvoir
du ciel sur toute la terre pendant quarante jours. Les sources de la terre
deborderent, et la terre fut submergee avec tout ce qu'il y eut dessus,
*
les
hommes, les animaux, les betes, les oiseaux. Leur sortie eut lieu le dimanche
le27
e
jourdu second mois de Fannee suivante apres 366 jours; ils resterent
dans 1'arche (366 jours), parce que l'ann6e ful bissextile. Certains savants
disent qu'ils n'y auraient rien mange, ni eux, ni ceux qui etaient avec eux,
des animaux, des betes et des oiseaux,
*
pendant toute la duree de leur sejour
dans cette arche.
La longueur de 1'arche fut de trois cents coudees, sa largeur de cinquante
coudees et sa hauteur de trente coudees; 1'arche eut trois etages. Josephe
le Juif, le savant, qui ecrivit sur la destruction de Jerusalem apres l'Ascension
B 25 v.
m AGAPIUS. KITAB AI.-UNVAN.
[38]
j-jHjJjijjl p-c-jj 4_^lil *Jo-u
J
CjjjWI v_iy^
jl L-JI ^JI r^.
r
^JI l'Jw-
'C2t.
,_J
,-,
3 îji^
y*
Ci-
(j
4-1-. jl <u=-lj ^l Ul Û Ijjia) Âi dUi *<-
LLL
J-&V
p.j_JI
J\
^Jl_j L*JI
Ja*r ^3
\*J
J^>- Js,
l:.a II dUr
îjia
Vjlj ^LwtL* ^LJ_5
5
<Lj_JI -J^,
^
^jjJI ^^> j
LJ Jf>lL JjiJI I-U5 SjjdJI
LUi
7
L'I JJij JUI
6
J~,
^Jz j*
J\$\
^JVI
X
ry J^
^y
C- j^jl^
V26V.' f_H
0-
O^ ^
ta
->
^
^
*
^
1
' V ^
J
1
J
1
Jr^
1
^
Jl
c 21 v.
\jaj\ l^L 1'j3 <L- ^j-viwj jtflj L
^j
9
r-*-1
0 J3 jl
J|
i^
*
jj^,
_j-jlj
"j-^j
iu
^j
û^ J J^ ji
Ji
^4r
r^-
0*
c-^
1
IO
cr~
a-jL*
^_*5
dU aJ jJj jl
J\
bJj^
^
y>
^Ljifl
(jr-^ ^r^ '-'V
(** ^*-
1. Ce passage est omis dans A.

2. C
^
.
-
v
J-OiJ ' .
3. B ^jljJI C m^jJI.
4. Ces lignes depuis *&;
j
sont biffees dans le Ms. B. A om.

5. Ce passage est
omis dans le Ms. A.

6. AB i^ ^Lw.
7. Hoc C. A^; B 13! Ijl.

8. CB add.
i^wj.
9. A
f-j^-J
-r-jj.
10. A
^.r-w.
11. A -**..
du Messie Notre-Seigneur, affirme que les planches de Tarche auraient ete
dans la ville d'Afamea
'
.
*C2i. Abidenos et Alexandre (Polyhistor) ,
*
philosophes grecs, allirment que
Kronos fut le premier lioinme; il montra et decouvrit a Ksis que le 15 du
*B26.
mois de Haziran
*
aurait lieu une grande inondation et le deluge. Lorsque
Ksis en eut entendu parler, il partit, en se dirigeant par eau vers la contree
d'Armenie en bateau de bois. Ils pretendent que des planches de ce ba-
leau se trouvent sur la montagne d'Ararat, et qu'elles guerissent jusqu'au-
jourd'hui les habitants de ce pays
2
. Quant au lieu ou s'arreta 1'arche, ce
recit saccorde avec celui de la Torah. 344 ans apres la naissance de Noe
s'accomplit le second millier d'annees de 1'histoire du nionde. Nous avons
j,
26
y
v
"
deja dit que le total d'annees jusqu'a la naissance de Jared etait de 900
*
ans;
*
C2i v. si nous
y
ajoutons les annees depuis le jour de la naissance
*
de Jared jusqu'a
la naissance d'Henokh, ce qui fait J62 ans;
si nous
y
ajoutons aussi les
annees cTHenokh, depuis le jour de sa naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra
Mathusaleh, ce qui fait 165 ans;

si nous
y
ajoutons ensuite les annees de
1. Cf. Josephi Flavii Anliq. Jud.
}
I, 111, 5.
2. Comp. Georg. Syncell., I, 54-55. Ksis

= SidouGpo?. Mich. le Syr., I, 14.
[391
cr
A
-3
Z^
<] "^
3 ^
^
*A
!>*
f-*-
O*
^
_s~ t
Ac
^J
(*
^-
O^
^3
uL-wl-j L)1 ^jJ
J
4_i -Jj ,jaII aj.JI ^SI
Jj.lJI ____JLi <__,
jVf^j
j^j
^^
l flJVl X->* 7" J -O5..0 \._ 4_J_~, \.oujl_5
^JI^ ^L-tV (*<-_)
J
<L-Lw \_*___:>-j
<___-J
l_C-5 *_>! "ja JUI _-U rojlr V-
J9-J1
~*_>_9 LL-j U Jc- _!__1
^'
L^
1
u.
7
-w-ji_5
13 2:
J
L. ^Jc Lolj jj_-J1 ^_-J U ^.L- c jj____;>-j c_j jbUj jLJI jlijiJI <C_
i__j_J1 \___-__JI *L_ jjX-J 4_XjL__JI 4. jjJlj L,_
^jjL-dlj _-Uj_J1
->JpJ1 ^'JjJ'
* ( '
J-___9
L_>-
j-5_j
L- L _.L _L___-i_5 viJJi *.<_3- _)ljl
/v-_5
^J' \___-__>j <C-j 4jL..^_j
_^___- -r-jJ _J1 (ol *_ jLs-VI jj-Xj ^-aswj j*-*J1 *..<._*_> ____._5 ___,_,Jl _Li___-1
l_li *-jJ _iLJ T-Uyj ^jJJs-l
_._____> J-VjAô jLi (j-jv'1 __*__. *_.1
(^3 Jl-J
*
I5
-'
r-
y <j^)J*
^->-Jj ->*_- 0V1 __>__J1
j-l^l
3
^j-o)^---)] -Gi ^j jS <C___J1 ,jvo -r-jJ
1. C om. 2. A
^r
U
-
-
3. AB ^^J\ j^Jii
J.
4. AB *s? C _>_*-__..
C om.

6. A , ~J_ <J-_sr^t ,.

7. A om.
Mathusaleh, depuis le jour de sa uaissance jusqua ce qu'il engendra Lamec,
ce qui fait 187 ans;
si nous
y
ajoutons ensuite les annees de Lamec, depuis
le jour de sa naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Noe, ce qui fait 182 ans,
les annees jusqu'au jour ou Noe naquit arriveront a 1656 ans. 344 ans
apres la naissance de Noe s'accomplit le second millenaire, comme nous
*B27
1'avons deja rapporte. Le total d'annees de 1'histoire du monde depuis Adam
et le commencement de la creation jusqu'a 1'annee du deluge est de 2256 ans,
(Tapres la version des Septante. Quant a ce qui se trouve dans la Torah mu-
tilee
*
et reduite des Juifs et dans la Torah syriaque, le total d'annees
y
est
de 1656 ans. Ouant a ceux qui voudraient faire la somme et le compte de
ces chiffres, d'apres ce que nous avons explique et expose, nous lui avons
donne la methode pour en faire le compte et la supputation. 11
y
a eu
d'Adam a Noe dix generations : Ce sont celles d'Adam, de Seth, d'Enos,
de Kainan, de Mahalalail, de .lared, dTIenokh, de Mathusaleh, de Lamec et de
Noe.
*
Lorsque Noe fut sorti de 1'arche, il fit a Dieu des sacrilices, et le Sei-
gneur sentit la bonne odeur des sacrifices de Noe et le purilia.
c 22.
596 AGAPIUS. KITAR AL-'UNVAN. [40|
'
Aill
j.y
A 113
^jo *ju
^
*J^lj 0 UÛ^ jîJl
j*
l;U UJI
j
2
j-âI! *A1I ilktlj
^LjJIj ^/jJlj ^j-JI
j^
<ol Jj Û jjWj
*
O^ <X!I
3
^
âIJI
*A)! L^j Û J-vr ^jJ! Ia^J.j S^JakJlj
5
^.^JI
^
jljJVI
^y* Ifi
aUI
^-^ U**
C22v.
^jj Uj^j <d)!
^^ jy^-j
Uj
*
jlj-JI jLJJI ja 5^-iJlj
5
^*JI ^Jr jV
^fji-^
-^
*
0-^"^
wT*- JLr*^
L^
^J
*JjJj "J U>U
I! 28.
t- jJ
^J^>
/U A_s~ jU_9 ?*"
J-'
-^3
iV*
J;.U-aJ jUjUl A*> Vo ^jV! ,JU-~SJ
_OL
j^
Û ^3-a^ jUj -^JI i%
^
j}\
10
-Ca
Jl
9
jyJJ
LJL
3
^jli ^jl /jwi
U^JI
*%
14
â
Jl ^ j
*
_til â>-
l3
C>jU^
12
jjvjJi.
Jl
ll
ljj^j
1. Ce titre se trouve dans AB. A
0J'
,
*>y.
2. A
r
_\)! . **J.
3. AB ii.

4. A jsjf^.

5. AB om.

6. A om.

7. C om.

8. A y_t_,l
JjU
*^__sr*.
9. C
, ^j, J_u B .*>-, J-*j A ., * J--_.

10. B - -U J! A om.

11. C !o**/j B j
5
JU>
A
jj
Ô v. G. Sync., I, 82 : ew? 'Pivoxoupoupojv. 12. C
.jyA&
BC
j^j
,-vs.
13. AB
,U.
14. Ici
,J,I
au lieu de <JL A om.
L'arc-en-giel.
Dicu lui donna Farc-en-ciel comme gage contre le deluge et comme son
signe a lui et a sa deseendance dans les siecles des siecles. Dieu combla les
a ii3.
enfants d'Adam de sa clemence et sa misericorde.
*
II leur donna l'arc, la corde
et les fleches; et Dieu les fit de differentes couleurs, rouge, verle et d'autres,
qui indiquent la satisfaction de Dieu, parce que la traduction de chumreh
C22 v. (rouge) et khaudreh (vert) d'apres l'hebreu
*
c'est la satisfaction et la mi-
sericorde de Dieu. Dieu le fit comme son signe a lui et a ses enfants et comme
gage contre le deluge dans les siecles des siecles.
15 28. Le PARTAGE DE LA TERHE.
Apres le deluge, la terrc fut partagee cntre les tribus des enfants de Noe.
Les fronlieres de Sem, le premier-ne de Noe, s'etendirent de la Perse et de la
bactriane jusqu'a l'Inde, c'est-a-dire le pays de 1'Indc. Les frontieres de
[41]
PARTAGE DE LA TERRE. 597
4
pr*J
jj^
fy**3
->^
3
(*^3
JL-^JI
_JUJI
*
B 29.
A L13v.
ji> y
iS^ oy^.r-
j?
y>3 rv^ jJ^
\y**
C^
<J^s
^r" a^*r~-5 o^
l^lx^ JU-
7
^ i^sJ_5 ^j-JYI
Jî>"
-^* 4_*~JI pJU'YI LJ' a^ dUi
jV^-j
*
<_LJI
Â_*j L*jj._
;
Js_5 l^lj^ 'jXl$ p-jjblj
lîosX^^
^^^ftj ^xaU^j îly^j
^S-vij (JLo (j^sîTj ,vJYI jiXJLr jl a <_Û_JI /.. IjJ L^ ^îiL-o^ 1^1*1 jL_J
tsr-*
j
"
cf-J-3
i^-
1^'
ij*j
^3 ^J^-b ***A_>
Jj~^ ^'Ui-U-j jvisl
J3
jU_-
4.01 U jl ~U'I
J^ j
*
<X9j^_JI Ijil-U t^ft-aJj
13
_^LJIj
*
_ÛI
jJjaJ.
J*
Lî Uj
/-,..-, ..>-j <>U *__J' 4o'L_>- __oLX9 Aj^w *~__^._--j 4jL>_U>' jli A_a)l A*> \* 7~
_ (J .5
1. A U ^Jl.
2. AB
l*_tj.
3. C om.
4. A ^ljt.

5. AB ,^ C
;
.-r'
;
comp. Michel le Syrien, I. 7,
23-24 et 15.

(3. C om.

7. AB <AJ~eS.
8. AB om.
9. AB
,^y.
- 10. C jiOj.
11. AB
;
U-J. 12. A
^J
^Jf.
13. A yU^jJI.
Cham s'etendirent du pays Rinokurura k Gades
'
; les frontieres de Jafeth s'e-
tendirent de la Medie qui est le pays de Mocoul et la contree voisine, jusqu'au
pays de Gades, du cote du nord. Leur frontiere, qui separait leurs terres, fut
le fleuve du Tigre qui separe la Medie de la Perse. II
y
eut quinze tribus des
enfants de Jafetli, vingt-cinq tribus des enfants de Sem et trente-deux tribus
des enfants de Gham,
*
ce qui donne un total de 72 tribus. Les limites qui *B28v.
separaient la terre des fils de Cham, furent le fleuve Djaihoun, qui est le
fleuve du Nil
2
.
Nous expliquerons tout cela a la repartition des sept climats apres ia *C23.
division des langues et uous decrirons leurs habitants, leurs usages, leurs
opinions religieuses, leurs preoccupations, leur science et la culture de
leur esprit; nous parlerons de leurs animaux, de leurs oiseaux, de la duree
de la vie de leur population, de leurs moeurs et des merveilles qui se trou-
vaient chez eux, apres la confusion et la division des langues a Babel;
nous ferons mention des mers de chaque climat, de ses golfes, de leur
longueur et de leur largeur en parasanges, du point ou ils commencent et
jusqu'ou ils s'etendent, quelles iles, habitees et
*
inhabitees, sy trouvent ; *B29.
nous decrirons les villes celebres
*
de cliaque climat, si Dieu le veul . *AH3v.
1. Georg-e Sync. I, <S3 :
_->c
ra.eipwv.

2. G. Sync., I, 82-83. Mich. le Syr.. I. L>.
Bar-IIebr., Ch. Syr.,
p. 7.
1
13 30.
B 30.
G24.
598 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL- UNVAN. [42]
J
L jL Llj -rJU jJj*
^y
C-
J^*
3
*jl
fLJ
^r^*
ftLr^ ^f^
<J
^^-5
^"
^w^ ju.
j>
i^JI IjJwil ^jJI ^LiJI
/j*
l,i ^JJI î^JI ij^% jj^JI
V-y
jj^-t -^ O- ^v~.J>-j
ClT Ûi! j^-tJlj
-
ÛJ! J~*J!
J
1>U
r j
U^
-^~-JI
jl liUij tîi ^J! j~lJI ÛSj Â^Li ^L
JJj
IJjbj
:
'jL^J!
Jwl^ p^l
juj jJVl
6
J>"
jLO
J1
^.
j^ Vj
pjv.1
:,
Jj- jL;
Jl
iL pJ
* 4
Uy
^L o*
JLi^-Jjl 4j jJj
8
L -U /^
fL
J^Lj
7
JjU*jl
fU
jJj jZL jlJjiaJI
L-j 4.J*
j
L Jlc
'
r
m t
....a'.
'
jjjjjl Ji' LaI&j C-,
tj-^j
^Li^ 4j'L>- v^Jl>v8 c
^j-jJI
*
<>jj"
J
L ^L Lli jU jJj^
^
<L-
Jî
^d
f
1
-^
f"~-
^^5
*jtr
vL- /w! JUtatJjl
J^Lj
^ja) jJj-. /j-. C- /j*iu-. vLiJ oL <fli LaUI
y
S-u,UJI
*_,j! cJJi a
^. J:Lj
*
&- /j__J*j
__~^j
Û jLs J -*Jj
J^ ^
A
b fjv.
o*
__>, *LJ
n
oLj C_.
^Yf-j ^r^^J
*
^
j--^
*V-
î^
10
-
J^*J
*
"H^
Jl
12
jL j^-JjI jli jj^JI ij/
J
L ^L Llj )U
l2
_d>,
/j,
12
<L-
^j-^j
a__
J-r^'j
^ ^r^
^^ ^*.
J-* J"^-
5
12
^"
Jr^J
o~^"
^y
^ "^ J
'
1. C om.

2. AB j^jJI.
3. B _D)
JJL. A om.

4. A ~y.

5. A jJj
^
6. AB JfejftJ.

7. B Jji-G.! A jli^jl. 8. A
j!
J_o.

om. depuis ^ Jilc.

11. Cest abime in C.
12. C om.
A om.
10. AB
Noe vecut apres le deluge 350 ans, et sa vie ayant ete de 950 ans, il mou-
rut dans la quatorzieme generation, 74 ans apres la naissance de Scaleh.
D'apres cc qui se trouve dans la Torah des Juifs et dans la Torah syriaque,
que les Juifs mutilerent
*
apres 1'Ascension du Messie, Noe mourut dans la
9|me
g^
n^ration, 53 ans apres la naissance d'Abraham, ami du Misericordieux.
Cest une preuve de 1'alteration de la Torah par les Juifs et de la reduction
du nombre des annees, comme nous lavons deja rapporte. Mais Noe ne
*
par-
vint pas au temps de la naissance d'Abraham et ne vecut pas jusqu'au temps
de la division des langues. Deux ans apres le deluge, Sem engendra Arphaxad
et vecut 500 ans apres la naissance d'Arphaxad; sa vie fut dc 660 ans. Sur ce
point la version des Septante tombe d'accord avec ce qui se trouve dans la
Torahdes Juifs. Sem mourut 74 ans apres la naissance d'Haber. D'apres ce
qui se trouve dans la Torah mutilee et reduite des Juifs, Sem mourut 70 ans
apresla naissance de Jacob. Arphaxad, fds de Sem, vecut depuis le jour de sa
naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Kainan, 135 ans,
*
et apres cela 430 ans;
sa vie fut de 565 ans, etil mourut 27 ans apres la naissance de Phaleg. D'apres ce
'
A II'
B 30
B31,
[43]
^LsJl IJL* l&j ujA
y)
(^jV ^jJ
*
*
il**& -Jj-o
j*
iUs-lj C ^LJ C;Uj
U ^*-*-- LUi a "ô ^Lj
" <c~,
fjy^j >r*-*"
j^' ^ "*'-?
0'
t^
<-^
"^*
îcj
2
u
j_i*._
^.1 ^Y
y)
v_uaIs -Jj*
^
-AsJj c ^LJ oUj <L~, ypfj
jL Jlc Ja> U-o I-Laj j*a* !! w>j-a Jo
jl ^!! l-l
J^L
-^ ,_jL.:>JI 1-1*
J a)j
j!
ju. jô
J^Lj
rJL <! -Oj jl !! ii-
<j^*j \\
jLi
J-^j
--U--J1
\-i*-j
<_- (UJ Ûj C- *wi_j A.>U *~>jl ktL-*- w_JlSj c~, vjlij 4jL_AT ~JL
J
^jj y\
*L /jJ -ll^jI /y>! j>
4
^JJI ;ltll Ua jLij i)>i jJj*
^
<L *C24.v
Ljj-d!
J
Vj
5
_j-L-> Vj îi Vj ..j-J! â-I
J
^J! -IjjJ!
J
<u-J
^y
i_j!^_^_!l -IjjjJI '
Jj
-JjJI '^jy
fj*
^XyL^J
<U-J -r-^JaJ! jLi La? ul^-Jl
10
L^j liLaJlj jlus- ^^L "'ÛiLjj -j^JI jLJ
^
^Lp- ~Jj> D <cl ^j-iC
^"[^1
j^-i'l ^L ^yi-Jj t***Jl ^L? ^L Âj.0'33
f^j^y
jLoj.il Ll!i
J
<Cj>Jl
j,^
dUi jlc IjiU- cj<3! L>j jl
^!
<.L_Jj -jJlc cl ^lj-c* lj.;l_5 sl <j__
1. AB c^j^ C C--*U.

2. A om.
3. B 15' A 0111. C
^
J.
4. AB om.

5. A
_*J >!.
6. A -.
7. C om.

8. A J^Jj.
9. A om.

10. C
^~-j.

11. AB
qui se trouve daus laTorah des Juifs, Arphaxad vecut, jusqu'a ce qu'il eugen-
dra Kainan, 35 ans, et ayant vecu apres cela 530 ans, il mourut un an apres la
naissance de Kahath, fds de Levi, fils de Jacob. D'apres ce calcul, il vecut,
jusqu'ace qu'il engendra Kainan, 35 ans, et ayant vecu apres cela 530 ans, il
inourut un an apres la naissance
*
de Kahath,
*
fils de Levi, fds cle Jacob.
D'apres ce calcul il vecut jusquâ 1'entree de Jacob en Egypte, cêst ce qui
prouve la deterioration (du texte). Kainan vecut 130 ans, jusqu'a ce quil
engendra Scaleh, et 330 ans apres la naissance de Scaleh; sa vie fut de
460 ans, et il mourut 66 ans
*
apres la naissance de Phaleg. Cest le second

c 24
Kainan, fils d'Arphaxad, tils de Sem, fils de Noe ; on ne trouve ni son nom,
ni sa mention, ni ses annees dans la Torah qui est entre les mains des Juifs;
il n'est pas non plus question de Kainan dans la Torah syriaque ;
*
son nom e1
T
r. 31
ses annees sont retranches dans la Torali des Juils. Dans la Torah syriaque
il est ecrit qu plusieurs docteurs juifs et des gens honnetes s'emporterent
contre Anne et Caiplie, grands pretres a cettc epoque, los blamerent ct leur
reprocherent ce qu'ils avaient fait au Messie, et les firent craindre pour eux-
menies a cause de leur arrogance envers lui, quoiqu'ils eussent reconnu sa
grace et ses bienfaits pour cux.
A
11'
B30
B 31
A II'. v.
B3S
1. BC om. 2. C om.
3. A
rf^y,.
-4. C
Jl.
1. A iâJI
vJU3j.

8. C om. A oX^t.

9. C om.
û
^
^
û.
600 AGAPIUS. KITAR AL-*UNVAN.
[44]
^j-^j-wJI dUr IjLiLli
**,!
J
'
jUI
,j-
^Jj-JI ^5ol <jJj- côj î ^LtJ
jLi ~J IjA=^j Ju-5^5
"
^\m <JJ| Li jl Jv> L-i
W~ /p*>
L .Jcj l^pi L ^.L.
IjJa a ,J /ol (jl C~-i
/j! J^jJ
^l jLS *~-V Uslj*
^jj
->Jj
^
^jUI IJj*
Ja-^J
,3
/wl ajLl*J lj.<kJbjJ
t
...',>JI *^ I JaJL-l Ljc* \J*~> IjJajL-J ^JjJ! /* <-~J
J.^j
LlJ! jL.jVI ^!
jl Jli
4
^JJ1 -'îjj jljUI
f
^
IjAkJ^ pJUI Sjl.
Âj_^3li-_5
''
ia jLjVI
r*-' (3 r=
^~JI jl /*fc-V* /* rc_^wJl i-L^%' JjS !Jia*_>
j
*Jj LJJ jLjJI
J>\
j
VI ^Jl Vj ju.
6
vl>l> J rc ..,.,., Jl jLj jl L^Jj JiJJo
p-^jl ,^-jL lj->-j!j
**)jj?
<J^>-
^ljJ! _^-JI
Jk=JL.
IjJ*s S^LJIj
p^
' ^L_=J!
(;_>:,
v. ^ ^JL Ijlo! /vjJJI
s
JiJ_j! ^L diU -U> lj^^-1
*
!Jjb jLi ~J IjkiuJ Ji
!jJlas L^ UJj
*
jljV!
9
ibU ^lj frjdj
^
Jj! *;V <wJ !ji_iJ LJ ^l Ij^j^
Jv-_>o'j ^> %
ij-i^
1^* Iv*lfl9 Ij*j-<Lju_J
'J
<-.'.__> <U_~! VJafl.-J J\*9
1^3
**>'
5. AB î.
6. A jb J.

10. A om.
11. A **J !J_aJ
Les grands pretres effrayes se cacherent d'eux; et les tresors des livres
reveles de Dieu etant entre leurs mains, ils omirent ces annees dont nous
*
B 31 v. avons deja parle et que nous expliquerons plus tard,
*
si le grand Dieu le veut.
Lorsquils eurent trouve le nom de ce second Rainan parmi la descendance de
*C25.
Nc-e, dont le nom etait identique avec celui de Rainan, fds d'Enos,
*
fds de
Seth, fds d'Adam, ils retrancherent son nom de la Torah; et ils retranche-
rent ses annees, avec d'autres annees encore, pour faire croire a leurs parti-
sans qu'ils etaient au milieu de laduree du monde, afin de refuter la parole du
bienheureux Paul qui dit que le dernier temps est arrive ; ainsi que la parole
A
l|r
'
v.
des disciples du Messie, qui etaient apres eux, que le Messie apparaitrait a la
fin des temps. Ils discutaient contre eux a ce sujet et disaient a haute voix
que le temps du Messie n'etait pas arrive et qu'il n'arriverait qu'a la fin du
temps. Lorsque la dispute et la controverse eurent commence entre eux, les
disciples (du Christj decouvrirent la verite claire et evidente, la constaterent et
*B32.
} es forcerent a avouer qu'ils avaient retranche le nom de ce Rainan.
*
Apres
cela ils alleguaient pour motifa ceux qui croyaient au Messie, t leur disaient
qu'ils avaient retranche son nom parce qu'il avait invente, proclame et intro-
duit le culte des idoles. Alors on leur dit : Bien! vous avez retranche son
* G 25
v.
nom. Mais ses annees, ou les avez-vous placees? Et ils resterent
*
interdits
[45]
Jl^sÎ
J
2
Lâ->Jj
^.^-LJI ^jJ
j
^Jl *!jjJ! j
*
lij^C ^LJI I-U
JLi ~J
J^Lcj
^jU aJ -LLJ ^L- (j-lL*j CL *JLi
J-L3
^_~wJI <CJ alc.
'Jr~iJ!
Uj!
4j'L ^lxs ^yb
j*
Û jl
fjs -^j
a';^, %-*^>*3 <'LiL
^Jc
<J
jjj
jl _u> \*
aJ_
*~
J
<Cw jVi-j
'--
fLJ ^r^c-
*>LJi
J->J!
,j
viil^ .w
fj^J
^L *_jj!
+
n 32
11
JLs jl ._>y.
^
^
l^*
9
ljî; L.j ijjuliJI j.j^JI ijy
j
8
U
^
Uli 'yJ
JU_j
w>j-^.
-*Jj-
J*
t*-
^jr-j ^r*- f^ Ov^!")
*-*^ -^^
J ^-3
iJLi O
-xjj
j!
-Uj
j* J^Lj
*Jli aJ -xJj
j!
Jl
~.
jjr^J ^"-ta
^
j:^
uL-sJI
j
oL^j ~
J^f-j
*->j!j
^L *->jl <L>- jîlxs C-
^*3
Or:.^ *B3i
Sl jjJlj
^jv^
^jy'
(3
L J^- Hi f-jjL-
aJj* \.
v-'.~
jLr *LJ ^ts-
iV*L^'
+
A ll
0 -vjj
j!
a* ja} *)U J jJj jl
^!
c ^j^Lj
13
Ljl
l2
Û ^.L jU <L*t^J\
v O-^. \~1L'_5 Aj^J' *Ll! \^*i.Jl_j J^JLJl (J*3cJI ^ sii->Lj U*. \*ju^-_5 <*u LlL' *Jii
1. AB
s
,ySJ>.
2. Sic in A; in B Ui!; in C ce mot est mutile.

3. Hoc addit A.
4. A ^~J! A~J!. 5. A om.

6. C om.

7. AB jjU.
8. A UI.
9. C \y&
A om.

10. B
AJ'i A om.

11. Depuis Uj omis dans le A, qui ne donne que aJ.

12. AjjU jj-lc aJU. 13. C Ajujf.
Nous avons trouve le nom de ce second Raman ecrit dans la Torah qui
est entre les mains des Samaritains, et aussi dans LEvangile de Lucas 1'Evan-
geliste, quand il donne la genealogie du Messie
1
. Scaleh vecut 130 ans et
engendra llaher, et il vecut apres la naissance d'Haber 330 ans. On dil
qu'Haber est le meme que Hud. Sa vie ayant ete de 460 ans,
*
il mourut dans

b v:
\
la dix-septieme generatiou, 66 ans apres la naissance d'Ar'u (Rahu). Quant a
ce qui se trouve dans la Torah mutilee des Juifs et celie qui en est extraite, il
y
est ecrit que Sgaleh vecut 30 ans et engendra Haber; ayant vecu apres la
naissance d'llaber 430 ans, il mourut dans la
"23"
10
generation, G5 ans apres la
naissance de Jacob. Haber vecut 134 ans jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Phaleg; il
vecut apres la naissance de Phaleg 270
*
ans; sa vie ayant ete de 464 ans,
il mourut dans la 18
me
generation, 8 ans apres la naissance de Sarug.
D'apres la Torali des Juifs et
*
la syriaque, Haber vecut 430 ans jusqu'a cr
qu'il engendra Phaleg; il vecut apres la naissance de Phaleg 370 aus e1 il
mourut dans la 23
me
generation, 39 ans apres la naissance de Jacob. D'apres
le nom d'Haber les Juifs fureut appeles hebreux, parce que le premier lan-
1. Ev. Luc, iv, 37.
G 2fi.
li :::.
H 33 v
[40]
jj^r-=Jj
^lsf
jL^ jU Jjl jV
^lsf- *yr)\
!>***' ^^* j^
^^3
^y-*'. "4^*
C-
J-Âj V.I*
*
*-^j
j*^j
0?l*1
c
2
j*~
^Lr^
^-
pi^l/J
^
<-M
0"*
OjWi
LiUj iUJSL* <jL- ^lXs
,v'*-
(JUj
cg**^
w
^
Jk*>
0"*
(J"^-5
j^
*^
-4?'
jjL~ aJj.* jw* .
jj^-j
c~
ÛJ ^c j^wl J.JI
J
oU) o^ j~Aj
: 26 v. dUi -u
^*
Ûj jcjl <J aJj jl
J\
c- ^lI;" ^JI v>jy
J
U
^
iJli
'
J\s,$
j,.*
<jl- ^j-itf
3^-
ÛJ j-^-iJlj- ^LJI
J-pJl
J
Ûj c~
j,
:
:^3
jLJj <U*3
B34,
J^
-^
*
f^
i-5
*""
Jr^ u-.
J-;
^ ^ ~>:
lc
^J*
J^
*;
>
j^* 'J?-J
-Jj*
Jl^.Si L*
Jc
<uUI (j^jVI Ulsl *..=>-
J
^j.-Jlj ôVlj
J-JVI v^jyi' Ûjj ^jU
<uJj *jL- ^JJI <uJ5lj <c.l' ^lc
p
v
L,
wJj
yjJi
J^
^JjUj
8
Liii
j-JV!
9
Jîr
Âc- J-vr w
pJlsVI ***
J
^pjVl <Uj
Jz
jUUI
j^3
^LJI jupJ fjbJj CUj llbJj U Lii
u
^jV! *r-'l
!
%l wji5C
1. A j-^.

2. B j,^w.
3. C om. depuis
Ji.

4. BCjc.I.
5. A J JJj
j'
J^w ^JUjj ,Û jc |l.
0. AB
p_j
,L. C &
,L.
7. A
^jjLc!.
8. C om.

9. A
Jfejij.

10. B ail.
11. A
JPJ&
J J.
.
gage fut 1'hebreu. D'autres disent quils furent appeles hebreux, parce qu'A-
B 33 v. braham avait traverse
[fr)
lEuphrate. Phaleg vecut* 130 ans, engendra Ar'u et
vecut apres cela 280 ans ; sa vie ayant ete de 338 ans, il mourut dans la
C 26v.
18
me
generation, 76 ans apres la naissance de Sarug.
*
D'apres la Torah des
Juifs, Phaleg vecut 30 ans jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Aru ; ayant vecu apres
cela 368 ans, il mourut dans la 22
me
generation, 37 ans apres la naissance
d'Isaac. II mourut 62 ans avant la niort d'Haber, son fils. A 1'epoque
*
de Pha-
leg, iils d'Haber, et de son temps, les langues, les peuples et les tribus se
diviserent dans les sept climats de la terre, comme nous 1'avons rapporte plus
haut. Chacune de leurs tribus et de leurs groupes s'empara d'un pays et d'un
climat, dont elle fut maitresse.
13 3'i
Recit dk la division des langues slr la slhface
de la tehre dans tous les climats.
II est ecrit que la terre n'eut qu'une seule race et une langue pour tout le
nde; ce fut 1'hebreu. Sur ces entrefaites, les hommes se reunirent pour
[47]
DIVISION DES LANGUES. 603
Uj iL (^
2
^l V-^j
*
Uj^ J Ij-Lo jl j-JI **j?-I U jjc a;1j
!
J
IjJI *
cs
^jVi *>-j
4
jic
3
prl^.
^
piW
j^î
^.
>y
V lyj^rr
1
*
^
l^ lr^'
;
27.
B 34 v
B 35.
.
5
^JVI j>-
/j-JLTl lj^'^5 -> ur^ ^V^'
^*
10
Uj -yL
-tj J-
J&
r-j*)!
^tDJJ cJô
if^
us*"*^ tjt^ <^ *"~f-
;
Cr.^-5
13
pjJ>U,j Ûi* Sjl.
J^
^J
12
djLr aJUI jl^
u
JUl,
^jOUj <>U~I ^L
l5
ljUI
14
^jiu
Vj*^
*
l>jv^ J
jk
Jr*
^
ilfc"rJ Or^ fV^:. fr^ l^
p*^J
d^
rv
J^ 4JI
^
JU^
18
ULr VI l^bjl
^j
17
lj^.
r
u l^jiJ
1G
UJ^j
^
^J-o^m-J jV-*Vl
ÛI
(Jj9
w>jil jl ^Jt>^\ Jjn% (i)i^9 ^.JatJ
*JfJ
>Wj
"
J-^.
J
^*
LLi^j
23
^)l Û aOfi
Jz
22
^j
21
^
jU
^
20
<Ii V
*
tU *C27v
1. A jUj^xM.

2. A om. dep. U^>.
3. A om.

4. A
,f.
5. Ce titre est
dans le B. A ^jJJ^tl
i^.j*
3
'
c om -

6. A IjJou!. 7. A .jJI jUj
J,
B iiL
,J.
8. A ILa..
9. C UjJ.
10. B *^
U>, l^.
11. A om. depuis C^.

12. B
^tjV'-
13 - A
*v^-
14 - A ^jU
^j^-

15. B j-p-s^. 10. BjJJ-s:
3'
A
jjj^sr' C jJj^. ~
17. A add. L>U
^.

18. B
LoLs A b.L C LoU. 19. A
U.1j.

20. A
Oj*^"

21. A ^.=s.U .U âso.
22. A $ ^.
23. A ^JJJ.
batir un edifice
*
eleve et un chateau, e'est-a-dire une tour, dont le sommet,
*C27.
comme ils le croyaient, atteindrait jusqu'au ciel,
*
pour s'y refugier de peur
*
B 34 v.
que le d^luge n'arrivat et ne les noyat ou ne les dispersat sur la surface de la
terre.
La division des langues.
Lorsque les hommes se revolterent contre leur Seigneur et se mirent
*
avec
* v ii;. \
empressement a batir la tour,
il
y
eut soixante-douze chefs sur soixante-
douze tours qui etaient dans cet edifice, sur chaque tour un chef pour faire
travailler ses compagnons,

Dieu, que sou nom soit beni, durant leur
desobeissance, leur egarement et leur revolte contre leur Seigneur, leur tit
voir soixante-douze langues en feu dans 1'air,
*
tournantes et de differentes
i: :.
couleurs pour les avertir, afin qu'ils se convertissent (a Dieu). Mais ils
ne se convertirent pas et ne cesserent pas de se revolter. Alors Dieu se
facha contre eux, parce qu'ils n'avaient pas olx''i aux signes de son mecon-
tentement et de sa colere. Le Livre sacre dit alors que le Seigneur divisa leur
langage en soixante-douze langues,
*
de sorte que l'un ne comprenait pas le
c 27 \
004 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-*UNVAN.
[48]
J^^m <LaiiJ1 i-Ub \-a> <r ÛI jU ~L "'JjiJI
a^jLjJ
.iAOj viilj L-j *L -0j
B35v. <icli Jlc
ki.J' O^J ^;L LU
*
~lUI
Jy^
Jd
5
ii)bb ^JI
jV Jjlj S-VJJI dU"
<dl1 jl <Ucj
8
u.-tf .*
y
p^^9 j~j
(^r^s
J\
JL Vj
6
*^}Li ^Jc
m^.^:. pl?
^j
î/*-*J
aJ <wL ,3>L> *Ll <d)l jl

LLJ1
^
Jlsj v_^9-l L (pi
vl-
1
^. jl ~L j$\s
JL IjiJiJ
ll
^l^.*.JI <CU 0 CL? ^
I3
JlC.v9j wL <d)1 L '^j^Ja.j "owJvij <.
^*
^L p,â j**o^" -j
j^^j
j^jVI <v>.j
pJUVI <
15
1_c1
B 36.
j^Lj viJtj /Lj /L- -\Jj JpUI j1a,1 ,>j->v5>- L.j L1 Li^?j L â.
,j
LUj
^
~'
Ui
L^*i L w<L?jj U^l â*- ^c ^L L=- p^JL ^pjVI c**
9 vJ^
Uj)
A 116.
C 28.
1. a 3^,1,

2. AB *>U ..
3. AB .~>-JiJ).
4. A -
J).

5. Uoc add. A.
-
6. C *iJ
v
Ji.
7. A îXi L.
8. A axJjJ w.
9. A Lw'.
10. C om.
-
U. A 4-JJu K3jx).
12. Sic in C; B
*j>
A w.l^k
13. A om.

14. A J~J
jb ^jJI.

15. Hoc in A.
langage et la parole de 1'autre, (Tapres le nombre de leurs tribus, provenant
des enfants de Sem, Cham et Jafeth, dont nous avons parle, et d'apres le
nombre de leurs chefs qui surveillaient la construction de la tour. IVapres ce
recit, cepays fut appele Babel, parce quele Seigneury avait confondu et divise
leurs langages.
*
Quant a llaber, il resta ferme dans Tobeissance a son Sei-
gneur, iiêut point parl a leur egarement, nêut aucuii penchant poiir leurs
passions et leurs pensees perverses, grace a sa saintete, car il savait que Dieu
pourrait faire avec eux ce qu'il voudrait. Ln certain savant dit que Dieu lui
aurait revele, a cause de la connaissance plus parfaite qu'il avait de Dieu a
cause de sa saintete et de sa purete, ce qu'11 ferait aux hommes, et comme
langage, II lui enseigna la langue hebraique. Les hommes se disperserent sur
toute la terre, et lcurs attaques les uns contre les autres se renouvelerent.
Lk commencement de la description des climats.
Nous avons dit au commencement ce que nous avons rapporte plus haut
et ecrit sur les limites
*
des pays des tribus des enfants de Sem, Cham et
Jafeth, fils de Noe; nous avons expose comment la terre avait ete partagee
en general entre eux,
*
sans indiquer les limites des climats, sans decrire ce
[49]
COMMENCEMENT DE LA DESCRIPTION DES CLIMATS. 005
L._*J j5wJ1 Sjj^JI ***J1
fr.^"^
<
^w
^'
r^r~>5 Cx?$
j"^ ^"^
^^3
"^v^
w_i_*aJj LftjiJs-^ <j-;JI -jj-JIj (vVi J>VL- ^L*3
-
Vo^-5
^y* yj^^b <n~.
ijuj âJI jv-as
{y
\Ss~
\$j>. j%\
jj-oVI^ JljJlj
^"V^-3
p*^-^
pr^.^
L
^Js.
LJil L-JJl IjJ
^!
Jj^Jlj P-Ulj jlj^=JI
^rj-j ptJiP
(jc-
^r^J.
j^lr^l
* B 36 v.
^JjVI jl JjJJJ fc-L*_>
^
~JjJ1 JLj?y& <U.Jj *jC>&)l ^j^Jia "W-j
'
(^-jVI *J~JL)! jl JJij jiC-w
Vj iijjAJw ^J LjZo <*>jU *LS1 *JjJ aUj-JL*
JjVl (JsVI
*
*L*J>
^y-
oLJI ôj-^JI *JL)1 *L_JJ1j
1-v.J
*&j9*a 'iSsy* ijl; iiîJI *C28v.
Ijj_pc. UljiUj *LL *J,_J1 *u!U! ^wJlj UL5C- ^j^C^ ^c. Ia^- Jjjl^-J!
j *JJ-
pJ^VI *~ws
JjC.
*JLJ1 *JLJ1
^[^1
<uJ-i!j isjj^*.* ^*c
^*Jj?"J
"^j-U
^J.
*
B 37.
^JjVI
^
Sjj^juJlj 1-J
r
jAi)1
<u,J_
<j-J^ ^-Jl ^-^3
*^r>\ j
^J^ /*;UI
*_*~~> ~J' L&Aj>j *LaJ! fc-VAj ^^Ja^-jJI 4jJL)1 *Li! *L_.J>J1 Ua \* *Jj5CJ1
1. A .,U
3
~ Ju .,^1 O-J.
2. C J^^.
3. AB -v-*.
4. A u_>,.
5. AB
w-
>
^> w
w
>
>
om.
-
6. AB
,
Ûk* C -jUka.
7. A J.NL
8. AB LiLxJI.
9. AB JL.JI
C
LJt.
qui s'y trouvait, sans explication et sans commentaire. Nous commencerons
maintenant par raconter et exposer la division des sept climats, cultives et
habites, et la delimitation de leur longueur et de leur largeur; nous decrirons
1'etat des tribus et des peuplades qui les habitent; nous rapporterons leurs
coutumes, leur administration, leurs conditions, leurs caracteres distinctifs,
les principaux evenements qui se produisirent chez eux depuis les temps
anciens et depuis leur dispersion; nous parlerons des animaux et de toutes
les betes leroces qui s'y trouvent, climat apres climat,
'
d'apres ce que racon-

b <c v .
tent Ptolemee le savant et apres celui-ci Eratosthenes
'
(?)
le savant. Nous
disons que la terre se divise en cinq parties, dont quatre ne sont pas cultivees,
ni habitables. La premiere partie cst celle de 1'Orient, toujours eu leu,
embrasee et brulante; la seconde partie est celle du sud, situee du cote droit
*
du premier climat, excessivement chaude, de sorte qu'il est impossible d'y *
c 28 v
habiter; la troisieme partie est celle de 1'Occident, pleiue d'eau; ses limites
sont des mers infranchissables et des iles inhabitees;
*
la quatrieme partie est
Y
B 37.
celle du Nord, du cote droit du septieme climat, excessivement IVoide, pauvre
et aride, toujours couverte de neige. 11 n'y a qu'une seule partie de ccs cinq
climats qui soit cultivee dans le monde habitable, c'est la partie du milieti.
1. Eratosthene vivait avant Ptolemee. Peut-etre s'agit-il de Timosthene? \ . de
Goeje, VIII, 30.
PATR. OR. T. V. 10
A II
li 3
606 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. 50
jUUL ^*~Jj JtiVl <^1
l^LJls ^L^JI jUUL wJI
r
LiVI *** Ujj
r
LSl
jlj îVl SJjll-I^ S^jll*. ^jVl jl Vjl
r
U jl ^ljJ! ^-i
l
jyJ ^jLUI
i^- uiku asLi. ^jVi
r
LiVi
^
iîj uuji jyCji
' 2
j^**ji
'
Uut
g^j
(j^jVl *L-L
^Js\
^jVI
JjU.
j
j*-*J1 j** f>Ju&
â^j P-Lajjl J=J
^y
j1_
C29.
_iUl
^
JUJ1 ÛI
J1
^50j
*JU
>j
jUVI LLL Ul<j
3
S^*J1
'
:>***? Aifi. L1 d)L> jljJI Jji? i|jcl
5
Jv^-j U^swj lyi <ojj
u
Lcj j1^J1 (j^jVI
B38-
1^1 J>j
'
jU^JI ^lj XS. j*. jy\
^J\ J
'ol^ji ^yji
Jl
^.^Jl
i$.Aju ijjLi
'
l
r
î_-3 Ûc
j
l^
^-^
^j-^l
rJj^ J
j-*-^! i
-bj'
*-* JJ^
8
oU ^l ^Vjs^Vl
*
j
Jb^ d)Lfc jl^lj JJU1 iljcl JjJp Li^ L jLj ^JI
LkJ
l0
j/U)l
^ J3
JJLJI oli
jj
iiJI
Jj
'W^:
Ju*
^JI
c
lji
I.
('
(J
j B ,jAj A ,jJ.
2. Sic AB; in C ijj***.
3. A 'iifsr^).

4. B
^Jj
,.

5. C w\^.
6. C om.

7. A
*fci>.
8. A om. 9. C ^jJJ-j AB
^j~+^>j
A add. oXL".
10. A . -Jlit3J i.
Elle se divise aclle seule en septparties et ees supt parties s'appellent en grec
Flimata, c'est-a-dire les climats, et en persan Kouschour. 11 faut que nous
"A ii6 v.
sachions d'abord que la terre est ronde comme une boule; son centre
*
cul-
B37v.
tive
*
et habite representc une elevation; ses cotes touchent les quatre parties
qui sont situees en bas; a cause de son elevation le centre est plus rapproche
du cours du soleil dans la partie orientale de la terre, c'est-a-dire la region
*
C29.
de la terre
*
brulee \ A mesure que 1'homme passe et avance par son intelli-
gence et sa pensee jusqu'a la region septentrionale vers les extremes limites
dc la terre et 1'examine attentivement, il trouve que 1'augmentation de la
longueur du jour s'y fait constamment a la montee du soleil sur la voie sep-
*
B 38. tentrionale des douze signes du Zodiaque au signe du Cancer,
*
et 1'augmen-
tation de la longueur de la nuit

a la descente du soleil au Zodiaque du
sud; il le percevra par son intelligence et le comprendra. (Gette partie que
nous decrivons) est extremement froide. L'explication de ce que nous avons
rapporte de la longueur de la duree de la nuit et du jour en ces lieux, se trouve
dans 1'astrolabe, c'est-a-dire dans le cadran que Ptolemee a fait, dans
la beydeh (oeuf), dans le zat al-Halk
2
et aussi dans le Livre du Canon, ou
1. La terre brulee ou la voie brulee s'appelle Tespace situe entre le 19
e
degre de la
Balance et le 3
e
degre du Scorpion. V. par exemple Geographie d'Aboulfeda, t. II,
1" par-
tie. Paris, 1847, p. 6, n. 1.

2. Pour la description de ces termes v. Van Yloten, Liber
Mafdtlh al-Olum, p. 235, 7-9.
G 29 v.
B 38 v
B 39.
A 117
C 30.
[31]
GOMMENCEMENT DE LA DESCRIPTION DES CLIMATS. 607
^*/Jj?"J
\*Jy*>5
**~J!
rrr^V! Jj ÂJ
u*jVI
^ V
-^J-S
f3
^S^
JjV!
_A_5V^
j!
Jlij <-l^
j
î
*
-aj
*
j-j^J^ jl l/l&U
^V^
lf-^3
<L-l;
j>
^JI j-jL^ (J^V!
Iaa
(^* ^
>^>=J!
(_PjV!
f~^j
v^^'
^y
_>**?..
^.w, _Jl_JI pJLiVlj <LeL ytc Olr
:>>
JjJ?V!
*jV
JCwj ^'V!
J^Ls
-^!
^te ftlr
3
JjJ?VI ijljJ -vi_j CL-J!
(
'
^!
,}
Jfy>
z%
y>
^JI
4
_yjb_l_
V3^^.
^*c j!
3
JjJ?V!
*jLj
-v__j ij-C^CwV! (^JLil
^*;
_JJ!
p.
;
AiVlj L___j ^c-L
j>Ja~
îj ^pJI
j
^J! 5^jbJ!
7
jojj
(>
Vjj^.
*
<s*~i
~j-^ (rr^Vlj
^L
bjL^J JLwj j-uJl
.>
l*j-j JLl îj
Oirt^ _tf _r^ iUr?-^ jJ"^
f^
<k__Jj
9
j.la;
;
Û <Lj
wr
H
i
lw ^LJl /AiVlj L___j *-L ^__- jl Jjis-V!
^joLJI /*-L-VI_ ^L îe
j-*^ Jj^V! SjljJ
-^J V-->-
^Jj-*-'-.?
\^'iad- all
~---
*
JjJ^V! sjt^
-^j
^_*_ J*fv.
-^:
V-
n
jrrl^j-J-^ V.3-A ^~t
1. A ^^JJ_>. 2. A ipjjUiiS Siauepo??
3. A Jjj-JL
4. A om. B ^LJj-
C _J_Jj_. Peut-etre Siao-Tato;?
5. B ,
i>*S' C
,
^Si --L> A oni.
G. A om.

7. Sic
C; B
/f-j-j
i
A
/r>-3
i.
8. C om. dep.
J
c^l- Trois derniers mots ne se trouvent que
dansleA.

9. SicC; AB
^J-.u.
10. A om.
11. C
^^_J~U
B
y?
JejjJ*
A IÎL?
U--.
il raconte et decrit la longueur et la largeur de la terre, les mers, les iles, les
villes et la connaissance des heures des sept climats. Ptolemee
*
rapporte dans
ses livres ce qui suit et il dit : Le premier climat
*
commence pres de la terre
*
b 38 \
brulee, et ce climat s'appelle Sizêpo;; c'est la region de 1'Inde et la partie la
plus eloignee de la Chine; le plus long jour
y
est de treize heures. Le second
climat s'appelle en grec S'.oVttos, qui est le pays de Kusch; c'est le pays
d'Abyssinie; le plus long jour
y
est de treize heures et demie. Le troisieme
climat s'appelle le climat d'Alexandrie ; le plus long jour
y
est de quatorze
heures.
*
Le quatrieme climat s'appelle
*
en grec Rodous (Rhodes), 1'ile qui est
dans la mer; il comprend les villes de Syrie et de Mesopotamie, qui est situee
entre deux fleuves; il comprend Babel et d'autres villes; le plus long joury est
de quatorze heures et demie. Le cinquieme cliniat s'appelle en grec Ilellespon-
tus (Pont), oii se trouvent Constantinople, Amouryah (Amorion) et Rome; le
plus long jour
y
est de quinze heures. Le sixieme climat s'appelle en grec la
Mesopotamie, oii se trouvent les pays des Bourdjans et d'autres; le plus long
jour
y
est
*
de quinze heurcs et demie. Le septieme climat s'appelle en grec
G 21 v.
A 117.
B 39.
AGAPItS. KITAB AI.-T\YA\.
*B39v. JC*,j
*
jj-U JjC_
]
^J
^J, l^J\,
l*_. îjl *U1
J-V\j li-_J
Û ^__c
^J
1
JUV1 iua v. J3 j Jî uj^j jV IjuS <pL _*tc fc- ^l/. ij
^jl, j>jVi J_~j
_-*
_J syCJi ij^' <__ji jisvi
_^_
jl
jy_
1,^*3
>
^l ÛI pJBVI
_-_-
J
S^JI ^jVI _** v- ^VI w:
3
jc,
^
JL *
l*j *j_
_*-r~-
^
ir
^^-*-
il
'** __= Jl__J1 <_*-t
J
]
^j^Jl <---
*B40. ^JUl^
*
Ûj- __J pJJl j
J,^
j
jC JJV _j
JS\
-__-'
^-J
J>j^
;-.-,...
oUj_
5
__J1 _jl_
4
l_^__ jyCj
a
-
Jt
_J__j
X.
'__.
_,__j-
*.__
..
j
1
3U_. V jlJ_--Vl _-*- JL. iU tjj
*
j .__>. jl JJ
_,__
V>J_
Jrir^
All-v. _.,__ _J1
iJ_r_J1
<_-^
"
_,- JSV1 iJkJb ' jjC-j JjL. jji;
_pj_ j C__-
6
jjX
<__" <___.'_. <__i _JJ_J1 s_ii <_=>_:_ \_-_-j *>_
4-__>
j
_*_-
w
v
J'
*__--
y
B4ov.-siL. ^jJI dj J1
*
UjJI
___*__" ._-_
J
x
Jli, _>_ i__-l; >
îJ* *-__>-
- - csu
^
_?
...
- . _? \jr - _ _ - l/
_
_:
_
1. C
^pjl
_,,_
R ^pili
_,__]
A
^-
^.U

2. Sic B: A o'^;
_*-- C l^
P
,_..

3. B ~_j -_-_
A 4, C ~
:
-
r_-,-.
V. de Goeje. VIII. p. 31.
4. A
C_
W W _ W - W
" W -
al*a..
5. C a-J!.
6. C om. .,__-.
7. A j_U _U uU ,X> .__,:
J_.

8. Sic in B: C
~-'---
!
A ^_i-'.
*B39v.
Baristhani. (Boristhenes . Jont les habitants sont toujours somnolents :
*
le
plus long jour est Je >eize heures.
Maintenant nous nous mettons a Jecrire la longituJe et la latituJe Je
chacun Je ces climats. Nons Jisons que la latituJe Je ces êpt climat-.
cultives et habites, qui sont au centre Je la terre. part Je 1'InJe et Je la
partie la plus eloignee Je la Chine et Je la region Je la terre brulee et
va jusqua Fextremite Ju septieme climat, c'est-a-dire Je la region Ju snd
jusqu'a celle Ju norJ; la latituJe entiert
j
e-t Je soixante-trois Jegres.
Cette latituJe >e divise en sept partie^ qui sont le- climats; la latituJe Je
i "
chaque climat esl Je neuf Jegres
',
comme Tont Jivise le savant Hermes et
Ptolemee. LetenJue Je ces neuf Jegres est Je vingt-sept jours. parce que
v
1'etenJue Je chaque
*
Jegre est Je cent milles. II n v a eviJemment aucuo
Joute que 1'etendue Je chaque Jegre ne soit la distance Je trois jours. Ce
*
a 117 v.
climat commence Je
*
la region JOrient et va jusqu'a lextremite Je la re-
gion J'OcciJent: sa longituJe est Je 180 Jegres, une moitie Je la sphere
se trouvant au-Jessus Je lui et 1'autre moitie au-dessous. Sa longueur
totale, Je la region Je la Mer-Ocean jusqu'a la mer qui entoure le monJe.
B40V. jusqu'a son point occidental, est
*
Je 160 jours, au total Je o.GOO para-
C 31.
B 41.
[53:
Jj^-JJl J-fclJ
J*0"*^
^->L_>-
J>J~> T^-J^
^ljJ-J t_JjJI w^-^- ljJ-X_ VjJ*
j oJJ-J
Ajajp ^-JJj j^_JI jjijVI
^
j-*J
J^
C?-^
JjVI (*;^'V1 l-i*
(J*^
j'
Jj^
<L>-1;
^
^jVI
î^
j^
^y^VI
,,jrJI rt^VI
I-*-* jbCj
v
."*
^
<jj\
^*^'
ajUL îo -^JI iJjio
*[/> ^ji Ias-Ij IL_>- ^.^jlJI L-l"
j^
Uljjj Jl
J
jlJI
pAfrj ir-p jl^-l *jJ jtl *A_j Û- -*J_5 JL-I *a^3
*
rn'l^-5
4
f*t^*"
^^
LmLZ
^.1
-VI ^J^
J_>r
s
-
1
^b*
5 r*^VI ciUi
j -*f-jv3
*AjLcl ilji? Uj-i^ l?Jl
^j-*
Oj_*
(
jj-JJI dll"
^Vj
^lia^ Jj-Js *_ |jo-' LL-j*
5
J>JUJl 4=>__i _jULJI
10
j*JL ^JJI
9
Jui)l jj-i^ J
Jli ^JJI ^J-llj lJlj MjjJIj.
f
Ul4
7
jj^Jl
Js>-j- 3 o *_, J3
^
J L* Ia^c-j /l_-JI vJUJI <ij
'
' ikiei ^JUJl JLiJI ic
(j-tl ^JsVI tiUi
Jj
iJjYi <LJ>- ^ljj3 w'L>j
l2
^r~
j^*'3 (*J^
ijr
5
"
J^
^^*
*
* B 41 v
1. AB Jl.
2. Sic in C. B ^Jj ~ A ôJo >_,.

3. AB Jb" ^jJ IjjI JJ_,

4. AB pâk.
5. AB iXU-'
1
.

6. A om.

7. A add. jJJfj.
8. BC
^jUj^
A
j'j>
U
-

9- AB *U)).
10. Ak>.
U. A add. JA^.
12. A ,Ui*)l ^lvJi
?Jjf
^ H
U ,1301.
sanges, (Tapres le calcul des Perses et des peuples de rOrient. Nous avons
deja dit que la latitude de ce premier climat, partant de la region voisine de
la terre brulee, va jusqu'a la terre de Serendib (la Taprobane, Ceylan). Les
habitants de ce climat, c'est-a-dire de la Chine la plus eloignee du c6te de la
terre d'Orient jusqu'a 1'extremite de la region d'Occident, ont une particu-
larite : ils sont nus comme des betes, d'aspect hideux et
*
laids d'exterieur
*<;.;i
et de forme.
*
La plupart d'entre eux sont issus des tribus des enfants de *B .1.
Cham. Ils eurent beaucoup de mysteres et connurent bien la magie et d'au-
tres choses; leur vie est longue. On trouve dans ce climat des betes et de
grands animaux aux corps affreux, d'aspect hideux, de forme extre*memen1
laide, de grands oiseaux dont quelques-uns ont des formes de betes, par
exemple, 1'autruche, la girafe, le griffon et un oiseau qui s'appelle passereau
d'elephant, qui se jette sur le grand elephant et 1'enleve ; on
y
trouve de grands
elephants et d'autres animaux qu'on ne voit pas et dont on n'entend pas
parler ailleurs. On
y
trouve
*
aussi toute espece de grands serpents, de B 41 >
grands dragons, des serpents ordinaires et des reptiles hideux et rcdoutes.
\ 118.
C
:il v,
*
C 32.
B42v.
fiin \G\Pirs. KITAB AL-UNVAX.
J_,
3^-1)
%* ^3
Ly"-;
r:
^
j y
2
jU^lj jJU* O^
r?
)
*
iyi ' Lk
r
yi iia-
o- ^
6
~~i
^ % W^
3
ÛVi
*>-l Jl (J^JLJi
a-^-I' "^ L<L3 1 Ac <Li?
jj^.5
j-jLji j^-^Vij l*e*-î
(j?^*0
^
*^"-5
iJ^J"*
ÛjJI
<J1
oj-jJl
/^
^^/^J
r-~u*
<Ls-\l
^
JLsJI j>l
^j
1
!
y^jj^
^jl j^>
j^*
(jf-^.
*^j j^
0-j>JI
y&
\$^
^Vl />JI
10
JUCo
^JUI
j^j
âÎj
9
^|
JU ^tj
v>
ji
jj^
L^Xl
n
*Lii fl^ ty âj
^J*3
Jjf*"
^J
p^Vl Ia*
8
J3
J-Ljlj JLLJIj
îJL.
14
Ui <*, âjUIj ÎjJIj
k
'<ctC >L. j_J
3
J
3
VI jJUVl
j
L.
lil j^JI
16
Jjj^t i^>
15
jU^lj ^lfc
8
L*I aJ Jb^ Jij
JjVI pJlsVl jlC
jl^wVlj
'
lijl,
8
^
S^*. ^l
r
I^Jl *Jl<
*
j_5
Ij^J^ l^Jli
j_,
l
v
, ^J^
l. AB
>r
JU.
2. A ,Ls^.
j^! ,>
U^^..
3. C om.

4. C .^V

5. C add. jj.i.
1
. 6. A a~~a>.
7. AB &>L~*a..

8. C om.

9. AB 5^JI.

10. AB ,.,LC
11. AB >Ui6. -
12. C LilC.
13. B *a>,)jil A **uk C
*J^'.
14. A j^J.

15. A
;
U^.
16. BA ^W'.
* a ii8.
Dans ce climat les hommes sont experts en magie* et connaissent des plantes
aromatiques et des pierres, dont la qualite et la nature en font des remedes
efficaces pour la guerison des maladies; ils traitent avec cela tous ceux qui
*
c 31 v. souffrent de la morsure de ces reptiles hideux
*
et redoutes, et les guerissent.
Sa longueur, comme nous avons deja raconte, est, de la region de 1'Orient
jusqu'a la region de 1'Occident, de 5.600 parasanges, et sa largeur, de la region
du Sud jusqu'a la region du Nord, est de 285 parasanges. Le second climat
*
b i2.
est celui de 1'Abyssinie.
*
Sa largeur s'etend des limites de la terre de Seren-
dib jusqu'ala region occidentale du pays d'Abyssinie et jusqu'aux montagnes
d'emeraude, de pierres precieuses et des mines d'or; ses habitants sont ceux
de la partie de la Chine la plus rapprochee, de Sind et de 1'Inde.
Dans ce climat on trouve aussi des animaux, des oiseaux et des reptiles
robustes, redoutes et grands, mais moins que dans le premier climat; 1'aspect
de ses habitants, leur forme et leur exterieur, n'est pas si hideux que chez les
habitants du premier climat. On
y
trouve aussi beaucoup de plantes aroma-
tiques et de pierres qui, grace a leur qualite et leur nature, produisent la gue-
*C32.
rison, si l'on traite les maladies avec elles.
*
Parmi ses habitants, il
y
en a
*
B42v. beaucoup qui connaissent tres bie-n la magie,
*
les mysteres et le traitement
A 118 v.
*
B i3.
G 32 v,
[55]
dJ~3 JjVI JlsV! jl<~
,>.
3^. J!
^l V! jU^V^
2
î'l~! clL
!
oL.%Jlj
^lsV!
^-^/-^ JjV!
f^^Vl
JjJ*
j
Llw?j U JJU \& <X% ^jS*5 *S J* Uli ^jLÎ
^Vj
^^.i-J! *Ll"
^y
â^ :>jA> ^lj
j.*
ijfi^
^'V!
l-y ijAi^wV! jvis! lJDI
.sjA-s ^Ji wj^jtJi <u-l'
^j_
^--^j^-
^vî
Jj^*
(j""^
(j^J'
^=-
(V
^jLi^
A*.
*J\
3
*
5
jL^ i%j
^3 jlf-H ^ ^
lljl
Jj^
uT-*
U
J ^^
^J-
(j*^
J->
^/L! ^^J
(rr
1
^ ^ jL<-i
8
<JjVI
^Loîlj
^
'.jl^lj ^jjcCVI
Ôlj JaVI
H
^j
-LLp
10
ji ^Lk)! j^V!
jft
9
^j
cUK3l j^V! js,
1.1* L
r
, U>! j^J <\
l2
J^
jtt\
r
W\
3
JJV!
r
U*V! JLC j*
^l
f>
U!
3
*
(^JJ!
j>
*!
J!
(^VIj
^y-3 JjVI (vi^V! JjJ=-
j^
^-*j L Jll.
^
<*JU
^y-
3
\\^>
[â*> Ll^ LxJj
^f^
V
^r-r^
Î-Uj
''(j-J-^J ^j^ jr*^\ ^Jrr* ^y*
\sJr~
<
â
-0
1. C oUjW! ab oL^
1
.
-
2. C^L)! _jo. -
3. A ^JJ-,. _
4.
J.
-
5. Sic in C; AB ,,L~j.
6. C om.
7. A
JL
8. A om.
9. Hoc in AB; C *__.
10. BjO.
11. A
wJltj wJ*..

12. B jUI
^.

13. A *J LijJ) kwj
^
^jJI.
des maladies avec ces plantes et pierres; mais ils sont moins experts que les
habitants du premier climat. Cest la merae chose pour ce qui concerne leur
vie (= leur vie est plus courte). Quant a sa longueur et sa largeur, ce sont
Ies memes que nous avons donnees pour le premier climat.
Le troisieme climat est celui d'Alexandrie. Ce climat s'etend des extre-
mites du pays d'Egypte, de la region d'Occident et d'Orient, des limites
*
de la terre de Sindous de bysse; et sa largeur va de la region d'Occident *
\ ll8 ,
jusqu'aux limites de la Syrie (Souriya) exterieure et de la premiere Perse,
pres du pays d'Ispahan, de Ray et du pays de Maisan
*
et jusqu'a la limile
i: ,;
dAlexandrie et de Barkah et la premiere Afrique. Les habitants de ce
climat, jên jure par ma vie, sînteressent aux choses naturelles el scrutenl
les choses physiques; ils sont assidus au travail; ils etudient les belles
lettres, les livres sacres
*
et les sciences avec plus de zele que les habitants *
c 32 \
du premier climat et ceux du second, parce que ce climat est plus beau par
sa nature que les deux precedents. Quant a sa longueur et sa largeur, ce
sont les memes dimensions que nous avons donnees a propos de la lon-
gueur et la largeur du premier climat.
Le quatrieme climat au centre duquel se trouve une ile maritime qui
s'appelle Rhodes, comprend de nombreuses villes qu'il est impossible de
compter. Mais nous en rappellerons quelqnes-unes pour eclaircir et expliquer
les cartes et les plans ou est trace le systeme de la division des sept climats.
612
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TXVA.\.
[56]
B
-,;; v.
J*
L-*_J ^--J (JlVl
<*~i O' î
^;
' _-J!
*
JiCjl^ -jj-JI
<-V_3 ^J-^J
_Jj_> ^Lr_>
^_^_> J^_r
>
_i
-__.___ I3 aHsI^ -___l3 __J_>-3
u-i;
^ \jf-^b
3~~*^
*J--*
IaÛ lk_-
J^J\
Jj
y>
___,__,_
^3
^lj J---3 J^Jl^
.j~
r
--_)
3
J_c
G
33
JL___JI ^JUJI
VH^
-^ _J--->
''-JsL'3 jl___V! _-_A_
^
^-__->3
_->_>-JI
*_>--
8
_^>_J - p_Jl ->L
tj*
7
j
_!_) j-L.1 _..4>_, J-JjJl
^y
''^r'^
>
^_)
LU~3
B44i
jJlsVI
10
_-*-> _L-il
_>*
iiU3 JJ
j^j
_^jV! -^-3 p_^M
*
'-V
9
v->-*-l
V-_)
.
llg
(%-*-_)
Cjv^J)
*-* ^* __> ->=-_> lj <u_k__. J_a!
<*._liC_ jL __J-03 ^_>_L_> IjJ-wl^ l.|jll
1- '
ajI ____*_!
Jj_'
^3
â!j_>J1
_y_5
^Li-Jl^ î-LxJI jj-V1
^f-
j-->-*3 *-J*_> _->!- _i
15
^l L>JJ__wV!3
f>r
JI cl^
'^1 L_^k~VI
^!
S
/
__JI
C
jJ__l__ iÛJI ju*^-!
18
a^.J!^^llJ! "î-Jlj w^lj, ~_>-L.J!
16
^l I^jUJIj 1,Jp
f
l<_>-Vl3 LjJ LU_J1
:l. A wi_ jJI , -O-J! L>.
2. A .L-_. LjL..
3. A .w*M
, J,.

4. A
I
.,l_-_'S!I.
y
_/
^ __'
_/.. _,
j _.
5. A
J!
J___l
.
(i. A ^jJsj L-jbJJI.
7. A
L_
r
-~i!.
8. B î.
9. A
___J,
,
yeyJ* . .__.
,
,.

10. A
\<
.*.
11. A ___J.

12. A i-__-J. 13. A
,
-li)
J.
-5 UV
_"
L/ JJ
J -"
_/
^
U
-^
JjJ
^xSvT' .1 J_T_!I te*.

14. A om. B Ly j^k-^l.
15. A om. B U^^L-Î.
16. Sic B. A om. C

bji_*__-_J!.
17. C om,

18. A om.
B _3 v.
*
De ses villes nous nommerons Damas, Hims, Qinnesrin', Haleb, Men-
bidj, Afamee, Antioche (Anthakyah), Harran, Edesse (ar-R6ha), Rakkah, Ras-
'Ain, Nisibe, Mosoul, Bagdad et Ray. Ses limites s'etendent depuis son
cxtremite orientale sur une ligne qui va jusqu'a la region d'Occident; et
(.!!. partant du pays d'Espagne elles touchent a la moitie du pays
*
d'Afrique,
du eote du nord a la Sicile, au pays de Laodicee et de Tripoli
2
, au pays
d'Athenes et d'Ephese, dans le pays grec avec Ghypre et 1'Asie Mineure.
*
b _4. Ce
*
climat se trouve au centre de la terre, et, pour cette raison, il est su-
perieur a tous les climats par la moderation et 1'egalite de la temperature.
\ 119. C'est pourquoi ses habitants sont des savants, philosophes, erudits,
*
astro-
nomes, ecrivains, medecins, et font des recherches sur les questions physi-
ques et naturelles et sur 1'essence des choses. Les livres indiquent que
chez eux sont reunies toutes les merveilles et les dix sciences, c'est-a-dire
1'Astronomie ou le mouvement des etoiles et FAstrologie, c'est-a-dire les
adages qui les concernent, et leur connaissance; la Geometrie, c'est-a-dire
la mesure des surfaces, la construction des figures, les operations de nivel-
lement et les distances indeterminees; 1'Arithmetique ou les livres des
1. Au lieu de Qinnesrinle Ms. A donne Salamiyyah et llamat.
2. Au lieu de ces deux

noms qui se trouvent dans le A, les Ms. BC donnent Afrathi.
[57]
l
'^JL>Ja>y\^
^t*-^>^3
jL>tJV! v_iJU*
<_$!
^yL-^JIj
*
i-VjJI ^J^ (^l ^Lla^jVlj *B44v.
oVL-Li-VI _*o â_j
2
(
îL*UcJI_} L^-XSI <?^jt
^j
Lj!l_5 ^JJ! <*l^
y&_5
*
c 33 v.
iVjiJI
^3
5
j-Lj>ukil ÛIj
Lrtji
Lo
3
^LUyi
4
^"i l^ ^J!
:
'^-jVI
3
Iaa jLxî Lftî-
>
J>-Lisdl
fJ^' '-O*'* e/^
^JI â .jJI
JjJ-2-J!
.sjA-
>
Ao
7
^
^JI dJLI pJSVI jl<-
_>
>lj
uUil iiJLiJlj ^-C-JI >!
^
pJU"VI
L.
JUs 0>^j
*
Î^L
Ulj
8
*?J> ly-V 3^*Jlj JJI ^Lk)
>
J^VI
Iaa Jftl

B45.
ijj-.<^_5 dLJaJaJlJI <J ^jj| y&j
'
^jX'* jSa ^J! _>^J-J! ÛJI /v^Vlj LjL*_5
11
Jr
2
0*^3
^r
<3*
?y o*-^*
9
*^
cr^
^LC^
l0
*J\j\
^3
^-i-^Vlj
V-3J-5
^lsVI J-*l
>
CLwU_5 L-C- Ji'l â_5
-^! (j^JI jo dlJ-o ^-Jatj <+>
*
Jîo
*C34.
L^
l4
j^j
^VI
]3
J^D j^jL. ^l VI Jjl
^
^J
18
5U.
f
y >
^jil
UU jJLSVI l-U jl<~ _>o LUi!
^!_5
V^ft îU!
IJI
JSVI
*
jLC
15
jl VI
*
b 45 v.
J. Sie B. C Ju J^' A om.

2. CB
tf
jiLs^l A om.

3. Sic C; B JLa.,^1 A
om. - 4. B ^Lwl A om.
5. Sic B: C ^LîJslaJ] A om.

6. AB o&JL
-
7. AB jaaJ. - 8. AB SjL^. 9. A ^r^Jij
^r.r^'-
10. B LjIÎ A */!/!.
-
11. Sic B; A uLi. C
J*..-*.
12. A sLx BC &la..'

13. A
Jji
^JI 14. AB
j^^..
15. AB; in C .,!.

B
nombres;
*
la Mnsique, c'est-a-dire le recueil et la composition des melodies
la Medecine (laTpuof), c'est lart
*
du traitement; al-Soumie (= toc <r/)[Aeia), *C33v.
c'est la science de 1'Alchimie; la Mecanique, ce sont des livres sur les ma-
chines, et al-Arkhifie
(?)
d'oii proviennent les livres magiques et d'autres
semblables; la dixieme science est celle des Categories; ce sont les traites
sur la fagon de parler, ce qui est 1'art de s'approcher de la verite et de la
discerner de 1'erreur.
Les habitants de ce climat sont superieurs a ceux du troisieme climal
et ont plus de savants et de philosophes, car ils se distinguent par la
iinesse de 1'esprit et de la connaissance a cause de 1'equilibre de leur ca-
ractere. Quant a sa longueur
*
et sa largeur, elles sont ce que nous avons
*
n .;..
deja indique. Le cinquieme climat correspond a l'Hellespont ou se trou-
vent Constantinople, Amorion, Rome, 1'Espagne et la province de la Thrace.
Les habitants sont des gens blonds rougeatres, passionnes, extremement
lubriques,
*
brulants et irrites. Tel fut leur pere Esaii. Ils sont moins sa-
*'
w
vants et moins philosophes que les habitants du quatrieme climat; ils sont
feroces et ne sont pas civilises, mais ils s'empressent d'adopter la civili-
sation et sy adaptent vite ; cependant les habitants
*
du quatrieme climal
*
B 45 v.
6U
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. [58]
A , v.^ '^^jU^L
'
^!
^j-jJI joUI jJBYIj
^J
[*
J^ J*i ^>
3 ^
V^ vjJ^
6
6^-i. *jb o^j
-
u
>
r*~
^
^
r^
vl
^
^
^
8
^yC U<J ,0" M
:
<! l^j
UJ ^JI
j-*U
j-Uh
V^
^l
C
:<' v
uu ^Vji
o-
l2
j^ jttw
vi
aji ^
jlO
^>
ji>ui
4
n
^Vji
Jl
SjÎj S^ ,yo% <>'
jj^j <
^-
^ .
^JLi^ >i Vj
L<*J!
<y
IjÎ
V
^.
V
^VI \+*3
Jl^l^
v
^
U
J
B46v.
V
lo vili-j
^^
oUÎ j-tl
*
^VI Ua jl5C
3 v
^j^.Vj
or^
^3 ^
1. V. supra, p.
231 [51].
n. 11. A
rfj^
^-
2. C
ÛjJ!.
3.
Sic AB; C
-
4. A add.
_:U^ ij^. -5. AB ÛI. -6. A
jj*-*
- 7. C
^-Ijijyl
b
y!.
- 8. B ^jjJI ^tol A ^JJ!
^
o^l
J^-
- 9
-
A
j
,J
^ "j^J
W.^
AB
jb UJ jJS -U - 10. C wUjjj*! AB Objj^!
infra O^j^l. - 11.
C
ffijl
A
^^1
^
j/jJI. - 12. A
j/JJI
^jj
^
XWI ^
jV^.
~ 13. A jjtf
.
-
14. A $* jjkW
5
fV^-
ont Tesprit plus fin et rintelligence plus claire que ceux de ce climat.
Quant a sa longueur et sa largeur, c'est comme ce que nous avons deja
k 119 v
.
donne. Le sixieme climat correspond
*
a la Mesopotamie, une des iles de la
mer. Les habitants de ce climat sont Bourdjans et Slaves; et d'autres
tribus de femmes habitent aussi une region de ce climat, et les hommes
ne vivent pas avec elles. Elles s'appellent en grec Amazones; elles se cou-
pent toujours la mamelle droite et la cauterisent avec du feu pour l'em-
*B46.
pecher de se developper afin d'etre pretes a la guerre et au combat.
*
Elles
sâppellent aussi Al-Kharouniat
(?),
parce que Samiris les combattit et tua
G34v.
tous leurs enfants
*
males. Elles sont obligees a cause de cela de ne pas
elever les males, mais seulement les femmes. Elles sortent et vont une
fois par an aux limites de leur pays, dans le pays des Bourdjans, ou les hommes
des Bourdjans les connaissent, et elles en concoivent; ensuite elles retour-
nent dans leurs demeures. Elles sont toujours pretes a la guerre et au com-
bat. Aucun savant ne revoque ce fait en doute et ne nie la verite de leur
histoire telle que nous la rapportons, et personne ne la conteste '
.
Les habitants
*
B46v
. de ce climat
*
aiment la guerre et TefTusion du sang et nont pas de pitie;
1. Mich. le Syr., I, 22-23,
*
A 120.
*
C 33.
10
33 v.
[59]
COMMENCEMENT DE LA DESCRIPTIOX DES CLIMATS. 615
cr".
**~r*
^
".
J
?y
(*->
?iy*H?
*^JI '
j>^.
Û
uM
o
A
$
^
****>
U! pJsVlj UL^ U J*s
^^3 <^
Ulj
Kj^
o*
"^-5
*
fj^J
î^VI
<^l3l
<Cj^.
:
*
(âJI (jl!l c<Co âJ! ~AVI
y^
4
-,jJ^
,jj\ Jh
^j^lJ^
*
^Jj^jlJI
J!^! J*-l
^y
1*>JI JJi* iijlll "Lu^ ^j-lil âj (j-ljJI
ij^ <j
x
~*y.
*^
A
iJ\
Vj ijj...-*-^ ^*-~J ÛI >wljJ!j JUjJ! Ls-l; ja
^j^
(^V
'<*vr^ -V^
^!
/-(-:
Ijij
'
Û 1-vJ jjjj'
^3
j o*
^j*
wjîJl ^ljXS!
^y* Jl*
oUj jX~* *i
d!L* s^JI SoJ; J=J
^y* J3J* ^^3
r^tA^ jj^. ^j-h
^'^"
-,
^**
f*-
80
^-:
J^Jt^J
prA ^
f^
^.
J
1
pr^. Vj JJJ-^
o~:rb
W o* cT
r*~^
^ "^*
^
3
lî jjJjXLs "^jJ! L&^>tr Uc. J& lAj^**a>j l&jiL^ i^Jti- sjji^ /^ ^j-: jj-^/
j
^
ÎjaJ Ujj
^M,
^
J^l~
*
^
1ja-j L *: ja)!
3
jljJ!
jj^^j
*
c
3^^-a <*-**!! ^lj^V!
!j-^
1^1
(V I J^J ^j^
i**JI
^
JU-
j~.
:
ULs! *Ayo
*
*b 47 v
<Jj.L Ul
jj^
L-JI <j-LJ
(*^j
J>3
JVj^ cfU
(*r^ jj^>3
J=**J! Û pAli^
1. SicC; AB .,*~o.
2. Sic BA; C iiliJ!.
3. Hoc add. A.

4. AB , Jj|
f*o
jlj
C /j-"^
cj*9
5- A om. (3. AB JLsu. 7. C om.
8. A
.
jJo *^
^J
L\J U>b
^jj <J>.
9. A l^liaJj
^Jj
9
^
^^ ^ ^jrf
^
JjUj ^
Ujasr
J
j
jiJ! Jar* Û lîjksij jjdL .
10. A ^jJWSjJ. 11. A jyUxJ.
c'est pourquoi ils sappellent Slaves. On les chatre. Cest un peuple qui n'a
aucune connaissance des livres moraux, ni des sciences, ni dautres choses.
Quant a sa longueur et sa largeur, c'est comme nous 1'avons deja rapporte.
Le septieme climat connu
*
correspond au Borysthene; il est habite par le
+
a 120.
peuple qui
*
s'appelle en grec Youmid.s
(??),
c'est-a-dire somnolents ; * c 35.
ce sont des gens faibles et debiles a cause de la rigueur excessive du froid,
parce qu'ils sont pres de la region du nord et des lieux incultes et inhabites,
011 la constellation de 1'Ourse tourne toujours juste au-dessus de leurs *
b i7.
tetes. Les animaux et les betes de leur pays sont tres petits; les vaches et les
moutons n'ont pas de cornes a cause de la rigueur excessive du froid; on ne
trouve dans leur pays aucuns reptiles; ils ne peuvent pas construire des
maisons; mais ils fabriquent des huttes de planches de bois, les enduisenl
avec du goudron, les mettent sur des chariots que trainent les taureaux; ils
y
habitent, et ils sont jour et nuit en marche partout ou ils trouvent
*
dans leur
*
c 35 *
pays des moyens de vivre et des paturages pour leurs troupeaux. ils sont
constamment
*
reduits a la misere a cause des mauvaises conditions de leur *
b
"
v.
vie deplorable. On dit que, s'ils tombent dans des maladies graves, ils met-
616
W-AIMCS. KITAB AL-UNVAN. [60]
jU^ <*JI J15V!
J*
3V
Jl L^ <u-J1 pJlVI
^
J
^3
U
J^
J^
^*j
y
~-j jJ>* ^l! asj^J! ijy^\) JUIj J<Jl
j ^
^
^
ljfJ
*
<J-^
cj^
H's.
JjCjl^ 2jj-J!
âa
j&
UJ, U^-J
^^
jVI J^lj
* 3
iJI (JisV! *Ja
2
^j
A 120 v. lc JU3 JL^ î-ij JjGj!
iJjfc
:>
JU
^^
*
J
J!
^JI jJlSVI
v
fJ-^JI
(-.:.<,
^>J!
J!
J^JI />.
Îj^j U^ Ui!
^*
jJUI ^ljJ
^j! j
^^Jl
*
^
^^^Jl JU-aT v_i^5 &J!
jjy^
***f- J
ytt ^VI
r3^J J
^J)* ^k/. <-*~>b
^ljJ!
J
JUUlj ^j^JI
^
Û JU3 ^j-^-JI
jtJj^
J
J^f3
^JI^J!
JTjj^
J
*
B48v.
J
jlkJ!
J
^
*
lil ^J!
^
fJS\
^
^
J<J!
J-Uj ^JI UiJ!
âJI ^j^J! cJIs-j lilj
^>
v->yjJI
V"^
3
*-i*5
l-^-l^ UJ5I v-J^3
jjir" ^J
^b ^^-
^^Jl j!
o^j
7
Ll> J<J!
r,
J
-W Jii a^ JjVI
by^ (*]
J
1. A sXsJ.

2. C om.

3. In A deest ab jJI.
4. C Ij*.
5. AB add.
J&.
(3. AB
J.s.

7. Hoc in AB; C \s>\>.
tent leurs malades sur un chariot, leur enlevent leurs vetements d'homme et
leur mettent ceux de femme; ils se guerissent ainsi. Quant a la longueur et
la largeur de ce climat, c'est comme ce que nous avons rapporte dans chacun
des sept climats.
Les indications que nous avons donnees sur los sept climats, reposent sur
des preuves evidentes pour celui qui les trouvera, d'apres notre description,
sur le plan ou la carte que nous avons tracee 011 ces sept climats sont
*b 'j8.
representes.
*
Maintenant regarde <
j
t cxamine.bien cette carte et ce plan oii
a 120 v. les sept climats sont traces, combien
*
d'idees ce plan te montrera, comment
*C36.
il te fera voir et expliquera la marche
*
du soleil dans quatre regions du
monde depuis le commencement de sa marche et de sa rotation de 1'Orient
a 1'Occident,

comment il te fera connaitre sa rotation dans les douze
signes du Zodiaque, dans tous les mois de Tannee,
comment le soleil
se leve dans les signes du Zodiaque du nord et se couche dans les signes
du Zodiaque du sud; (ce plan) t"expliquera le passage clu soleil pen-
dant la nuit dans les regions inferieures et situees en bas; et de com-
f
B 48 v. bien de climats le soleil est distant, lorsqu'il
*
se trouve dans le signe du
Cancer, au mois de Haziran (Juin), et laisse derriere lui un climat et demi
dans la region du sud, et lorsque le soleil entre dans le signe du Capri-
corne, au mois du premier Kanoun. En outre, on trouve sur le plan des
eclaircissements et des renseignements sur ce fait que le soleil, en
y
en-
trant, laisse (sans lumiere) loin de lui tous les sept climats. Voila la des-
s.
,!j*Jlj jU^lj jUJ! î
G 36 v.
[61]
CMAPITRE DES MERS, DES GOLFES ET DES ILES. 617
,^-JY!
^^ j! -^* r-^y
-*J} -SsU
1
^y
(t^YI ^
*"V
**"~^
f*^'^ ^-r*r" ^r*
jî l^^ Ulj
J^jU!
*
Jl
^îJI ja UlYI
]
*-*> Jji *-^>-j o^jYI <>j
^
J^J
2
^j^JI
(j l^f-
*
OT^
^*
f
^" 0"
lS^
^* ^
JUU! ^l' Jl ^j^jJI <^=-L
*
B 49.
Ij_3
JjJ^.
JUU! <L-L'
j
JlL lil jl^JI Jljj Y3 *_>U! JLiYI
JjJ
jy^,
U.
*j!
Jl j
1
^!
^r,
</=-
Û
j* ^^
Ji^j J^j
^
oir^-3
^-^
Jj-*^
JLa jjiCi <uiUI ^>L
J\
^^ZJ, ^Jb- vJJJi^ jl^JI j^* Jljj >Li ^LfrU ^jîcj
^l C- jljJlj ^l ~ JOSI
* *A121.
B 49 v
*C37.
/y- cJJij
(J^-J^
<J\
w^/U!
,j^
*JjJ? Alw <\ I^JloS -^J! ^>o
3
LJ
!_5JA5_3
iL*^wj ^J! L^tj
J~
^_J! jUr aJ^L j_yCs *UsJ1 ^y^Jl ^J!
* jjj"!
^ss!
JL_
i_>U
jj
J! î-YI
*&J^>
jj^-^ j!?^j <J~^
!_Û
î/?" JJ^
(*** J^
j^jC (^^^J! rc-isJ!
^*-~0
jLr^
<
^s"^
<J^
-^.
^-^sJI
(j^j!
(J
-^Jj
TT-J^*" ^3
1. Sic AB; C L\>.
2. C
j*yd!
3. A oXJi>
JjL
cription des climats des tribus des enfants de Noe apres la division des
langues sur la surface de la terre et sur toute la longueur de ces climats,
de 1'occident
*
a 1'orient, ou sur la largeur

de la region du sud jusqu'a
*
C {6 v.
celle du nord. Quant a ce qui reste au dela des soixante-trois
*
degres de lati-
*
b 49.
tude, ce qui s'appelle le dcss-us de sept climats, le jour n'y cesse pas, dure
dans la region du nord au dela de la terre habitee vingt et une heures et
vingt et deux minutes et arrive a vingt-quatre heures , de sorte que la
lumiere du jour ne cesse pas. Ensuite on parvient au pays des tenebres :
*
la nuit
y
dure six mois, le jour aussi six mois.
<
\ 11
GhAPITRK DES MERS, DES GOLFES ET DES IJ.KS.
On a determine aussi la mer de 1'Inde et l'on dit qu'elle s'etend dans
sa longueur de 1'Occident a 1'Orient, cVst-a-dire des extremites de 1'Inde
*
jusqu'aux extremites de 1'Abyssinie; sa longueur est de 8.000 milles et sa *
B49v.
largeur est de 2.700 milles, jusqu'a ce qu'elle passe au dela de Tile
*
011 la nuit "
1
'
:"
est egale au jour
'
; sa seconde partie est de 1 .900 milles; cette mer renferme
1. C'est Serendib (la Taprobane,'Ceylan). V. Masttdi, Kitdb at-Tanblh, p. 26, trad.
Garra de Vaux, p.
43.
B 50.
618 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-UXVA.X.
[62]
i_jj|
aJ^]-
U
y^
js*\
r?-^>- ^3 J~ ^
^J^ o^^l
^
V^
cr^
^y^
2
^-Ul ^y^Vl iî ^l bljl^j
*Jl* iU *-~ J**VI j *-^j
'
J~
iL *->jlj
^t-wLidl ^
>_ <J*J^ J^"
(Jl
T^*'. j>'
n.S- A.)
J-*
bU ^..s-YI jS^
t5
--~j
( ; :;: n .
f
B50v.
^JLJLT
*, Jxjpb
(
'^^
L^
^
S
*-U
Jl^
7
UJI
j^j
^^Vl OyUI
r>
:
.
l^
^
j^lj
r
Ui* JU IjJ ,jj|
A 121 v.
j^,
v-i^r-*^.
9
V
^ ^r^VI
^pdl UU fc^p Û* ly-
9 fcÛ
^p-
(V*"
*
iri>^l
1. A om.

2. CB ^JJJ
J.

3. C (^^1.
4. C om.
5. C a*s^ AB *<s^.
6. C ^jhj^B B ^bip A om. 7. A

<J
.j^|>

8. C )j*. 9. Sic AB; C
un golfe au pays de 1'Abyssinie, qui s'etend jusqu'a la region des Berberes
et s'appelle le golfe des Berberes; sa longueur est de 500 milles et la
largeur de son cote est de 100 milles. L'autre golfe est celui du cote d'Aylah;
sa longueur est de 1.400 milles et sa largeur au debut est de 700 milles,
et son extremite, c'est-a-dire le cote le plus proche qui s'appelle la Mer
*
Rouge, est de 200 milles. Cette mer renferme encore du cote de la Perse
un golfe qui s'appelle le golfe Persique ; sa longueur est de 1.400 milles,
sa largeur au debut est de 500 milles et son extremite est de 150 milles.
Entre ces deux golfes se trouve le pays du Ilcdjaz et de 1'Yemen; 1'eten-
due d'entre le golfe d'Aylah et le golfe Persique est de 1.500 milles. Cette
mer renferme encore un golfe, s'etendant jusqu'aux extremites du pays de
*c 37 v. 1'Inde,
*
qui s'appelle le golfe Vert; sa longueur estde 1.500 milles. Parmi
les 1.370 iles, habitees et inhabitees, il se trouve aux extremites de la mer,
* b 50 v. vis-a-vis du pays de 1'Inde, du cote
*
de 1'Orient une grande ile qui s'appelle
Taprobane, de 3.000 milles de circonference ; il s'y trouve de hautes mon-
tagnes et plusieurs fleuves d'oii l'on extrait de l'hyacinthe rouge et bleu;
f
a 121 v.
autour de cette ile
*
il
y
a 90 iles habitees oii l'on trouve beaucoup de
villes. Quant a la Mer Verte, on n'en connait que sa proximite de la region
de 1'ouest et du nord, des extremites du pays de 1'Abyssinie jusqu'a la Bre-
B50.
B -1.
G 38 v.
B 51 v.
[63]
CHAPITRE DES MERS, DES GOLFES ET DES ILES. 619
_._r
V
^
y>_ **>^>j,
J>\
*_____>!
J=J\
^y-a!
j*
JL-Jlj _v_hL_I tfX
^\
L VI
_;>!
*
*_>*)?-_.
,__I--U-J! ^)JI _y__.-
<_i_s_JI
^j!
JLlit C-
_J_>-
_____ _^___J!
V
*
G38
_^>J!
^y
rj9 __-_^!
jV -_Asdl -__- ^J-.V! J\a*
îrf^
*-^*5 '
*_-_**
<_r*-~
;
'
jjs-b J1
r,^.
L____
'
^ ^b^J
jJ-^VI
^j-j j*3
JL.1 ~*_uj!
*
^jt- ^-^-"Vl
-_-___
*.'
^J-^ jJjf _r"*"~_ _/_^
*_>_>?" -r*^
<J*\
JL__J1
^
5
^
J-
^3 (\3_r!
-c___s_J1 -___ "w.
j
_.__>
_r-^J (*
3_J!
^r^'
^lj
_>*
_____> -__-1j)
_i*_- Vj
jl^.^J-1
_\_>
JL ___J1 ______
_J> jl_w_
j^
Jlj
jûJI
Jl
>__V! ^Jl
/>.
<_>.
^!
<_~_,j v. L^s JL_J1 L__-_
l|
r_.^>
-v_-l_
r__-__- <_i _.L Ljl_. jliC.
_j
^L^j
[j_jl _L. L__... \* r- ____>
'
__-l
^
_____-_>, _j___ L-_j_ _L__ <- L -_,___- <-_____>
j
^>so
/___.
_^l_rp- y- 5_rl_- *,_)?-
J_>~"_.
JLi. <-L <_i_) L ^L.
<-<J_- J_>-
*
V>1/.
-U. <L_iiu_) <v>_L_U>* Ij. _____;'
1,?
<J !_>_,__
J-..
LL l^ ' _____'
10
j-<-1_. <_*_>?> *_r^
,-___>
1. A _-__..
2. AB .____.
3. C _-sr*^ 1 -__-
;
-^
A om.

4. A om.

5. AB -<___.
j-
...
__-,
6. A add. =_.!.
7. A om.

8. C om.

9. A add. h
, _L-1 <__>,! ,-__!. V. Ibn Chor-
_
j _; o
dadbch, p. 231 : 'iiy>
^
= Narbonne.

10. ?? Dans [bn Chordadbeh, de Goeje donne
^_jI> _= lbiza. Je crois qu'i'1 fauL peut-etre lire
,rV
= Kyrnos = la Corse.

11. Pour
cette ligne et pour les lignes suivantcs lcs Mss. donnent !_^_-
i
-=::--=.. ou
W
5^- 12. C
_oL^__. AB __,-__.
tagne; les navires n'y vont pas. On
y
trouve six iles, situees vis-a-vis du
pays de 1'Abyssinie, qui s'appellent les Iles Eternelles (Khalidath, les Cana-
ries). II
y
a une autre ile,
*
qui s'appelle Ghadyra (Cadix) ; cette ile est si- *<:;s.
tuee vis-a-vis de 1'Espagne, au detroit qui sort de 1'autre mer. Sa largeur
*
est de quatre milles; il est situe entre 1'Espagne et Tanger; il s'appelle le *b.yi.
detroit de Ceuta et debouche dans la mer de lloum. Du cote du nord de
cette mer se trouvent douze iles, qui s'appellent les Iles de Bretagne.
Ensuite cette mer s'eloigne des contrees habitees et personne ne connait
comment elle est. La mer de Roum et de Misr (la Mediterranee) s'etend du
detroit qui sort de la Mer Verte, vers 1'Orient, jusqu'a Tyr et Sidon; sa
longueur est de 5.000 milles et sa largeur est a peu pres de 800 milles.
Elle forme un golfe qui se dirige vers la region du nord pres de Rome,
dont la longueur est de 500 milles et qui s'appelle la Mer Adriatique; elle
forme un autre golfe qui commence vis-a-vis du pays des Berberes,
*
dont *
_ ,i </.
la longueur est de -.00 milles. Dans cette mer il
y
a 162 iles habitees,
*
dont *
c 38 v.
quinze grandes iles : Anhur (la Corse?) de 200 milles de circonference, la
A 122.
(520 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-UXVAX.
[64]
<
oL.o...LAr Lj Ja-5tJ'
"*
if^^3 J-"*
^LkllT L> Ja-2>ti' \Asj3\^ (jL- <*oL
y^
j- <o Ja-^ti'
<v\L.*l>j twJl
*[}13
a'jL;L^jiJ1 v_fii=- )! AsiV /)
A-<
'
^J2^
^r* ^
^t*
j>~
*-=*"J
\_
(^^rf^ j
A
3
'
(T^.^ ls
-*"^'
l-^' ^r
**' J=>^ J~
LL^L ^-^cj
J~
^ >_
6
jli jlj
p^
^r_)
ybj
(jr^J^
w
;-*-~j
'
^^
Lr-*^
e>
JL-J! <U4
B 52.
Lwliajlaîll AiC-j JL L>
4-i^J JL Ûil* w)^Jl
^ J^^-J^ (j-
^J-^
ir
5
^
jLol <CL' <Ljialia.~..fi)! Al. '
<*&j-$ ^s.* j>a
,J
w<-^J
^J! "L^S
^
o>o ^-~^*" *"
^r
>E^*'
<
Ulâ.'ia.. l fl)l
wj
4-Jcj
VM
B 52 V
AjU
(^^"
w^J! _Ji
L?^r~J'
(J
1*
^r^'
'"*"*
J^J
wU! ^Sv> jJfcJ jUx^S- ^>o
l-V-A \-*J-a\
^J^ L-i w-JO jL^-^s JjUJ'
J^JiVf*-
La>! A-i^
J
4jLL~ A^s^Cj (jL*
^T ^gAfr La>! ^>jV! w-
J ASJ w^,
U^ (j^;Vl
jp&
^yb \JS*\
jj-** /*^>*
1. C orn.

2. A ^jJ*.
3. Sic ('; B ^Jua A
^j.

4. C w^ AB L3f$\.
V.
Masudi, Tenbih,
p.
66 et 157 S5pl. Carra de Yaux,
p. 98 et 215.

5. C ^,L*lk. B
,
rilVA ,
^bli.
6. AB om.
-
7. C om.
8. A add. ,, ..UJ
J^L
Sardaigne de 300 milles de circonference, la Sicile de 500 milles de circon-
ference, la Crete de 300 milles de circonference et Cliypre de 350 milles de
eirconference. La mer du Pont s'etend depuis Lazikah jusqu'au dela de Cons-
tantinople; sa longueur est de 1.300
*
milles et sa largeur de 300 milles.
Klle recoil le fleuve appele Tanais; il coule de la region du nord et
sort du lac appele Mayotis; c'est une grande mer, mais on 1'appelle lac
;
sa longueur de 1'orient a Loccident
*
est de 300 milles et sa largeur est de
100 milles. A Constantinople, cette mer forme un detroit qui eoule comme
un fleuve et se jette dans la mer de Misr; sa largeur a Constantinople est
de trois milles ; Constantinople est bati sur ses bords.
La division he la terre.
La Mer de Djordjan ou la mer al-Bab (la Mer Caspienne). La longueur
de cette mer, de 1'orient a 1'occident, est de 800 milles et sa largeur est de
600 milles; elle renferme deux iles, situees vis-a-vis de Djordjan, qui autrefois
etaient peuplees. Telle est la topographie de la terre ltabitee et la situation des
mers du globe qui sont connues. La terre se divise aussi,
*
d'une autre facon,
[65]
DIVISION DR LA TERRE. 621
j- r^r^. <S^

c-~
^ls
JL-J! ^-^
,j- ^r^-"^ y^
ot
^*
^v* c~^
Jj^
f^J^
cs-U!
2
js-U â^ jUa*
*
^jSft
J\
^sJ! ÛjU
j^
L.j ^Vl ^>J1
J!
^^Jai
^-^.s^J!
*
<u_i ^jVl jsaa vi-jL^
4
^JîjU ^pbj ^Jl
3
^
LlL3 Jl?Jl jîJI
*
c :w v.
LÂijJ0-3 ^>tJl ^>o 11 ^p=J!
J^
^jjvsJI <Cj>-L
Jj^
o*U1 ^JiJlj <j!jjl Uj..^3 *
B 53.
cÛ
O*-
>3 ^^-^-3 <*3^! ^
jUiJl <Ur-L
\^j âi-V! ^>J! w>^-Jl <U-L
fcldl UJIj
{)
4,^ <wJl)1
2
*-Lfc
c-^j
iiLjJ!
J>\
^j-^Jl ^L
^yj
j^jJ^
^Jl
jj-^
s_^jiJl <U=-L
^
U^-L>-j J^jlJI ^^sl
J! jj
'V! jj-^ v â U
jj-*fr ^y^l
^y^
(J^r^J!
^
5
-^'
<j-*J
(j-*J'J "^' ^r^
V>^
d
**^
(J
-*5
^ ^".Ij J~iJ-5
< 11 (vJlsVl J>^- A9 J&\ <&J1 Jjijbj *
<j*^
*^~>\ <U-Ji5!
2
fc-l.A
j^*^
Or^^*B53
2V
^Jl ^^--Jl \.*
Jj L> 11 cJ>^>^ U Jj9 j^jVl ^>^ 1^>1-U_3
jU^jJ!
j!xL ,*~o^3
1. C ifJaji! B Ja^j A om. V. supra.

2. C J*X.
3. C jjIL B
jr^
A om.
4. C .JJ^ B mutile; A om.

5. CB Jl, ,1 A om. V. Tenbih, p. 31 U, ,t : Ce pas-
sag-e depuis ,~o Uj est omis dans le A.

6. CB j3; A om. cinq derniers mots.

7. C om.
en trois parties. La premiere partie est celle qui est comprise entre la mer
Verte du cote du nord et le detroit qui sort de la mer du Pont dans la grande
Mer, et celle qui est comprise entre le lac de Mayotis et Ia mer du Pont.
Les limites de cette region sont, du cote de 1'ouest et du nord, la mer Verte
;
du cote du sud, la Mer de Roum (la Mediterranee) et de Misr (d'Egypte);
du cote de l'est, le detroit, le lleuve Tanais et le lac de Mayotis. Cette terre
ressemble
*
a une ile et se nomme 1'Europe. La seconde partie s'etend du
*
G 39 v.
cote du sud
*
depuis la mer jusqu'a la mer d'Abyssinie. Ses limites sont, m; .,:.
du cote de 1'ouest, la mer Verte ; du cdte du nord, la Mer de Roum et de Misr;
du cote de l'est, al-'Arysch, et du cote du sud, 1'extreimte de l'Abyssinie,
Cette partie se nomme la Libye. La troisieme partie est ce qui reste du pays
habite de la terre jusqu'aux extremites de 1'orient. Ses limites sont, du c6te
de 1'occident, Ie fleuve Tanais, al-'Arysch et Aylah; du cote du sud, la Mer
de 1'Inde et 1'Yemen; du cote de 1'orient, elle s'etend jusqu'aux
<
i
xticmites du
pays habite de la Chine. Cette partie se nomme la Grande Asie.
*
Ces trois
parties comprennent les sept climats, tous les pays habites et loutes les
villes. Quant a la terre, sa longueur, d'apres la description que nous venons
A 122 v.
B53 v.
PATR. OR. T. V.
C 40.
[66]
<sy~l
Jl~j>~ ^jVI
y.3
v_i-ai
y*
SS'^ JLzJI
J\
^y^>\
J^
uks^l 3jr~*^
dJi
j
JlJJI Vj ^jljdi
1
-j&
^j
JUiJI U
J
fcaJJj
^JIj jl^lj JUUI
jl^JI ibljj lyLlLîJlj -_*-Jl fliTjl ^jm
f<ptJ! (^J^t-5
UÛaibj ^LJJl^
B54.
Ij> V |^* ^j^JlW Uî ksJo bl jlj-Jlj Ju^JI (j-lj
J
jly~o jLjJIj JJJU
vJJi>_5 jlb^J! --jJl Jy>o J!
J-*jJ!
Jl ^-*-^JI J_ô
(j^
JJJI
(j
2
^
-^J!. ^V^'
jAstJT * Ai*3^ \^*i>-_5 (Âs-lj Ijs \_jJLc5 ClT JL__JI <U_*-l' Jl -WaT ._-jJl jl
<cir jujJi <v*_-u \^ <cLi>Ia jIj^ji jji Ji jLU
r
__Ji jjxij
J=>-A)' (V>- /v
^-*-_ji
B54v:
^
J
*
J^ ^J
^yi;
J^l
IJCjI L^ l
J^-J
tfJbJj Ij.
^^J
*
w>5
->=J! <*-*-l'
(3
^lajLft y^_iJl j-b>ciT
(V
Jv^b
tJJJI iy++~& J!j*-*J'
^_-*--JI
J->-A>"
1. C Jjj->.
2. Codd. l$Jf.
3. Les Mss. donnent ici encore une ligne qui ne cor-
respond pas au lexte : J^.sJI ^ /vJ^Î ku-J) &i_
_J,
U UU.
4. A -bJj.
*C4o. de donner, s'etend de l'est a 1'ouest et sa largeur du sud
*
au nord, a partir
du milieu dc la circonference de la terre, la oii la nuit et le jour, 1'ete et
l'hiver sont egaux, jusqu'a la region du nord. Dans cet endroit les jours et
les nuits sont de douze heures, sans augmenter, ni diminuer.
Notice SUR l'ascension et la descente du soleil, sur l'accroissement et
LA DIMINUTION DU JOUR ET DE LA NUIT ET SUR LE COURS DES ETOILKS.
*
B 54.
*
La nuit et le jour sont egaux lorsque le soleil entre dans la tete du
Belier et la Balance; ensuite, a partir de 1'entree du soleil dans le signe du
Belier jusqu'a 1'entree du soleil dans le signe du Cancer, le jour ne cesse
pas de s'accroitre et la nuit de diminuer, parce que le soleil monte vers la
region du nord de vingt-trois degres et de cinquante et une minutes; en-
suite le soleil, a partir du moment de son entree dans la tete du Cancer
c 40 v.
jusqu'a la premiere minute de la Balance, descend de la region du nord
*
de
vingt-trois degres et cinquante et une minutes. Alors le jour commence a
b 54 v. s'accroitre et la nuit a diminuer
*
jusqu'a 1'entree du soleil dans la Balance,
jusqu'a ce que la nuit et le jour deviennent egaux. Ensuite le soleil des-
A 123.
B 55.
C41,
[67]
ASCENSION ET DESGENTE DU SOLEIL. 023
^s-^j
b?" Crtr^
ZX
^
J^
^J?-VI
*aa Â^JI ^lj
J!
j!j^!
j-lj
y>
^Jodl
Jj! ^! jôjJI
^p
ls~ JbljJl JJJIj jLaiL.ll jlpJI I JwS i.i ^jî-j
\^ lyiwVl J! ^jlsdl a^j>-1' *^ AA~al9 ijjuâJl Jl jIapcJ VI v w-*Jij|
~
Jj3>cir
*>'
L-> ^j^-v-^JI JLwj jLaiJl JUUIj byi jljJ! IjlJ
JL^)! j-!j
J! ^JoJI j-lj
jîJI jV Lj
Jrr-^
lS-^J
4
^Jr" Jrir^
^
*
1*j!-**Ij Uaj**
3
j
iJî
^ôjjl L
j^
^^J L Lli l^-I;
J5> jj
iLwj L^
t3^'
<iila...< Ja-^j
,3 ^Sj^
a _3>cJI ^SIjôlj /j3JI_5 ^lllj ~~~i)!_3
r3^!
f^y u^
y^
^
J-*
.>*
^40
'^
j_
jj-l> dLLJ! jV S\sl\ jljj^ î>iic j^-tJl
^)! ^^jlJ!
^
^sj=y
ii^ciJ!
^jV
jj^Cs jijV!
Jji <>*>" L5 fjijVl w^"
|>*
^-îJlj ^îJ!
^!
J^tJI
ii, L!
* 6
^JaJ w>U- -l^1_j di lil
rjj>,
< j-*jVI
c^s riy,
*-i IjJ ^jV!
^J Uf
j^
^ Jr* b?- ^r^
ij-^
y$
^j*- Vj <[^- Jj.
"^
^*-*
0*^
8
jj^jJI
j* 3J^J!
Iaa Lilj \js- jls-
^\
^y
-^lj
j)j>- j-^3
jj-^JI
j-*
3J^
!**
1. C jsx^! IJjl.
2. A ^5}^'.
3. C om.
J.

4. AB ia..\
5. C om.

6. C
j^Jij A SjJli Sj-i..
7. A om. depuis
^y>.

8. C ecrit deux fois
j>
^jsr'! IJ.* Lilj
cend dans la region dn sud, de la tete de la Balance jusqu'a celle du Ca-
pricorne; ce sont les degres dont nous avons parle,

vingt-trois degres
et cinquante et une minutes. Alors c'est le jour qui commence a diminuer
*
et la nuit a s'accroitre jusqu'a ce que le soleil arrive dans la premiere mi- *
a 123.
nute du Capricorne. Ensuite le soleil se meut en montant et monte de la
region du sud vers 1'Equateur, de la tete du Capricorne jusqu'a la tete du
Belier. A ce moment le jour commence a s'accroitre et la nuit a dimi-
nuer; le soleil, comme nous avons raconte, s'incline dans son elevation et
sa descente
*
de vingt-trois degres et cinquante et une minutes, parce que *
b 55.
le soleil traverse le centre du Zodiaque, a droite
*
et a gauche. Quant a la cm,
declinaison du soleil, que nous voyons, elle se produit en avant de la
courbure du Zodiaque. Le soleil, la lune, les astres et les cinq planetes
se meuvent d'occident en orient dans un sens contraire a la rotation de
la sphere, parce que la sphere tourne d'orient en occident. Le soleil se meut
autant au-dessous de la terre, qu'au-dessus d'elle; il
y
a toujours au-des-
sus de la terre la figure du Zodiaque et au-dessous dêlle encore la figure
du Zodiaque ; lorsque 1'une apparait, Tautre disparait.
*
Quant au reste de *
b 55 v.
la terre, on ne sait pas s'il est habite ou desert; il comprend les onze
douziemes du globe; il n'v a qu'une seule partie sur douze qui soit habitee.
024
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. 68
*i_A
J
J^
Jîj JL
j_y>VI
J
îi-^3 jSIi>
^ ^r^
JJ3 JjU-J^ jl>JI -^Jj
G 41 v,
L. 1*1 JyLi JÎ^JI
3JÎ
^
J
LjJ^ L^
j^j
j^jr^
*A*
^J?"
j^ t-^VI
jlÎ ^jCj, V L.
Jlt
^3
L<pJ1
'
^b jA
^ ^
^
'*
yy..
ft
^
B 56.
LUtJlj s_JL*JI JJi
^
jjjCj L'JJc
ijs>o
^lôlj îJlj ^^jJI jl Û
'iyl.5
^y
jL<C j Ât ^lk' ^^^jJI o'lS jU J0J3
JS
i^* Lj ^L^JI^ ^JIj
JL>j
j__j=*j j^j^fO
^^ ^^*
j>^.
J^
c5*r^
^"^
^ L-^
v^l^l^
.j-J^.5 <j^'VI
îlyOlj îJlj ^^lJI
^^.
pJUVI wJl
5
J
jl L^
ÎJ
,** dU^Jj 1'jcp Liu
*G4
6
2
V
'
d^. er
1
^
-^3
J^l * ]
y
J
d*
*
^l^ ^-3 ^
^
^
U
J
t^
Ll
> ^
^JI lyi~VI ^lJ ^pjVI S^b î^
j*
jyC jl JLjJI ÛL
Jl
^jVI S^b î^;
JL*)I i^L
J
^JI /J15VI wJI Jsijfc
J^>- jJl ^Ll&
LaJ
jyC^ ^ji^JI ^=-L
1. C om. A L^!
jaso
^
JoJ
JJ.

2. AB ô. 3. A ôrf. 4. A
toj
Jk

5. A; in CB
JU. j^.
Dans cette partie, qui est le pays habite, il se trouve des mers et des de-
serts. Le chercheur qui veut se rendre compte des choses, nous deman-
*
C '.i v. dera peut-etre s'il
y
a
*
dans ces onze parties, de la vegetation, des animaux,
des mers, comme chez nous dans notre unique partie; nous repondrons :
la terre, qui a ete habitee avant nous, ne depasse pas les limites dont nous
avons parle; quant a ce qui se trouve au dela, personne n'y est entre et
*a 123 v. personne n'en est venu chez nous. Les opinions
*
et les idees des savants
tombent d'accord, et aucune personne intelligente ne nie que le soleil, la
lune et les etoiles se meuvent chez nous, et que ce mouvement produit
1'ete, 1'hiver, le printemps et l'automne, ce que tout le monde sait. Si le
soleil se leve au-dessus de tous les endroits de la surface de la terre, comme
chez nous, de meme que la lune et les etoiles, il est necessaire qu'il
y
ait des
plantes, des animaux, des mers et des montagnes, comme chez nous. Cest
pourquoi certains raisonnent ainsi : si, dans les sept climats, le soleil, la
lune et les etoiles se meuvent, comme nous 1'avons dit, il est egalement
*
b 56 v. necessaire que la terre comme nous 1'avons decrite, soit habitee a partir
*
de
*
c 42. Tequateur,
*
c'est-a-dire la moitie de la sphere terrestre du cote du nord et
(l'autre) moitie de la sphere terrestre, c'est-a-dire a partir de Tequateur du
cote du sud; il doit
y
avoir aussi un climat, autour de ces sept climats qui
se trouvent dans la region du nord. Outre la division que nous venons de
donner, les anciens avaient partage la tcrre, ses pays et ses villes en douze
[69]
SIGNES DU ZODIAQUE.
625
L_J> ^JLe ^li Î-uJIj
j^>31 ^
lî Lj ^jVI Li^ L -u> JjJjVI ,*~i -*ij
3
oLiVlj u^-iJI _Jj
j
*
^>
, ljO
y
U^wi _d1 ^lyOlj ~^JI dUr
J\
"
-^
J*
*
Jy-* *jfi
zJ^
or^ ^y
^~^
^ ^^
ti
jy^' </H
Lt j-_ ît lÂc
5
jy^J' ^l c^-UJIj iaJUI _ir ^L dlU
j
Jli îljiOl^
<î L3 _U_I ^ftl^p-j
/*:.' J-*J>
^L
\S jr^
Li L_Cs>d1 dJj.il
+
C
t-j^JJ SL_JI Ijil-uj ^jVI jIaL
J>'z
^l
1. A ^jJ/-!.
2. A 1$"~_j CB 1$~_j.

3. C v ,UÎL _
4. Sic AB; C ^jJj.
5. C Jy~J.

6. C om. ces trois mots.

7. C ._^! B ._??, j| A .,_^,jL
_-
_ _ '
J \J
'
J
8. BC ^Jojt.

9. BC L-_ A Ll__.
10. A om.

11. Sic in B; C 0111. A ijja^-
parties et en avaient attribue chaque partie a lun des douze signes du Zo-
diaque, pour que ces pays et villes connussent leur relation avec ces signes
duZodiaque et avec les planetes, auxquelles les anciens les avaient attribues;
*
ils pensaient connaitre ainsi 1'abondance et la disette dans leurs pays au
moment ou on calculait le mouvement des annees, des signes du Zodia-
que qui dominent 1'annee, et des etoiles. D'apres cela on se forme unc
opinion sur la region et le pays 011 domine (tel signe), selon les connais-
sances des savants, autant que ccla depend
*
des qualites exterieures et in-
terieures de la sphere celeste et de ce qu'elle renferme.
Chapitre des pays et des vili.es de la terre, appeles
d'apres les signes du Zodiaque.
B 57.
^JJij
^'Lvr"J
9
*U_wj
8
V_^__
7
jUwj_lj _-jls
*
6
jji0l
ry
<0
Jl__1
l/1^3
f-5^'
J* . j)y^ Jr*
j*"" *-_>
'J^r^j
*!-
C?)
J<A
<*t*f"
Jy^j
~J1 (j-uuj * B
^^JsJI L^-jlj jL^Jy
jL^jf^
(vL-^JIj
jM~>-
n
lj^>iJl
y&3
Cx*Jr^j
cSj-*-
I
V-l}
*
a m
c \i \
Les pays du Belier sont :
*
le Fars, Adarbaidjan, la Bretagne, la Sicile. la *
a 12
Germanie, la Palestine et une partie d'el-Balka.
*
Le signe du Taureau : * b ::
toutes les villes de Mah, Ispahan, les petites iles de la mer de Houm,
Chypre, 1'Asie Mineure. Le signe des Gemeaux : les contrees de Djilan,
Deilern, Djordjan, Thabaristan, la Grande Armenie, Merv, Tripoli (Athra-
] I 58.
C 13.
B 58 v.
626
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TJNVAN.
[70]
^J! ^,1
^J!
' ]
^3
ILJ^
^
îil jli^j
s**)
ol^
*-,
cr
-^^3
'j^J
(S
^Jy!j 4Laj SAklj '^l^.lj djJ!
J,J
ju^Jj ''ii^
5
V
a
Xj
4
^lJ}
u^-j
u*''J fr^"*
^*JI âj IjJJJj iijxJ! Jj^
*
J^-^j
ja^ îjj
jlj*JJj S^jpJI
t>b
n
Z?&J uiilj i^^jJl
^jlj
*
S^jpJI ^jlj
J^J!
^jlj
^jJ! o^Jl
^ ^.j
w^jl
Jyj
^
13^5
jt-jUlg %U,
^j!
''^J
JJj J^<*JI
"V^*^3 Jk^ J>jS
jt~s*. ^jlj ^'(âiy^c-lj-i
(^
"
21
JUJy ^JaJVJj
'-
;(l
^Jp^ îjl
*
^yLU^ Ojilij ij^j
1<
- ,
i
5
UJI v^
1H
<JjJai*3
jJ-OJj ^jrjj-Llj ôj-ViUj îJl/j JsljAj
23
jjiCj
22
<j-j-Jlj
-S^ J=^
iS-^3
1. A jij/. 2. Sic in A; CB ^jJjILI.
3. C *-JjjJ B LjjJ A L/jJI.
4. C
i*a>jj3 A La^jil. 5. A L3S$] Lycaonia? Lycia??

6. A 20"^l.

7.
Cjfc^l
B
jî,
y\
A om. V. Jacut, I, 35.

8. BC Jyl A om. Jylj LiJ^ et add. L~Jl*j ^JU^.
9. C om. 10. A
'Uif.

11. CB JsljM.
12. A vXxi.
13. C
^*^.

14. Comp.
de Goeje, Z>W. G. Ar., VI p.
106
(78)
:
jj-s-il

Ephese.

15. C yj^
3 ^>Ji\J>
BjaJsj J^lcljJs A ,jiJ5.
16. A donne ici en marge tj&ji\
^.

17. Sic in AB; C
JckJ*.
-
18. A LLksk.
19. A om.
20. A jJ>%.
21. C aJU*JI.
22. A ,
- *JI.
"^
.
o

c^
-'
- 23. A j|j.

24. Sic A; B aJ>j\> C Lijj.
25. C ^jjkl B ^JjU A ^jJb
forsitan />-.jJjJ lTllyrie?
blous), Marakiah et Misr. Le signe du Cancer : la Terre des Berberes
(la Barbarie), 1'Afrique, la Bithynie, qui se trouve au pays des Grecs, la
Phrygie, Ladikiyah
(?)
et la Lydie. Le signe du Lion : le pays des Turcs,
Abraschahr, Antioche (Anthakiah), Halikiyah
(?),
1'Etolie
(?)
\ Emese (Homs),
*B58. Damas (Dimeschk)
*
et le pays autour de Roufah. Le signe de la Vierge :
*
c 43.
Corinthe, le pays de Babel, de Mocoul et cTal-Djezireh,
*
le pays des Grecs
et Carthage
2
. Le signe de la Balance : Boukhara, le Thaharistan, Kachmir,
le Thibet, Schoul, Awsis
(?),
la partie du pays d'Abyssinie qui s'appelle
Troglodytica, le Sedjestan, la Carmanie. Le signe du Scorpion : le pays
du Iledjaz, Amoul, Tanger, Hatouliyah, la Nubie bleue, Souriah (la Syrie), la
*B58v.
Cappadoce. Le signe du Sagittaire :
*
le pays de Ph.lathiki, 1'Andalousie
(l'Espagne) et le pays des Slaves. Le signe du Capricorne : le pays de lTnde,
al-Sous, Mokran, Huah
(?),
la Thrace, la Macedoine et lTllyrie
(?).
Le signe
du Verseau : la Sarmathie, le fleuve du Balch, la Sogdiane, Ferghanah, as-
1. Au lieu de ces deux noms le Ms. A donne Haleb et Salamiyah.

2. Ici les Mss.
ajoutent encore une fois le pays d'al-Djezireh.
*B59.
C 43
'
A 124 v
B 59 v.
[71]
CAUSES DE L'IDOLATRIE. 627
CjjsJ^ lL^\
6
Ja-j
5
<4-Jljlj ^LaUIj
3
J^LJIj
2
^j3
l
JJud\) *Jl> ^Jj aJpL^-
AjwJI jjijVl
f-J^l
JL>- Ll^c^Jl Alj Ojjî'Jj
4-V*"3
^-.iaJ^.^) Jîlij <JdA
*J_j^*.
c.-J
^l ^jV!
J^l
tuLs>Jj IflwSj IjJlX- JU- ^c ij^^lj
*
*f J-^3
ÛJ r-j-S ^l
jV! ij~l9 ^jJjVl LjCsJI Ji
J
il'Aa-3 L jA3 ^jU ^5C~ V_5
JLJI (jA^S
^JI ^LoVI SiLc ci^ 4. ^JJ! ^JIj iUI ^jU Jx <Jh
c>jVI
<f>-j
Âc ^JVI cZjs jl -u
j*
JLJI
(j
r-^y ^JJ ît -Ojj /U- -O33 /U -Oj JsLw! \a <yJVI cJyb U *o! ^lo
i-**ij !
tPj
*û jU ,jo jUtilj UjlLs!
(j
Iji-uj ^jVI
^j
^Jc J^V! *-**-
^-v-a-9 Laj) (^-Ja_ji) ^jjUcJ' -vVl Cj^ LL_5 L Û ^wjjVI
j*^!
/ A^-l'_j fcA,l J!
1. AB JslJI

2. A j&.

3. A JL.UJI CB ^LJl.
4. B
J>L)1
A wL31.
5. A L*!.!. 6. Sic B; C om. Aki.
7. A
^l^l
^.

8. A add. w .JiCillj X5y.
Schasch, al-Balkah et 1'Azanie au centre de 1'Abyssinie. Le signe des Pois-
sons : la Babylonie, la Paphlagonie, Smunithis
(?),
Khorramah, Nikudhuliah
(Nicomedie?). Nous avons deja explique 1'etat des sept climats de la terre
et leur pays habite ;
*
nous avons expose les conditions ou se trouvent leurs
c 43 v.
habitants et leur repartition sur le globe; nous avons decrit enfin
*
la terre
*
b 59.
qui n'est ni cultivee, ni habitee, autant que nous 1'ont permis les renseigne-
ments trouves dans des livres des anciens savants. Maintenant nous allons
reprendre le recit de 1'histoire du monde.
ReCIT QUI FAIT CONNAITRE LA VRAIE CAUSE POUR LAQUELLE LE CULTE DES *
A 124 \
IDOLES PENETRA DANS LE MONDE APRES LA DIVISION DES LANGUES SUR LA
SURFACE DE LA TERRE.
II est ecrit que lorsque les langues des tribus des enfants de Sem,
de Cham et de Jafeth, fils de Noe, furent divisees dans tous les climats, sur
la surface de la terre; quand ils eurent occupe leurs regions et lorsque
*
chaque langue, chaque peuple et tribu se furent eloignes dans une contree
*
1; 59 v.
quelconquc d'un cliniat de la terre, commc nous 1'avons decrit, lcs peuples se
mirent a se faire la guerre, les uns contre les autres. Chaque tribu et chaque
peuple se choisirent un chef darmee, qui conduisit leurs troupes et les me-
[72]
G44.
^\jS
w^!
J\
*
\y>-j*A)
fr>y*"
J3*y>. cryfr
^^
^
^
<~^5
^
^*^ J^
1
jîa* ^'L jlS d~^
Aj|
^J-j^bJI UjJ
JojUtJI_5 *\yS\ V
J-&
A*
^j
jl JLJ
f^xJjJ
2
py*3Jsjl^->_ IjJo
j^^j
fljc-
jl
r
j^
J r^jLj \^5 cJj kjU^V <JJl
'B60.
J.<l= ULÎ r-jâJlj ^jUlJIj <QJl ~J
Jyjjî-JI
p^L* ^jJj^jcJI ^JjiJ JjLjc^
\.i *LUl *aU-_3 ^jiaJI J ij ^JJI (JDa) lî *L*?VI JAlr Ij^j j3o ^L-il^
^j^JLy-s-
J-a
J j_)-Le~j lj*D
p^j
jLjVI^ jjA-Jlj iuJI ^JUs cu^j jUj A*>
tj-Jj>
-*-x-
lSj^3 i*ri
^J^
^
^j-^J d
^V*^
fc-*--l_5 Ul /v^wjlîJI
pj
1
lj~s*5
l-yj
^
l^cj
tj:
.t.:: J15 j^JacI
/y
^
^jo ^v^J ^-^J p^
Jj^j
r>
jlTA^JI
^
4
^' ibU^ j^jVI s-V^ -^lî
*
*ajLpI Jî?3 jy&Jlj jUjVlj iUJI
6
/o^ ** ^^Jl
B60 v.
^j
"^yjC
y*
^JJ^ ^VI dUr
J*
^LI ^- o
-
^ />J>UJI jl
j.
f
L^VI
*
^yJVI cSjz <a\>\
J
8
^l JLJI
[j,]
^pjI aJj
Jl
jlijkll Ll ^jl"
/y
/3JJI
1. C om. 2. A dep.
*
~ji> A ^^juJ!
J{
.

3. C om.

4. A i^
3
JJ.

5. A ^M ôly jje iuajj ^jL LUI
^
^J yij U
C
L.
6. A
Jjk

7. Ici
commence une grande lacune dans le A.

8. B ^C-J'.
C vi. nat au combat,
*
en marchant a leur tete. On raconte qu'au bout de quel-
que temps, lorsque certains des chefs des guerriers et des commandants
des troupes revenaient victorieux et triomphants chez leurs compagnons,
leur peuple et leur tribu, le peuple les prenait pour maitres a cause de
leur victoire et erigeait a leurs chefs, connus et celebres par leurs exploits,
B 60. leurs guerres et leur succes,
*
des idoles portant leurs noms et leur res-
semblant, afin que ces idoles rappelassent le souvenir de celui qui avait
fait des conquetes a leur profit et etait rentre victorieux chez eux. Longtemps
apres on commenca a montrer a leur egard de la veneration et a leur offrir
des sacriiices, d'abord comme temoignage de veneration pour eux et commc
souvenir des victoires qu'ils avaient remportees; ensuite quand des mal-
heurs se produisaient, quand leurs ennemis, voulant se venger. leur in-
fligeaient toutes sortes de maux et de blessures, ils venaient a ces idoles,
implorant leur secours. C/est pour cette raison que, dans la suite des
lemps,
*
le culte et la veneration
*
des idoles sMntroduisirent du vivant memo
B co v
-
des heros; des diables, d'apres ce qui est ecrit, parlaient aux hommes dc
Tinterieur de ces idoles.
Le.total des annees depuis 1'epoque du deluge jusqu'a la naissance d'Ar'u,
fils de Phaleg, qui eut lieu au temps de la division des langues, est de
C 44 v
A 125.
[73]
CAUSES DE LIDOLATRIE.

629
<vU *_Jj
tj~'
<
^--'' *-^'
_s
Jj-^d!
IAlw_5 /o! v jjiJ! jX^ C /^ju*-j <KjU_V
jj\iC"_5 \.,".'..,_i jlijJaJ! Jj_ Ji-j>_9jl AJj /L- jl ^L-s-j <-JJ.S jU_j <LV \_jJLfj <CV_5
-Jj
/j>_
u^J
*-*-*'
iJc^J
(j*-*-^
^ . j^
^
"^J J' (_^'
s-^j-*
(^:. (j*
-vi_>_9j! ^^J-
"^ j^
<J!
^J^ -*Jj
fj^.
,j-*3
- OrJij
__*J ^ ^ _^
^ "^
5 ^
es^
^^
*B6i.
**>j!_5 U <-~! JU ÛJ -Jj
j!
Jl ^jU -O5
*j>
V05
<c_>
(j<^5
Û cl ^jU aJ
*
c 45.
AjLw- i-Uii *Cw /v-ÂJ^
/V*'!3
Û jjl <v JJ5 jl Jl Jli JJ5 >u \^ 4j_
/v^j
jUL3 jU)l ^^-a ^jJ! jLijiaJl C
^!
ô!
j^
/jiJ! IjJl v_jLJ>1 lili ti- jjju-wj
^
>,-b j* i-V& <*iw /j-jJLcj CJj AjU ,*-J*_5 <V-J' /j~~-Ji -_~-A> <vi-;
j !*_>_} -_~-_5
(J
L i_c- Uli <^_>__-__<> UVl ^JJ?
^f-J
a-jjjJI ^^--i (V^J^ <Vj_/~-~J!
3
(V-~J!
-Ljlî! _!jjJI_5 ^LiJlj l^JU |^_ai_ ,_$-\JI jL-?i;Jl jLCj -j^JI <_$jJ
j
vJl isljjJI *
b i \
Cy-
(j^ (j^--;
jUyall A*
(
V
1 xi_s_9jl jJj *L jl IjJ
u
-^ Ajli L^_s__J
_j&
jJI
IjJaJLJj -jl jlii !j-__i_5 <-?
tJ_^*J
(j-^"
H-~
^-~->>->jV jJj jl Jl -ULs_ij! -J_5
^lt -J aJj jl ^JI -JU -Jj
^jj
^yj
o!
__>!
-JL
*
!jJ^3 -IjjJl
(V'
<J~-_5 <-_*_!
+
C 45 \
1. B ,__i
:r
_-!
C -_jLI.
2. C om.

3. C jj*~J1.
4. B
ik_c__--s*J
I .
670 ans; depuis Adam et le commencement du monde jusqu'a cette annee-
la, il s'ecoula 2926 ans. Voici 1'explication de ce calcul : Sem engendra
Arphaxad deux ans apres le deluge; les annees d'Arphaxad depuis le jour
de sa naissance jusqu'a celle de Kainan, son fils, furent de 135 ans; depuis
le jour de la naissance de Kainan jusqu'a celle de Scaleh, son fils, elles furent
de 139 ans; depuis le jour de la naissance de Scaleh
*
jusqu'a celle d^Haber, * 1:1,1.
son fils, elles furent de 130 ans; depuis le jour de la naissance dTIaber jus-
qu'a ce qu'Haber engendra Phaleg, son fils,
*
de 134 ans; depuis le jour
m ; v,
de la naissance de Phaleg jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Ar'u, de 132 ans. Cela
donne 670 ans. Si l'on
y
ajoute les annees depuis Adam jusqu'a 1'annee du
deluge, c'est-a-dire 2256 ans, 011 aura un total de 2926 ans. Ce compte est
fait dapres la version des Septante, qui traduisirent la Torah et tous les
livres des prophetes conformement a la verite. Ouant a ce que nous trou-
vons dans la Torah qui est entre les mains des Juifs, a cause de
*
la re-
*
r, 61 \
duction et la mutilation qu'ils lui ont fait subir, et dans la Torah syriaque
qui en est copiee, il
y
est ecrit que Sem engendra Arphaxad deux ans apres
le deluge, et depuis le jour de la naissance d'Arphaxad jusqu'a ce qu'il en-
gendra Scaleh, il s'ecoula 35 ans; ils omirent Kainan, son fils, et, ayanl
supprime de la Torah son nom et ses aunres, ils ecrivirent
*
Scaleh, son
*
( ,,v
B 6
B63.
[74]
j!
J\ ^
-0)
^
3
c-
j^
^jl ^JU *J jJj
j!
J\
Û <J aJj
fJ
,
^
t- j^tif
* B 62. Û jUjU!
J!
^l
J^
J^jJI
jj.5Ci
J^lj
A^lj U
*
dU-ii C
JÂ,*
jftjl <J JkJj
^J
j^
J'
jâJ!
^j
*U.
jj-^-^-j
^-J
^.Ui~j
^
iU-UJI aUjUI SljjJI
j
U
i> or~^
^>^-5
^-
or^-5 -^l) ^.
u
^^J
j
a
JV!
^j* iS^
^
[*>.]
y^
jLaj c j^JLJj *_~-j iU
*j U)l l_â U
J&
cJI dUr ^J! ÛJI \xl*j -^l
0^*3 ^
il^*J
~J ^-5
*
*^ ^*^
'-^*
<^ ^r* ^jt^ l?^
cS-*^
jUaiuJI
^
l^J
G46.
y,j\ J^Lj
pi* ^Jl^Jlj
*
^'IjfJl;
*^r^
jV aJU'
^*^
l
f
.L*lj
J-JVI Jî."
^JL
<J J_j
j|
-u,
j* J:Uj
3
C
j^
^JTlj U
2
^jjU -Oj
j!
Jl
bJ^
^ ^
*-*-*> -Ujj oUj <Cw
(Vâjj
/***^*J
<>Utl>'' Aj*L=>- cîlxj <Cw
(V~
w
3 /*-"*" J t^^* Ai-A**'
j_j! j!
l^J ^yx* <lj <UJLJ! ijjJ!
J
U ^Û UU jjîi -Oj^
,>
l ^Vw-j
4*
._j
4oUti>'' p-jjU <J aJj jl a*> ^ja
J-Uj
P-_5jU aJ -0 J C
(VÔ ,V*>*! (JU
^-jLC-
Oj
<J-9
4>V (J^)
^-> *A*> -Oa^ *^ 4*L~. \Â>j jU'' aUj OU5 ^V- 'kJL-J
JUJI
^->J^ <_^~
^
^JliJ! viJV! (V
j^-jl Jj^
<j^
U
<j?y3
->j\
fU"
j
fcAs-
1. B om. 2. &
j
.U et infra.

3. C om.

4. C Ûi).
petit-fils; depuis le jour de la naissance de Scaleh jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra
Haber, il s'ecoula 30 ans; depuis le jour de la naissance dHaber jusqu'a ce
qu'il engendra Phaleg, 34 ans; depuis la naissance de Phaleg jusqu'a ce
B62.
qu'il engendra Ar'u, 30 ans. Cela
*
fait 131 ans. D'apres la Torah reduite
et mutilee, il s'ecoula depuis Adam jusqu'au deluge 2G56 ans et depuis le
deluge jusqu'a la naissance d'Ar'u, fils de Phaleg, a 1'epoque duquel les
langues se diviserent, il s'ecoula 131 ans.
D'apres la Torah reduite, depuis Adam et les origines du mondejusqu'a
cette annee-ci, il s'ecoula 2787 ans, de sorte que les Juifs en ont reduit jus-
qu'a cette annee-la 1139 ans. Par suite de la confusion et la division des
langues Phaleg fut appele (le diviseur), parce que la traduction de son nom
G46. en hebreu
*
et syriaque fut moukassim . Ar'ii vecut depuis le jour de sa
naissance jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Sarug 132 ans et apres la naissance
de Sarug 267 ans; il vecut 339 ans et il mourut 77 ans apres la naissance
de Nachor. Quant a la Torah reduite, il
y
est ecrit qu'Ar'u ayant vecu
32 ans, engendra Sarug; il vecut apres la naissance de Sarug 367 ans,
et il mourut 38 ans apres la naissance de Jacob; sa mort arriva avant celle
B 63. d'Haber, son aieul.
*
74 ans apres la naissance d'Ar'ii, fut accompli le
troisieme millenaire de la chronologie du monde, d'apres la version des
[75] HISTOIRE DE NEMROD. 631
cJ!
J\
jLdl !-vl^j ô!
j*
^lJ! jl U*
Ji LU^ L. -vS l'V
Lr^r^
;>*-**
J^
L^JL^ taj Ulj c
J^-ir^j *o ^ fJj
j^ >*^
["jjl
J^
*
^
"^
jfi
*
G 46 v
v^Jul * flJVl (V
As A~L>i *.Cjl Jj* /* ~>
/~*~~J
<*jl
jLJl cU
y\
^y
y]
Û-
/j>1 jLs
^! jj^" w
JjsO
y*
<zJaa
jj***"
^r^^-J J^jl
Jj*
<j-
J^^J
^*jl 4--w
(j J'
*
>
y^* *
B 63 v.
r
U /jJ jU^
y,\
^j>
JuL. ^jV!
^j^
JL
jyyi dUJl
c
l dJUl ^V!
ij^j
j!j
v**-* Lr* Lr^!. i*'
^-j-^"* ^-^! j!j
**
Lrr-j
/**-" <JLi jL>Jl dUJ!
-uJj L .*.
j_5
5
iijXJlj
jjt^-5 ^t^
l$* er^
-^-5 ^J
H
J
^
y^
^"^ *^
^
j^Jc JLLi ^Jio <uJ jl> ^JjLS! -u
^y
!iC,L ^j^Jlc
6
jâJ! *lsl Ij^jV
pir^
p-^
J^ pi^ pir^
(*-'
^ pir^
^'j^.
ij^j
~
Jf-j
8
^'U
Ip^;
1. Ici finitla lacune dans le A.

2. C v^XU! -*>.

3. C om.

4. A i^-L ,^
C
U
ôL
^j^.
5. A
^j^3
UjJIj J,! CB jUI. Michel le Syrien, I, 20 : Seleucie.
6. B jjJj^J! j.U| A
c
ej^J!
IÛI.
7. C om.

8. B L>L A Û. 9. C
J'^,-- B
^.
10. C ro> BA
+>r&.

11. AB om.
Septante, parce que nous avons deja expltque et indique plus haut que les
annees depuis Adam et les origines du monde jusqu'a 1'annee de la naissance
*
d'Ar'u, fils de Phaleg, furent de 2926 ans; si nous
y
ajoutons 74 ans depuis
*
la naissance d'Ar'u, le troisieme millier d'annees sera complet.
HlSTOIRE DE NEMROD, FILS DE ChANAAN, FILS DE ClIAM,
FILS DE NOE, flls DE LiAMEC, LE RoI-GeANT.
II est ecrit qu'en l'an 84 apres la naissance d'Ar'ii,
*
dix ans apres le

B 63 v,
troisieme millier d'annees, parut le premier roi qui dominat sur toute la
terre, a Babel, Nemrod, fils de Chanaan, fils de Cham, le roi-geant, qui
regna soixante-neuf ans ; sa couronne fut tissee et n'etait pas en or. Nemrod
batit trois villes, Arakh, Adja et Kila, c'est-a-dire Edesse (ar-Roha), Nisibe
ct Seleucie. En Tan cent un d'Ar'u les Egyptiens, apres les Babyloniens, se
donnerent un roi, dont le nom fut Manouphis (Myjvy)?), qui regna sur eux pen-
dant
*
68 ans; il fut appele Mesraim
*
d'apres le noin de Mesraim, leur pere.
*
^*-
II est certain que c'est du nom Mesraim que (l'Egypte) fut appelee Misr'.
1. Cf. Georg. Sync,
p.
08 et 170; aussi
p. 100. Michel le Syrien, I, 20 : Panouphis.
C w v.
176]
jlia^.1 JiljjJI Ô
j lw ^JJI *
jUas*5 -O3 i-aJ
*->^pJI 3lj -*}LJI
Jj^
l-C|l <L ^JJI
^JJI Lwjj <LLL* jliapJ ja âJI jUai
y> d ^lsl jLjll LlL
j
jl ^j^C
ijLt* jUa?tS jJo l-\J %ys- dJbl ,*Jj ^Jjl
J>^\
*~lj Lw ^-"o-l ~J
*JW"
L*6
^JI oVVI
c
>^1 j*
Jjl ^V
2
*rVI îj-Loj
C
>UI ^ljJl
^^ V
^JI^ ^VI
fcj-fj^-^
cZr^
^J
f^ t> ^J ptP-L^-1?
^
frV"
3
^J^
*&
l^s^j r->OJ
G47v:
5
J-4<
^j u-J^ w ^ y
4
Û^
*
v^
*~-
^
^
6-
^j-*J^.
^J|
Jj^ <u!j Ja^j
J
U15 Ije^lj t'^.9 <0 AjV
6
w>^JI
^~*'
~~V!
liyj
A 125 v.
^Jâ
JL
,JJS\
ij^}\
j>,J>^
Ja
)iy>J>^J\
Û ^LJI L0I3 x-*^
jj
V.L
J6
<V>
1. CA jlLs Lo5.
2. Sic B; C ^l
A om. 3. C om.

4. C Î/jJj" B
waJsL^y A om.
5. Sic C ; B jAT^J! A om. 6. Au lieu de la phrase depuis
.^wj ^tjJI A donne Joî!
.jj^!
w^L.
4
B Gi
C 4;
HlSTOlRE DES ENFANTS DE KaHTHAN, QUI EST APPELE DANS LA ToRAH
ArRI-THAN ', QUI EIT CONNAITRE LES ARMES ET LES ENGINS DE GUERRE.
II est ecrit qu'a cette epoque parurent les fils cle Yokthan, qui est le
meme que Kahthan; c'etaient trois chefs qui etaient des geants; l'un s'ap-
pela Saba, 1'autre Ophir, le troisieme Heval. Les fils de Kahthan commen-
cerent a faire la guerre contre les peuples et les tribus avec toutes lcs
sortes cTarmes et d'instruments, car ils furent les premiers qui se servirent
des engins de guerre et qui les connurent. La premiere connaissance qu'ils
en eurent et le premier usage qu'ils en firent leur furent suggeres par
1'exemple des betes feroces. Quant a la lance, ils 1'imiterent d'apres 1'animal
appele en grec
*
Monokeraton (Movoxepaxov); c'est la bete que les Perses
appellent et connaissent comme Karkadann (rhinoceros), et les Arabes l'ap-
pellent aussi par ce nom, parce qu'elle n'a qu'une seule corne qui se dresse
au milieu de la tete en forme de lance, avec laquelle elle frappe toute bete
et tout animal. Quant au glaive, ils s'en servirent a l'imitation des san-
gliers,
*
qui, lorsqu'ils frappent un arbre avec leur dent,. le coupent et le
1. Fils d'Haber. Genese, x, 25 (= Yokthan).
G48.
[1ST0IRE DES ENFANTS DE KAHTHAN. G33
<y
1^1 jl U^ jU
*
^J! sU^
^
*jfrJ>^>\
Û j-jdl Uj JJJI
*>^j
^M-Jj ^jVI c^-j
LUj U
^
p>UI fll
*^
7
lîtS-l dUiij L-Jifr U
iÛ o^Jl jUUI
^j
<^J
10
UjU-
3
9
JUI
8
VjU
^y
Jb-lj
J>
IjTjj
*
^JI
jUt^VI
*~*^3
ÎjpJIj
-Vv^J
OyUI^ j-j/.VI ^joaJI jl-U,
^3
UV3 Uj ^Jl
11
, .li5o1 ^jc^si (âJo Uî-j J-cJI_j j .*)! ^c-^
J^
r^-ij^
*UiJI ^bÛJ! ûir^JI
(a-\> SjJS
j*
^VI j!
J>\
~.VI
^
*^>3
^JJ! *,t
J
(*t^^
12
crj^r v~^J
^V!
aj^ V
âJ! ^-MJI ^ljJl
14
Û^ ^ji^
/>
13
^c^^
*
jlL^s J3 j^*B
r^ j^
^3
jUU! viUr l^jlÛ .^JtS
^y-
I^L-J p^JI J^VI ^>\
*aj^3>-
15
jUui
j
u.
^
ji jj?-t9B Vj ûi
^*.
i^
^j
j
Uj ijj u jij yi
1. Sic in C; B U UJ A om.

2. A
^^.

3. A
J^^J
^.
4. B ^J'.
5. A
JL^.
Ji.
6. A om.

7. A j^'.

8. B
^
A
^j.

9. A ^&J)
L,, ,.

10. A U;UJ.
11. A om. trois derniers mots.
12. A ,*->>*.
13. A om.
14. A *A>l>lil.
15. Ici commenee une lacune dans A.
fendent en deux. Quant a la fleche, ils 1'imiterent d'apres l'animal qui s'ap-
pelle le grand herisson ou douldoul, qui, quand il dresse l'un de ses poils,
le lance et ne manque pas 1'endroit vise. Quant au bouclier, ils 1'emprun-
terent de la tortue de mer,
*
dont le dos etait d'une grandeur extraordinaire.
*B65
De cette facon, ils inventerent par imitation toutes les sortes d'armes dont
nous avons parle.
La terre et les pays
*
que chacun cle ces trois chefs obtint pour sa part, fu- *C 48
rent les pays orientaux du cote de la Ghine et des contrees voisines; 011
y
trouve de l'or pur, de 1'hyacinthe, de 1'emeraude, des perles et tous les
grands arbres qui exhalent des parfums,

par exemple : Tarbre d'aloes, de
santal et d'autres, comme le rapporte la Bible.
Le savant Mousous
(?)
ecrit dans son livre sur les nations que les peuples,
fatigues de leur lutte acharnee contre les enfants de Rahthan,
*
et des troubles
qui resulterent de la guerre et des combats livres contre eux avec tant de
sortes d'armes que ces peuples ne connaissaient pas, leur permirent de choi-
sir les climats qu'ils prefereraient, afin qu'ils fissent cesser la guerre. Les
enfants de Kahthan choisirent ce pays : tout le monde a besoin de ce pays,
de ce qui s'y trouve et de ce que possedent ceux qui le gouvernent, tandis
qu'eux-memes nont besoin de rien de ce qui se trouve dans d'autres pays.
B 65 v.
C
vi.
03'/
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL- UXVAN.
[781
' C i8v.
<J .Oj
j|
a*
j,
J[^3
^
*
/^J&j U.
j^
-0 aJj j| j|
^3J
u
J:lc
3
-*J^
,J*
^
(V^jIj *~-
fLo vl>^3 ^
(3^3
Lil* 4rL>- ^lxj c~ jÛ j^li
B66. jUU! jlO
fJ
J!
ajJ
J| ^l
*
j
^l i\jy^\ jL^
yjL JiUj
^J
j^
^J
^
j! ^
j, J:lt3 j^l; <J aJj j! ^J! &- j^"
J
Ij-uilj L^
1^^; ^XW
'j^'
~ ^J-
4
^
^j-*
J^3
^j^.
-*-!>*
J*
**"
Or^-5
-^
f^
^^
^" *>l*J&
L~, jo
J.L ^X' dlL ^li'
'
f\}jL j]y>
^y
^jîx.j As-I C-
jj C- ^JLt _j
j^
^r^
lk.1*
^^n^
ck*jfl
^J^
Ji
î-
J-?^3
**-* ^^ jl
^j^
B66 v-
aii
j3
^Jj! Jl ry âJIj w)I
^
5
JUJI
^L^
*
^lj-Olj ÛD ^^J!
^-^s ciU
j,
J^jI?
 ^jjJ î^t jUjJI
*
^1-050! ^.^S ^jU jUjJI dlli
j3
SJ~<!!
^^J! yjl
7
^,!ju li JLL dU,
c~-_}
ôU c
j_j
w^j ^j^l dA^ljj
J!
^jwlJ! yjîl
j
^JJl^ _Li
1. B add. lî *jJ.
2. Ici finit la lacune dans A.

3. Mich. le Syr., I, 23 et
Abu-1-Pharadj (Chr. Syr.,
p. 9) donnent Cambiros.

4. A om. ces deux mots.

5. A
Jjk*".
6. Hoc in A; BC om. 7. C ~j A om. B ,.^~'-
J~>Jj~' jM
^>. Comp.
Mich. Syr., I, 23.
* C 48 v.
Sarug vecut jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra Nachor, 130
*
ans, et, apres la
naissance de Nachor, 200 ans; sa vie fut de 330 ans, et il mourut 46 ans
apres la naissance d'Abraham.
+
B66. D'apres ce que nous trouvons dans la Torah, qui est
*
aujourd'hui entre
les mains des Juifs, par suite de la reduction qu'ils en ont faite, et de la
deterioration (du texte), Sarug ayant vecu 30 ans jusqu'a ce qu'il engendra
Nachor, et 300 ans apres la naissance de Nachor, mourut 61 ans apres la
naissance de Jacob; il mourut dix-sept ans avant la mort d'Ar'u, son pere.
En l'an 21 de la naissance de Sariig, parut le second roi de Babel; il s'appe-
lait Kambiros et il regna 85 ans. A son epoque parut la monnaie, c'est-a-
* b 66 v.
dire la maison pour frapper des dinars et des dirhems
*
et 1'art de faire des
*C49. ornements en or et en argent. A cette
*
epoque se distingua Amorius, de la
*
a 126. famille d'Ophir, 1'artisan de fer et de cuivre.
*
En l'an quarante-six du regne de
Cambiros, roi de Babel, ce monarque batit quelques villes, dont la premiere fut
la grande Suse. Acette epoque Rambiros fit la guerre aux Kaldeens et les mit
a mort, comme nous le trouvons dans les livres et les recits attribues a
Zoroastre (Zaradouscht) le Mage. L'an 106 de Sarug, regna a Babel le troi-
9]
NAISSANCE DABRAIIAM. 635
V*
dy 9-*3
^*-*"
tV**
-
*!? tV**'
,^-U3
cj
-
^r"*-
w
^*~
**^'
-
ctLU (jLL c!-Lu f-_jjLJ
O*
JiHJIj
^jlj-^l?
*
4*t^
2
J*-*:. J^ wT"!j ^
* B
'
(V-J^l ) I -O^*
,t
C 49 v.
'ôujlj _-* *l*J Ouj 5sA>-lj <C-j 4j^ (^^* "^L--*- o^j <CL^ "^v^cj
(V** .5
^^*
r"^
J
1
^ ^W
1
tf^J J
^
*
y^
j
^
J*
jy^
J^3 (Î/J 4r <> p~]
oUj ^*
(V*"^}
<V**l3
^^* rjii' <o
jj^
jl aj *^ <c~ \_jwjxj AjuJ' j^jlr <0 -Oj
_1^
(jL*_5
^4
-
' ci-*
3 "Cj^ j^9
(*
,
*^Ji' (V
(J
3*"*'' -^ **
,V
***
(V^r**^
<**' fUJ
c-jJj <d-i?
<j-^*-~ d"L_}
* ^
J^^
^\L^\
5
^s^S
ojU- jLjJ! J-Ui
jj
_A->-
+
B67v.
(-*-**3 M-_J_Sl <L-_L'J U^L* (jUit?
^*J3
<V***l5
*--U
_-U>- /-* U^-s-î-lj UjS
1. A om. depuis Uj.
2. AB J->s
^.

3. C om.

4. A om. dep.
*
5. Sic in
B; in CA
^
3
/.

6. Codd. îljjjiJl. Comp. Mich. le Syr., I, 24; Abu-1-Pharadj,
Chr. Syr.,
p.
9 ult.

7. A IfcLsj
a-J, -\U ..-..
sieme roi, qui s'appelait Samiros; la cluree de son regne fut cle 72 ans; il fut
le premier qui fit faire les mesures,
*
la balance et le poids \ *
b 67.
La naissance d'Abraham.
Nachor ayant vecu 79 ans, engendra Tarikh, pere d'Abraham, et vecut,
apres la naissance de Tarih, 122 ans; sa vie ayant ete de 201 ans, il mou-
rut 47 ans apres la naissance d'Abraham. Nachor vecut jusqu'a ce qu'il
engendra Tarih, d'apres la Torah
*
des Juifs, 29 ans, et 172 ans apres la
*
c w v
naissance de Tarih, et il mourut 22 ans apres la naissance d'Isaac, fils d'A-
braham; et sa mort eut lieu avant celle de son pere et de son grand-pere.
A cette epoque Kisrounis, roi des Parthes, fit la guerre
*
contre Samiros
*
b 67 v
et apres 1'avoir combattu le tua; il lui arracha la peau de la tete et les
cheveux et, les ayant tresses en quatre tresses, en fit une couronne pour
lui-meme. A cause de cela il fut appele" Diokratis, c'est-a-dire possedant
deux meches (Dou-1-Karnein). Ce n'est pas le mme qu'Alexandre Dou-1-
1. Cf. Mich. le Syr., I, 23-24.
B
C 50 V.
[80J
jJU^C-VI jV j-vi<LV! ^^lji
y>
jj$
i\J\ *ij jL$Cj ^jiJI 3S
^l
]
^kjiô
~
^î>tl3l3 ^jAjJ! ^Jo-l
j*
Jjl
*
C 50. j- Jjl
JOJ
O-
fjytij
(jwi''l Js-jiaJ lw CjlL â^j CjlL> jLjJl jlli
^3
*B68. ^J! lÛs-j
JÂ^!
*
J^!i 0^^^
V^
O*
^^
1
*^
fj***^
fj^b
w^l ^J^!
A 120 v.
4
-JjiL Î>3 lj^ltj
p-^-
^J
jôjJ^ ^*
Ji
^j^LaJI^
4
^.tiJI Ufrj â*
"^
cr*r"-5
<j~^
cy
<-^^ d^* ^-*ri
jj^^
(j^"
^**"
tii
<~kJ'
^v
e^
^J
<c~. j^L aj'L>- c^l5_j c
(V-î
^>La /%-Ajjl "v jJj jl -u. \* (j-U-j **aI jI <! jJJ
^J
s^> yS^>
j&
viAJ-03
Jp=-J "^jv* 0*
^*" <j-~-*-*-.5 (j*"*^*"
f
^^3 cV*-"
'
<j"-*-*-.3
*
JU-3 Xs. ^c_jjUI ^l^ J! jLaiJI^ ^laJI ^"*i lji \jsyuj^\ isJwliJI ^j^JI 21 jJ
v. fcJJfc ^JI Ljj ^JvJI (jails (j-LJI ^Sl U^p- jj
*
L3 jUjJI 'ix JoJ /vJfcl^! -dy>
1. A om. 2. C om. ce litre.

3. Sic BC; A j^J^ks'. Mich. Syr., I, 26 : Aphintos.
4. A
Sjsr*J!
Jb
WMls-

5. In B i-ôU) C ^^sU! A ^.Ji)).
6. A s,yU.
7. B j^^.6..

8. C
J0j&J>.

9. C om.
Karnein, parce qu'Alexandre fut appele Dou-1-Karnein a cause de son
passage et de son arrivee a 1'Orient et a 1'Occident.
Le premier qui inventa les sciences et l'astronomie.
A cette epoque en Egypte regna un roi, appele Antoutis (Aphintos),
*C50.
pendant trente-deux ans ;
*
il fut le premier qui inventa les livres, les
sciences, l'astronomie, 1'arithmetique d'apres les livres des Kaldeens et des
*
b 68.
savants
*
orientaux, et les introduisit en Egypte ; il apprit la science de
a 126 v.
sorcellerie et la magie. A cette epoque, furent baties Sodome
*
et Gomorrhe
et aussi Babylone sur le fleuve du Nil. L'annee 70 de Nachor fut bati
Damas (Dimeschk). Tarikh vecut 75 ans et engendra Abraham ; apres
la naissance d'Abraham, il vecut 130 ans; sa vie ayant ete de 205 ans, il
mourut 55 ans apres la naissance d'Isaac. Cest ce qui est ecrit dans la
Torah mutilee et tronquee des Juifs. La corruption et la reduction vont
jusqu'aux annees de 1'epoque de la naissance dÂbraham a cause de
b 68 v.
1'eloignement de cet espace de temps, dont
*
la plupart des hommes ne
C 50 v.
savent rien. Les grands-pretres des Juifs reduisirent
*
ces annees a 1'epoque
B G9.
G51.
[81]
1NTR0DUCTI0N DES SCIENCES ET DE 17ASTR0N0MIE. 037
-j^J! -Cp L__j liLjj jL__ _!j! ^jJ! L_J! ^J! __jj__> j_~
/^3
~__J! A>\
ij <V~-*
'
___- *J-j.9_-! _J._>- -tl)_3 __-- __-9*3 JlL-l^ ^t-^J! ^_J ^J.X.
H
jLojJ! ^-5
(J
î ^LuJI Aj* jA93 p^J^ c_~~-J!
_*i
Jvl jo
^Y-,
jv&jLSj
^jf^
^j-
Oljil
^_<__?_>_ _5jL_JI ______ L__
_J->_V1 (3
_-> )-_ *>- L ,J--
~
7_-~_J! A^Ls I3I
J
__-_>-)
(
J-j-,:.JI
4
L__
j
*c-___JI jL ^Js- "u^x)! L-o_j ____, jL__
t^-*-^
frt f^
_S_/r*_
1
J JU! ___ J____,
(j
a* !jv__-j
<j-_3
jy-jJ1 ^lj jLjV!
J>\ J
_J'L Ll <G_.
/*_ /wJ-JI _-_- J-l___!
_$
(y-M-l IjvLx-li
(î-Vo! 3
____xJ!
(Vlj_- ----_}
*j_w !j-vjL_'
^V-
JL)! __->jL" __-_ <j-
IjJgaL-i j*aI^j! -Jjj
r-j-'
jLj
__)!
jisJl !->V_-_, >o! j-J
____)! ______ _;-_
_wL)l
_,__!
*
-JL^- _*iL_ jLjVl
_^
SjlJ! j_J ^l^l jLj _J!
^_!
* a 127
JjJj ~j ____
V
*Jjt-^
^"^
pr**-^
-****' -^ ^^=-1 ^J* --
(VfÔ
-___._ -_L___L_ *
b
09
\
|^"L_" ^J! L~j_-0 i_L__> 'l_-__J Ijnj_-'33 ~c_^__,J! 'J-i _.
ptfJjjJ
^^
r*^.^ _V*- ^r^
1. CB ULsJ).
2. A ___-U
!
J;
J_J s_i^_.j *$J ____l/_i
,
_
1
--^-f*
5
!
_^
^
J'
_y>
_y_I-_.
3. C om.
4. A om.
5. AB *_;.

6. A __JL_>
__.
7. A ,_,'-^~
J
*U
^-
\
J
^ w ____-
JJ
du Messie et apres son ascension au Ciel. A cette epoque deux grands
pretres des Juifs, Anne et Caiiphe, desirerent declarer fausse la mission du
Christ et refuter le temps de son avenement, parce qu'ils avaient ete effrayes
de ce qu'un grand nombre de leurs chefs respectes et plus ages avaient
reconnu la mission du Christ pour eux et Tauthenticite des miracles parmi
eux, quand ils avaient vu la resurrection du Christ, comme il est ecrit dans
TEvangile, a laquelle les chretiens croyaient fermement.
*
Ils discuterent
contre eux, et une controverse eut lieu entre eux. Anne et Caiphe, les grands
pretres, alleguaient des arguments contre eux et ailirmaient que le Messie
dont les prophetes avaient prophetise, ne viendrait qu'au dernier temps;
mais, disaient-ils, nous sommes encore au milieu du temps du monde.
Mais les autres se detournerent d'eux ;
*
alors eux, ayant en leur pos-
session des bibliotheques, se mirent a retrancher ces annees depuis Adam
et le commencement du monde jusqu'a 1'epoque de Tarih et de la naissance
d'Abraham; et a cause de 1'eloignement de 1'epoque et de 1'ignorance
*
de
la plupart des hommes, comme nous 1'avons deja dit, ils retrancherent
des annees de 1'histoire du monde, depuis Adain jusqu'a 1'epoque d'A-
braham,
*
1389 ans; lorsqu'ils 1'eurent arrange entre eux, en secret, ils le
firent voir a leurs compagnons et a tous les hommes qui etaient d'accord
avec eux dans leur desir de la mort du Messie. Ils firent plusieurs copies,
B
6
B 69 v.
[82]
La_J
a
^JI ^SIjjJI j~JZ lîi-lj vilU ^s. j-UI ij-UaJj L/ji
b^J
pv^j^ J
4
-jiiiLli j-j-_JiaJ LftJ^r-i ^l LjVI v_^ ^ |*tfL>6-?l
' U-*i
j^.
jj^._~uJI jjju_JI
G51 v.
-___JI ^L. jjljJ!
^y
UVI
^ j
L *_-*>- Ijj^j "Hj-cC-VI tJLi
j
*
-JlJt
is>__JI ^b
5
A9>te- (j^-JI
v^
<3 c?-^ J^
IjA-ilj) Ij^ LJi>j
^^r" tfr^
'-*"
.. .....I I
^.^ JDj
-__v~JI <Lli Aju jvjl J*i)l I-L&
j6j
L-U- r_-_~JI JjJ
^y
jUlj
_J.jUi .-j_~JI_> <u_is (jj_wJ._.j <C~ <yUjU?
(
j^jsto ~____UI
<yf=>
<_L-*
J-^r~^~JI
<*JUI U jl ju> Li
8
L&^>-I
^
jX
j^
7
î
% lpt-^3 ^-.xJI ^-~io <c,Uj
,J
\~Jj (J-pVI JlLJl jajjCwVI (jJÎ
ijpj (j^*^
jL
j <j*
v_Ji_r <uai!l l-c^
JLr JJI Li jl (>J-JI
(V
lj---ft> Uj ijjJI ^Li v__aJI *aa
1. C om.

2. A J! CB ^cJJL
3. A Jji ..-
4. Sic C; B -jJiLU A om.
5. A om.

G. A om.

7. A lûai Jt. 8. C lj-*
"'
qu'ils cacherent chez leurs hommes de confiance, afin quils montrassent
cette version et en detournassent des gens avec cela ; ils cacherent la tra-
duction de la Torah, traduite par les Septante commentateurs, a leurs
compagnons, avec les livres des Prophetes, qu'ils avaient traduits sous le
roi Ptolemee Philadelphe dans la ville d'Alexandrie;
*
ils changerent et mu-
tilerent dans les Livres des Prophetes tout ce qu'ils purent, de ce qui se
rapportait aux propheties sur le Messie. Les actes du Messie Notre-Sei-
gneur qui se trouvent dans les livres des Septante, sont, au contraire, fi-
deles et clairs. Ils firent cette falsification apres la Resurrection du Christ,
tandis que la traduction des Septante fut achevee environ 300 ans avant
TAvenement du Christ. Nous raconterons sans doute Tliistoire de Ptolemee
Philadelphe et des soins qu'il donna a la traduction des livres sacres et leur
explication, jusqu'a ce que nous arrivions a la fin, si Dieu le veut.
Le commencement de cette histoire remonte a 1'epoque de Ptolemee et
d'Alexandre Dou-1-Karnein, le plus grand roi. Dans cette histoire nous
expliquerons la corruption des Juifs et la reduction dcs annees quîls ont
faite, si Dieu le veut.
[83]
RECIT DU ROI ALEXANDRE DOU-L-KARNEIN. 639
dUUI jj_jCV! _)JjiM
&
^3
*C52.
B 70 V.
_J_____C , >L_5CJ\ jv&L 9 4J_-5 _?l_>- *A
iV-*JI
-J__ juj! ô <C5s..L* *_J> ___.>-
-j-^JI
j^
~->_!! jo__JI
j! iT^fo ^jJ! ^jJjCV! JlL ^j-JiUs
lT^^.
f*-^
j_i__,
2
V jl ^yL-j ^JUjJ!
J>\
4J!_-J!
j*
UYI
v^
-*?-3
sljj-JI ^l^ J ljj_-J
4
._-^JjJI
J,
1^'Lj
j-&
^j-J ,_$J! jl<JI |J_*
j cii-_j -^J-iT *-___J!
**
S-U jl J_>-!
-^J
*
J^"jLj
_<^ <_^
iL-aJlj
J~J!
^
*
(J
__flJ ^Jl jUiLJ! jV l^J-LT
__
^B
71.^
^\
^^JJiLl _/_*_-iia> -sco _<J! ÂJIj w--J! ^L JjJj
^
j!
L>=^l9
*_1^\
<Cp s_U0 Jl OJIj ___-J! \i^*J! J-J&Y -c_a_ L-Jsjj ^L-nJ! _-v-_tt-T
<^J^J ^-
jl
__>UY!
_$
jjJ _^J jL__J!j _>L_iJI ctUi ^lc Ij^Jilj
'
lj_>l ^^-s- UUj jL>- -j^J! *
c 52 v.
lî j-Jl LJ l^-iiV *-JjJI <t\k j^-- iJ_ !j.3_-__i! __i_o ^^.-^cJlj 4_>_y_J! Ja!j
Jl__ __j-jU J--I LJ__- v, LJ__- j! _jjiiC <_- __->_>
j
dJJi
_i
_>._->
li! lû
_/*?
1. C om. dep. ^jjJI.

2. C ^J.
3. C U. 4. AB -_--JJi
_/.
5. A
^jJJ.
__
6. A ^jJ_JLi.
7. AB IjJ-s^ C Ijj^-kl.

8. A U.

9. AB^.
Le recit du roi Alexandre Dou-l-Karnein. *
Q 52.
B 70 v
Son empire fut partage entre ses quatre serviteurs qui etaient ses
gardes du corps. Le livre sacre les appelle ses serviteurs \ L'un d'entre
eux fut Ptolemee Philadelphe, roi d'Alexandrie, au sujet duquel nous avons
deja dit que les Septante, savants juifs, lui avaient traduit Ia Torah et tous
les Livres des Prophetes de 1'hebreu en grec. II ne faut pas croire que ce
recit soit anticipe et ait ete mis dans un endroit ou il ne s'agissait pas
de son temps, mais il etait necessaire de le mentionner plus haut, parce que
la reduction
*
et la corruption des annees atteignent 1'epoque
*
de Tarih
et de la naissance d'Abraham. II nous fallait expliquer et indiquer les mo-
tifs et les raisons qui firent que Ptolemee Philadelphe se preoccupa de
la traduction des livres sacres et la desira, pour montrer exactement aux
savants les motifs et les raisons pour lesquels les grands pretres
*
juifs,
Anne et Caiphe, s'appliquerent hardiment a la corruption et la reduction,
et pour expliquer aux gens intelligents, aux savants et aux investigateurs,
comment ils furent mis au grand jour et comment ces passages, mutiles
et reduits par eux, furent reconnus, lorsquon les etudia et les examina.
A I:
1. I Macchab., r,
C53
*
15 72.
A 128
640
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. 84
B 71 V.
'
4^J_t ^_*aJ jJCjC-VI jlj /j~L- <J- ^LLâoo tiUJI
J^JiJlli
Cylj *
^j-jVJ^
^
Jl L
t^*J
^y*^
^j-^Jj
(j-J^JI
^fJ
^^ "^
ÛJl
<0
(J^J
U^j
^ ^r^*b
julJj
*
L.L ^jus jcJI
J1
^l
j*. ^Xu ^l
^j
l^l Jrti jiiVb jlJdJ
^ly *L?li- ^j-o
*
j! /j->
4ljL_o jvJ dUi Jii jo jJj
^JâJlj
-XljJI jjJI Li
îi- ATlJj vrVj *A> Lij C>L V~>- j-oVI d)j.U <>jLt* J^ J-ilj liJl ^Ji ^JJo
Jil
j-j^-J^ *j.Vj
:>
-^l
j
1
^?
^Jc oÂ^J-l
j^>
^JJI JjJI
J^
*
Jjl-lj
-^J J^
*^j*.jJajlj * aJjJJl* -j-L-
(JjJ^
5 vilLj A_L-
/r^jl
^r^
/<^*"' '^LL AJlj
*>jl
, ,
- i - jlj ^j^jlJI jlji. ~JLL-
'
dlLj LJ ^>lj /UI ^L ^^j.Lo^ cilLj
jJi JJ> fUl
Û îcj iwojl jjl ^j-îL ^L-
^y
^cLc <u)d! CJI
,j
^2>o ^ji'
^j-JLlj /jjf! LkLj JbLj *L*)| ** Lit (^jis-lj <Lsj <*o ^Jia9
Lw!
^j
1
! ^^ko ^J^y
4o
J*9
]1
LJ aJ SUIjC Cj-o A*
^y
*
<> ^pi> l^pi jJwJ>w>U
J*>
jl ^s-U <J-
1. A jJb
rî'
.jjSL^ ,L ju- ik~. ifJu w^
J,
.JJlC^J.
2. A Jju
J
l$CU.
î\ ^.^W ^XL ij.U^
^!
j*xJ sjXli.
3. A
1$*^
jytf! ^yu
^j^-
fooj.

4. C vjuSj A a*j ,^! ijU^l. 5. C om.

6. Sic A; CB wo,'.
7. C om.
8. Sic AB; C
^>J^.

9. C a-JjJjJL.
10. C j&I&J îdiu-! AB îLiw'. V.
yew^rA, p.
116.

11. A U ^L.
B 7i v.
IAin des grands personnages de la Perse, appele Darius,
*
eut une querelle
avec (Alexandre) Dou-1-Karnein, qui regna en Egypte six ans. Alexandre,
Fayant vaineu, le tua et s'empara de la meilleure partie de son royaume
;
apres cela, il rassembla des troupes nombreuses et marcha a leur tete contre
diflerents pays, pour faire la guerre a leurs rois et pour sêmparer de leurs
royaumes; arrive a Sind, il s'en empara et s'y appreta a envahir 1'Inde
*G53. et la Chine. Avant cela, il partagea son empire entre quatre
*
de ses gardes
du corps, comme je lai deja dit plus haut, et poursuivit la guerre contre
les rois de differents peuples jusqu'a sa mort. Lorsque sa mort eut ete
*
B 72. connue de ses gouverneurs, chacun d'entre eux s'empara
*
du pays oii il avait
ete nomme comme lieutenant. L'un de ses gouverneurs, Ptolemee, iils- d'Arib
'
a 128.
(Lagos), regna sur FEgypte 40 ans;
*
Philippe regna sur la Macedoine
;
Antigone et Demetrius sur la Syrie et le pays d'Asie. Seleucus, qui regna
sur les pays dÔrient, marcha contre 1'Egypte en l'an 13 de Ptolemee, fils
d'Arib; auparavant il avait conquis la Syrie. Demetrius marcha vers 1'Asie et
1'ayant vaincu et tue, s'empara de 1'Asie, de la Syrie et de Babylone, ou il regna
b 72 v. 32 ans. II voulut instituer pour Alexandre un souvenir qui rappelat,
*
apres
B 73 V.
[85]
RECIT DU ROl ALEXANDRE DOU-L-KARNEIN. 641
*
j_> Jjl -L~ IjT-^
^r**j
<*~,\> ^yiJ] ^L--
*
dUi Xs.
p-^y
iUl AtUia^l
j-
*
c 5:J v-
Jl ol ô JUI ii-u _>jlr ^J-w îi <cCL
j^
^tt LJLJI a-lJI j^ aUI LlL
^L <Lw
(V*->J
U~wj <k>l<j _i)! j~->- (V^r^l
c-
^-^*
<V
^**"
^J^
ijr^
<
^~-^ <
*-^'
^jiJiUi ^-j-^lk) LLL JLjJ! cJJi
^j iJ^'
*^ ^
J^
"^* ^*-*9
* j~ /p"
I-*
ls^ O*
Jh^
j^*
(j^
^*-
Jr*^3
^'^"' ^-Li
2
aJ
vliî ^^xJ! jl i^pi ^JJ!
*
B 73.
-j-j-JI
jj^
p^
(j-UI
^
LJl
yjjjj
(_iJl L <cjCL.
(J
jo
j^
-^VI
,y
i^LiaPj ^jLJ! dJjjL \* LxL jl cL
^
j.'i>^> 4o'l _<inJ!
J
<ca9 Jjli UJl ,vtl>''
^\^y
(J
j-CjCwY! ^JaJ jo
<>'!
<Lc

u^?s
îJI jAj îJiLU
(
j-j.^.iki <0 JU,
v^rjCJI Sl^sj LiCJ!
,j
*
'
0J3 o.a ,*--> cio
*
ii-Jsj <L-C>j LL 4iji jl5j
*
c 54
t^x-jlwi
jf>-
JjlsYlj j!-cU!
^*-^f-
(j
Ljjcojs-
jj
vio^ IajI^wwI
^*^
^jLJ!
^^t>j
Li?. â-s^Jlj L^-J^Ja-wVlj L_ Jjîg^VI As> /w LLjLsj LS jJI / JjJ!
^&j
I^*j>-
l~J jjwj /jLJ!
12
fc-U *^>-
<>'! <C*s
j
^^j-wCoi li^\i L
l*^J
*
^^â-JjVlj
1. A
;
,^l
^.

2. BA add. ^jJf.
3. AB om.
4. AB om.

5. A^.
-
6. C
tjxas A Sj^j *J-w
J.
7. C aJjJ. 8. AB om.

9. A LXJI.
10. A
JukJI.
11. AB om.

12. C L\*.
sa mort, les bienfaits quil en avait recus. Sur ces entrefaites il etablit
*
le
*
G 53 \
compte des annees cTapres son nom et fixa le debut de cette ere au pre-
mier jour de la conquete de la Syrie, 1'annee 13 de son regne. Depuis
Adam jusqu'a cette annee-ci, qui est la premiere annee du regne de Dou-1-
Karnein, les annees de 1'histoire clu monde sont de 5197 ans, que nous
expliquerons plus tard, si Dieu le veut. A cette epoque regna Ptolemee
Philadelphe pour qui, comme nous 1'avons deja raconte, les Livres sacres
etaient ete traduits; il regna sur 1'Egypte 38 ans.
*
11 affranchit de la cap-
*
b 7;;.
tivite les peuples qui etaient dans son royaume, au nombre de 130.000, dont
30.000 Juifs. Tout d'abord, il
y
a sur lui une allusion dans les Livres sacres,
ou il est ecrit qu'il fut un des grands rois etrangers, appele Ptolemee Phila-
delphe. On rapporte qu'il ressemblait a Alexandre par sa puissance, et lui
etait superieur en science, en sagesse et en philosophie;
*
tous ses soins et
tout son plaisir
*
ne tendaient qu'a la philosophie, a la Iecture des livres,
a toutes les sciences et a la connaissance de leurs mysteres; il les propa-
geait, en les rassemblant dans tous les pays et toutes les contrees, de sorte
qu'il les cultiva toutes; c'etaient les sciences dont nous avons parle :
l'astronomie, 1'astrologie, la geometrie, 1'arithmetique
*
et d'autres que nous
*
b 73 \
avons mentionnees. Dans son histoire, il est ecrit qu'il reunit les oeuvrcs <le
\ 128 v.
'
C 54.
642 AGAPIUS. KtTAB AL-'UNVAN. 86
^Xi cJlJI Iaa ^^.dL jl '^yiCj Ujl^Jj
*lfUc v-i^-j
'
^*-^
i*_<C=JI
c~>
'rp^'
i^J'
,V (*?* <J"^J' (V
^'
Oy-^*3
*-**"'
V^* r*-*
-^
-*f"5*
(V^La^l^ ^Vl ^L-
*
Uc J ^jCJ!
3
UjJI \
3
j\
3
<,
*B74.
H
4jjJI ^îOl (j^.>JI
^r^"
*,
'
L
3
10
J I^JIS l-U ^^Cs
^
^ v^
(XJ<
Ji
r
^
^ J*i tl
^
M
dlUI
1^1
14
dUtL& LjJ
j
^JI cJlas v UjJI Û ^ lîJU-j dlSJo J l^^li ÎjJ.
i. B Uj^ A laJa..
2. AB om.
3. CA om.

4. A aJJJ.
5. A j^.

6. C om. dep.
*. 7. C om. A J! ,%^^>
*jf
*fc^
^*^' .^
<J^'
^-^-^
rjtj
sjX33o Jj$J! ^srVS
1
!
I^
,! U *^j!j
*aobl>.
8. C om. ce titre.

9. C om. A *S'jJx.
-
10. C om.
11. A
^J^jS.

12. BA add. ^JJI.
13. C Jo
^jj^.
B jjjorf
*XJ A r-W !ft/JJj. 14. A LlfL.
ces sciences, leur erigea la maison de la Sagesse (bibliotheque) ; il les
cultivait et connaissait leurs lois et leurs mysteres. II est ecrit que ce roi
Ptolemee, reunissant les livres, aurait pense a sa satisfaction de ce que
la posterite en parlerait. Ptolemee, ayant rassemble les etrangers de tous
les peuples qui furent prisonniers dans son royaume, et les ayant comptes,
trouva leur nombre de 130.000, dont 30.000 Juifs; et il leur proposa de
revenir dans leurs pays. Les Juifs en furent extremement contents, s'en
G 54 v. rejouirent,
*
adresserent de nombreuses prieres pour lui et lui cn firent des
remerciments.
B 74.
*
LES CAUSES DE LA TRA.DUCTION DES SePTANTE DES LIVRES ANCIENS.
Ptolemee leur clit : Je vous fais cette faveur; mais j'ai a vous demandcr
une chose que vous ferez pour marquer votre gratitude. Ils lui dirent : Roi,
qu'est-ce que c'est? II leur dit : Ma demande est que vous uTapportiez,
avec mes messagers qui partiront avec vous, des livres de sagesse de votre
pays. Ils le lui accorderent et lui en firent serment. Ensuite les Juifs lui
[87J
CAUSES DE LA TRADUCTION DES SEPTANTE. 643
j
UVI
J^
L-JI
j*
Jji
j>j
^>
^
*^VI
j*
-^V c~J ^l^
î/
v^
^cU JULi~> UJ >l
j*
Uj
yp
j*
Uj
,^1.5
^-VIj IL-jJI^ ^ÎjJIj ^j-v^JI
**.>%
^-f-
1,
(n~v3
2
p*^J
^
*
pr^ J-^l?
fr-^
*
v"!j
^
J
p^
1*
O^La
/*(*
pJi
^_3
^Ljjj j^-^-U)
(**->! j*
^J-* <jT (*f. ^r'*^
''p^Jj^'. -r*'3
î-
jv^
<jLai
*l~f>-
Ijs-^Js- -^jLl Uo
(-*J3^r~'
Jr*
5 4^-L-
(J
*fJI ^^3
'*
LS3
j
a.U-VI ^JI Ijp^-I'^ l^^ LU <J> Im *ô% ^yrfJl ^JI p>ji^:. (*Ûb*(I p-i
Li^Jl Id <<iL.j 4JI
[f,
Ij^^ LiVl ^Jo
7
*-*~>-j jjJJ ô <J
ljjMf-3
0U>-
J^ L*S
r^"
'LLjJI i_^lJl Ol t^.<L>j iÛ^cS A)U5>
w>Jf-
***
L-*~3
i^^fc-Ub AjjlX^
*^>LL "^ JL-j
"^f-y" f*fLj
vy.)A)
^** ^-^j
"
(^J' aX-j
^jj
Li
1^1 \^jt)
^3^*3 AjId
Ju^j
LJi ^L^JI <JiJi
^J
^-u-j^ <\lLi> îxJI ÂAt J IjîJ ^Lijj
J. B
jjjj
A om.

2. Sic in B; C
Û
A om.

3. B ^jj^s^ A om. k. C om.
ces deux mots.

5. Au lieu du passage depuis
<^
U le A donne : *$J)
^~*
cJj ^Co
B 74 v.
A 129.
*C55.
I
<J^x>K ^sLj
(
^sOju J) âoLtfjja
/^r
<>
>*J^
J
i t^j
*2>J-*J Jl *$j *y.>_
U *Uac!j
Sj~i^ *$*=
V-H^ *&!H-
X
'*j
*sLj . Jl. 6. AB add.
j
*$*L
7. CA om. 8. A *$i>.
9. C om.

10. B *JLj C ,*a~o
,
A
*$JLo.
I
"
!
">
!
dirent : Chez nous, 6 roi, il se trouve des livres hebraiques rares qu'aucun
peuple ne possede; ce sont les livres reveles, qui furent envoyes du Ciel
aux prophetes, tels que reglements, lois, commandements, ordre et prohi-
bition; (on
y
trouve) ce qui est et ce qui devra arriver. Leur langage sur
ce sujet 1'etonna et leur conduite lui plut. II les pourvut largement
*
de pro-
visions de route et de vivres jusqu'a leur pays et ordonna de les laisser
passer jusque chez eux, a 1'endroit de leur sejour, de leurs gouverneurs et
leurs chefs;
*
il envoya avec eux des cadeaux et des vetements et leur ecrivit
au sujet
*
de sa demande. Se rejouissant (de la nouvelle) qui leur etait par-
venue, ils sortirent a la rencontre de leurs compagnons, lorsque le bruit
de leur sortie fut arrive aux frontieres les plus rapprochees de leurs pays.
Lorsquils eurent lu les lettres du roi, ils s'empresserent d'acquiescer a
sa demande : ils lui recueillirent les livres de la Torah et tous les livres des
Prophetes, et lui envoyerent avec eux par ses messagers une lettre ecrilc
en hebreu en lettres
*
d'or; en meme temps ils ecrivirenl la reponse a sa *
o ::.
lettre. Les livres hebraiques etant arrives cliez lui, il fut dans 1'embarras,
parce qu'il n'en put rien comprendre. 11 renvoya ses messagers chez eux
et lc leur fit savoir, en demandant dc lui envoyer des savants ct des juristes,
\ 12U.
644 AGAPIUS.. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. [88]
3
vdUi
J
^
^J^\i
jJ\ *Sj
^)
2
<^
J
LJ* <JI ^yn^
l
jUil ly-jLr
C55V. Jb-J ^V*^ ^T*l
* ,*-*0-^ *-^5
j^L-l
,j-*
Ja^-
J^ j^ j^ ^-
^J^
l>"0*
l! ::. v.
^Lo ^jJl^S S/ lf) O-
p*jr*J
p*lj*
J33 ^J? o~^ l^
^*
^ l>^
^jUi uyi w^
**-j
V*^
^y-S
j-
%J
J\
*J
j*
U^-Jr
j*
^3>JI
*B76. ÛÎ ^JI
(îr^
7
p*Af^ (V^
<j~^
b
(V=-^
^*-?
pr*
frr^
*l>4 i^
*C56.
-Vo^
y^j
Ûb-pIj ^lxll jjLJI
p,~>J
L6j j^-^-^J 0>L& 4^-j
p^
d^.33
jcp Ij; Ij^LiJ 7tJI îUr
<j*
S-a>-Ij *U=~J *jJL jîJI Lx^JI jtt ^jLs ^JI
1. A
0111. 2. A 4-LJI
J.

3. C om.
4. A jâijU.
5. Sic in B; A
*^Li.o
C *$^Wf. 6. C teji. 7. A U^lj WiuJl*
^jH^j-
8. A LU$H*.
pour lui traduire ces livres en sa langue; il leur promit de magnifiques
cadeaux. Quand sa lettre fut arrivee et eut ete lue , ils s'empresserent
de choisir (quelqu'un) pour le lui envoyer, afin d'obtenir ce qu'il promettait.
La discorde et la dispute eclaterent parmi eux a ce sujet; enfin ils con-
vinrent d'envoyer six personnes de chacune de leurs tribus, leur nom-
c 55 v.
bre etant
*
de 72 hemmes, qui se dirigerent vers lui. Lorsquils furent ar-
rives ,
*
il les recut d'une facon tres hospitaliere et en fit trente-six
groupes. Leurs tribus etant de differents avis, il preposa a chaque groupe
un homme qui les empechat de se rencontrer, s'occupat de leurs alTaires
et, une fois la traduction des livres achevee, les passat d'un groupe a un
autre, jusqu'a ce que la Torah et tous les livres des Prophetes fussent entie-
rement termines. II obtint trente-six copies en grec, les distribua dans
tous les pays de son empire et en envoya un certain nombre a Rome, a
Ephese et a Byzance. Pendant leur sejour,
*
grace a ses relations avec eux,
b 76. il apprit 1'hebreu et clevint plus habile queux dans la lecture
*
de leurs livres.
Apres la cloture de leurs travaux, il les combla de cadeaux et de provisions
de voyage, les fit retourner chez leurs compatriotes et envoya avec eux ses
messagers avec des cadeaux pour leurs gouverneurs et des vetements pour
leur chef
*
Eleazar, le grand pretre, et leurs compagnons; dans sa lettre il loua
leur ceuvre. Les savants traducteurs lui demanderent une de ces copies
pour pouvoir s'en glorifier devant leurs compatriotes; et Ptolemee le leur
accorda. Cela fut 1'arret de la Providence de Dieu qui, dans son eternelle
B 75 v.
A 129 v
C56.
[89J
CAUSES DE LA TRADUCTION DES SEPTANTE. 645
\_^ jj>^w L^ <ulc.
<j
Jh^J
(*-â-J' LJ <AJl
^rf-^'
j& IA*
/*f>
viDi <J*i-3 Û-c-J
jUj_5
Ojt^ ^J
7t-u-JI ^^lc ^yJI
j*
LîUc*^ UL93 jLs-
j*j-i^-^J
ff^P
(J*9
O^^-ji jv ^jUaJI
(^j
i Alfr
uUfVI (j
^jl-X^jJfc Lo ^lt Uli) -^^jo"_3
4^
* B 76 v.
J'j_Jl AJULsl /** ~Jl <*JL~-lj
fOjJ*-
<
^*-*J
<jj-^*>
(>ifA
y~~> *&* 4-iJj rc-.**Jl uLs
JjiJI v2-ywj JjA-JI
*jp~j JjiJI ^S v^Jl^ ^"Jl tj-frUoJI <L-i_5 ^^^Jl
^J^.l?
LjVI *_*" ,Vo <J^
lij*
^
IX-opcT Jj^pcJI
csr^J
>_'.' SJl *4^C Ij *-- tJ -**-Jl k_U>"A
p-^-LliL \yL*$ ^L>\ îc ^jiL^lj ^^Jl ^l
j
*
L^S\
J*.
\jl>\ -u__>c9
+C56v.
a
i (j
p-*ljl lj-L~Jj
f^-^l ,V
/- \y*^$ *ifC'
Ij-VjU ctDi _Cc
/ofJc-
Ij-aUlj
p^jJ
j
w-^Cl
^jjr^-
C-Oj
9
p
t
--_'l jjt Ij. IjjJ-U
*
^c.----.JI yl j J
8
3_sJI
1. A -*L_>
5^
*$r*
a*5
j-
2. A iolii,'!.
3. C (j^jJI AB -^_jj*. 4. C
^.
-
5. A om. dep. lyij
6. C om. ce titre.

7. B lyJi! A !jj^_u!.
8. A om. C
^^'.

9. om. depuis
LL--J.
sagesse (connaissait) le futur acte d'Anne et de Caiphe, leurs grands pretres
et chefs, et de leurs partisans, qui agirent d'une maniere inique contre le
Messie a 1'epoque de son apparition, de son avenement
*
et de leur partici-
pation a sa mort, d'apres ce qui est ecrit dans 1'Evangile des chretiens.
Ensuite arriva la resurrection du Christ. Plusieurs d'entre eux se joigni-
rent a lui comptant sur sa bonte et sa misericorde envers eux, parce qu'il
ressuscitait les morts, guerissait les lepreux et operait les miracles, qui frap-
paient Fesprit, troublaient la raison, confondaient rintelligence, faisaient
vivre l'inexpliquable, a 1'appui de ce qui etait ecrit a ce sujet dans les Livres
des Prophetes.
LES JuiFS DIVULGUERENT CE QUILS AVAIENT CHANGE
DANS LES LlVRES SACRES.
Alors ils se revolterent contre les grands pretres
*
dans la question du
Christ, menacerent leur vie, se proposerent les tuer et les attaquererent. Sur
ces entrefaites, les grands pretres changerent de tactique pour leur echapper
et porterent leur attention a inventer pour eux des preuves dans la ques-
tion du Messie
*
pour proteger leur vie par ce moyen.
Les bibliotheques se trouvant dans leurs mains. ils s'occuperent. comme
B 76 v.
B ;
646 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TNYAX. 90
L.j
rt^*j Lr
2
^
S-M
^-
v
*
L_i
b^*J
sljjJI
J1
--1
tr3 l-^
l^-*
LaJI ÂjJ
^^
^^r^
,J1
***
Lr*-3
f-^ cT" Cf
1j----~^
*
Î-Oj
f-1
<y> -/*
A 130. iL)--^>t-Jlj __j-_vJ1 <__-
v,
ljlaa'^1 "j*-* AsJj
<JS \^ _->
(j?'^5 ,*-**>_> ^Lj-Uj
^-* _-u 11 l_jA_j L -_U ___ . jl
J-i
aU____J1
,**-*-
^y
B
c
7
5
7
7-
v
_a_,
3
jj_*-UI <LJ
j
-'.wVj i.
sb"V
*
^l -VjVI
p^
-J5
*
jl -u
^y
p^
__.L_5>
^j-
u-wl 1jJ___~J r
y
jj!
*L- jjjl JJL^tJjl j^l jLi *a_.
j_>-
jJ^ ^jLjJI
*oL. jA lil
^r-a--
jV^ ^r*-^ fV
l^_?1j- /* _VL*'1
--** JsAiL-lj 4-___ IJaiu-lj iiljjJI
<C ,ya<lj A-i -C-i L_j 4-_.flJ J^JL> *~_j.J1 ctAJij -IjjJI __)LS \a _ ^js^^ ;i__>1j-J1
1j_*__>-1__5 7_-_~~Jl ^L-I
jj
(^J^-
rJ^.
(V
_***
'
'j^
i>- *j__n_-1_5 ctUi 1jA*i UJ_>
B78
-
j -__.
9
j__; IjJls
*
y>j$\j>\
8
jj_
.jj^J- L V3
a_> _l J <_Uj jl aax
1. A jj-^J- 2. C xJ.
3. Ici se trouve 1'explication du copiste : u$a. Ji U ->|J
Ûj
cr
* s-_J Û! y_T.
_
4. Sic in A; C i_U B y_j-

5. C J_o.
6. A ^_!l.
7. C j-O.
8. C .^J'.
9. A -^.
nous 1'avons cleja dit plus haut, de la Torah avec une intention preconcue et
y
observerent que le terme de leur epoque etait tres eloigne de 1'epoque
d'Adam'; alors ils retrancherent des annees d'Adam et de sa descendance,
jusqu'a la naissance cFAbraham, 1389 ans, apres avoir retranche des annees
en nombre determine de la vie de chacun (d'entre les patriarches) les annees
anterieures a la naissance de leurs enfants, cent ans a chacun, et les trans-
fererent aux annees de leur vie posterieures a
*
la naissance de leurs enfants,
C57.
*
qui ne comptent pas a 1'origine des temps.
Ayant trouve Kainan, fds d'Arfaxad, fds de Sem, fds de Noe, ils re-
trancherent son nom du livre de la Torah et ses annees. Le retranchement de
ces annees de leur place est evident pour celui qui verra de ses propres yeux
ces passages et examinera cette question d'apres la Torah; ce passage lui
indiquera ce qu'ils en ont mutile et retranche. LorsquTls 1'eurent fait et
arrange en secret, ils inviterent un certain nombre de ceux qui s'etaient
revoltes contre eux, a cause de leur maniere d'agir dans la question du Messie,
et leur alleguerent des preuves, pretendant que son temps n'etait pas encore
arrive et que son apparition n'aurait lieu qu'aux derniers jours du monde;
B 78.
*
ils dirent : Nous sommes encore au milieu de 1'espace des annees du
1. Ici se trouve Lexplication du copiste : (1'auteur) comprend ce qui n'est pas connu
de la plupart des hommes, a cause de 1'eloignement de leur epoque.
A 130 v.
C58.
[91]
LA QUESTION DK LA TORAIl SOUS CONSTANTIN. 647
aJj ijjJ! _jL_> Ij^-as-lj j5CLoj Llo ^jjJI _-La IjJli"
J" JUl ^L-
^y
_J_J! J_>,_j
Ij_j-__j_3
(___-*!
/*c 4_ *_->__
_j
LlJJ. îooj lî \___J| <_tuT
(
^Js>l_Ll> 0-^-~5i
* C 57 v.
l^lyt
bâJ
djp-
^
cr"^-
5 p^lr^ J (*/-*
<_s^
^--y ^j/-*
^-*-'
-^
J
*Ij>-I
J_<_____j
^jX_ _jL_J! -__=
_$_vJ jj
*jj|
^j~j
jL____J!j _>L_J!
^
l^
^y
'j-*Jh5
LU_o jl ^JI jj.--Jt Lftj-J ^JI -!=_S_-__J! -IjjJI p^J
-__,_-->
/j-C Jj
^l^-JI _ji"
j-L- ._^_s-_) 4_,- -_L__Lo -__*__JI
^y^
--*> A_Clc jlSj (Vj-JI ^'Û
(j;'
c
j'-
a.<'ia-
<
* B 78 v.
-iAJ ^l^L. c-U-iVlj
3
USIpoV L-VI ._---_)
2
~e-__wJ! jlTl _JLL_) jj-JC-JI __-o
_jj
Âii
**J
jo L vi-Ui Jiij <_JI I j*s_> Li _-u_L_JI -_jjJI __)__> jbj ._--iNjl
5
*-__. _> j^J! *JI
j"J_li 4, U- Lwj -c_*-_JL JjiVI
j^_
jl
j^- sJ^ j-5 (j-
ja*:
_j-
(*f^
sjM-JI
'
i_tUi
J
<J (^JLcj -J! lj_ij Jl _! jj_JI _-Li dj_aJ_-Ij LLJ! ^JaJsuJ Jl LUjl
1. A zsjX
2. A w-i! w-oi ! _5_JlJ! ajbJLa Jj.
3. CB U_=1__H
>
1
4. C om. 5. C om. ces deux mots.

6. CB _>-^-U A om.

7. A au lieu du
passage dep. L_o L-i donne J! -iCU! -J_L *$."J__-U w.xi-J!
^
L$J! i:> U i-Lx
3
^? l
JJf
_.tj
__**
^b! ^JLJ! _u_-
J)
_jU_3t _iXJi> j-o
J
l^t
ÔJ!
ctr
J_J_~i
.Lr_!l -.^Sj ^jJ!
^
__^J! -y~i! U
monde. Ensuite ils ajouterent 1 Que cette Torah soit entre nous et vous!
et ils firent apporter le livre de la Torah, qui avait ete deja mutilee par leur
reduction de ces annees; avec cela ils les jeterent dans le doute
*
et les detour- *
<,
.,-
v
-.
nerent de ce qu'ils etaient. Apres cela ils composerent des copies separees de
cette Torah, qu'ils remirent en secret aux personnes de confiance dans leurs
pays et dans les provinces avoisinantes, afin qu'ils la recitassent et soutins-
sent leurs arguments en faveur de la corruption et de la reduction. Meme
aujourd'hui cette Torah se trouve dans les mains de tous les chretiens qui
se servent de la langue syriaque. La vraie Torah, traduite par les Septante,
ne leur fut pas montree jusqu'au reg-ne
*
de Constantin, fils dTIelene, le fidele, *
1; :s v
qui regna 305 ans apres l'av6nement du Christ.
*
Etant alle a Jerusalem, il
*
a 130 v
demanda les reliques du Christ et les livres des Prophetes pour en choisir el
en profiter. Les Juifs lui donnerent tous les livres; et parmi les livres qu'on
lui donna il se trouva le livre de la Torah mutilee. Avant cela, il n'avait
eclate parmi eux aucune discorde; mais ily eut certains d'entre eux qui avaienl
peur que la verite sur le Messie et sur ce qui lui etail arrive ne fut decou-
1 58
verte. Alors ceux-ci intriguerent aupres du roi Constantin et lui apprirenl
la corruption de la Torah que les Juifs lui avaient donnee, et leur perfidie
's
[92]
15
*
^x,
J
^ y jb
2
v^
^"
*
uis~^
o^
51
^.
'
r^
î &-JI
jb
VJ-U
^jJuCVI
J1
<Lj
^j
^^J!
J|
^
û cj^ Ijj^j iiUi Ij^Cu
iiU," 1j~Ji
^!
^k ly^j
j~^J1 fcÔl dUi iAi ^Jl
4
jt
j^
L&îj
B79v.
a
6
UÎ
J
*
viUJI jJaiJf >U,1 ^L,
5
jâ!I
rr
s^
>,
Jl
Gfcjj
cW
^
u
r
l
J
-^
o*
8
^
^^
!y^5
^
7
i>^ jt.vi c
^
IjJlu ji
G58v.
Lô
^j
Lfc^
9
vjjj
^j-u5CVI
j^ Ij^J <U! cil^j ^-^J!
j*
ijXll
jL>j %a~j L l^&lk laoLi
-^>.y Sju-UJI Sljydl L^ J- jÎj
*^ LLi L^LU
^P-I Jl
jJUJI û ^jl" *jj i^^JI
^
JLJjl
^y
cJU;
^! iJJI JJI
^-j
B 79 v.
C 58 v.
A UjjL. 2. A UîaJ y$i(i. 3. A *9j CB .9..
4. C ^'b A Îj.
5. C
^j^jJ! B
^
;
.>j*JJ! A om.
6. C om.

7. A
*#
jL&s.
8. C om.

9. C
^,
envers lui sur ce rapport', ils l*informerent que la copie, faite avant eux par
les Septante commentateurs,
*
avait ete cachee, qu'il
y
avait encore (des copies)
semblables a celle-ci a Alexandrie, a Rome et dans les villes qui se trou-
vaient entre elles. L'empereur envoya chez les grands pretres des Juifs, les
informant de ce qui lui etait arrive. Ils le desapprouverent et renierent ses
renseignements. Alors Constantin, ayant ordonne de les jeter en prison,
envoya ses messagers a Alexandrie, a Rome et a d'autres villes pour qu'on
lui apportat la copie. Gela parvint jusqu'aux grands pretres emprisonnes,
qui avaient peur pour leur vie. Alors ils remirent en secret cette copie a cer-
tains de leurs chefs impies et leur demanderent d'informer 1'empereur Cons-
tantin de cette affaire, apres avoir obtcnu de lui le pardon pour eux. Ils le
firent et, quelques jours apres, ils lui remirent la copie. L'empereur ordonna
de mettre en liberte
*
les grands pretres. Les copies d'Alexandrie, de Rome
et d'autres villes lui etant parvenues, il les compara et les trouva d'une seule
maniere et d'un seul langage. Ensuite ayant demande la Torah mutilee, il
y
trouva 1'alteration claire et evidente, homme apres homme, et leurs an-
1. D'apres le Ms. A, c'est Helene qui alla a Jerusalem et demanda les reliques. Au lieu
du passage du Ms. B a partir des mots Les Juifs lui donnerent , nous trouvons dans
le Ms. A : Les Juifs donnerent a Helene tous les livres; parmi les livres qui lui furent
donnes. il se trouva le livre de la Torah mutilee. La reine Helene les emporta au
roi Constantin, son fils. Ensuite un certain nombre de Juifs furent envoyes chez le
roi pour lui apprendre tout ce que les Juifs avaient mutile dans la Torah et les livres
des Prophetes.
B80.
A 131.
[93]
LA QUESTION DE LA TORAH SOUS CONSTANTIN. 649
J
j^LJ ^ ^dl ^JI ^Jlij ^V/VI
^
jJj. jl JJ
-.-
V
J\
^
O*
*
erT^
2
JLL _--->
j
-*>_)
Lc LlL JJ
p*^
^J--* LiVI_3 * ijjJI
v^ ^r^
*j_> LjiL
\_L-_J __V-oJ5
,*_Jj_- *__*<
(Cf^
9 "^*5 AJl9_J ^c-^*Jl
JjfJ* ^-^J 4__J
4_L__i
^JI JLil-vJ o>LJI JJ_____- _M-_. J;^
_AA J?Lr
w
'
j^. ^r^*
__c^l
^*-"1
_V*--~J!
-*>*
*
c 59
J
<____c L__Jj oJ <u_>(S *_-L__ __ij
j*
<vjjl) yjJI
J
<_JI 4-*-__j J
<)
<_j__j LJJJvj
J_> _r*-?-
____-_) ,-J! __-->dl /j-o *__> lj_JI C-Ui" /Lo" -_C <U_S_< <-_____JI Jjjlaj Jji-I
8
-_^_vj|
c-jj jU_5 J_l> j_ J-I^l
_-. ^Lr-^li
*J
-O^
_>
_^JI JUIoJ dbLJI
__>-__ jL ~^L__>-I
J
J
jîLku <JU_5 _>j_JI
J^--Lr
dJ-LJI
(
jJa.:k>J _j_& LJi
*
B 80 v
A___> ^J- rc-^-Jl
^j-*
,
jv3
*f-
^jwoj
j*_5
JL_>
(
j-_-j*_Jl
jj--~_.
IjjIS *_->jL
jj-^^^^^ci* j^j-JifcL
I3
c>LJ
j
Ijisjs
/*__-_
Ij-JI
12
--L_ *U_J JU, ^
J.lLt-J
(_ri
t-iL^--!
1. Ici est intercalee dans le C 1'explication du copiste : .! Jju __$<> s
__,__s-> ^Jjj
y_/_l *$J jJjj.
2. C ici J-Jb, mais generalement JL>_. AB
JLj!5.

3. B ~-Lo A
om.
4. A depuis
cr^
au heu de ce passage : -._!__, -__~_J1 ,^
J^ ^j^j-

5. C J^j.
6. A vJ>Jj. 7. A Jwo.
8. Cf. DanieL ix, 21-27. 9. Sic in C; B
.... JLJ A oiil. 10. C - ,~J>.

11. A add.
__
JjU _-__.
12. C om.

13. A
_j!_=>. x !x5C_i.
nees, cent apres cent, qui avaient ete transferees de leurs premieres annees
qui comptent dans la chronologie du monde, avant la naissance de leurs
enfants, aux dernieres annees qui ne comptent pas. Voila la cause qui fit que
1'empereur Constantin demanda les livres de la Torah et
*
des Prophetes : *
b so.
auparavant il leur avait demande ce que l'on trouvait dans le Livre du
prophete Daniel
*
au sujet des renseignements et des indications sur 1'epoque *
a i?i
de 1'avenement du Messie et de sa mort au bout des sept semaines et des
soixante-deux semaines, apres les 70 ans pendant lesquels les Israelites
etaient restes au pays de Babel, et sur Tallocution
*
de 1'archange Gabriel au
*C59.
prophete Daniel sur ce rapport, sur sa mission, sur 1'ordre qu'il lui donna
de bien comprendre sa parole, pendant qu'il prononcerait son allocution, sur
son expose de 1'avenement du Messie et de sa mort au bout de ces semaines,
dans les limites que 1'archange Gabriel avait fixees au prophete Daniel dans
le discours qu'il lui adressa, et sur la sortie des IsraeTites de Babel et la cons-
truction de Jerusalem.
*
Lorsque Lempereur Constantin eut appris le men- *
b so \
songe des Juifs et la ruse de leur langage dans leurs arguments tires de ce
que leurs anciens rois s'etaient appeles oints, il leur dit : Qui d'entre eux
s'est appele le Messie (1'oint) et a paru apres la sortie des Israelitos de
*
U 81
C
650 AGAPIUS. KITAB AI.-UNVAN.
[94]
-__ 5__i____ "
J=Jj
Jj*-*Jlj
j-jV!
Js~\
J
^'-
<J-^ ^-"--Jl r_-~_JI j! ljJU> J
^_JL,
5
<J IjJLLj I__a -jC^,
*
5UJI
j* ~j|
^
4
J_j ^
JliLi s-uJI J_v~>
J
3
_V
59 N
,__., JJol jît _^J L- _j_J! <__j!
^
^_>j
J
7
_v_u
()
j=>J
j
C
*
__aJI *_v- .aJI
<-___Jl>
jo^r^
CfliLVI
Jl
_U* -tUi --__>
9
o-X_n_I ^L
*
(v'_rr^
S
_^J
^r* d
jj
^JI 4_E_>- y a*MS "jA
(_$!j
Lj
J-c____J|
J_ -Jl JUl_ fcftj
J
J__-J
L <___-
_J
v 131 v.
J
r
>i5CJ!
_
3
>L-_-l -UiLVI
*
jlj
V
-U-JI
10
<J
lj~x
jl iiiLVI JLj LUi>
^Lm *_j ^j_>-! <&j*a) ^L
J!
jyjJlj *_i *y&\ <Sv=L__-Vj
12
<;_3_U>- __ij
n
J\
dU_
B 1 v. Ij^slj ij^JI Jji_ <__iLVl
_r->-lj
f!A~0-
<*-r*
J>'
i*^*-.
^
^Jr^
|*Ûr_J l'il-UL-1
__LUI 1^1 ^-.-Jl __J
J
j_J! Jy
\t ^j^Jl j____r
13
jl J__.LV!
J__
_iU-_ <0
l
C60.
J___! ^jj^
U ^ljJlj
*f_0
^-afl-J
*
Ci_p_. S-J
p_*A->_>-J
lD
(V^Jjl
J*
!jj
14
Â___-
1. C om.
2. A -Jo_-\
3. C om.

4. C om.

5. C om.

6. A 4-__r
J
.

7. AB om.
8. C ^jb B
,_).
A jJ-j. 9. C om.

10. C om.

11. C om.
12. C -JjJL A tj
B _Jî__ Adonneau lieu du passage depuis
*
s_jl__ __-
J^JJ-
iii L__l.

13. Ici commence
la lacune dans le A.
14. B *_>__-*.
15. B ~j>j.\
-Jj
v-
Babel au bout de ces semaines? Mais ils ne repondirent pas car ils etaient
tout interdits et embarrasses. Ensuite ils dirent que le Messie annonce par
les prophetes viendrait aux derniers temps : Nous 1'attendons plus tard,
parce que nous sommes au milieu de ce temps. II leur dit : Combien
*B8i. comptez-vous de temps en ce jour?
*
Ils lui dirent : Le terme du temps
c 59 v. est de 7000
*
ans, et nous sommes encore dans 1'annee 4000 environ. Alors
1'empereur leur repondit et les accusa de fourberie, lorsqu'il vit leur audace
dans le mensonge. Sur ces entrefaites il envoya des messagers chez les
eveques, pour les informer de cette histoire et de 1'interet qu'il avait trouve
dans la prophetie du prophete Daniel sur le Messie, et leur faire part de
ce qu'il avait apercu de la faiblesse des arguments des Juifs sur ce rap-
a 131 v. port. II demanda aux eveques qu'ils lui exposassent clairement des argu-
ments sur ce sujet.
*
Les eveques lui demanderent un delai pour traiter ce
sujet jusqu'au temps de 1'audience particuliere. II s'etonna de ce langage
et dans son d6sir de le savoir et de le connaitre, il leur assigna une audience;
car il prenait plaisir a leur dispute avec les Juifs sur ce sujet et leur ordonna
B 81 v. a tous de parler. II informa les eveques de la parole des Juifs
*
qui la con-
hrmerent. Alors les eveques dirent : La deviation des Juifs de la parole de
la verite, 6 roi, dans la question du Messie dure depuis les temps anciens,
[95] LA QUESTION DK LA TORAH SOUS CONSTANTIN. 651
lijJI C-* iy\k
^
/ol
^y
,jJ-JI
2
5-U
_j*
lyJI LJ ^=>JI_5 JUIj
!
jl j-JI
L^-J tJU L05 dUI \J=>c~JI ll*9j -vij <i^ lj-
(JjUs-JI \s> cJ*j$ l^J CjL
J*9
<J.LJI oJiLli ^j-j^J.LJ ilj&JI Ij^-J /^JJI (V^=JI /wja*JI
^rr^" ^j^J /*T*
J>-
^"^V
(3
c5-*JI
^ljjJI ^&*Jj <J- <>LJr *w jS"Jj fcjjJj
CU9_5J
U-*
rc_~~Jl
_e^=-
Ij-saJj ^^Jl jLj
J
pjUp L-oj UL93 jU
^
i^Jjl
lj-uil
4
L îc-
*
^jjl ij^JI
jLj jU^ l^-U ^"l' isybliJ ^>t>- LJ jli dlU
^y*. ^3
IjîilL ^jjJI
__y
(>
^r*
^j-o
(j-
:
J-JI jLL* U-^Jj Lî d*>JoJI Ususi dUJI U jil jU *>0 JjJp Lj-ij
c-UJI
^
Jlii IjCl I5CL3 UUj HLj ^^Jl
7
Ji"
^fu
J\
^JI JLU ^lj^
LjLU.
c
a*j âUI
^
J>
^
^
10
4)l ^J
9
jl ÛVI JU9
8
dUi IjJUl
O-s- [jC Jbl
^
ll
â>c dlL Ul9 Û _j-n*- Ijj
(V^3
J^
J>\
M^
(_5r^
1. B j^yJ'.
2. B iLx
o/
^.

3. B
Lfci.

4. C om. L.
5. C ^jxj!.
G. B Ifci __/=*?

7. B
Jx3 -#:
-j
C ^-3.

8. C om.

9. Ici finit la lacune dans le
A.

10. A add. JUb.

11. CB; in A Ûs^.
comme heritage de leurs premiers (grands pretres). Leur refus de croire a
sa mission de crainte
*
d'alterer leur religion les poussa a des actes dignes
(Thommes trompeurs et impies. L'argument qu'ils alleguent du nombre des
annees depuis Adam, n'est juste qu'en apparence. Tu 1'as examine et en as
elucide le fond que tu as bien compris. Nous t'avons donne deux manuscrits
011 nous Uavons explique tout; nous avons relate la traduction des Septante
savants qui avaient traduit la Torali sous le roi Ptolemee Philadelphe, 300 ans
environ avant 1'avenement du Messie Notre-Seigneur et Lepoque de son
apparition. La copie de la Torah qui se trouve aujourd'hui entre les mains
des Juifs
*
est faite d'apres celle qu'Anne et Caiphe, leurs grands pretres,
ont mutilee a 1'epoque du Messie et d'oii ils ont retranche les annees qu'ils
ont reduites. Outre cela, nous avons des arguments clairs que nous appor-
terons avec preuves et explication et dont 1'expose sera long; mais si l'em-
pereur le permet, nous en ferons le rapport
*
et expliquerons le terme des
annees selon les semaines du prophete Daniel jusqu'a la mort du Messie,
epoque par epoque, roi par roi. Alors 1'empereur leur dit : Faites-le.
Les eveques dirent : (Daniel), le prophete de Dieu, prophetisa la destruc-
tion de Jerusalem, la demolition de ses murailles, la captivite de son peuple
a Babylone, leur sejour la-bas pendant 70 ans. Lorsque le roi Bokht-Nassar
(Nabuchodonosor) regnait sur Babylonc, il altaqua Jerusalem, et emmena en
G 60 v.
B 83 v. 11 -|*-
A 132.
C 61 v.
96]
B 82 v.
lj
j
[x
3JrJo
^js, J> LU ^JI JUb
^
jl^
*
l^JUl
^
iLi> L-j âUI
Ju-fa M^
r**^
^J*
-^
1
^
l
J^
t-33*
*:
6"
uu
a-^ ^ ur
J1
^ji
jy
î
c
l
^^
-v î juid jij lÎj iî
^
^yj_j
jUi i^juCa
'C61. îJi Aî cijJI w>^s As jl aJ ji J.L pÛ* îj
j
*
^l Lcjl a,
2
JjJ
Li
jjj-
Loj p_îi>J!j LkJIj /.L^JL Ol p-âiJl l^Llj Aj^J S>LJI
J
'â^jL'
Ju^l L
li8;i
-
j^juj 4,1^1
5
*Ll
**J
.c jl/Vl jl
4
d^ ^JI JLL
^
*
j
^JC
yj
^s-r^J.
d
b-f"
^
tPl
jj
L^
LHr^J -^J fâ
(,
^yiiJlj _y*JI
p^
<vL>3
*^
-
i
^^-^-^
^LV *->-j
j
cU^l
^
^Jl Sac OL*
j
^Sj êk^, Jj *L
8
Lî
^y
aJ
^
^^!
Li CJ JJwj <Qs
9
ly <CL!
Lr-^
*^ ^ ÛcL-li j-AiJI ^
lll^wVj
^^
VftJLstJj
i>j
*
Jj-tU*^
JpeN jV
*
cL* J *AJ1 ^j-tii
*
L-OI
1. A JLw
c
^j^ft v*
*j*
-V*J
y.
2. AB -Jtf.
3. A î^j
Jjxel.

4. B îJ!
.**. A om.

5. B *Ll>.
6. Lacune dans le A depuis ja>^.
7. C om.

8. C om.
9. C î B
^
A fco. 10. B ,jak A ^Ji.
11. B jl&ac*-^.
*
b 82 v.
captivite la plus grande partie de la population,
*
parmi laquelle se trouva le
prophete Daniel. Ne cessant pas de 1'attaquer pendant les 20 ans qui suivirent
sa premiere invasion, Nabuchodonosor demolit, dans sa derniere invasion,
ses murailles, brula son temple, s'empara de son peuple tout entier et de-
vasta le pays. Et voici qu'apres 50 ans le prophete Daniel se rappela la pa-
*C6i.
role de Dieu que le prophete Jeremie
*
avait annoncee durant leur sejour a
Babel. II fut evident pour lui que ce temps etait deja proche. Sur ces entre-
faites il s'absorba dans la priere a Dieu dans le jeune, les larmes, avec humi-
lite et componction
'
. II est ecrit dans
*
le Livre de Daniel le prophete : II
avoua devant son Seigneur les mechantes actions de ses compagnons, enu-
mera leurs peches et implora son pardon et son indulgence pour eux. II jeuna
pendant vingt et un jours, sans manger de pain, sans boire de l'eau et sans se
coucher. Dans sa priere il rappela la promesse de Dieu aux Israelites de reve-
ler a ses prophetes Tavenement du Messie pour soutenir leur bonne volonte
et les amener au bien; il pria Dieu de lui (montrer) la realisation de cette
esperance et de lui indiquer 1'epoque de leur retour a Jerusalem. Dieu exauca
sa priere a cause de sa bonne foi, de la droiture de son cceur et de la purete
de ses intentions dans la demande qu'il lui adressait.
*
Dieu lui revela ce
1. Comp. Daniel, ix. Jerem., xxv, 11 sq. ; xxix, 10.
B 83.
B 83 v.
B 84
C6-J
[97]
LA PROPHETIE DE LARCHANGE GABRIEL. 653
^Jul^-
Ol 4)1 *i <JL^3 ^ J
L^ Ikill v_^
l
*>3
<L&
J ^
JLLa
LjVI Jyj LjJI
^jiiJ
3
d>LJI
JLo.i^f-
<3 Jlj3 <cL~ ^c -c^J cxjM*
^j
<-JfÂ
cs^' OT~3
*-JxJl
r,*^
Lr
J^^^j.
rn^
;
J p^ ijr-i."^ u"-^
^JJj
*x)l-w *_^ 4*Ls^ <-^=^
(J^9_3 Jl rc_~.J! iJxLAJj ^'AiuJl iJU*> \+L!j$ /*-Jjj ÂJl
Jlii V3I o>LJI ^Ll^p- l-A-i ^>ô <j"-^l ^-1
-^ J^>
(v"
lc-jvL-
rV^-J tV***l3
LLc -\-* A
,V
J^l^-J L <*s-j cJJi Jjm Jo 4j| LjVI Jjij Ij^JI JLI-J
**}\y âm^cJ' LoL A*
\*j
(j-AiuJi iJUo L" *|Ix>) <Xk
/-J l5
Lji iJ*.aJ \suo.2>z}
C JjUi
*^
4JI
J*i
<~JU-o' dUi j d)>LJI
d?)^>>-
*
Jj^5
4
î* ^l* ^.....Jl
LJ-O <S3 -Vju Cii LL (V^-i^ Jk (Jl JtoLÎ J> jl-Vpci! JLL> LOj aJâJ
(J-Us-j
**^>Ji 1
'
CjviJ
<V*S.i -Aje *^ <*5^ LL \_jJLf- A*> '^ ^Joij iJlJL ^jojj +
B 84 v.
J\
îly
J^VI
<VijJI
^
^jJl Jji^ ly-VI
6
JuiO LL
j:
^ JjL
r
^L.
j
1. A om. depuis AiLibPj.
2. A
J-^.j-^.

3. C om. depuis
^ly

4. A x-Lo.

5. C om. .

6 . A J_s5lw'.
qu'il demandait,
*
parce que le vrai suit la sincerite
*
et la certitude se fait *
c 61 y
jour; et a cause de la fidelite de Daniel, il exauca sa demande et souleva le
*
A 13J
voile de ce qui avait ete cache a ses yeux et qu'il n'avait pas su. Dieu lui en-
voya 1'archange Gabriel pour lui expliquer sa demande. L'ange Gabriel lui
dit : La vision et la parole des prophetes sur lc Messie, le Saint des Saints,
vont etre accomplies. Apprends et saisis, 6 Daniel, la parole qui est proferee,
et que ma parole te soit devoilee, 6 homme de desir : vous retournerez et reba-
tirez Jerusalem. Quant au regne du Messie, jusqu'a 1'epoque de son avene-
ment et de sa mort s'ecouleront sept semaines
*
et soixante-deux semaines.
+
B 84.
Ensuite il sera mis a mort et la ville sainte sera detruite. Ainsi commenca
1'ange Gabriel; ensuile il dit a Daniel : La vision et la parole des propheles
seront accomplies, c'est-a-dire en ce qui concerne le retour dcs Israelites
au bout de 70 ans, conformement a la parole du prophete Jeremie
1
. Apres
leur retour, Jerusalem sera rebatie et apres sa restauration les semaines du
Messie seront comptees jusqu'a sa mort. Dieu traita les Israelites comme
1'avait dit
*
Gabriel pour attester la sincerite et la verite de sa parole. La *C62.
transplantation des Israelites a Babel dura pendant 20 ans et se lit a dille-
rentes reprises; leur retour dura et s'acheva aussi cn 20 ans et se fit a diffe-
rentes reprises;
*
la duree totalc de leur sejour a Babel etant de 70 ans, ' B 84 \
1. Jerem., lxv, 11 sq. : xxix, 10.
PATH. or.
t. v.
43
t : 62 \
l: S5
654 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TNYAN.
[98
LLL* <v>"L> jLjj '\>L \JL l^J IjJSlj
^=^\
J
^Cl...
j^
<L'L*JI cJI
j
Jl
''
^j* j5
<v>sL-
J r
A^*
<J*3 fj^'
lT-*^"
***! <^
A *Jn-L-
,j
iA*
\^j
<C- "^jlj
v l32v
'
'^ji
^,
^>vi -UjJj
*
^w
jy
Cu
j^
dU-vi ll
J3^3
/î âji
^j-^-ijJlj <C,LJ1
J.L
Ij^LaS âlSej vJ.L /^ 0~^> LLc V^JtCj /jJ*V J;L vjjljj'
^jUJI
(_/jj JjJ <L-J>- Co Jjbl i5CL-o J' <^5Cl
^
iiUI
*
*UI
j-il ^j-jjjI-U) Ij^-Ij LL j-j^JJj ^ljcl <L<w" vJLUI
5
-jw-.lJj Llc jjJJifj -^lj
^JI L>j! JjiS
'
^L
(j^-
^L L^l ^.î
*
LL
/j-j~-
viAJJi ^L
G
,_i?Lij>
jLj
093
î-
<>
^JI JLIjJ d>U1
jLl^f- Jji^ (j-JuLJI o~> jU j
IjJviJj
3
1
jjj-^^>jl
^ Jj--*&
8
<^ fir^.
cf^
^^
u*
^ ^ t\jd\
V d
-^"
L^-J
j^'
^JI aJJI jLsl ^LJI JLs!
^j
i^
-*.j
^J' ^j^Jfr >-W
*
>j^V
ssijj LLc
/j" J;L ÎUI JLJ^J ^J
*
JL- L^ jLjVI Lî
10
viiyj
*
jjJ^JI
f
B 85 v
f
C 63.
1. AB ^XL.
2. C om. 3. AB
J^j/.

4. C
C
^'-J
t
.

5. C
c
^~uvi) BA
?
*JUJ. ^j^JUJ.
6. C oLoLjj B vwjLolxAo A om. 7. C om.

8. C om.

9. A
J #9^5 _
10. a om.
A 132 v.
*
C 62 v.
B
Pegalite fut parfaite, conformement a la parole du prophete. La premiere
partie, etant arrivee a Babel la seconde annee du regne de Nabuchodonosor,
y
resta peudaut le reste de son regne jusqu'a la fin de sa vie, une duree
de 43 ans, puis cinq ans sous les souverains de sa maison, et, apres eux,
22 ans sous la domiuation de Cyrus le Perse

ce qui fait 70 ans, conforme-
meut a la parole du prophete.
*
IJautre partie des prisonniers, etant arrivee
a Babel en l'an 22
*
du regne de Nabuchodonosor,
y
resta les 23 ans
*
dn
reste de son regne, ensuite sous le regne de ses successeurs 5 ans, apres
cela sous Cyrus le Perse 3J ans. sous le roi Cambyse 8 ans, sous le Mage
un an et sous Darius, fils d'Hystaspe, 2 ans,

ce qui fait 70 ans. Le
retour s'acheva au bout de 70 ans, comme le dit le prophete Jeremie. Ils se
mirent a rebatir Jerusalem, conformement a la parole de 1'ange Gabriel au
prophete Daniel. Mais ils ne le terminerent pas au temps qu'ils avaient
niarque, parce que les actes des hommes, par rapport a leur volonte, sont
tels que tantot ils la devancent, tantot sont en retard, a cause des circons-
tances accidentelles qui les empechent et les arretent.
Les actes des hommes ne sont pas semblables a ceux de Dieu, dont les
*
(: ,;:{
-
termes sont fixes*et le temps est determine, comme il avait fixe
*
aux Israelites
B 85 v.
l
le sejour a Balx'1 pendant 70 ans, fepoqiie- de l'avenement du Messie et le
terme de sa mort en nombre determine d'annees, parce que 1<
j
s aetions de
\ 133.
C 6:5 v
[99]
LA PROPHETIE DK l/ARCJIANGE GABRIEL. 055
JjC
Xjjl~*A <wL
JJL J
<UI JUsl jV SijJjw ,j~U isA^ <L5
^r-^J
7t-~~JI
Jy^\
IjiLJ 5sL_jI OL
3
JLU ^L* j
l
r
^ jo Li is^LJ
2
Ujl
t
kl
'
-LL_>. J L ^lJI
^^poj -A-J
J
pAj-X,
JO
LI3 ÛLd
J^
Llx.J ^L jj-LJl 1^*^>J) lyjljL,
^JI
^J ^
IjlJLI J ÛjVI Ij^lj
:>
ÎL Ijoli ^"U
I>-
r
^ ^>
Û
^Jaj 3^JI 0UXJI3
*
LJI
J
SÂliiJI ^lVlj ^j^wj ^jJI ^L
p^^J
CfrU *B86.
^_s lî
s
1j^J>-jJ' ^JI OlsjVI Ûr
J ^
*&\
^^
^L îktj
^j
l^j
J
I jj-oU-3 fj-u-
v
*Uj ,j*JVl
j'^' ^LIj jtsjiJI ^Ll
J
<*JI JJ Lo
|^jo r*r*rV^
^L) ^JI JLIjJ
<jy
J
dMJI
JLJ^. JZ~\
cBjVl
^j
l0
U^j
^
f
Uj
viJDj ju.
^
.-Ul *Jj 0 îj LUS -u,
^y
J jLJIj
n
Vjl <*jJ^ ^ ^^
JiL
^r*
c^ (j-XL-s (J-aaJI cuJI ^JI
uLjI
^ J-
<JLdl j cilyi jyjJI
-.li caJI jL,
J
J.Jl dUi (Ûj
J
IjJ^-lj JlLJI
K
^_i^Lij,_ ^l j-jjjJ^
1. CB
Jl^
A om.
2. A U-y
j$k> J. 3. A add. aJUI.
4. A
JU^!
Jc
iWUI.

5. BA sJjTJjj.
_
6. C
*!,Jjli A om. B *J I.IjjI.
7. C ^T.Li
1
*J.
-
|
J
F?
J
^
J
\
r
8. C
Jvp^J
BA ^w\a^j'.
9. C Jj! J!.

10. Ici commence la lacune dans le A.
-
11. C om.

12. CB
v sLcUj. 13. Finit la lacune dans le A.
Dieu dans sa providence seraient cachees aux hommes, s'il n'avait pas voulu
les decouvrir a ses serviteurs; autant que cela esl utile pour eux, il en
informe ses prophetes pour qu'ils annoncent la bonne nouvelle et exhortent
les hommes a la perseverance dans de honnes actions; s'il commence a
menacer et a annoncer le chatiment qui doit les frapper en punition de leurs
peches, les prophetes l'annoncent et en fixent le temps comme avertissement,
pour les amener a lui obeir, pour les pousser au repentir, pour les effrayer
par des signes terribles apparus dans le ciel
*
et pour leur faire desirer la
misericorde de leur Seigneur et sa bienveillance envers eux. Et en ajournant
les temps, Dieu leur laisse la possibilite de se convertir et de se repentir,
comme il 1'avait fait
*
a 1'epoque du deluge,
*
de la dispersion des langages,
de Sodome et de Gomorrhe, de Ninive et d'autres evenements. Et au
sujet de ce temps, 1'ange Gabriel le determina de nouveau dans 1'explication
qu'il en fit au prophete Daniel. II lui dit : D'abord aura lieu le retour,
ensuile la construction

; ensuite, apres cela, il lui determina les semaines
du Messie a partir de ce moment. Et le retour d'exil des Israelites a .leru-
salem se produisit 1 ans apres 1'avenement au trdne du j-oi Darius, lils
a 1
'
C 6
:
656 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TNYAN.
[100]
B 86 v.
^y<C jUJ jj
^l^
J_
*
tJ-^-SJl J
JJI
]
vTJLi^jl jLj jl
J^-
\j
\J\j>m
JL*j r-L-JI __,_) jL>
J
^JaJU 4>l JS ^j>-L^
*
L._>__ 4_>-j jJLLJI iJU______i;l jl
J_-_-l <____.__>-
J.J
jAJ__ "^ Uf-i --. L..5.J ~.&_V__-._> <C-\,L_ \ __--__ LL ',_},____&
M
'''
jL__.| Jls ^JJl^
^.
^j, j^
4J_w /j^jlj c- C_.
J
J-C^l
*
jL>
J
3
p*A>_>j
<_-.'
JaJ
J__' ___1_3
aJ^.
*
K
_.jl_5 oJ jj
_,LS^ J> J5v_.Jl 1_vj_ jl jn___w<J.
__hJ1
/JnJj
5
C_. (V-mjIj c J._C
r
ll
_JJ'i jLo
J
lj!5C _.^J1 jl ^j-Ll 1j_>-I
Vj
U cb
"B87.
JuL
Jl
^-
^
y* J_jVI_)
coUI cJI
*
J
*_,L
J^
*r -Jl LA. ^JJl^
\__ p-l
,
flJl jLj \* jx ____-.)l >_-la_J __.1___>J1j jJJi U-L-lj JJJ.J1 Jl L__>_> ^Jy-aili
*___lj_JI __.L_>- J' jLJI J' Vjl c?-jJI __I>UI _.Ll^_>-
Jj.9
J-_
^L C-wJl jLj
\- p-l Jl -*___) a5^JL J__, \a> __-LLJI _______J-ji o__j
C_ \_>JL_j
r-*-*"
_V"
t.^^
9
"-5
'''' v
_<*
i__r^
^ _y'^*0
^J
^^ *-^
/yUI
__r^_i
_=-_Jl
jj_
__"JI "-__"
^___j)
jLJI
--_> 1>-L lJ_s LbS
J
lj_LL__>
-*_" '
-_-
J
__yL_ /yJ*_)
_V*
>
'_5 *->!__ *-_-- C*_>-
1. C __.
_______
^l BA s^w_-___J> I.

2. A j_-.l __!_, CB L_-_-
J
ou L___->. 3. AB
om. dep.
*.
4. C . J-.
5. A add. sjXJ-vS' _rJ..

6. A om.
d'Hystaspe. Ils se mirent a cette epoque a rebatir la ville et no cesserent
B 86 v. pas d'y travailler jusqu'a repoque d'Artaxerxes Longnemain.
*
II est ecrit
dans les Livres dVEsdras
1
que le roi Artaxerxes avait envoye, en l'an 20 de
son regne, Nehemie son echanson pour veiller sur la construction de Jeru-
salem; et Nehemie trouva qu'ils 1'avaient deja terminee cinq ans auparavant.
*
G64. 11 trouva qu'ils etaient en train de construire
*
le Temple en l'an 46 apres la
captivite, comme les savants juifs disaient au Messie : Ce temple ful bati,
acheve et termine au bout de 46 ans, et Toi, Tu dis que tu le restaureras
entrois jours. Pourtant il n'y a personne qui s'imagine que les Juifs aient
ete obliges sans interruption a la construction du Temple pendant 46 ans;
mais, comme nous 1'avons deja dit, sa construction fut entierement terminee
+
B87. en
*
l'an 46 apres la captivite a Babel. Nehemie partit chez le roi et le lui fit
savoir. On compte les semaines du Messie depuis 1'epoque de la fin de la cons-
tructionde la ville, d'apres la parole de 1'ange Gabriel : d'abord le retour;
ensuite la construction ; ensuite il faut compter les semaines depuis la 25
e
an-
nee avant la fin du regne du roi Artaxerxes, et a partir de la fin de la cons-
C 64 v. truction
*
jusqu'a la mort du Messie; alors le total est de 483 ans, ce qui en
soinme fait sept semaines et soixante-deux semaines de sept (annees), comme
1. II Esdras, n.
*-U>
0-J
U lT
jjj
il fc-U>
i>
<c
tf t/iyj^ or
-
[101]
LES ROIS DE PERSE ET LES PTOLEMEES. 657
jUj '
J
cJL
j^-1>jj d-Lr^
<y! ^J^
^
*
^*J v*^
"^
^* ^
t5^J
^* *
L! 87 v'
Oly-iVl *-*J
J

'J^. *Jf
^--'J
 ^>-^ Vo *~o JJ-Oj Oij) /w " UUJl -U> w^wJuV V^
(V (_5^
4,
*-5
jyC ifiû jj^ju-j j^jtIj Jj- *-JI jl UUs ~VI
*
Up" -Uj uLUI aJ
^
^rt
*
\ 133 v.
*_>jVl f___vJI
*_>U~
t^
J-^g"
'-^*J
4"*-~"'
J
Lft>LÛ> L'V U-> AJ-*jj ^Lj <>Ujl
*-f--L*
ii-cj cJjUJI Lo-wlj _JI
*
JUl-J d)>UJI (jLol^^ Jj-o C_.
J**L*J &>J
^
*
G65-
4
1i
* *B88.
î- .JLjI i^Lt->Jgjl <J- jjjujj -\->-l (V-^JI JjjJJI w--*Jt->ds>jl
^jLt-scis;! A-U-
^r^"
****"
<jyy
^yy^
--*->-
ij
**--_ ^jj-vjL->
J^
o~^
t>J
'
J"
J
^ *""
JJj-^J
j-^-
'
j-^
^ '"'"k?l &
1. C om.
2. C om.

3. C om.

4. Ici commence une grande lacune dans le A.

5. C om. ce titre.

6. Sic in B; C , âjJjuw.
7. C , Ujl
^fX
B ^l^
,jj.
8. CB
tr&jl
f/^^j'-

9. Cf. la note suivante.
nous 1'avons deja expose en detail dans notre livre, roi apres roi, avec les
annees de leur regne. II est ecrit aussi
*
que la dignite des grands pretres
* b s: v
des Israelites fut abolie a Tepoque du roi Iierode, sous le regne duquel
parut le Messie. La prophetie de Jacob, chef des Patriarches, et de Moise
se realisa; ils disaient : Le sceptre royal ne sera pas ote de Juda, ni
le legislateur d'entre ses mains, cêst-a-dire les prophetes, jusqu'a ce que
vienne celui qui doit etre son roi;
*
et les peuples espereront en lui ' . Nous
* A l33 *
avons dit que sept semaines et soixante-deux semaines font 483 ans, parce
que nous les multiplions par sept. Voila Pexplication des annees des semaines
du Messie

483 ans, d'apres la parole de PAnge Gabriel au prophete
Daniel,
*
les noms des rois et le total de leurs annees, roi apres roi.
*C63.
*
Le RECIT DES ROIS DE PERSE. *B88.
Artaxerxes Longuemain regna 41 ans; Artaxerxes II, 5 ans; apres lui
Sogdiane, une annee; Darius Nothus, 19 ans ; apres lui Artaxerxes, son fils,
40 ans; Artaxerxes Ochus, 25ans; Faris(Arses), fils d'Ochus, 4ans; Darius,
1. Genese, xlix, 10.
( ; 65 \
1 : 88 v
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-TOVAN. [102]
J
VUj'5 As-I_5 A> Lc
,'
Y~ *-*J\ <Jl.'fc-Lc
"
,
<-'*' ***
'
'ww Al_. jrc-^jl
iLJI ^,~~fcj
^r*-*"^
dU-U ^-
^j-^wQa-JI ^ )l ^_jl=JI
iS^
jajujl JLklJl <)
iT^y
r"j-oJia> A-L~- ^&C .J>l ^)ljAl>s^>l î^^lk) viXl*3
\j*jLJI
'^ji^JI
^j-*
^'1k)I a) ^lib ^JJI
j^j
AJÎ
w.5^
^l ^J-iUs ^j-^lL O-
^l ^JslftJi ^j^JIfc Al^
jjj-**3 ^-J'
lcliJI ^l '
~j-JI
^j-îifi> <0 jjlL" ju>*
â_^*_LLa> Al~>
j_j r**"b *-U'
^*
''
A^jLW ~j uLo 1 ya-ô-U2j Al^
^r**^
-
*-*-
w
^'
LaJ
1. C .~J B ^.
'
2. C om.

3. B fJsU.I. 4. C om. 5. C ,
-jJLi B
C C
J
w
^îJls.
6. C
(jixr&jl*
B ^j*w^j\Ji. 7. B IâJ^. 8. C *j.^* A om.
9. B
li.\...w
^~J!.
10. B jlM.
fils d'Arses, 6ans. Le total des annees des rois d'Orientest de 141 ans. Apres
cela le compte arrive anx annees des Ptolemees, aux annees des rois d'Occi-
B 88 v.
dent et a renumeration des Ptolemecs hcureux.
*
Ptolemee Alexandre regna
C
65 v.
"
12 ans; Ptolemee Logos, c'cst-a-dire la parole, 'iO ans ; Ptolemee Phila-
delphc, c'est-a-dire qui aime son frere, 38 ans; c'est lui qui fit traduire les
Livres Sacres par les Septante commentateurs ; Ptolemee Ergates (Evergete),
cêst-a-dire le (bien)faisant, 24 ans; Ptolemee Pliilopator, c'est-a-dire qui
aime son pere, 17 ans ; Ptolemee Epiphane, c'est-a-dire Flllustre, 24 ans;
Ptolemee Philometor, cêst-a-dire qui aime sa mere, 25 ans ; encorc Ptolc-
mee Evergete, c'est-a-dire le (bien)faisant, 19 ans ; Plolemee Soter, c'est-a-
f
B89. dire le Sauveur, 12 ans;
*
Ptolemee Alexandre Second, 10 ans; Ptolcmee
Pliilippe, c'est-a-dire qui aime les chevaux, 8 ans ; Ptolemee Dionysios, c'cst-
'
< 166. a-dirc le noble, 30 ans;
*
Cleopatre, c'est-a-dire la Glorieuse, 15 ans; He-
rode, roi des Juifs, 35 ans. Les annees du Messie Notre-Seigneur sont de
33 ans. Cela donne pour les rois occidentaux 342 ans. Le total des annees
des rois d'Orient et d'Occident sont dc 483 ans. A cause des contradictions
contenues dans ces livres, 1'empereur Constantin rechercha les livres de la
[103]
LA TORAH VRAIE ET MUTILEE. 659
^^>t?3 iijyW ^j jui ^.igiia..? ^jds .j^l^vi^ ^"sJt\j Iaa jixj? *L- (j.*>urj
^
^jLJI
J
JJi JJ' j5C J3
*
r^-J! jl'l ^li.3 UVI ^ *^>-
JC-3
l^ *
B 89
JJL
'*
^j^sy^>LA ajS VI IjâibJ Ij-Ujj ^jjl JJ U3 jl^Vjj Jj^VI
v
fc-^
4
^/
,t*
f*f'
-jJI ^jLJ!
j*
*
ÛI <uL dUii>3 S-U.UJI JiljjJI VI Iji^ Ijj-SC jjls Jj.JI Uli *
C 6
^JI -utjJI SbyJI
^
LJ ^J! îX^VI
^ jy^.
4
V ^jUJIj JjLJI
j
jLaiJI lîj ,1-A-jl ^JI LXil^J! >=-J ^Jfc ^J! LL^JI SljyJI
^3 JjjuJI U^J
aJj_ ^JI ^^Jl jLaiJlj ^LJ! j! Ljo LUs .^.LxJI
J
lyjî ^jLJ!
*~f-j
* 1; 'w
^J! jJsJI !ai^ Ai\ jJ
j^
JUJI
^^
j*
\y^Z U iL jUCj -jlr
j>\ ^L!
^jiS *~*~>-3 is-u*lflJI isi j J! jVj
Lw /jJLj **jj ^LlL^ laJI t-jU ,*-J
J
-Jj jl
^jv.
*
j^jVI jlLSl
*^>-
J
Oytil Culj^JI ^JI ja ^jLJI ^-J
J
^J! L'V!
La^! ^LCJj U^j;
^
<UJ! *-U '
J=-V
^jLJ!
*
jjJL J '^jUJIj
JjIlJI
*C67.
Jl
jU
^y
l^j Uîi LV! u^ îr uJlL
^3
UXJIj LUJI
^*-
/yOj
1. B LaL" 5JJ.
2. C Ua>.
3. B .,'^ydt', 4. B ^
C ^L

5. B -as^,
G. B om.
7. B Û! ,.*>
Torah, les fit examiner ainsi que les livres des Prophetes et les souvenirs
du Messie.
*
Avant ce temps-Ia, il n'y avait chez les ehretiens personne, a
*
b 89 v.
Texception des savants, qui connut les choses restees secretes et qui fnt au
courant dcs alterations et des mutilations operees par les Juifs. Quant au
peuple, il ne savait pas que la Torah avait ete mutilee. CVst ainsi
*
qu'au-
*
C 66 v.
jourd'hui les peuples chretiens, en Orient et en Occident, ne savent pas l;i
cause du desaccord entrc la Torah grecque, traduite par les Septante, et la
Torah syriaque, copiee d'apres la Torah hebraique, qui est mutilee et re-
duite, de sorte que tous les chretiens la lisent dans les eglises. Au debut
uous avons dit que la deterioration et Ia reduction
*
ne va que jusqira la nais-
*
b 90.
sance d'Abraham, lils de Tarih, et le total dc la rcductiou des annees du
monde, depuis Adam et le commencemcnt du monde jusqu'a la naissance
d'Abraham, fds de Tarih, est de 2389 ans. Maintenant la Torah mutilee et
tous les livres des Prophetes en copies syriaques qui se trouvent entre les
mains des chretiens, sont repandus dans tous les pays de la terre d'Orient et
d'Occident, de sorte qu'a cause de cela les chretiens ne peuvent pas
*
les
expliquer et se rendre compte de cette question. Tous lrs savanls et les eru-
dits et ceux qui voulaient traduire les livres des Prophetes d'une langue a
une autre, ou faire Texegese de ce qu'ils contenaient, n'y changeaient rien et
( ! 67
B 90 \.
660
AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. [104]
^JI ^bOl
r^
Vr^' 3
1
^ ^ -^.
r
!
^
U
^
3
^^
C^
^ -
>U
c**JI ÛI -U Jsj^j ^JI *.A-il L*
J^**JI ^r~^>
J^
^
L ^J}teJ
LLlft
^
jl^ L. I^
^JÎ
p?o*"
LJ
^ ^-3
^J -*
jl
jVb
L.
Jl
^
tli
^<3l
4
J
-^
^
î^VI
:J
^
J^
<C^
3
dUJI
J
ykJaJi
b_U Ji-Jb" jl Ji
<JI L^"J L^ ^JI ^jJI
y>3
^l^l jLj ^S
^

^y
:>
t:
jlr
^
3
*
^
0l
^'
^
1
13 111.
y
ji^ ^H j,jy\
^j ^.
jl alj *\ JU
j* ^J
^
^
*
^
1
^
cîb
j-ÛI
j^.
p^JL jii
9
^Ji J.i, j-
ÛJI Jk
jLjJI î
J3
rrr
U dULi l^j
^3
J-j^ ^-
^
f*
^
^
Vl
^
^*^
:L. C om. ce titre. 2. B mjjuJI.

3. C om. aAe.
4. C om.
J.
5. B
^
1
~jli\
B ,
3J
*^ C
^jj^.
-
7. B U. - 8. Codd. Jjj~ti.
-9- B
^
jJI.
B
9n v.
commentaient le texte syriaque
*
qui est en desaccord avec la traduction des
Septante parce que les Juifs lont mutilee et changee apres la Resurrection
du Messie.
La fin de l'histoire d'Abraham.
Maintenant que nous avons deja explique et raconte 1'histoire de 1'inter-
pretation et de la traduction des Septante, les efTorts et les recherches du
roi Constantin sur la raison du desaccord qu'il avait trouve dans les Livres
Sacres, nous allons revenir au recit de Fepoque d'Abraham; c'est le point
ou nous sommes parvenus avant de commencer cette histoire.
*
A 1'epoque d'Abraham, Khoudroun, frere de Tarih, lit la guerre a Kisa-
B9i.
ronos\ roi de Babel,
*
et 1'ayant combattu et vaincu, il le tua; (il le fit),
parce qu'il voulut emmener en captivite la population et piller tout le pays.
A cette epoque 1'empire passa de Babel dont les rois s'appelaient les Babylo-
niciis, aux Assyriens, qui regnaient sur les pays de Mocoul, de Ninive et les
provinces environnantes. Le premier de leurs rois, Boulis (B-TfXo;), regna
72 ans et batit plusieurs villes.
1. Cf Michel le Syrien, T, 25.
C 67 v.
[105
HISTOIRE DABRAIIAM
. %_w <vL p-Jt>l^jl
J-^J ^Lr^
j-^
^J
"^ <j-*"-
r*3J* JL~i--<ww! jLx-J j..> L_2>! jvfcwVjlj
-J
a:
U * [ io^-wi
jp-~-! J~*
-^Jj j 5jL-
661
l
^
jjVi ciui
jp^!
^
jJUI -jlr
^
jV
j_>li" J
j a-.> />-vJI
**3 * >L- Slij -v_.
iw-LLj ciLlJl
r-\y
*''-* JLOl (wLo
^Jj
,**_!_.> -0- \-o v-Lw Voujl aL-J 0L3 A-Lw
^_U_w_> a*a! -> 1 -Vj-o \* <_.> 4-Lw
(_^_j
4-o_wl \c-
(^<v-*>
^>>V -*>j <vL 1
oLL
jfe\
6
^liL-VI
Jb
dlL 15Cl
J3I Jlf^
*
L<L J^5CjU
j* ^-
s
dU.S IjgI
Jl5>
jvJfcjJ -O^
^
^j,-
<CA_-I <Lw j <C
<J?
-3 Cl>
pvr
^3-u. L-b !^*l_>
^v-vJ! JJjvL L-o-sJlj <JlU! ^-.o-J-US
j^>
ji5 ^-vJ! ijUUIj JL)I
IjjI *
u-Vj
Jr* p-*W ^jJ
9
"
i> <Jr-~
^-
j
<Cw JLc *_>j! I
<"-_"_>-*
,__-__ jLjJl <ji!w
,33 r*_y
(j- C^" ij
jUlS (j^jl
1. CjJjJ B ^jJjj. 2. C Ljka B L^ki
5. C om.

6. CB ^li-^). 7. C -VoJ.
8. B om.

9. C
3. B Û. 4. C
LE?
UuOl
jj-lî B ^jJjt.
I! 91
*
C68.
*> y*i _-Vj*>
-VlJI
5
._~> * B 92.
C 68 v.
Abraham, ayant vecu 100 ans, engendra cle Sara Isaac; mais 16 ans
avant Isaac, il engendra d'Agar Ismael. Nous commengons par Isaac, parce
que les annees de 1'histoire du rnonde sont comptees d'apres Isaac. Abraham
engendra
*
de Ketura, apres la mort de Sara, un grand nombre d'enfants
puissants;
*
ils furent appeles les fils de Gadir (du Puissant) et leurs enfants
s'appelaient aussi, a cause d'Ismael, Modar. Abraham vecut, apres la nais-
sance d'Isaac, 75 ans et, sa vie ayant ete de 175 ans, il mourut 40 ans apres
la naissance de Jacob. A cette epoque mourut le roi Boulis et apres lui regna
Ninos, son fils, qui batit la ville de Ninive ainsi appelee d'apres son 110111.
I,a cinquieme annee apres la naissance d'Abraham, Jerusalem fut batie par
le roi Melchisedec.
*
Le premier roi dcs Sicyonites fut Aglaous ', qui regna sur eux 53 ans.
En l'an 71 apres la naissance d'Abraham eclaterent les guerres et les
conflits entre le roi Kodollogomor et les cinq rois du pays de Sodome et
de Gomorrhe; elles durerent pendant 14 ans jusqu'a
*
la
10
annee apres la
:
sortie d'Abraham du pays d'Oura des Kaldeens, qui etait le pays de Ca-
naan, fils de Cham, fils de Noe. A cette epoque fut batie la ville dHebron,
B 91 v
*
i ; 68.
B9_.
1. AtytaXEu;. V. G. Sync, I, 183.
"RY
662 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. [106]
dUj J^
^
:,
JL! c- j* >U
4
p
jr
:UiiCH
3
1jj! &>
J
^V
<JI
Jl>j d)-V* /^
6
viLtty JAs-jjJ^ jl) U^-a, jl ^l A&j ^l d-Ucj^
*
^j!
^J!
viJUi 'y*$
'
*AAj
J^' f*^^
j
^
-*
"
lJ^
'
^^J
f*-
Jb
L*!
*" JjLJj
AjJi 4JJ1 *lil
^^Jj ^^JLc aJJI
^^
^Jl O-
(j-^b
^*
*-jVl
^jy-^
^ ^^S jLjJI^ 05j.ll
*(':ii'.i. lS-J!
cijJl
(V
^5^' \S\ LiCsJI
^y*
*
J3>^ ^b
^*
\J"-j\
\zy*^
^lr
- ^
n
LftA_=J Js
10
.-U
^y.
L__>__i
y
/j,J_L_Jlj *L.=J1
^ J^_ J~^ r^j) V ^rl/
<CL *-)jlj t__JI -w JI C_U* J! JDI r_-j^' ^-,
!-C_j 0!
^
^jJ-Jl -~_>_9
jÛ-3
13
J_Jj ^Lj v_Jl cJl JlL
(Jl
j^jUH
j*-
jj-C" ^jJJ^ jV <J- ^JLc *--~j
pjiJl J=J
^
^__ ^J! jvJ^jjI J/
(*_*l^ ''^f* J* Ot*^*-
13 ^*
-
^-
jj
-
__=-Lft <J! __>jL? *o"L^ \*
J^J _r-*^
>'
^
ijj
f^Jl
ij*-^
J ^S
-L=>_~Jj
I.
('
.j ^. B
.jjjt^.

^- lci finit la grandr lacune dans le A.

3. A om.

4. A >j3.
-
5. B.oXD A ^l. - 6. A ^XLJj Ô
y~> olUjl jJI. -
7. A
JLJ.
8. B *a.âcy= A ,.,l*__.
9. Codd. .JL/uJ!.
10. B
'3-*. 11. A om.

j
> ->
y_v \J"
12. C om.

13. B
wJoJ.
14. A depuis
*
-L__ J^& -*j,!
3
_-L_o,! j)l ___Jj.

*
-
*
s
J
"
J
15. C om. depuis
*.
B92 v. qui est al-Ladjoun des Cananecns.
*
En ]'an
7.*>
apres la naissanee dWbraham,
A 133 v.
*
Dieu lui dit au pays d'Oura des Kaldeens : Leve-toi, sors de la maison
de ton pere et du lieu de ta naissance et va dans la terre promisc que Dieu
a promis de donner a toi, a ta scmence et a ta posterite. Ccst ainsi qne
Dieu conclut le pacte et 1'alliance avec Abraliam, pour lui et pour sa pos-
l(
;
ritc, lui assurant 1'heritage dc la terrc promise. A partir de cettc epoque,
011 compte 430 ans que Dieu assigna aux Israelites pour leur esclavnge
-
,'
69
'
au pays d'Egypte. D'autres
*
savanls disent
*
que ces annees comptent depuis
le temps ou Abraham fit le sacrifice d'unc chevre, d'un pigeon et d'une tour-
tcrelle'. Nous avons fait des recherches sur ce sujet, mais nous n'en avons
rien trouve. Le total des annees depuis Adam et le commencement de la
chronologie du monde jusqu'a cette annee est de 3417 ans, parce que les
annees depuis le deluge jusqu'a celte annee sont de 1 161 ans. En l'an 77 de
sa vie, Abraham alla en Egypte a cause de la famine et de la secheresse qui
sevissaient au pays de Syrie. En l'an 85 de sa vie, Agar 1'Egyptienne etant
venue chez lui, il engendra d'elle Ismael. Pour cette raison ses enfants furent
1. Genese, xv. 9 sq.
V 134
[107] HISTOIRE D'ABRAHAM. 663
wjJI Ual l^.w-5
* * A^Dl b-ijb
J^
^^
f**~J lÛ <) jJji <j^JI '
|: ;, - ;
<L^jj_*JL jXr <.Y LJI ~l
rjj^'
^Vj
(^f"
fj'
9
'
J^*--^
aUIjm v_^^ \x
'y-* O
-~J3
<
^w
(J*^3
^*
-J
Aj L ^,L*o.^-'l
(T^j
(t^
(3***"~''
i'y*
"
v-~Lx..,w 1 la_..~J
'*** i>U>-il
^3
iiljjJl ^lo
,3 ^jsjJzX* j^^<,
,}
LJac Âc ûl vlil-jJI LJI * C 6
f
J
jLjJi oJi
(jj
^j.ii*,
' jJj^ \* c
V^-j
^>*
(*LJ *J'lJj >j^)'oj (jL*.-~l aJj \*
/jJOjlj /^lTl
JLL ' ,j-Jj-*--~ W>~L jLjjl (jiJi
(jj (jJXJI ^.jVJxO
(
\a JsJ -*^>
*u J>UI o-L-cj Cil* (_JL. L vjuJjj *LJI j-u ^Jbl J^j L-l .>% ^L- cJy-lj c "bm
UJI Jli C j-^j w" ^jjl p-AjJ jL? Llj ^L-t ly'1 \^s. Zjj^s l^p
9
jjvl
JU=^-J J^Lcj
SjL-
j* j.^-1 <J a)j oj'L^
^
fc iL ^LJj (j.ti jl (Wfc^V
j^
jLy Llj^-l jna
*
^JJI i-jjibMj ,jJl
j* i^-J^
*
lj.~~c 0 -vJji C /j-i- -
aj^, *~;LJj <*jL jp=~J SL>- ^Lx.9 jl^p-
J^l /^> fv^*lî ^!' J^Li c^ Ljj
1. A om. dep. \

2. B JaJ
^
A Jsr*-\

3. C *p..

4. A jja=-
:
\

5. A
jJj.
6. C
^^
B
.^JiUaJ.
7. C jJj.
8. B ^jw- C
^j^.

9. C
l.j/1.

10. A om. depuis j^JjJS'
^.

11. B j<wJI.
12. C
Xiy B ,Ljj A jLy.
13. A dep.
*
'ij&.
,y
J^Jj
^H J,.

14. A (j~&".
nommes fils d'Agar.
*
Ils furent aussi appeles Arabes a cause du sang mele
* B 93 v.
d'Ismael avec la Irilm <le Djourhoum, parce qu'il se maria avec des femmes
de cotte tribu et parla 1'arabe. Ils furent nommes Ismaelites d'apres Ismael,
leur pere. Ismael ayant vecu 137 ans engendra des femmes
*
arabes dou/e
* C 69 v.
princes
'
qui sont nommes et mentionnes dans le Livre de la Torah. Sa mort
eut lieu 63 ans apres la naissance de Jacob.
A cette epoque Lolh fut fait prisonnier du roi Rhodollogomor. A la niome
epoque Semiramis regna a Babel V2 ans;
*
elle s'empara du pays d'Asie
'
' ''
et dc plusieurs villes de la Syrie, batit Babel pour la secoudc fois, ct ellc
cleva des collines artificielles et un grand nombre de lnonumenls qu'on lui
attribue.
Abraham ayant atteint l'age de 99 ans, Dieu lui ordonna de se circoncire.
11 avait 100 ans accomplis, quand il engendra dc Sara Isaac. A l'age <lc
60 ans Isaac engendra Esaii,
*
qui ctait velu, et Jacob
*,
le meme qu'Israel,
jumeaux dc Rebecca, fillc dc Balhuel, parent d'Abraham, d'une famille de
Ilaran. Isaac vccul 180 ans jusqu'a la 31
annee apres la naissancc de Levi,
iils de Jacob.
\ 13
C 70
1. Genese, xvn, 20.
1 108]
B94v.
^j^*-
**
jLjJI Ûi
J3
-rj^. j^
^-^' "^* 0* ^
Jr^'3
' Ar
^
f^'
<j^
jljXjl
^ j"J^J
Ûlj Ol^l ^ti ^L &**
J
J^JI
(j-J-^
LJat L. 4^JU1
^-o-^
âj jlj^l t-u iîr ^JJI
^jj^j-b^J
o-vJI tiUr ju^j >U-j
,y-
-
i^.
6
J
pâLY 4J1
JU
5
<J- ^Lc l!~ jjl jW-1 jU IJi
* '
\L^\ -^
^6
1*1^5 dlj 4J 4^Sj *cj-VJ1
J^
*
J)
4*9 jIj ^^j^" *U ^JJI JLs-jJI
7
JpcJ
jJlI
Lr*-
)
.
^-^
uPb
^ ^
f^* cs^ f^l^ -^r
'
J*
^
p
O^^jvVI
*
J-f-
*B95. jp^J ^tiSj ~aj,1
jy *^,
JUJl dlli
* I2
J
UJI
^
n
^jb
/j,
j^J-
C70v.
^jL. *-^j-
J-^
Ûi
J
(ol ji^j ^J d)LA
13
jl Jjuj
*
ât ^l^JI L-Jj
J^
lj-f>-j^J
jUjJJI Ual U tdLjl
j ^j,; , jlS ôl A^ jl JU, 4>Y
p**!^
^^9 ^
J î
14
^y
*1j1
^^
pt*U^
J^ ^
Jb
J^ ^^
J <^
J^
^''
fi ^
JiU (^JvJI cj JJ1
Jji Jp*.J

*3*)&*>\ cJL&J ,o1 ^J>
J)ji
^cj-UJI Lj
^J^t-wl pr-^jjl
I. B CAa.!. 2. C om.
3. Cest Hierapolis.

4. A om.

5. A .Jj\< *Ui' i,
(JjUr~!
sLs.
^
iL~>. (i. A >y,

7. C om.

8. C om.

9. C om.

10. A om.
depuis \
11. B ijx 12. B
^Ja.

13. A om. depuis
J.

14. AB om.

15. BA
sH!.
B 94 v.
*
A cette epoque la reine Semiramis batit un grand temple dans une ville,
au bord de 1'Euphrate, a l'idole Q.yous (Bel, Baal) et, apres avoir prepose
pour Q.yous (Bel) soixante-dix sacrificateurs, elle nomma cette ville Hiera-
polis, ce qui signifie la ville des sacrificateurs; c'etait 1'ancienne ville de
Manbidj.
Quand Isaac eut atteint I'age de 16 ans, Dieu dit a Abraham : Leve-
ioi. Prends Isaac, ton fils unique, que tu aimes, place-le sur 1'autel et offre-le
a Dieu, ton Seigneur, en holocauste sur la montagne des Amoriens (Moriah).
Plus tard, 1030 ans apres la naissance d'Abraham, Salomon, fds de
*B95.
David, batit un temple de Dieu sur
*
cette montagne, endroit de Tholocauste
d'Abraham et du sacrifice dTsaac.
G 70 v. Nous possedons les Livres Sacres, qui racontent
*
et indiquent que c'est
sur cette montagne, a Tendroit de 1'holocauste d'Abraham, que fut enterre et
inhume Adam; on dit que le corps d'Adam se trouvait avec Noe dansTarche;
lorsque le deluge fut fini, et que Noe avec ses compagnons fut sorti de
1'arche, il enterra Adain sur cette montagne. Ainsi Dieu fit marcher Abraham
jusqu'a ce qu'il lui indiquat 1'endroit du tombeau d'Adam. Abraham offrit
Isaac (a Dieu) : il batit 1'autel au-dessus du tombeau d'Adam et, Isaac
B 95 v.
*C71.
[109]
LA PREMlfeRE CONSTRUCTION DE JERUSALEM. 6G5
J-Ua Ci^j <dJl <u_J
2
Ju*Ji)
^
<dJI fcUii Ue-o lil^s <cU
<^3
o! ^J Û-
XS. jl ^lX^ 4s*iS A <0 <L_-S>o j!
^j^li
JO
<Cl <UJl /v^jJ <LiJj
(*^J->
I ^
(j (^^.
A
'^J
^
i5
fl,-Ka>
"
^-'^ <VX,_>UI il^sj jl ^JCJI (*-aK;I
*9jj
J^=-!
fC-O
viij <d)l ^^;' dl'l Âc- jVI ^Jl ^jc- d)-k *jl <JJ\ Jlij
^jr;!
7*-;-^
<j
L-J!
1
ÂiuJ! ^S-j jLo
J31
(j
pr-^-A^r-; 1
(j^;, j! (J-5
CjLJI
j*
t-
y
~K b J^
JÔ
"^
(j-
j'
^j^^J
sô
*
tiAi ô! ' Ll ^J ic \ys^\
JpJ^CL
S
J; AjJI i>L
^y
*
ACj-JI (ji;!
*B96.
j-i-dl ^j-o d)Lfc
(j-lj^^
k
riA
^
f^
-r**
j^"
*Sj^3 Uai- <dl! jl^ (j-AlJl
j^
Lm
y^3
14
<-JlJ1 vJj^
.
âJI ^l^
J
^j^J!
p^J'3
13
f^ jf
Jy
^l^lj
1. C om.

2. A
^jjjsJLj.
3. B
l.^-i.
4. C (jUr*-!.
5. A om. depuis ^y&a.
6. C om. ce titre.

7. C
~j ^
.*--

8. C om.

9. A depuis
*
(SJiLîX jj
^lSCJI.
10. Hoc in A; BC om.
11. A ajtcf.
12. AC om.

13. C ^! jJ ^c
iil jJ>
(jy.

14. C 4JL~J! B ^JuJf.
s'etant mis sur 1'autel eleve sur le tombeau d'Adam, il etait sur le point de
1'immoler a Dieu en holocauste. Mais Dieu le sauva, en lui substituant un
agneau, a cause de sa conliance en Dieu et parce qu'il connaissait la sincerite
de l'intention d'Abraham et sa confiance
*
en ce que Dieu pourrait rendre *
i>
.,.-,
v .
la vie a son iils apres 1'immolation. II est ecrit qiVau moment du sacrifice
dlsaac, lorsque Abraham leva le couteau, les troupes des anges battirenl des
mains et que Dieu annonca
*
dans le ciel 1'holocauste dWbraham; (ensuite)
(::1
il dit : Ote ta main de 1'enfant : maintenant je sais que tu aimes Dieu, ton
Seigneur, de tout ton cceur.
La premiere constkuction de Jerusalem.
Apres V^poque de la sortie de Noe de 1'arche ct avant 1'installation
d'Abraham dans la tcrre promise du pays de Syrie, le grand pretre Melchi-
sedec batit sur le tombeau de notre pere Adani la villc
*
de Jerusalem. Dieu
*
B96.
lui lit connaitre et lui indiqua l'endroit du tombeau d'Adam, et il
v offrit
deux sacrifices de pain et de vin. Voici ce que les Juifs rapportenl dans
leur livre qu'ils appellent Mischna : nous avons entcndu dire qullakib et
G 71 \
B 96 \
B97
C72
A 13
666
[110]
uU *A3
jy /jj
j-i jlj
_y
Jjj
fL
_y> l^X-j
Jj^CjL
l
jl 4,Ue^lj LoC
Û
rr
, S^JI
3
Ja|j i^J| L^.
. ^lk ^J
3
lCu j^Jblj jÎÎI
J3
^L, ^l ^LiJjl jl
6^ j^j
j ^
jU
.j|
^3
->\V^J\
3
J^J|
*
MJU
^J ^^Jl l^L _L^ ^l
^^ j
*
c^j
f
J ^J
7j^
j
^_j
^
k
J3
9
C^^>JI ^l LU.LJ1
^j
s
(p,
^JI iUI *J^
wJI 1-U
^
^JI dUi
C
jlj'
Cf.
JJ***
V^'
J^*
-^'
**\
p*\y\ ^^
<-Url *J\ -vJ^.
j* y^
*~-" t-
J^C,
lyl ^JJI
^
jUjl
\y^
^j
10
Jlî
jj ^J
-Oj
j^ j*j
->Vjl
v> J^
f^ Cf Jf$
^x
v*^
-^'-5
J^y^ *%
J\
^f^yi
j\j>P,
^pJI i%
L^
S
S}\
r
U ^l Ij^lj
r
U
n.TjL
*
^^ji
jj-^ j
a
Ji^
j^ fL
Aj
3
l^
z.y
^ r
u
4r <y
r
ljl
**
c^ Â^j
jyi
*
v*^j
^
v^ î.
f
L~ jJj
^
ôl
c
1jl
^.1 ^.
i^ L
3
SaAJI dUr JaI
^^
lUjJj jL^ ^l
'* v.^j
jy,
L/L.
^
SjL
^y
j^| jj^ j. ^tlTj *__ L.
J3
*
'"^
j,|
1. C
C
,L 2. C J-i A om.
3. C om. 4. C i*.
5. A om. depuis
^y^.

6. A
^
;
UJ!
^^
J
^-j.

7. A om.
8. C aisjJ!
B iJyJ) A om.

0. BC om.
- 10. C J
r
i B J-JLj.
11. B )jl
C !jl| ^L

12. A om. depuis
y^
^J Eu.
Jj.
ses partisans pretendent que Melchisedec serait le meme que Sem, fils de
Noe, et que Josue, fils de Noun, Taurait tue, avec les trente et un rois
qu'il mit a mort. Mais tous les savants juifs ne sont pas d'accord avec eux
: 71 v.
au sujet de cette sottise
*
et de cette erreur. Les cliretiens trouvent dans les
mysteres de leurs livres que la croix sur laquelle le Messie fut crucifie,
3
96v. aurait ete plantee au milieu du tombeau d'Adam,
*
dans son larvnx; c'est
sur cette croix que le Messie fut crucifie; a cause de cela cet endroit fut ap-
pele al-tarfqah et on Tappela le Golgotha, qui signifie le crane. En l'an 19 de
la naissance d'Isaac, Abraham apprit que son frere Nachor, fils de Tarih, eut
plusieurs enfants, et (des enfants) de Nachor naquit Aram, iils de Kamuel;
il a donne son nom aux Arameens, qui habiterent Haran dans la Mesopo-
tamie et le pays environnant jusqu'a la region de Mogoul. Nous avons trouve
les livres qui mentionnent et font connaitre un autre Aram, issu de Sem.
B97. qui habita a 1'orient de la Souse (Susiane),
*
vis-a-vis d'Elam, et Assour,
C72. frere d'Elam, dont proviennent les Elamites, les Assyriens
*
et leurs tribus.
Les frontieres d'Aram (s'etendentj depuis le pays natal de Sem jusqu'au
pays de Misan; c'est pour cela que la population de ce pays et d'au dela prit
134 v. le nom d'Aram leur pere, issu des fils de Sem, fils de Noe.
*
En 1'an 37 de
[111]
LA DESCENDANCE D ABRAIIAM. 067
Zaj] c
,J_5
"
<vJ-
J^**-"
^
(rr
A
L'!
,
^
j*
1*^' -jJj ^-^- ^
'^
^V ^-
J-ir-^J
wUj>
Jj |*-r*L^ ^J r^ <j^
'
^l^
-**! ^* J
rJJ* J^-^
-^j-*
tlr*
(ji^J
* B ; *
jJUj>
jj
jajVI i%
jr
9
4
j-^>- {J^
4
^L
j&j Jpo-I
LlUI wlUJ
JÛ>
jLoj-JI
r'L-J
"'
*Ai% Ju?l IjjJ /y~>^>-
^Vj
Via^-U Jl&l (**
iV"^
jvollUJl wLL jLjJI
Aj^,
J^
<\J^
(V^JlS **>*
J ^^ 4J'L=>- wolSj
(J^jV
*J -*Jji <w- VLjj 4jr^J"
w>J-0
r- oj jJl
f-
5"
V' J"-**^
CjLo
V
>*V~o fca^-l j*.**Jl
TT.J^J'
>
)
V
(Jjo -^Jv*
jV LHj~~^'
îjuii
10
î joji
^
9
jl. ^>vij ^wi
^
^
d.0^1
8
iu.yi
I4
J-^LÎ wwJ jjU~>
t3>>"
-U^
Jp^l *?)
"^
13
^ViV*
1?
iJY^
*
<j~^
ig**y*
J'
w>j^-S>j iiAâ)!
w>j>'
J^
' (J-C-L>l
w~j OLw
^-j
*ô jl w>j~S~*3
^tOl dUi
jj
jjJuJI ^V ^l
17
wj~UI Jb^*JI
^tOl
v^
^JI
y
^
I
.
19 -
-*-aJI w>yl w>lo ,j Vtl il wjujlj jUj <L>L -0J5-5 v_iJI
C 72 V
B 98.
1. C om. jjJ^.
2. Aom. dep.
*.
3. C J-jLo B JAxj A om.

4. B ,-> C
jJ^.
5. C
^jjUilaJ! B ^jAjLJaJL
6. A om. dep. \

7. B ja-jJJ.
8. B
^JoJ.
9. C
o^"
B
si>^
A om -
10. C
^!^-1
y
B ^lja^). H. B
Je.

12. C *$3l.
13. C O^j^/ B JJ^JJy .

14. A om. depuis Ll-
Jj.
15. C
add. ai)
j^j Jjjj
v_>LCJ! j^jj.

16. AB add. ^JI.
17. C om.
18. C fc~.

19. BC om.
la naissance d'Isaac, Sara mourut a lVige de 127 ans, parce qu'elle etail
agee de 90 ans lorsqu'elle mit au monde Isaac a Abraham. En fan 44 de
sa naissance, Isaac se maria avec Rebecca, lille de Bathuel, cousin de son
pere Abraham.
*
A cette epoque le roi Abimelec lit amitie avec Isaac; son *
b 97 v.
royaume etait situe a Gerar, au pays du Jourdain. A cette epoque commenca
la domination des Philistius, qui sont les habitants de la Philistine (Pales-
tine); leur race indique 1'origine de leurpays. Jacob avait 89 ans quand il
*
en-
,:?i v.
gendra Levi; la vie de Jacob fut de 147 ans. En l'an 20 de la naissance de
Jacob, Esaii, son frere, epousa des filles de Canaan, fils de Cham, lils de
Noe; l'une d'entre elles etait Judith, fille de Beeri, 1'Hetheen, 1'autre, Bas-
math, lille d'Elon 1'Hetheen
'.
Lorsque Esaii eut vu
*
qu'elles ne plaisaient
*B98.
pas a son pere Isaac, il epousa Basmath, fille d'Ismael. II est ecrit que Job
le Juste tira son origine des enfants de Basmath, lille d'Ismael. II est ecrit
que Moise, le prophete, ecrivit le livre celebre attribue a Job le Juste; dans
ce livre, c'est-a-dire dans le livre de Job le .luste, il se trouve 1.548 versets.
1. V. (ien., xxvi, 34.
( : 73.
H 99
[112]
^r* Cxr"
-r^J
*"*"
ij^ ^JV J"^3
rJJ
<jj ^y..
^j-^-Jj J^liJI J.~LJI
J
B 98 v. rj->
^jJ
fU
a!j
J
-^3 ~ <jyJI
^* O-
(j~*j!j ^3
^L
J^
-
J**
^L
jj
4
jU- ulJ-iij
(v^l/J
J-s IjapJ
4-
:
V
^jiJ
:?
y>
<\ jl;l JI93 î-l ^Ljj
4
"-*-~^
(*rf
c'w L-fcU.-} ^Ja*
^-^-9 '&;**-> 3*"l 'jj-*-^
^:
JUjJI î
(33
ui. Ju*
J^
<J-*
(j~^ >-^
^'
^
^* t}Vj
jj**-5
^3^.
Ul ^-j=J jUj
-^*.
(>*5
C-*- >-ot^-3 l ivl
Jpe-lj
^y
Up
12
Q>
<0l^
n
JlV
J\
*
Jl>
Jl
10
<u^
*
^ljyJI
^ J
iyiCjl
*
<ulj
^>3_5
*Lj ^jL*
JJ
u>
iA> Uis fc-y
J
bjLx*. ^jjibu
tt^"'
*-Ua> jl
(T-^l
J
Ûlj UJI
J
ulj ^.U
J
JjJj:>j jj.w* UJI <<,}U JJJ1
J
^ly ^. ^jU
1. A om.

2. BA
*\Jb.

3. C om.
4. B jU. C Ûv.
5. B w-ja^.

6. B *,-^.
7. A om. depuis
*.
8. C om.
9. A om. dep.
*.
10. A xL. I.

11. C
.*'-> ^!
B
^ A Ji.
12. A
^Jj^.

13. AB j**)!.
G73. Job fut appele dans la generation des tribus et des peuples (d'Esaii)
*
Jobab,
tils de Zerali
'.
Job vecut 210 ans, dont 70 ans avant ses malheurs et 140 ans
B 98 v. apres.
*
Nous avons trouve parmi les enfants de Sem, lils de Noe, un autre
Jobab
2
;
certaines gens pretendent quil est le meme que Job, parce qu'ils le
croyaient anterieur a Abraham. Cest ainsi que Ton en vint a aflirmer des
choses contradictoires a ce sujet.
A cette epoque Hamor, frere de Sicliem, batit une grande ville qu'il
nomma Sichem, d'apres le nom de son frero. Quelque temps apres, deux fils
de Jacob, Simeon et Levi, la devasterent et
y
tuerent trois mille liommes
pour venger sur sa population leur sceur qui s'appelait Dina. Lorsque Jacob
eut atteint l'age de 77 ans et Isaac, son pere, celui de 137 ans, Isaac, son
pere, le benit et adressa en sa faveur les prieres et les benedictions qui
sont rapportees dans la Torah; ensuite
*
il Tenvoya a Haran
*
chez Laban,
son oncle, car il craignait qu'Esaii ne le tuat. Jacob partit le baton a la main.
Etant arrive a Beitail, il pria et, ayant mis sa tete sur une pierre, il s'en-
dormit. Dans la nuit il vit des Anges de Dieu qui montaient et descendaient
le long d'une echelle dont le liaut touchait le ciel et dont le pied etait sur la
terre. Pendant toute cette nuit, jusqu'a ce que 1'aurore se fut levee, 1'Ange
lutta avec lui. Et voila que Dieu se manifesta a Jacob et lui dit : cc Jacob,
1. V. Gen.
;
xxxvi, 33-34.
2. V. Gen., x, 29.
G 73 v
*
B 99.
A 135.
B 99 v.
C74.
[113]
LA DESCENDANCE D'ABRAHAM. 069
Jly ^yJ ^l js
*
j*A\ ^
j
a
r
UI dUr
J
d>U ^>u di>5 ^jVI
jlx.JI Iaa L ^ji Jls rc_^l IJi siL-.-l
,Jj--->' (^*
5- ~ siLUs-.^ l>-'*"~
VJ^*!.
^
<, _o jl <C~si
j
<d)l
^J^.
Lw
^r^
J^
;
^
Vj^'*!.
-^J
4<
^
*-^J
^~^
3
v
"^
j-JLij jl C-
(Jj jjj^- (J!
jcîl jJ^-
bl*a C>j.i)l
^J^*!.
J^**
(-'^'*>
^~!
AJj '
JjjcJ^
V^J ^
^
"^JJ
^^"
J^
L
-~i
<J
^ rJJ'' VJ"**!-
^^
5
"
O*
*j
9
JUI rcjjt'
lj*o
4*
1
Û âJI
^jV
s
Ua>J y^*
*) -Oj o-
<j?^J ~
J
"
J^lj ^j-a
^-jj-^j jj^-j
iA
*; (j^j
j--UI *A
*-:
<j*j
^jr!. c5J^
^*! (j-*
^ -4j
^-rr*J Jr^
<-Wj
n
^J^
V. c>
10
^
-^JJ
oAr^
^-a^X
V*
^ -^y
^V ^"^
13
JHi-0
jli ^yJ L^,
^l
*
IV ijU
12
î)j
/>.
4) AJjj jjslj Û
v
yJ
*bioo.
>..
<d jl^ Uj wji ij^ ^^Vj
15
(?)
C
j>VI jLs.
j^
u
J\
kA
J\
jl>
1. Hoe in B; C om. A
^>J*>,
jU aiU*- *D1 _-U
j
'
U.
2. A ^XkJ. 3. A
Û.
4. BA JD! CUo C aDJ ^JJ. 5. A U et infra.
6. C
J,
J
.3j
B
Jl*jj
A
*-> ,.

7. C , }**i- B ,jsw A ,U*~,.
8. A om. dep.
*.
9. B J
^
,u
A
(^J (J-" iJ-
5
vJ
' *-5 ^v
..^L- iJ* -j.I;.
10. B U.
11. IIoc in A. BC fcJ et infra.
12. AB U)j.

^n. -sr..j
-3
j
13. C
Jli>
B î A Jliai.
14. A jU
15. C Jj^J BA ,Jy^.
je ne te laisserai pas t'en aller jusqua ce que tu mâpprennes ton nom.
Lorsqu
1
!! iit jour, Jacob dit : Ce lieu est la fenetre du ciel et la maison
de Dieu , et il fit voeu de consacrer a Dieu la dime de ce que Dieu lui
avait accorde pendant son absence, pour lui batir en ce lieu une maison de
Dieu.
*
Apres cela Jacob traversa
*
FEupIirate avec son baton et arriva a
+
A 135
Ilaran'. En Fan 84 de sa vie, Jacob epousa Lea, fille de Laban, son oncle,
*
et engendra dêlle Ruben, Simeon, et a Tage de 89 ans ilengendra aussi *G74.
Levi, d'apres le nom duquel fut reglee la chronologie du mondc. Ensuite
apres Levi il engendra Juda, apres lui Issachar, apres celui-ci Zabulon. Jacob
epousa Rachel, sceur de Lea, et engendra dêlle Joseph et Benjamin. II en-
gendra aussi (deux fds) de Bilha, servante de Rachel, qui donna a Jacob Gad
et Aser, et (deux fds) de Zelpha, servante de Lea, qui donna a Jacob
*
Dan *
n loo
et Nephthali
2
. Ils donnerent naissance aux douze tribus des Israelites. En
l'an 97 apres la naissance de Jacob, il se rendit de Haran chez (Isaac), son
pere; ses troupeaux, anesses, bwufs et vaches, esclaves et ustensiles etaient
1. Genese, xxvni, 10 sq. ; xxxn, 24 sq.
2. Ici notre auteur se trompc; cf. Genese,
xxx, 3 sq. ; xlvi.
PATR. OR. T. V. 44
[114]
c :k v.
2
^.
l
fLiJI
_.>L
.y
_v_-jJI îjl <c_C___ _v_u
*
.yj
^LJIj -uJIj îJlj ^yVI
-__ l->-_-
jL-J _.--
Jl ' Ai-U <___-
^__-__ *-___ ^jll ___--_-jj jlSj <-Jj__-l
^ '**
,
_>1
__ILJI
jj_j-
_;lj *-
<V*^
(ji jLj
-__***_>_ _*<._
LJi
^v*-.
<_C <y_-JI
<Jj
tjr^"
*
B 100 v. -^___- <>-__- J.___lj \_a_JI
.j- *-_--_>>,
7T_^-^
J-_Jlj 4___JI oIâJI *L-oj
_J_,)I
,_;-iJ_5 c-tsG -Ijjj <*___ <J
6
jii <___ îHf /jjl
yy
jj-Cj9 c-lLJI ^k
5
J____
J'
aJj* \._
(V^J
<
^*-~>' ***
Sj
^*
2
*
ij^j!
_*_*?"
cs^
*^~J i)yrj*
axLJ 4_ La^_J
___. \_> -____! <_JI
(J
_->Jj a_)j __vj
,*_*_* /**
jr^*
<Jr
*y) \-_>**..
^S
{
*-~y..
* c 75.
jj^ _>*^
*
^-_-__Jl J_._.-~l
ji
J^J
f^
u^J^.
j^
cS-^
-__?__-[?
Pj-^
*
B ioi.
(_,---: (j-^> ^*
(_JI
^y-î

e
J-*
_r
__*r" J^J **" jr* <j~*-K.
__r_^
-__ __>,___-
J_-oj _)--*>
I
L
y~*-*" L^-olj _____) /1^.1
^j
___L_jjj ____
(j_*~- J__Lr
M '
^___>
_>_>__- i.lj ^yiw _*___> (3_--l __j -*_: <_
jj-i^--_}
^_-_-j L î
j._j jj-^-
OLJI jjA^-_> _.U_j L
j_-*__. _iVl <&>_ _J_II -___ _.-__ .y.
_h>j_>-
___ J_.l_r--I
1. A
,.^J_-_C.I.
2. A a-J.

3. C .J-a-U B j-a-lj A __.--__.Ij-
4. C om. A
iuJI .jjjl.
-
5. AB _L--J.
-
6. A^-ii. - 7. C om. - 8. B ^jJI ^-ii^l A
,__J) jwjfJI.
9. B vj-l A om.

- 10. B
____- A om. C
l_-__-'.
c 74 v. innombrables.
*
Apres son installation dans laterre promise du pays de Syrie,
Joseph fut vendu par ses freres. A Tage de dix-sept ans, il fut amene en
Egypte ou il passa dix ans comme esclave et trois ans en prison. Joseph
ayant atteint l'age de trente ans, le Pharaon, roi d'Egypte, vit en songe sept
B ioo v. vaches et sept epis.
*
On fit sortir Joseph de la prison et on lui coupa les
cheveux; ensuite on le presenta devant le Pharaon. Joseph, ayant trenle ans,
lui expliqua son songe. Tout arriva comme Joseph le lui avait explique. Le
Pharaon lui donna pouvoir sur le pays d'Egypte. En l'an 39 de la naissance
de Joseph, Jacob, son pere, arriva en Egypte avec tous ses enfants et les
enfants de ses enfants la seconde annee de la famine et de la secheresse
1*1.5%
qui sevissaient en Syrie.
*
I_es Israelites resterent en effet
*
enEgypte, comme
-
b 101. esclaves, pendant 215 ans.
*
Le nombre des Israelites qui arriverent avec Jacob
en Egypte fut de 70 hommes; en outre, Joseph, ses deux iils, Ephraim et
Manasse, et leurs deux fils, (ce qui fait) 5 hommes. Jacob, etant age
de 127 ans, se presenta devant le Pharaon 7 ans apres la mort dTsaac,
son pere. Le nombre des Israelites, lorsqu'ils eurent quitte TEgypte, fut
de 603.500 hommes capables de porter les armes qui furent comptes dans
le recensement, c'est-a-dire dans le recensement (de Moise). Lorsque MoTse
[1151
HISTOIRE DE JOSEPH. 671
V?
^Jî
J
djPJ
p*-*^
^J
t^y
J
^-^
J j*t
o*
<Jms
i
-A
*^
J ^*i
<j+*
<Ll-
Jr^
3
^jV
**
J^
i>
V^
*
ois^J
Cx*\
2
<>
<-^ ^ j^
r>
^
*
B 101
^-JLe L-l
A
*LJ <,'y> joj <C- Aîc
^r-^ ''>**!.
cf^J
'
^'
Ys 'J"**!.
(*'
^J^
C*_aU
J^J
^**^ ^ -^j* ^L"
<j^J\3
<L~*}>- ^jV
^l^j
^*^'
-^y
j*
<L * C 75 i
_-u, silLj
cJ^jj
_>__--L?
jj^/*
L->L
j^>^
*-^
(Jj jLr*-^
^ -^j* *L"
tlr**
-
i-^LL* c^-ftls -0* *._.< \Jaj
JLj'
<l1~.
^j
<C \_jJi_cj <Lma>
u^Jt^J
^^
2
^.
vr^" ^
U
o-JJ J ^
*
jM
^
Jj
^-
^
^
I0
JJ^
^J
^-.
+BJ0-
<_JUi A__,
J^
^,
fjJS\
yt) ^^jîJl l^ 4j jjy
l2
ljJ **L* ^^--JI <U-J
Jl:JL.? ÛjjJ
^ 5
^
Jli, ^l oljj^sJI Sj-vJI
JJ'&
l-v* _5-*JI
j*j
u
^:!^
^-i-J
^l
u
Ulj~
J*
16
<uk,Sl
^
^L LlL
<jjj
jlj
J*->Vjl ^ jlr^
jj
LjJI L-u c-vo jLjJI LJUs
jj
<c~ >J\
J-L
jl JU <cV S^ *L>-
*
<j-jj
La>l ^-o-^-j
<j"J"^J~*
_^
a-<w LlL
ti
3^ j>)
^*^ -^>j-
J* OT^^-3
i_S-^-*-l ^
1. A om. dep. \

2. C
J(
^y>.

3. A jU. 4. A *s-
v
40 J
J?&j&.
5. C CâU
et infra.

6. C om. iLw.

7. A om. depuis \

8. C /j-#~_5-l B ^_,_
:r
wjj'.
9. Ici
commence la lacune dans le A.

10. BC
^*f.
11. B
^
3
X ~ 12. C liy B ly.
13. C -yJEJl B ...i)'.

14. BC
r>\y~.
15. C
^
Jlfc .yjJI. 16. B XJ.jsl.
G76.
B 101 v.
17. C Jo_l.
18. B
*,r^yj>]
C
^-Uwt
les eut comptes et sepaies, il n'inscrivifc pas et ne compta pas ceux qui
avaient moins de 22 ans et ceux
'
qui depassaient 50 ans; ceux-ci ne furent
*
pas comptes non plus que les femmes. Jacob ayant vecu en Egypte 20 ans,
mourut 13
*
ans apres la naissance de Kaliatli. Levi, ayant vecu
4.">
ans.
''
: :: ' s
engendra Rahath, et Kahath, ayant vecu (>0 ans, engendra Amran. A cette
epoque le Pharaon, souverain de Joseph, etant mort, ce fut Amousivus
("A(xw(7'.q) qui regna apres lui en Egypte pendant 25 ans. En l'an 3(S d<
i
la
naissance dc Kahath, regna en Egypte Kebroun (XeSpwv) pendant 13 ans. A
cette epoque
*
Zeus, dont le nom se traduit par Jupiter (al-Mouschlari), con-
'
B 102.
nut Niobe et engendra d'elle Apis, qui ful nomme plus tard Serapis
'
i
t qui
commenca a combattre les femmes courageuses
(?),
qui s'appelaient U's Ama-
zones et tuaient les males de leurs enfants. Zeus regna sur le pays de la
Crete au bord de la mer. La traduction de Zeus
*
esl une longue vie , parce
que 1'on raconte qu'il aurail veeu mille ans. A cette epoque la ville d'Eleu-
sina fut batie. En l'an 51 cle la naissance de Kahalh, lils de Levi, monta sur
1. V. George Sync, I, 237.
B 103
( 2 76 v
[116]
I! 102 v.
j
[___.-. ^flsj J_o J.J
^Lo y*b -\.-
^J
&.
^j-lj^t) lS-^
dlLi
jj*/
'''uLii^ **a 1 J*?d ji ^LKJ ~Ij ôjij /*J
-"^J
A-'~'
^^ (*''
j*j
i ** 6^
AJ
j
j^j^
j^
^J
J
J^
**\
^y^*
'
1/** U^J {j*
frÂ^
"^
(**,^
*
^j-ijls-j 4*>j\ ~
Jj
C*- jts- Lol
l>
jrj-^ ^-^-*-! ^'
v^
^s
****'
Jj
c/J^
-Uj_^> *.^
jVU-j
(jUj <C~.
J^
a
-
^
^-c- jU
cfjî
^' "-^*
JL
>
'*' C' "^*-*
(V
L jsVj^ ^j-o î j
'
jj- j'
^-J
^-
w
Jj;*'^\5
<^>* ' jsl^
j>'-
2
-*i
*-^* jU^c-
JJI
^ J jjir*j JtLr^
J. Câsj B jwvs^j. 2. lci se termine la lacune dans le A. 3. BA a-Uac. -

5. C ~
.*& ; B , ^*a.
6. C , ^vlo B
,
-* JU.
7. B ^y-Jliw! C ^j^Jla^s!. 8. C a^ B
<J}^*.

9. Ici se termine la lacune
dans le A.
B 102
v.
trone dEgypte Amenophis ('A-zefA^Tfc) et fut aussi appele Pharaon;
*
il regna
21 ans et commenca alors a persecuter les Israelites. 'Amran, ayant vecu
70 ans , engendra Moisc le prophete et, ayant vecu apres la naissance de
Moise, 67 ans, il mourut 13 ans avant la sortie des Israelites de 1'Egypte.
En l'an 6 de la naissance d
,l
Amran mourut Joseph, a Fage de 110 ans. Ses
freres ordonnerent aux Israelites d'emporter avec eux ses os, lorsque Dieu les
*
i! 103.
rappellerait et les ferait sortir du pays cTEgypte
*.
II est ecrit qu'a cette
epoque, sous (le roi) Agous ("Oyuyo?), eut lieu le deluge \ En l'an 12 (apres
1
C
"6
v.
la naissance d"Amran) regna en Egypte
*
Mensis ('A[i.ev<njs) 12 ans. En 1'an
24 apres la naissance d"Amran regna aussi Balaios
2
pendant 18 ans. En
1'an 68 apres la naissance d"Amran, regna en Egypte Amenofis (Asfanis,
Mtsipfyj;
?)
3
43 ans; il ordonna d'etrangler les premiers-nes males des Israe-
lites et de les noyer dans le fleuve du Nil.
1. V. G. Sync, I, 280 et 132.

2. V. Michel le Syrien, I, 37.

3. Comp. Idem,
I, 38.
[117]
HISTOIRE DE MOISE.
673
*~r^
^ ^y ^lr
B 103 v.
*&-J*
C ^.^ j
:
\
2
^y
a!j
^
;
*
jl^ jl^j *J jl,j~J
^~j* -^
W
/j^j
JL=- 4J jl^
^)
Clr j,|
^.fcj
5
Jj-C^ j
4
*U*9
*
<-^
^v
3
'
J
3
*W
4j|j l*J
^~j*
CoUls JLJI
^
J\
jj.fr/ ô ''^*
^rtA
j^ ^
J-3
9
*** C*Uj
*
8
CJUj
<CjJ
(^^
47-^ls cUÎ
^ji tj*
^ ^^ ' lijSc* *
A136-
^k^
^-j* Jâ
(j-ir^j
<j*-jl bLUx. joj
p.
v
lftX>-j
(V.^li Otar
-3^'
fJ^
*
G /7,
,jJjjv*
Jj-^v' ^ ^"J"*
"^>*
cJ* ij-ir^
jl*
^
J-5
J-*^'
Vrr
-^*
-
J
^J, JW fc^Jl ^jU jUjJI dUi>
jj
13
L,*JI
^*
^l
*
JJI
^
^k ojuJI
*
B10
'''
*>Uc*s>l
*^>3 j*
ly
^j*
-^-^; dlUI lyto *
-\^>- l-VJ j-a* ^M; /j* j*
Ijjj^lj
1. C om. ce titre.

2. A om.

3. A ujJlj Jj^jls. 4. A 2jL*j.
5. AB
Ojjlj'.

0. A om.

7. C l^-s-* B liy^ A
jj^
4
-
8. B i^j C om. A donne le
passage depuis
*
lîjj a-JjJ
1^
uJae) jjî
^'
Jj
c
r.-.-
j
j.
x-
,t
^X?'
c
r
J
-
' C om.
10. Add. A.

11. C ô^vbj (j*Jj A
^jjÎjj ,j*Î->
B
(j^j^j \j*i-
12. A
JJ^.

13. A om. dep. b. 14. CA om.
15. C om.
La NAISSANCE DE MoiSE ET SON HISTOIRE.
Lorsque Moise vint au monde, 'Amran, son pere, eut 70 ans le jour meme
de sa naissance. Ses parents, 1'ayant mis dans une corbeille, Texposerent sur
le fleuve du Nil.
*
II n'avait que trois mois et il etait joli et beau. En ce
temps-la Marie, fille du Pharaon, sortit vers le fleuve du Nil oii elle trouva
Moiise. Lorsquêlle Teut vu circoncis, elle connut qu'il etait des Israelites.
Marie, 1'ayant pris, Televa, Tinstruisit
*
et lui apprit toutes les sciences des
*
\ i3i
Egyptiens, leur education
*
et leur sagesse. lanis et lambris ' furent les insli-
' ,: ::
tuteurs de Moise, qui devint, en Egypte, fort et puissant. En l'an 28 de la
naissance de Moise le propliete, le Pharaon batit la ville d'Hermopolis sur le
fleuve du Nil
*
qui s'appelait aussi al-F.r.ma. A celte epoque les Ethiopiens
combattirent les Egyptiens eL d^vasterent plusieurs provinces d'Egypte. Alors
Kenefra, le roi, tous ses compagnons, ses notables et ses proches porterenl
envie a Moise, mais a cause de Marie, ni lui, ni eux nc purent arrivcr a son
sujet a ce qu'ils voulaient; alors ils tacherent de lui faire perdre sa dignite
B 103 v.
B LOi.
1. Comp. Muhel le Syrien, 1, 39.
B 105.
1
C 78.
[118]
<*ja
J^jU
^ja bj.Slli.ls \js\j\ L <-*
p*^))
a
^*-!.
(^ i^r*
j\*&
*^)J*3
<^L-j
J
JLjJI
jj5^
id-JI jlj LJic U>- LLL
v
*xL.,U jl 0 I^Jlaj c-l>j
^mj
^&a AS3 Ijv&l
IjV^J JjJlS Ul-XJo jN*j=>-
-^J
^v^
jijl
J3ji>3
-
'fc.ijJCs Al. \fl.Jl
G77v.
Cpi^. ÎJ ^> LlUI
,Jj
-vS*
*
LLL LLV, (jJU Lu-UuJ
4
jL*J1 "sâi LUL
jJjlj ^Ll^JI jijl
/_*->
LJ ^jJI ''jlLiJlj ^jLJI ,*-*?- jl
'*
<JLLj <JLs*sJI Ijji-T jl
fULV
oL-stJlj "ôIjuJI ijJS ^jijl Ijij <j>*.~~<^ Cw-J (jijl <JI ^% \* j*zj*
j>
/j
,_J>^ls
^-j-*
jkI J.J~=>-
L
J fcjL^c Lj *ll JLi-l
-jj^
p-L Lij IjLmJ
/j_
J ApbTIs j^l J'
' j-jU
i ftJl j-ft /y.j^__Jl \*3
(j^J^
vftJI j-^C JUl^-i
jÛSl
J
"Uî ^^V *l
*ac
I0
*5L_JI L_j ^JI
^
*
r
lkJI Î^jOI
LUr **__ jl ,^l> (JIS3 ^sLc^l)
(g*-* L9
jjslisVl Lu>'
/j*
v^J-'
"^
y^
4
^-*-i~
^JI ^liSVl dUr
^Jci
*
^l *^L Jjlj JJUI
'j6
Uls jl
r
JI Jjl
j
Î^JI
1. A om. dep.
*. 2. A add. .\y-j>
^j'.
3. Hoc in A; BC *^jw>.
4. CA add.
.. -
5. A L/ij _~-^! J! U* vJjO! CB U*. -
6. A ,U5Î. -
7. A
,
^L JU
aLib oLj "js^^Lj lî
.!j
LCL.--
^j
iijO.
8. A
rf)
jzjz.
9. AB jL
sjX)5. 10. A om. 11. A
U^-
et sa situation puissante, lui disant : Tu as de grandes obligations envers
la reine. Voila que les Ethiopiens descendent le Nil en bateaux grace a la crue
et attaquent le pays d'Egypte; ils ont deja ravage plusieurs provinces et
ont reduit en captivite leur population. Cest ton devoir de defendre le
royaume, parce quc tu es place a sa tete et que sa defense repose sur toi.
C 77 v.
*
Le roi, tous ses chefs et sa cour sont d'avis que tu attaques les Ethiopiens.
104 v
'
On raconte que toutes les terres et les deserts qui se trouvent entre TEthio-
pie et TEgypte ne sont pas habites, le pays etant plein d'une grande quantite
de serpents, qui empeclient d'y passer. Lorsque Moise eut appris leurs
embuches et ce qu'ils tramaient contre lui, il ordonna de choisir parmi les
Israelites 10.000 cavaliers et le meme nombre parmi les Egyptiens; ensuite
il ordonna de lui preparer le plus grand nombre possible de grandes grues
'
B 105.
(ibis), qui s'appelaient ka'ka', et de les mettre dans des cages tressees,
*
en
sorte que leurs tetes se montrassent hors des cages ' . Moise se mit en marche
avec ses compagnons. II fit donner a manger a ces grues au point du jour
4
G 78. et, lorsqu'il se fit nuit et quil eut dresse le camp, il ordonna
*
que les cages
ou se trouvaient les grues, fussent distribuees dans tout son camp. Pendant
1. Cf. Flav. Josephe, Antiq. Jud., II, x, 2 (ed. Niese, I, p. 134-136).
[119] HISTOtRE DE MOISE. 675
-. LJ
Lf-Cj--
S-Li
^j*
*j*>.\ JIAJI â Co'l^9
-^SC-.C- *-*->-
J
^-..M-iCJI 1^9
ÛJI Lfclji. ^j~<3l jV
2
y^- Jj-*
jijVl
J ^V?
3*
i>-^J
^^
M>*
**4136v-
IjJjLcj Ijjjbl fcjlj Uis <L_J_>JI j_U ^sji^ Jl jL_>3 J-~- JjU-o
Jj\> Us ^LLj
(*r* l/^-Îs
_pL_jJI
Jj-03 /j^
lj*_i__-3 *aXc ôj
ff-Âj
î /j^-iatl
^j,-?- *
B l0,) v '
<^
j- jl lîic
j jjjj
<Lj_>JI JlL __j, iJU
J
(,
-JJI ^jAli
a
jl_LiJl dUr
J
Jj_jJ"
wj_ 'I cJ*-?
fT^
^L*-' dljLr -JJI jlj L^j
<Y
j
.5
<*J>-*-J_ îla-
L^J *_*Jli
^r-^ly
fU=~>j <*J>_uJI ?_-i *Jj* k. -J_cJ
^-jj^
jl -~L- ^-~-i> *C78v.]
JU-vJj -J-w-sJI JJ-L __J ~ ,-*
rjjjj
^L-I > Lî ,%-<-'j -J-uJl -JJl ^ji->l_j jJJ_L
(J>.1 ^y,
--Jc. __JjJ-3
^--j~>
J
J~<-Xj'
'
JSjr*}
^jT'y
k-^"'
r*-/*
j'
-^^Jl
J
<-JU
^jjaM *>j_a lc ,__J_i. -1)1 jl_j -JL-9JI jJj *^ lcl "
<L'Uj_> _I__J
r3J^'
^
*
*B106.
f-^___J
<uJl _>
^->~V
T*~
>
_-''
? p-
J.~>J1
\~> \~> (J_ol^-J J> __-*-- l^--_-li
L_J>
^lLolj
1. B
_^
A y^.

2. C l#ji
^.
:;. C add. jU_,
J
l
-
~ ' A LsU
u
r
~__*
i
'
J-T,
*_v!
JL..
5. A
.UT-lf.
6. A *13l U.U. 7. AB *ax~jJ-*j. 8. A
iijjoj lâjj ^CJ.
0. AB mjjU.

10. AB C^-Js C >JU*k

11. A L?y.
la nuit, tourmentees par la faim, toutes les grues pousserent des cris reten-
tissants.
*
Les serpents, ayant entendu leurs cris, se sauverent dans la terre
* .
de peur que les grues nc lcs mangeassent. Moise ne cessa de fairc cela jus-
qu'a ce qu'il atteignit la ville ethiopienne de Meroe. Lorsque lcs habitants
Teurent vu avcc ses troupes, cela les frappa d'admiration et dc crainte,
*
et
* R
ils furent etonnes que de si nombreuses troupes fussent arrivees chez eux a
travers ccs deserts. Alors Dieu inspira la fille du roi d'Ethiopie et lui fit savoir
avec certitude que Moise s'emparerait de la ville efc de scs habitants et que
Dieu, qu'Il soit bcni, l'en rendrait maitre. Cest pourquoi elle envoya dire a
Moise qirelle s'offrait a lui pour qu'il Fepousat; (en retour) elle lui montrerait
un endroit d'ou 1'on pouvait prendre la ville et s'emparer de ses environs.
*
* (
Moise le lui accorda. Dieu lui ayant donne la victoire sur la ville et ses ha-
bitants, Moise epousa la fille du roi d'Ethiopie. Cest pourquoi la sainte Ecri-
ture raconte que Mariam, sceur de Moise, et Aaron, en parlant de Moise, me-
disaient de lui, parce
*
qu'il avait epouse une femme Kouschite, c'est-a-dire *
des fds d'al-Rhabaschat (une Ethiopienne) '. Dieu fut irrite contre Mariam,
qui devini galeuse ct lepreuse, de sorte que les Isracliles reloign^renl d'eux.
J. Gomp. Nombres, xn, 14.
i; 106
070
AGAPIUS.
KITAB
AL-TJNVAN.
[120]
01
V _r~
jld l*_
j
y
^
>
uu
.,
j
^, ^
Ju
^
^
^ |(
!A-
fc-J|
&
j ^
^
^ ..
,
f
,, ^ .,
JUj
fU
^
^_
Jl
J*~" J
A_. **,
-U_-
J^ jji
^
JL
.,
^
j, s
^
uu ,u
_*. o__
pu
._ji
ûi
^
ui s^ jj,

,^
^
*A-
_-_.
tt
__J|
^
B^.
^, _
3
^^.^
^^ ^
^
t^- 4
-_- *>_-
o- _A
V
t-
j. <>_- c_ _;_ î
^
-toi
A
_ji
:
^
^__ eu,
^ ^ ^
^8JU
_
^
_
<B
*U
^

,*___JI _UJI 41.
ujs
*_
^,
kk
,
^
jU u ^,
^.
^
V
y_
l3
o,A .* Âll

jj^J
ji
^
^
j, ^.
'
0-
j-y!
j-r-*l t-
__
'
jjiJI,
i6
;,
l_,
j
jj
.
I5
.
;
"
1. A
1^1. _ 2. C om. -
3! Sic in B; C oOJ!
jj
J!
A ^QJ)
Wj
_
4 c
^.
- 5. AB on, -
6. B
^..
-
7. B
^.
-
8 . B
^J.
_
9. A
^.
_
10. C om..
- li. C
JJ.
-
12. A om
-
H V -. p

a
A
.
, ..
.
m
-
ld
"
C
J^
B
^JJ*
A om. -
14. A om.
depuis
\
15. A t.Ju^ j^.,1. _
16 C
,
R
, *T
ufeu d t M
Pr
P
,
,'
^^
PH
"
d
'
e"e
-
P
"aDieU
P
ur eIle
-
Et
n , k
^ "
r
Pere 1U
'
^"
Crahe au Visa
^'
ne
erait-elle
pas
m
"
te
Pe
"
a
"!
d,X
J
UrS
'
?
>'
MiSe
^
0Ua
- P^-
1 onqie
B ,o6 v f
r
'
/^
^
Ethlple
'
aVCC
t0Utes ses trou
P
es
.
im^
repoque
" vde
huondat.cn
du Nil
;
-
alors il
rameua
ses troupes eu
Egypto, au moy ,
c
r.
e baroues
pendant
.a erue
'
du Ni, et les hautes
eaux,
etTarriva
oheT
ro, charge
d uu
rzche
butiu.
Sur ces
eutrefaites
le roi.
tous ses
uotables
ses
coun.saus,
ses
miuistres
et tous ,cs
habitants
d'Eg
yp
te eurent
peu^
de hn,
et ,c ro, con
f
ut
.neme
Fidec
de tuer
Moise,
aprcs la mort

de
lane qu,
ava.t eleve
Moise.
Eu l'an 37 apres ,a uaissance
de Molse,
naqnit
osne,
6b de Non.
En ,'an
41 dc la
naissancc
de Moise,
monta snr ,e tle
dEgypte
,e Pharaon
q
i,
daprcs
les
Livres
Sacres, fut
snbmerge
dans la
mer
40
ans pIns tard,
avec ses
tronpes
et ses
chariots.

D'aprcs ce qui es,
ecn
, M0!Se et t ,ge de 4Q ans>
(ua ^ fi
^^ J^
I I ) M I* I iT ll l' An ii,l J____ 1 -3 ______
A 137
B 107
o -, -_.. uu i.
g
îieu qui vomait
le mettre a
moit,
et il
senfmt
dans le
pays de Midian
aupres de Raguel
ou Jethro
ou
Sa ib et, ayant
epouse
Sephora,
fille de Sa<ib, il
engendra
Guerson et Eleazar.
1 V \
T
rKTT.KrAf. ,.-.
1. V. Nombres,
xn, 1
B li
B 108.
G 80.
[121]
HISTOIRF DE MOISR. 677
^^yyl^J
jM _i^j
j.^
jUj.ll viUi
jj
^Lij*
^!
^Jl^ -\Jj
^^.
.0^.
jJ-J cJ^ <V
X? r^"^"
^^
U-JI viAXs J| ij/stw ik 4J1 Jlib_J ^3>t*Jl Jjhj
-^jlSj <L..wLt
^-j
^jUeJI
jy
^-Ul
J~=J! ^JI i-VA
,j^
Ua>J <,y^>^
dUJI
*
JIaJ
â)! ^jliwl
_yy
UojAs-j l^jjâ; u-ljJ
.*-^p-j dUill Jl5ol p-^d!
,y~k;! Jj"^
^JI <-5^l
j
'l~
$>|^;!_5
<0l5o! ***.>-j
Oj^:
Jr^!
\S*
ar~^ <jJ
j*^
<x,L jlsj dlLJ!
^fjy
<Jy- j^j--! ^Û
<3j -^j
i_îj jlj ^^ct _jloj io^J!
J.5

cfJy
(v-l
^y
jv-I
y
lyiJ 4^-1 Û ij^, ^tiJI c~-^ UjIj jjo
^
'
<U)! Ûj
-
c ^jJ-Ij gS jjil
j^
jjil
^j>
jlS
^~j*
-vJj*
^
0?^' -
oâ-o! ^Jl
8
>j-v
jj
7
U*)I
j
Js ^JI i-*UpJI <DI
*!j!j L-jjk
^j^ JU.
â
J*j\
wAVIj *-t^JI -k* ^!
<^J
*jJ
*
<JJ!
^j!
/%* "U)l ^JUfr L* dlU ^-i-3
j-** <j*J
<J*
'-^tv*''
cr^ t5**>*
<X.~^
*^ ^*
J-3 ^r* iilr
1
'
c^-
j*j
1. CB
tijj
A ui^j. Ici commence la lacune dans le A.

2. C î B
w^v.
3. Ici se termine la lacune dans le A.

4. C
.j^j.

5. C om.

6. C
r
*J ,lj ^:b
BA
^.Ixlij s~J.

7. A sU."
J.

8. C dj).
9. CA om.

10. C ~j=b
j'.
11. A
om. dep.
*.
*
En lan 42 de la naissance de Moise, naquit Caleb, fils de Jephonne.
*c79v.
A cette epoque parut et se fit connaitre Atlas, fils de Promethee, qui ensei-
gnait la magie (astrologue) ' . On raconte quo, sa magie atteignant la sphere
celeste, il connut tout ce qui s'y passaitde ses mysteres. A cause de cela, on
donna le nom cTAtlas a la montagne qui s'eleve au-dessus des nuages.
*
Da-
*
b u>: v.
pres ses connaissances et ses livres, Erathosthenes, le savant, traca les plans
de la sphere avec toutes les especes de ses constellations et leurs termes. Ge
livre fut traduit du grec en arabe par Thahir ibn al-Hosein, homme inge-
nieux
2
,
avec ses cartes, tous ses plans et toutes les especes de ses finesses.
C'est un livre remarquable et, si lon veut, on peut le retrouver.
A cette epoque fut connu le roi Souris, qui regna sur Dimeschk (Damas).
Quant a ce que la Syrie (asch-Scham) s'appelle Souriah, ce nom est derive du
nom de Souris.
*
En Tan 80 de la naissance de Moise. Josue, fils de Noun,
*
b ios.
ayant 39 ans, Dieu se manifesta a Moise a Tur-Sina (au Sinai) el lui iit voir
les miracles qu'il opera avec son baton et avec sa main, devenue blanche,
et d'autres choses que Dieu accomplit. Ensuite Dicu lui ordonna d'aller en
Egypte pour operer des miracles et des signcs celestes et pour en faire sortir
1. V. G. Sync, I, 283.

2. Litteralement le possesseur de deux mains droites .
B 108 v
('. 8o v.
[122]
JsL*a* U&l ^>j^>
IjjjU- Li9
jr*^ J^.Lr*'' t*i J^fJ
fcUa ^>JI
w>^ d~>-
^jj
jl
p^l^y
^ ^ j^
*
us^\
^j^
js^j^
^?j jy^
î
Jj^
^^î
*~"
or^3
**}*
fJ Hj^ ^ <3 Vj^ u*J J jj^\
^
U*YI bU
4
IjAp-Y usAo ^l jJlj ^^JI
^
JjJ" âs
*
^
^jl jljYlj
*
B 109.
^
-v=*-1j
lP
-^-
S
^=-=JI
j ^j>j j-*
J^
* ^
jj
c
^* j^*
(V^ ^^^-r*"
A 137 V. <Jj ^*
J0-I3
Jj>
_Xoj CtL-sj <cLx. ^,
fcJo
<J
jo ^jJl ^JI -Uj <dl!i JJf-
JfîJI y>
**aJli- ^JJl
y> *ll *J Apt^j
<J
Uijj U-L- fcJo
j
jl ^JUI îJI *JJi
jUjJI
^
JLL vi->j
* ^
^
2
-^
ÛoYI bAsc^j jl*jYI bLc
ZjJ&
<-LJI sjj&
^
1. A
UjV-

2. C om. depuis
*.
3. A ^Jj*.
4. A l# B om.
5. A ji^J Ji
^LO'.
6. B U A Us.
7. C om.

8. A add. j*a?i\. 9. A depuis sj) j JJx
donne sJ~oo&' U^> J.
10. C om.

11. C om. dep.
*.
les Israelites. En cette annee Moisc fit sortir les Israelites d'Egypte; il frappa
la mer avec son baton et fit passer les Israelites a travers la mer; lorsqu'ils
furent passes, il frappa encore la mer avec son baton, et Dieu submergea
i! 108 v. le Pharaon et toutes ses troupes. Alors fut realisee la parole
*
que Dieu avait
dite a Abraham, que sa posterite resterait dans un pays lointain en etat d'es-
clavage pendant 430 ans.
c 80 v.
*
explication des causes et des raisons qui firent introduire
en Egypte le culte des idoles.
On raconte que tous les Egyptiens qui n'etaient pas sortis avec le
Pharaon et qui etaient restes en Egypte, ayant appris la nouvelle que le
b 109. Pharaon et ses troupes s'etaient noyes dans la Mer Rouge,
*
en furent frap-
A 137 v. pes;
*
et ils adorerent la chose et 1'objet quils tenaient dans la main, et chacun
d'eux fit une idole a 1'instar de cet objet et 1'adora, comme si c'etait elle
qui les avait sauves de submersion. A cause de cela le culte des idoles en
Egypte s'accrut et, au bout d'un certain temps, des diables leur parlaient de
C81.
B 110.
C 81 v.
[123] HISTOIRE DE MOISE. 679
lô liLL-
t?"
y <-**
(J^-
^JJLJI
/^
aAJI ^lli îuLJ! ,wjL- ^-^ j^j! /v*
jjj
^yJLJ! jL>Lfc jL*j ^l JLJÎ ^L
j^>j
iaJLJI
^
SjIaJI c^bj
* b 109 v.
4Jdl LS jl lj**s>j-o
jj
Ccafl* (J'L-3 (wULjl v^JLi^Jajl
^
JL5
2
jJLJI
^jj!
*
j
L*.j^L <JJI
JL>-
J!
^j*
-*** cJ! dUr
Jj
pJLJ! iloij jLJI Tjc! ^k ^Jl&i Iju j!
pJUIj ^JIj ^LjC>J! Ul! *IL^ S^JI U)1
^yC J <\ JL. oJI LJJij
*
\xA JLO
Jl_5
*
yÂ JÛm JLJ! j! â^j
^ j!_j
_^JI dUi
j
-'^
^!
JLJI
^
-lu jboV!
j* y^$
c.jVI
^
jLj
j
4^-0!
JjJJ ^j-U! -LL Aiuc-I ^ja-
"
(jA^J! l-vi! L.
j_Jl
4)! ^J
(^-j-*

jU âaJI
^j*
^lil cJI L-Lr Jv*
^y_j
,
^*J j^J^ Cr~"* t^
f*^
"
l^j^
Ob
(V^J-5
jLjJI
J5C j
^ly LL_
^
^Vl
/>
8
JJ^! ^
'lî JL^JI
6
j5C ^L
1. A om. B vju
J
9
,'. 2. A 'iiM\ SJuJ!
J.

3. A om. dep.
*.
4. A om.
dep.
*. 5. A (j^jJ' SLi i&.
(3. A LS.
7. A^
Tinterieur de ces idoles. En l'an 81 apres
*
la naissance de Moise, lorsquo *csi.
les Israelites furent sortis de 1'Egypte, les Amalecites les attaquerent; mais
Dieu en fit perir un grand nombre par 1'intermediaire de MoTse.
*
L'hosti-
*
b 109 v.
lite entre les Amalecites et les Israelites continua jusqu'a l'epoque d'Haman
1'Amalecite, ministre du roi Artaxerxes. Nous en rapporterons le recit en
sa place, si Dieu le veut. En cette annee, au troisieme mois, Moise monta
sur la montagne de Dieu, Tur-Sina (Sinai), et recut de Dieu la connais-
sance des choses. Dieu lui accorda la sagesse, la prophetie et la science,
pour qu'il put parler de 1'origine du monde et expliquer l'univers, pour
qu'il fit connaitre et expliquat que 1'univers a ete cree et a eu un commen-
cement;
*
on dit que dans 1'espace des siecles ecoules, depuis les origines
b lio.
du monde, il n'y avait pas eu autant de partisans de Porigine temporelle
qu'a 1'epoque oii Moise, le prophete de Dieu, composa
*
la Torah, dans la-
*
c 81 v.
quelle il traitait de 1'originc du monde, pour amener les hommes a l'opinion
que le monde etait temporel. Et la plupart des Israelites adhererent ferme-
ment a cette croyance et professerent cette doctrine; cc fut leur croyance ct
leur conviction religieuse. Moise parla aussi du Tabernacle. A partir de cette
annee, Moise preposa au Tabernacle le plus age des Israelites, choisi dans
douze tribus, qui gouvernerent le Tabernacle.
A 138.
( : 82.
C8_
[124]
io v.
J-f-
J\
^y \?
***
Jr>\
*-~J!
J\
(jL-Jl 1-Cjij ^J
j*
^V-JI
-ir*
s**
Oy^.
^ry*
^y
o* Crt^'3
**
^
cr
8
-'
2
*->_*^ '
c^
J^
^jj^
^l
I-L&j &*, j^jlj
*-~j L jUJj
*
îVI Jf <L-JI LiL
Jl
^J
^
or~^
^
UJ -L>^_) ^L.- La...>]j L&l^t^
^
L'.L5>j
'
LJj.s Jjl j -'Lj_ L_>^ jl>
L-JU "j* A_V_l>
_-U
(Jj
*-wUI
<j"J^>^->
(J
-*->-Vl
/_*>_
jlS ^_*__
,j i*jJI ljio *t*__i J^lj
6
ctUj -V*
^j-
*-*_>-o
(>" ''j^-^
V l*^"
^*
Hr^ J j^ ^
*-~-
J-^
JU
->'-'!
Ij___j ôl
^*
^j-J-JI v__-~Li C- yipte-} L ^l
j-&3
^yjTj L-w
Jîlj
wJ <i__JI
__- (jî*-j
^~_}
^
j^
;
j
^- ^-J! *-$>
^y
\f jy
j*>\
*-_jl ^l (5^=JI
^-o-u j^jJL- Âc. ^LJI ^cjjLt
j*
_Ll.:_> L ^^^- dlL _v
^*
^JI OjL*,
U-wj jLlLoj jL-JI jlijlail
J\
ôl ^ja ^'wJI *La jl dUi jLj **aL! _L___JI
j
*
^JVI
n
*J&
10
^-U1 iJLJI
<j
I>jV Jj jl
J
JU3UI
o-3
*-
cjr-^J
1; 111.
1. C JJl". 2. A add.
jJJt
J.
..^.

3. C 1)Jj. -
4. A om.
-
5. AB om. dep.
*.
(_
" ^
r
6. C s_tX)i>.


8. C *U.

9. B om.

10. C jsJI.
11. B C^jii'.
Le total des annees depuis Adam et le commencement du monde jusqu'a
biiov. 1'annee ou Moise monta sur
*
la montagne de Dieu Tur-Sina (Sinai) et
recut les tables de la Torah, c'est-a-dire jusqu'a Fannee 81 apres la nais-
sance de Moise,
le total des annees depuis Adam jusqu'a cette annee-la
*
a 138.
est
*
de 3847 ans. Nous avons expose tout cela au debut de notre traite et de
*G82.
notre livre; nous 1'avons corrige
*
en abregeant le calcul et 1'avons explique
plus haut. Les Juifs celebrerent la premiere Paque en Egypte le dimanche
du neuvieme cycle; et ils ne celebrerent pas la Paque pendant les 40 ans
qu'ils passerent au desert. Ensuite Moise les gouverna, apres cette annee-ci,
39 ans et mourut a l'age de 120 ans. Les annees depuis Adam et les origi-
'
b 111.
nes du monde jusqu'al'annee de la mort
*
de Moise sont de 3886 ans. Apres
cela les annees sont comptees, comme nous Tavons explique, dans 1'histoire
du monde, d'apres les annees du gouvernement des Juges sur les Israelites.
L'explication est la suivante : le total des annees depuis Adam jusqu'au
deluge est de 2256 ans; depuis le deluge jusqu'a ce qu'Ar'u eut engendre
C82v,
Phaleg, a 1'epoque duquel les langages furent divises,
*
670 ans; depuis
G 83.
[125]
LA CIIRONOLOGIE DU MONDE JUSQITA MOISE. 681
V^Jtcj -_..-_. -_L ____._ -c_. jU!l -LJ! <__Jir J! *_>!
^y^
*L*_
tl^***^
^L__--
^LJ
Jl jlijLJ!
^_j
__
_r____.
cj L__j!
(
.~*_J
Jj
^
._J! _>*-;!
Jj
^.
_/_.
-
_. -LUfj _jVI -LU? <L-JI siUr
Jl
C
J
^
* 2
<j^
j-^-j
<L_-_, -a)I J- _iUr
*b i *
J!
^
_.____..
/j* J-L-^ >. > J
J'
<_r-_r
"^
f_y_
>->
***"
_>_*J-3
Or^
j^
o_ -j^L-j
l
-^! "^!
_>
^LJV!
JJb
Lw-jjJai 4)1
J_:_-
J!
l^J u_, ^JI
fcJI __JUr
Jl
*_.!
.>_,
*_____
/j_*-**"_i
A
->j L ^j-t^j ____JI cJI -iUr
Jl
jlijJJI
--____ __..- ,*-_ _ _. *. ''LL- ,3
*-_.' L \& <_._-_
\._-j_JJ
<.__-.__) <_L jL___) _____.! OT
J! -UsJ! l-c_j ,o!
y
y_J! __.
v
_;li .-..__. y~Lj **_j *,.*- <JS^ <rL_>. /11 liili
L.L_c <_*__> J_._) <c jVJuJj c*_) 4_U jLJj ,_iV!
clr
-__*_>-
l^-i
^y
_JI <~J!
j^
7
^LJ!
_o^r
J
6
'1J
^ Jj-
:
J>J
_>_
jLj
J
C-
/j^j!
-** ^l
__r! _-*!
^
v_y <j.
"' 9^ "^*!
_V*
(**
^"~'
_V_/
Y
'*~"
'-^
A__r_
jj>
'ij I P-
j-^--.
f*'^_
r! ~
i
-^ -**>.
-._*
\__j
a_^
v__.J>_> __--*_5 ^ L.L
_r-">*-
'
fLr
_U___!_) jj^y-uJ! JJ^!
.j_
L^-S.jU
_J-C_J
(*v-J-L
^L- ÂC JUl t_>jU (j-^-J'
r^-^'
7**-*'-*>s
>'
pt-y.'^*
L___J
1. C om.

2. B
r
.^_-
j.__,__j
_____ Jol-
^-______,
v_J),
3. B
,.ij^*-j Jl-^j
wL -___
Ia_v.
4, B __jj_s-1,
5. Ici se termine la lacune dans le A.

6. C 1_>-
J
.!.
'
7. AB
om. depuis *; cf. plus haut.

8. C add. ^SjjJ-.
9. A _J-.
10. C
^.^ _r^j-
Adam jusqu'a cette aunee-lu 2926 ans; depuis le jour de la naissance d'ArYi
jusqu'au jour de la naissance dWbraham 416 ans; depuis le deluge jusqu'a
cette annee-la 1076
*
(1510) ans ; depuis Adam jusqu'a cette annee-la 3342
* B 111 v.
(3766) ans; depuis le jour de la naissance de Moise jusqu'a la sortie des Israe-
lites d'Egypte, c'est-a-dire jusqu'a 1'annee ou Moise monta sur la montagne
de Dieu Tur-Sina et recut les tables de Dieu,

81 ans; depuis le deluge
jusqu'a cette annee-la 1591 ans; depuis Adam jusqu'a cette annee-la 3847 ans,
d'apres ce que nous avons dit plus haut. Apres cela Moise gouverna, pendant
sa vie jusqu'a ce qu'il mourut,
*
1'espace de 39 ans, de sorte que les annees
*G83.
depuis Adam et les origines du monde jusqu'a 1'annee de la mort de Moise
sont de 3886 ans. Les Juifs celebrerent la premiere Paque 40 ans apres, a
1'epoque de Josue, fils de Noun, pres de Jericho, au dixieme cycle. Apres
Moise, ce fut Josue, fils de Noun, qui les gouverna pendant 27 ans; ensuite
apres Josue, fils de Noun, ce furent les gouverneurs et les juges qui gou-
vernerent les Israelites pendant 556 ans; apres la fin de leur gouvernement
la chronologie de 1'histoire du monde est evaluee d'apres les annees de leurs
rois. Cette chronologie commence par 1'annee ou monta sur le trone Saoul,
[126]
J*
LlL LLL Jj!
ytj
Û J_ j, 2^
J.I
^JjjL LJ dUu ^l cJI
B 112 v. JjjlS O LlL âJI ^jJ!
J!
jA^Jl !ju*j
* 3
ôl
^y ^jjjj
j^. ôj
_*
C
J^j
4
asJj ^Lltj ^jlJI *Lj!
J
uliu c ^>jl
y^j blSt
-^
(jf.*^* i3
"^^" "^'w
0^*-^
V^5 ^
2-*-* "^^* "-*
v_JI ûc
.*,
jL~V! siUr
Jj
Ujs
^* f-xir
^JJL^ jLLl ^L^
^j^ ^j
<uJ!
J
l
/j^j!j
-^lj 1
A 139 V
B 113
îT^J! jLca-V!
/j- LlJi ^Jj OjsU! LU^
b
L-5sJ! <<UU? Jlc <Ua5
^Jui jujJI
8
j<^ JL j! u-L
3
*
U<*J!
7
JOU, Jaftl
4)! jl ^jjC
\ jj
U*9 ^LjVlj
j^j-^V! /j*
IjJc Jio L Îlj y^lj^J!
Ju^ -^3 -ûJI dl!
C84v.
10
**uJ!
J^* Jl&
^y
Jjl jl<j
*
jujJ!
y
^jC^
B 112 v
1. B
JjL.

2. B jj&J
A
(jaJ.
3. Fol. 83 v. du Ms. C est blanc; pas de lacune.
4. B
^Sô^.

5. A om. depuis*. Ici commence dans le A le passage (fol. 138-139 v.),
omis dans les BC, que nous omettons ici egalement, parce qu'il se complete dans les
BC plus bas.
6. A
Ûpt
iJ
J*c
Js
Jjo.

7. A;in BC JULsj.

8. A 13.
9. A ls.
10. A om. dep.
*.
fils de Kisch, de la tribu de Benjamin
,
le premier roi qui regna sur les
Israelites. Les annees depuis Adam
'
et les origines du monde jusqu'au jour
ou Saoul monta sur le trone sont de 4391 ans. La vie de Moise fut de
120 ans, dont il passa 40 ans en Egypte, 40 ans chez Jethro dans le pays
de Midian et 40 ans dans le desert. Moise ecrivit cinq livres, dont nous
avons parle plus haut ; dans ees livres il se trouve 17.041 versets.
A 139 v. HlSTOIRE 1>E l'aRT DE l'aLCHIMIE, DL TRAVAIL DE LA .IACINTHE
et d'autres pierres precieuses.
*B 11.3. II est ecrit que Dieu doua Beseleel ' de l'intelligence
*
et lui indiqua la
maniere d'eriger le Tabemacle; 11 lui apprit 1'ait et la science de travailler
les pierres precieuses et de les nettover des substances etrangeres et des
impuretes. Beseleel fit le Tabernacle et 1'embellit de son talent.
*
11 fut le
premier qui arriva a faire un ouvrage d'art. En cette annee Moise envoya les
1. V. Exode, xxxi, 2.
< :
8'
( v.
A 140.
C85.
B 114.
[127] HISTOIRE DE MOISE ET DE JOSUE, FILS DE NOUN. 683
^j
Ja*Ji 2%
^tt> J1 jl*l5
*
^jl J1 ~~JjsJ1
^y
J^* CJI viil"
^3
;i
UaS
4
^_
/Jil
^Jli;
jjj
{J\
?>
*Jj,_ jlj 4aIj jJJI ^jc 1j~j*J ~LaVIj Uj j-ajVlj
*^*)jlj
(T-^*"
(Vjl
J>~j>
jj-> />!
/*-~J>
jvS^ A^S- Jc U~L* fc*Aj>-j (_-*! 2ycu-
/>J,- V-J./U
[J-Ju w- 4-LJl vjJX' -VjuJ
4j^_ \^jjlj ~
<*J>1 (V'
vlSy \>l ^JvSj 4J
,
iL_>- \_ \_JLJ3 ajuj! <C~,
(jj
JLI^J Îi <*J \Jj wl jl

/j^?U)1 AtX> J1
rjj-O
ôî.
13
jL'
IJi ju^
12
VJ
"^
^^
^^
n
*jiJ
10
jj^*
jL^
^j*
Ja~~
^y
JiL^
^
-x^xJI ia ^jV Ja
^y
j*
^JJI
jj^>
*
^1
jjUI
jl j-jJJI
j
jiC J <cV ia~J ia~~ ^jjbLfc.j
j^fiJ^ Jjl IJj* jbO
* 15
^j^.
<JJ jlc <\*l <*Jc- ^jjjC ^JJI
*
Û^S l^j 0 JJji
1G
4a..~
j^
VI
^
JoJ
rjj^
J^
^r^ ^^J
*}*
^--Jj
W^
J
lyiii ioljJlj ^jljl -^t^.; ^jJa ^J ^JaCj
i. C om.

2. A t
w.kJi,
,
,Jjd|.
3. B s~o A <><...-> et c*i),

4. Sic in B;
C liji
A
Uij^.
5. A jjJ^.
G. A SjUcv.
7. A
w
,y.

8. A iJi.
9. A; in
BC pJJ'.
10. AB .Û et infra. 11. A sLJ.
12. B a-Jj A SJ-^j! a
:
JJ.

13. AB jtJJ. 14. A; C yjbUcs B J,L~*b.

15. C !Jj$>.

16. A om. depuis
*.
17. BA Kifx?.
espions au pays de Canaan, c'est-a-dire eelui de Palestine, du Jourdain et
des contrees limitrophes, afin qu'ils examinassent le pays et le peuple. Josue,
lils de Noun, et Caleb, fils cle Jephonne, couperent une grappe de raisin et
la porterent, a eux deux, sur un levier
'.
En ce temps-la Josue, tils de Xoun.
avait 45 ans et Caleb, tils de Jephonne, 42
(43)
ans.
'
Quand cette annee fut
*
B 113 v
passee, Balae, roi des Midianites, envoya des ambassadeurs a Balaam, le ma-
gicien, pour qu'il vint aupres de lui et maudit les IsraeTites
2
. En l'an Sî de
la vie de Moise, Aaron, son frere, devinL grand pretre. Dieu lil mourir ses
deux lils parce qu'ils avaient oiTerl en sacrifice un feu profane '. Eleazar, fils
*
d'Aaron, de la tribu de Levi, k laquelle appartenaient les Levites, epousa a m.
une fille d'Aminazab
',
de la tiibu cle Juda.
*
Cetait le premier cas du mt
;
- m;s.,.
lange et des liens de parente d'une Lribu avec une autre, parce que la loi
(vd;/.os) ne permettait que les mariages entre des personnes dc la m6me tribu.
Eleazar engendra Phinehas
*
dont il est eciil qu'il avail ete zele pour Dieu, *
n iii.
s'etait fache pour Lui, avaiL frappe avec sa lance deux adulteres et les avail
pendus en l'air
5
. En l'an 118 de la naissance dc Moi*se, mourul Aaron,
1. V. Nombres, xm, 2^.

2. V. Nombres, xxn, 1-6. 3. V. L^vitique, \, 1-2;
Nombres, m, 4.

4. Y. Exode, vi, 25 et comp. vi, 23.
5. V. Nombres. xxv. 1-8.
684 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. 12<S]
2
jj^r*
-^
^rr
jy'3 ^) -0^1
* A
*: 0*
C^
^
^*
<i/
'
ls^ -4r
OiU- j^
/J.I
'*^ fld ^-y
blsj -\ ^ *-
J^-t^
U*
/J,|
yjj ^_,
<d)l -\.c-3 îJI
AC-J..JI jl*o
,j^j\
Jl Ll^.J Ji <Ji>ol
jy
^y] *y$
&~
(j*>^J
'
C 85 v.
^
jy^
O ^.îftj L- Ij?-U jy'
Jgl
-Sj>_ p^L jLaS 4jj l^Ja jl
fÛ^
B 114 v.
(,
SyLkls âJLjJI ^jjU-
jy
îl *-j> j** y*
^VI ~JI
(J_5
(V- ^rî ^ <\J
*j_c â "cle A.LYI j-i- LJi jljJI
^
oLL *~J' os^ jlS
^^ ^j-f*^
<*ji>
(j
^_i9 ^-i\ ^,'lj
jj^?- <J
^^ j*-**tJI
l^J
cJ JLs ^.JJIj ^.o-iJI
J&-
*
B115
-
j
^^jjl
^jy^
*
*U*1
^
jUKl ^* OUU ^
16
j1jJL, ^^tJI oi^
15
jjXl
UjJ^-lj
^<)l
^J*
Îh-Vj
17
<J
^
V
^
<j-kl
&
^JUl^ ^J l^.
1. A om. dep.
*.
2. C
jj
>U, 3. AB om. depuis
*.
4. A
s-jr^J-

5. A om.
dep.
*.
6. ABylis. 7. B *î
Jxa A *&> J-i.

8. A udd. a*Jac.
9. AB om.
10. B
*fci.
11. AB jUs.
12. B ,iU.
13. A depuis
*
**J- *L> J Ui.

14. C * >^*
r .^
B > 9**=" A om.

15. Hoc in B: C
,.,jrV
A om. depuis *. 16. C
om. 17. A *J JL-s ^ L.
18. A Jlxj.
I
i
p
son frere. II eut pour succcsseur Eleazar, son fils. Moise mourut deux ans
apres Aaron; il avait 120 ans. Apres la mort do Moise, ce fut Josue, fils clc
Noun, son serviteur, age de 83 ans, qui commenca a gouverner les Israelitcs
a la place de Moise, deux ans apres Aaron. Josue, fils de Noun, fit entrer les
Israelites dans la tcrre promise de Canaan que Dieu avait promis de
donner a la posterite dWbraltam. Apres les avoir gouverncs pendant 27 ans,
B
114
^v.
Jsue, fils de Noun,
*
mourut a l'age de 110 ans. La premiere annee
*
du
gouvernement de Josue, fils de Noun, les Amalecites firent la guerre; mais il
les vainquit et en tua un grand nombre, de sorte qu'il n'en rcsta qu'une
pctite troupe; avec ses troupes il ne cessa pas de les poursuivre jusqu'a
9 heures du jour. De peur de ne pas reussir dans ce qu'il projetait a leur
sujet, il adjura le soleil et la lune et dit : Toi, 6 soleil, arrete-toi sur Gabaon,
et toi, lune, dans le champ d'Ailoun (Aialon)! Et le soleil resta immobile
> b 115.
pendant 6 heures jusqu'a ce qu'il se fut venge de ses ennemis
'
.
*
Quant a 1'arret
du soleil au lieu oii il etait, ce n'est pas, comme le croient les gens qui n'exa-
minent pas et ne connaissent pas les tresors de livres et leurs mysteres, que
1. V. Josue, x, 12-13.
[129]
HISTOIRE DE JOSUE, FILS DE NOUN. 085
>
l
^JUlls jlf>
j)
<\ J-^ L
"
1a* jU LlDI jLj Jaii lisj îJ^ ^j^-iJI
j!
4ljjV1j -LjV! j^"->" H)i
J jj^. J^
j-*^'^
J^3
Liuiij ^-o-^Jl
j!
^l'!
*C86.
jloj
^-_P!
jLj â jlxj
7r_3^ f-A*
*
sl>LL _S
J
^~~o LUi)! jV Jj-ai)l
* A 140 v.
j!
3
bdl
jj<
g ^JI jL< jlj
\J^\
jyC jl Jjjfll jUj jg
r'
jl^
4
Jî)!
*-^s*> t_i5j LLU! jl _L Jjj'
U-xsJ! ô /^xJj ^.^J! jj-C jo Li)! jo *
i> H5 v .
^j-vw
jjj
^y)
*->x
(J!
(ol ^j-o JL-V! jj^s jLjV!
^
^~i>"
% *j!j>!j
oljS
p~*
<-L? ilrv ^X ~r'
x
Cr* J^
' *-~^
Jj
lT^ ^ csr
1
*
^
^?" iHr^J
j*
^
pi, -J ajIj <_^<)! J_u^
^yy
Ja*-
9
}L- ^LJ
^
<i)!
^jj
^"J! îjV!
*
jl dJI ^.Ij ^jÛ-Jj
^^
i)VI
*
^JI
j! JG 4)1
^!
^jJI^ Ls
j,^\ *G86v.
12
jjJUi^ L.
*
jtA ^L j
J
^V J-_-
^!
n
lk-w ^tc ^Jo-Vl 1L-Vl ***
*Biie.
^L jjjC" ^l ^JjVI L<jJI
JLjJI
14
(?)^j^j>
J*_-
13jUjJI LUS
J3
1. A om. dep.
*. 2. Cj-ju.
3. C
Jj^Jj **Oll.

4. A l_jLJ! et infra.

5. CA om.
6. C -^.

7. C j-ju.
8. C ^
J.

9. AB ^j-.

10. A add.
jLij-J Jj JsLw!
u~^-5.
11. C om.

12. C ,,jLu_j.
13. Ici commence la lacune
dans le A.

14. C ^s^jjJs B ^sr^.jL
.
le soleil et la lune seuls se seraient arretes, tandis que la sphere continuait
de se mouvoir. Gela s'explique par ce fait que, si, comme certaines gens le
croient, le soleil
*
s'etait arrete et la lune s'etait mue, alors un bouleverse-
*-c8i
ment se serait produit dans les epoques et les quatre saisons, parce que, la
sphere celeste ayant traverse en (> lieures
*
trois signes du Zodiaque, alors *
a 14(
au lieu du printemps aurait eu 1'ete, au lieu de l'ete, 1'automne, au lieu de
l'automne, 1'hiver et au lieu de 1'hiver, le printemps.
*
Mais les livres des sa- *
b n:
vants indiquent que la sphere celeste s'arreta avec toutes ses etoiles et tous
ses astres sans changement dans les saisons.
Depuis Adam jusqu'a Josue, fils de Noun, jusqu'a la mort de Moise, il
y
eut 27 generations. En l'an 10 du gouvernement de Josue, fils de Noun, il
partagea la terre que Dieu leur avait donnee en heritage, entre les tribus des
Israelites, excepte la tribu de Levi, cellc des Levites; il ne leur donna point
de terre, comme Dieu le lui avait prescrit. II dit que le Seigueur
*
etait leur
*
c 86
partage et leur heritage. Et Dieu ordonna que toutes lcs onze tribus don-
nassent a celle de Lcvi chaquc anriee lc dixieme
*
dc leur recolte. *
b i
En ce temps-la Ericlitlionius le Grec fit le premier char, attele de quatre
chevaux et semblable au trone mouvant a neuf mikdar; dix personnes s'y pla-
686 AGAPIUS. KITAB AL-'UNVAN. [130]
AwjS-AkJlj 4_J Ja-J_>c> JL>J j-t-S j!-V_>J w" AJVj
(T-^"
O^-Jl <Uj3
_/[/
^*-^
?
_-~>l
^v*j
dLUI l^-i
^r-^
1^
(j"I/^
**>jVI <-JUlr '-' l^J
^-j
-
oj^ .Js '
l^b"
l^JLfi.
Oj*
-*-=! ~J *>'V wJiffl A9 ''Ij.;! Jllj
4
l^ Jj! _;>.
j^.3
<C->U- /\y|
J3J jj-** -^3
~y j-i
k
^j^
'<-JI J^>"
J3
fj^
^
;
j^*
fj^
j\
^y
<-%
*
G 87. L__l jy"
',
1 ^y *^ J-*
9
J
*-& * -31
4
-~<J- *Jo lj.L_J JulS ^j IjArLlJ
^\y>
*
1: ii6 v. Jloi^-I V;
Âc- Jl> jjJ
^y)
*-ty -U) \*j 15sXo
A-^
-v->lj
Jijj Jk.Li *_~~
J
^^^JaLj^sj
ll
^jJ*iJ ^Jy-
jUjJI J^-i
J3
Jrr^
j^*
p^?-^
J^LvJI jUj->
p|j.;l _^_Ji! ^jL-Jj ^jJIj
(j^^b
<J*J^J
_-~JJI J>a=J \ Jj! l^jy jj.^s J-u
^
^JjVI ^J-J!
J3
t-
j^j!
14
>Ij ^l JLUSc
Ju.Jj.-l
^ J?j
pT ^MJI 4!
jL*_il ^LilS
<_$
âJ-Swoj aJ-w
't->j!j
^
"
,}
r
ijis (j"
aJ, -vo
J
JXU fc_o-vr
* B 117. Ij^Jil
l6
/jiJI \Ij3 A^fc-U
^
i.lL
j^
fc-U
Jl^
j*j ^sj*
j!
*
c_o^
1. B^v-j".

2. B l#.
3. C yal, 4. C om.

5. C *\il.
6. B ^v~_rf.
-
7. lci iinit la lacune dans le A.

8. C
(
,,1^.

9. B ^blu*e.
10. Ici com-
mence la lacune dans le A.

11. B: in C J,
J.

12. C
r
U_J
J
B rjJajJ
r
3 -
L/
JJ
<J ^J w-
J ^J
13. C
,
ir
.i B .j~-o.

14. C
C
^'U
c
,J Jjlxis BjjU
^j
JjLc Juges, nr, 11.

15. C ^jj^s ^l B (jJjj-is et infra.
10 B: in C ^JJl *.
gaient, et le char, mene par ces quatre chevaux, marchait sur les roues. Le
roi
y
prenait place avec ses notables les plus aimes ; et le char marchait
ou il voulait. On dit qu'il n'existe plus, parce qu'il ne se trouve personne
qui sache le faire; mais certaines gens disent que les Grecs le font memo
maintenant.
Cette annee-la les fils de Loth, les Ammonites et les Moabites, firent la
* c 87.
g-uerre et combattirent les Gananeens, mais ceux-ci en tuerent 5.000,
*
et
b ii6 v. Josue, fils de Noun, lui-meme en tua aussi 7 tribus
*
et 31 rois. Apres Josue,
fils de Noun, ce fut Kuschan, le trompeur, qui fut le chef des Israelites et
les gouverna pendant 8 ans
'
.
En ce temps-la se signalerent les Couretes et les Corybantes dans la
ville de Knossos; ils furent les premiers qui inventerent la musique, la danse,
le chant et differentes sortes de musique avec differentes especes des armes.
Ensuite Othoniel, fils de Kaniz, gouverna les enfants dÎsrael pendant
40 ans
2
. La premiere annee de son gouvernement, Cecrops regna dans la
f
b 117.
ville d'Athenes pendant 49 ans. II est ecrit dans les poemes d'IIomere* que
1. V. Juges, 111, 8.

2. V. Juges, m, 9-11.
[131]
RECITS DE CECROPS, DE ZEUS, ETC. 687
jy.jl jU__l
j
ijix*
^y&j
^j-Jljdl
J
S_i*JI <_>__IJI ju_U-Vj i-jJI jj^VI _-U-
,J3
<_ JJ^_J -L
(3^15
(*'->'
v-^" (JsLuJI
^
jLijS
J>L__
Jj_
<__JI liUj"
^
*
c 87 v.
U_A "L__i "j-
5
^ ^P-
jLj -_u
^j
J^jT^ f^J
(j
_*=^
J^J^
J*
^jLojJI _JJj>
^-_-<- jLJI _JJ_
Jj
->>
JU-ji_-_ jl *.__ ja _;__l
J^%
oo
J
t-b-j j_jJ_JI
J._?
c L *___ vrLo- __J_y J-JjJI _%
/j-o
^L^'
^^ ^
^y-3 _/_J
*
l? ii7 v.
^JI \y\ Oj-*-ti' jL^Ji _JJ_
Jj
/*Jljj-JI
(j
^-^1 jj^Vi
(V
/vo
'*
J^j
<
_>=.~i'
Jo
^k Ûj
J-J^-l
_^ J>_
(v'
_-~J Ujjs-J 'ijS ja __.**__ _JI
^j
_y_i
6
^Jjl
^>~" ^l
_r_A<_y?
**_***
^. o^J\
^*
J3
^-
j^
-J -^
_$i
J^ ^
j- y
J-*
jc-i^j __t-_l 4J_- >__ V
^JJI '
jj___r
aJI _/-_*_- 1 Jux. jUjJl _-_._
J3
j-Ljjjjdl)
(^JJI ^yjji ^jyis -_*
J_
(j-LLrl ^lc _lLL _jlj^

^
__LL> l_s__|
Jj
^lj-JI
*C88.
-__-_. **Llj"i <<__-*_.
J
jL- jL Jl cJJS
,3j
%-
*__' _J.<Li
J-O
4._-l *****&>
*
b iis.
1. C J-l___,

2. B ,L/.
3. B; in C
r
Jlk__,l.
4. C J-lJl.
5. C om.

6. C om.

7. C
_
r?.r'jjj*
B , --<->
,j9.
<S. C om.
9. C
,
-.Lo'.
10. C jL..
Cecrops et ses successeurs qui avaient les memes croyances religieuses, fu-
rent ceux qui manifesterent ces mauvaises choses et ces vilaines histoires
regues chez les Grecs; c'est ce qui est ecrit dans les poemes d'Homere.
En cette annee Othoniel
*
tua Kuschan, le trompeur, roi dWram, et en
*
c s: v.
affranchit les Israelites. A cette epoque, il arriva un autre deluge au temps
de Deucalion. Quelque temps apres, Platon, qui etait le maitre d'Aristote,
nous a donne le recit et Phistoire de ce deluge dans ses livres \ A cette
epoque on cite Zeus qui, a ce qu'on rapporte, etait roi de Crete, pays mari-
time; sa vie fut de 107 ans
*;
il avait commis toutcs sortes d'abominations
*
i: n: v.
et s'etait souille dans les debauches des Grecs. A cette epoque, Io, qui fut
appelee Isis a cause de ses deportements, se rendit au pays d'Egypte.
Ensuite les Moabites, de la posterite de Loth, ayant vaincu les Israelites,
les gouvernerent pendant 14 ans.
A cette epoque- fut batie la ville de Kourithous
\
qui est connue sous le
nom de Corinthe. A cette epoque los Coriuthiens firent le cuivre
(?)
que ni
quadrupedes, ni
*
reptiles n'attaquaient.
*
G
ss
Vers la fin du regne des Moal)ites, regna sur Athenes, apres Cecrops,
Cronos, dont le nom traduit signilie Saturne,
*
pendant \) ans. A cette epoque,
" ' !
iw.
dans la ville d'Athenes, fut etablie l'assemblee d'Areopage, ce qui signifie
1'assemblee des juges et des savants.
1. V. Plato, Timaeus, 22.

2. Cf. George Sync, II, 288 : *Epup.
15 118 \
C 88 v.
*&
688
[132J
IjjlI jLjJI LlL
J
jl JL>j LiCdj iLaJI n^sxL* *_j~~ii>'
^s-^\
'
jrj^.
(Xyj^
^ss L. ^l ^J^ <j-UI l^îi ^JI
_^j
^^CJI v_î j-jJjJ ^l
ctyryy?
LL-^>I a_s l'V /jJpLsJI lÂc
Jjj
^-o^JI
rLr"
^*^
JV*
^ ^
L?^ (*A
=
'
L)
. t/^
^*J>iJl
j-~*-&3
(Lr^ V*
3'
J^
^jIa^VI *-L& JUJ \^ L-j! jl La>l Jji> .
>Ll^Cj\
jL L-LL
j
aAic- ijLsj <C~, \J*i* ' ij' 3*"
/V
^j.*'
(jLl^-1 L>
^^3 L
-* *
'^r^3
.L Jio J'
,VXs- L LL~ *-L*9 Jc Xi 4il *1>I aJL^.1 jli>j JsjJ L>
^
â>3 L^jisci AjLe^-I *.^rs- jJi- ^Js LU aLsI _>,>jl
j^*,
iLLLj Lo <J Jlsj jjLc
Tt-J
AAlSj
^Jf"
"K
J^
^21
*>
<
J-^3 fc-*^-9
/^- *
A~Jl J->_S
-A-}
'j-*}
***
c^*^
'^
-tf-^ JV Crir^
*~-^"
***"
& ^lv <Ji v^-5 <-y^
^
Ji*J
SJL jl ^J; >l> Ll)_j L-_Ljl l;l LJJi jLj JLJI tcjjIt ^L- __L
j^
a-?jJI ^JJVI
B 119,
* i31 JL* aJUI
^
^-j-
lyi
jy
^JI i-JI
Jl
*
<jLJI 1-jcl.j /ol j-0
^y
j:
:,,,ll
1. B; C
^jili
jj^J.I.
2. B jLjJl tJu.
3. B; in C l;U ^J jjl. 4. B;
in C jjjJAc et
.,jJî.
5. C om. (5. C jjl.
On raconte qu'a cette epoque Dionysios, fils de Deucalion, aurait commence
a planter des vignes et a presser clu vin; et les hommes en buvaient. Mais cela
ne s'accorde pas avec ce que certaines gens racontaient dans leur ignorance :
ils disaient que les premiers qui avaient appris a boire du vin et donne des
indications sur ce sujet, auraient ete les diables; mais nous avons egale-
ment trouve dans les Livres Sacres qu'avant ce temps-la Noe avait plante
des vignes, avait presse du vin et en avait bu.
Ahoud (Ehud, Aod), fds de Ilara (Gera), gouverna les Israelites pendant
80 ans. Cest lui qui tua Eglon, roi des Moabites, de la race de Loth; il le
fit
*
perir ainsi :
*
il attacha a sa cuisse une epee a deux tranchants; ensuite
il se presenta devant Eglon et lui clit : J'ai un secret pour toi; je veux te
le confier. Eglon, ayant ordonne a tous ses compagnons de sortir, resta seul
avec lui. Alors Ahoud, ayant detache son epee de sa cuisse, la lui enfonca
dans le ventre, de sorte que ses entrailles en sortirent, et le tua; apres cela
il sortit. II gouverna les Israelites et vainquit les Moabites. En fan 25 du gou-
vernement cfAhoud, fut accompli le quatrieme millier des annees cle Fhistoire
clu monde. Cela est clair, car nous avons deja expose et indique d'une maniere
b 119. precise que Tespace des annees depuis Adam et les origines du monde
*
jus-
quâ Fannee de la mort de Moise, prophete de Dieu, fut de 3886 ans. Si nous
C, 88 v.
B 118 \
C 89.
B 119 v.
[133]
LA CIIRONOLOGIE DU MONDE. 689
'y\ nJs*s j.~>x,' i~>
,g~'_y ^J ?y
/>"* y^
<-ojl '-, -' 4-J~'
(
Y'-*")
**~-3 ^L
j^j
(
j-*J<-' _JLr (^sLJl
*
j-~ji> a
^3
C-* jjj^cj <__*_, âj
-^Lr-'' <_si
Jy
*.jl Jâ..) AJj *~o ijlu
^-
(jol_tc- _v_*>
_Y3
*---
iV**-*'
(J^ll_-
'
JL*-
5
"^*i lY
-?
i ^JJI *a[>\ _j.a>I _-*-"-" ^J-
_y
_- j^-lcj iwî>-
'
l^Jj- loj
jv C- ___-.
*^ *y.__Jl __v.,
iJ^
--'j *i <-J~ *__-- *-j
j!3
^**1 * L ,Y---J> _-o*A> *>* ' ...O _OJ *AjJ
Cîlj _-J_ti 4-Lw \jLo_) <-__3 L jLoj) a" <*-t*
._-*>
_jJI
CJ^J^
^-5
CJ"' LS f
->aj~l -oAi *-* <V_w * >-
-.''!
3
<V._-->- L_*J ,-J-_M _w jrc>jlj ____J <>v_w t flll _>jl __~->3
'
(V-o^L)'
' Aju \^ 'LJj-jJL' _t-_-
jLjJI -ilJi
^j^
l>Jo Ij^pi L J_- _J.~j-wl l>
Ac U-__3 _J_LJI
_yjv
--*-- IaL
**
l^ i__JL__s- jLj ->__
^voj
^J_J_____I _-> jJI
L^J
^ljj y-^ji
(V^* (j.
,vJ-J----9 -~-L j*A_j jLj
-Xj_ *ôj L__>'j*j <u_wl ri
8*
Lj-lo J Ajy
10
^^^Lw_oJ
9
j_V-_i
7r3j>'
jLjJI __Ui
(J^
<LJJ__J____JI <-*__ l> UL-wj
1. C gj~-J.
2. C ^L/.
3. C om. depuis \

4. C om.

5. B l_Oj !iU.
6. C --y_3iJ B L>:yJ_J.
7. B
.--*.
8. Codd. ^JJJ'. 9. B .i__wj =
.^Ja*-!,
10. C ^jLjJ b ,
r
^._oL-LJ.
89 v.
120.
C89.
y
ajoutons, depuis le jour de la mort de Moise, les annees du gouvernement
de Josue, iils de Noun, sur les Israelites, c'est-a-dire 27 ans;
*
apres lui
celles de Kuschan, le trompeur, 8 ans; ensuite celles d'Othoniel, 40 ans;
apres Otlioniel. celles des Moabites, enfants de Loth, 14 ans; ensuite si nous
y
ajoutons 25 ans des annees du gouvernement d'Ahoud, qui, commc nous
1'avons dit, les gouvcrna pendant 80 ans, nous obtenons le nombre de 1 14 ans,
et si nous ajoutons ce chiffre aux annees ecoulees depuis Adam jusqu'au jour
de la mort de Moise,
*
c'est-a-dire 3880 ans, alors cela donnera le cliillre de

B 119 v
4000 ans de la ehronologie du monde, juste au bout de 25 ans du gouvernc-
ment d'Ahoud sur les Israelites, dont nous avons parle plus haut.
A cette epoque fut batie Nicomedie par Nicomede, c'est-a-dire Constan-
tinople; mais au bout de quelque temps cette ville s'enfonga dans la fcerre.
Ensuite apres cela, Ie roi Byzas la rebatit ct 1'appela, d'aprcs son noin
,
Byzance.
*
Au bout de quelque temps, Constantin, lils d'llclcii(\ monta au
* C 89 v.
trone;
*
il 1'elargit, 1'agrandit et 1'appela de son nom Constantinople (Cons-
"
l; |2-
tanlyniya).
A cette epoque Poseidon epousa Lysianasse et engendra dclle Douk.ntis
et Busiris; quelque temps apres, Busiris s'empara du pays qui est situc sur
[134]
^
LT^
^
^
j^-Ul
J*.
J
^JjliS ^SiS jLj A*
J3
' ^j-Uj j-k^
^^
î
+->'
f-v^li
Ju-uJI
iÛj J-jjyi
*jl
,>
3
^' &"** j^"
9
J^
dUi
'*
^fyy^bj ^J-
J
ujJI
^*
jj
<L- /j-î^j ,jJ*l ^ja! -U
/j.
J-j^!
jLJI OjJo_ >U [^J ^J
h
lj^cj jl^ Ct^-j
Ir^ tr^
J*
jl ^. Jl* l-Î
B120V. kdlli 1^^-**- ^jUsi
*
C-
^j!
7
JI*a
Ja j* Jjlj JLj^l
^
jjj
J' UJJI Yj
(j-^L^l Lo jLjJI jJJi
^33
<*J ui6 -"u-Xjs- V*
^j- <l
j~J>J
^JtT*"
*-*->- -^lj
*C9o.
I0
Jji& *jr ^ j&\
i*yJd\
9
>U o^ JujJI diJi
jj
<u-l ^L UL^j cjl.
*
^3->Ji (5^J V^ ^ ^J-^J ''cTLyj^*
9
*^
J^.
J^J^
^^
Ji
U
lâi j-U!
O-vJji
'*
-JjL^J?
^r^>
,_Jl=- -L j-jlLfto! Jl /jo OjL-e ul Ûti
<jjj
:>
18
r
j-^LiJ!
l7
jjiJ
r
^
jLjJ! dUi
Jj
SykjJI U^jr ^l
*
l6
lka*>! <J
1. B
^jjl&Sj ^Ja^.)
C ^jJj^L^ ^JLijj. Peut-etre
^,^
= Busiris?

2. B
^yjs.) jl-jj C (j-jjlii
JJy ?? V. la nole precedente.

3. C bj*)l.
4. Ici il faut
ajouter le nom propre de Samgar = i^sr*^ ou **.J. V. Juges, v, (>.

5. B ^jj-^Jj
^
C ^y^.
6. B om.
7. B JJLiJ C JUj.
<S. C -wjU.! B ^jUJ.

9. B ^Lw. 10. B Jjib JjiiJ!.

11. C l^di.

12. B ^jjjJxS C ^y^L^.

13.Boni.
^;.

14. B, J,.ki>jJ C ^kio*.
15. C ~> JjJbB
,
>j.k J>.
16. C
Iki.i.) B lki.,st.
17. B . ripj* C rJ.sjU.

18. C ârJ!.
le fleuve du Nil; il massacrait les etrangers qui passaieut, et les voyageurs, et
il les maugeait.
Eusuite (Samgar) gouverua les Israelites, apres Alioud, pendant 22 ans.
A cette epoque s'illustra Plirixus ; on raconte que, grace a son agilite et
a sa vitesse, il volait comme un oiseau, et que ni les plus exccllents chevaux,
ni les gazelles ne pouvaient Tatteindre.
Ensuite Barac, de la tribu de Nephthali, gouverna les Israelites pendant
b 120 v, 40 ans;
*
il fit la guerre a Sisara et le fit perir lui-meme avec toutes ses
troupes et 500 chariots de fer qu'il avait.
*C<jo. A cette epoque Achaeus batit
*
une ville et lui donna son nom.
A cette epoque vecut Sibylle, la prophetesse, qui expliquait clairement les
pensees des hommes par son don de prophetie.
A cette epoque il cst question des prieres et des supplications de
adressces aux dieux Zeus; il connut une esclave de la famille au bord
* B 121.
du lac de Tritone; elle mit au monde Aphrodite,
*
ce qui signilie la Beaute
(Venus) L A cette epoque on signale Melampus le magicien, Tantale et
1. Ce passage est obscur pour moi.
[135] LA MYTHOLOGIE GRECQUE. 691
^Lo jjv^ci j-UI jO
JLs-
6
^jâa, oLa-stH j^îi IjJlxJ
~
^j-jlLJy j-jALJsj
t
-^Ml/
-
"'
cî l$^
-^~-"
*(Jj^
-^*.
^-3
jOt*-*
1
jl***'
v*^ <3
<J-'J3^-^Ji
Jrr^*-^.
/^yl
*^*f-
'j-!^
9
^J*'
(**5
cjr-"'
*-**"
tji."*-
(-^*'
1. C , ^jJjki. 2. BC ,
Âlki,.
3. C +$**b.
4. BC X\.

5. C om.

6. C jpL.
Tityus, qui avee leur magie revelaient les choses cachees, de sorte que les
gens les admiraient. On raconte que Zeus connut aussi Leto et engendra
dêlle Apollon et Hercule'. A cette epoque regnerent les rois
2
dont 1'his-
toire se trouve dans les livres des poemes d'IIomere.
Apres Barac, les Midianites, qui etaient arabes, gouvernerent les Israe-
lites, pendant 7 ans; ils devasterent tout leur pays.
1. V. George Sync, I, 305.

2. B.l.msin = BaffiXsT??? Cf. G. Sync, I,
p.
294-295.
TABLK DES MATIERES
Pagcs.
AvERTISSEMENT 5
Kitab al-'Unvan 9
Le commencement du deluge 27
L'arc-en-ciel 40
Le partage de la terre 40
La division des langues 40
La description des climats 48
Les mers, les golfes et les iles 01
La division de la terre 04
Mouvements du soleil, inegalite des jours, cours des etoiles 00
Pays et villes de la terre 09
Du culte des idoles 71
Histoire de Nemrod 75
Histoire des enfants de Kahthan 70
La naissance d'Abraham 79
lnvention des sciences et de 1'astronomie 80
Le recit du roi Alexandre 83
De la traduction des Septante 80
Modifications faites dans les saints Livres par les Juifs 89
Le recit des rois de Perse. 101
La fin de 1'histoire d'Abraham 104
La premiere construction de Jerusalem 10
(
.)
La naissance de Moise 117
Causes de 1'introduction en Egypte du culte des idoles 122
Histoire de 1'alchimie
120
LES LEGENDES SYRIAQUES
FAARON DE SAROUG, DE MAXIME ET DOMECE
DABBAHAM, MAITRE DE BARSOMA
ET DE LEMPEBEUB MAURICE
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE
;..
REGUEIL DE MONOGRAPHIES
ni
LES LEGENDES SYRIAQUES
DAARON DE SAROLG, DE MAIIME ET DOMECE
DABRAHAM, MAITRE DE BARSOMA
ET DE LEMPEREUR MAURICE
TEXTE SYRIAQUE EDITE ET TRADUIT
PAR
F. NAU
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE
TEXTE ARA33E EDITE ET TRADUIT
PAIt
L. LEROY
PERMIS D'IMPRIMER
Paris, le 17 janvier 1910.
P. FAGES, v.
g.
Tous droits reserves.
AVANT-PROPOS
I I II-

Aaron, Maxime, Domece et Abraham sont tous ante-
rieurs au concile de Chalcedoine et devraient donc etre honores par
1'Eglise universelle si leurs legendes avaient quelques garanties d'au-
thenticite. En fait, 1'Eglise jacobite seule les a mis au nombre de ses
saints. On lit dans ses calendriers au 28 mai : Mort de saint Aaron,
a la neuvieme heure, le jour de la Pentecote (en 337) , Le martyro-
loge de Rabban Sliba dans Anal. Boll., XXVII
(1908), p.
153 et 184.
Cest sans doute encore ce saint Aaron qui est mentionne au 22 oc-
tobre, Ibid., 16(3. Au mme endroit, au 12 janvier : Maxime et Domece,
fils de Valentin (ou Valens), fils de Jovinien , Ibid.,
p.
145 et 173.
Enfin, au 18 avril : Mort de saint Abraham, maitre de saint Barsu-
mas , Ibid.,
p.
151 et 180. II semble donc tres probable, a priori, que
ces saints ont ete imagines par 1'Eglise jacobite apres le schisme et
qu'ils lui sont donc restes en propre, sans pouvoir obtenir, dans 1'Eglise
universelle, le droit de cite auquel leurs miracles et Fepoque de leur
mort leur auraient donne droit.
L'etude intrinseque des legendes confirme cette prevision. Celle de
saint Aaron renferme un anachronisme (voile en partie par un scribe ')
qui met en relation son heros, mort en 337, avec Simeon stylite, ne
vers 390. De plus, il serait mort le dimanche de la Pentecote, 28 mai,
de l'an 337, mais, cette annee-la, le 28 mai tombait un samedi et la Pen-
tecote le 22 mai. L'attribution de cette redaction a Paul, disciple d'Aa-
ron, est donc inexacte, car il n'aurait pas commis cette derniere faute;
1. Le scribe, qui a vu 1'anachronisme, dit qu'il ne s'agit pas de Simeon stylite; mais
lauteur de la Vie semble bien designer un Simeon celebre et connu de tous qui ne peut
etre que le celebre stylite; Infra, p.
[324J.
Cf.
p. [364],
1. 8-9.
698 AVANT-PROPOS.
[290]
dailleurs, au vi
e
siecle, il ne semble pas
y
avoir de monastere d'Aaron,
puisque Jean d'Asie, dans ses denombrements des monasteres jacobites,
n'en fait pas mention. Cest du ix
e
au x
e
siecle seulement que nous
trouvons mentionne chez Bar Hebraeus, Chron. eccies., I, 407, le mo-
nastere d'Aaron sur le mont Berika. Nous sommes donc en droit de
supposer que la legende d'Aaron a ete composee en syriaque vers le
ix
e
siecle, a 1'aide de lieux communs glanes dans d'autres Vies, pour
donner un illustre eponyme a deux monasteres de la region de Melitene
construits, sous le vocable d'Aaron, du vi
e
au ix
e
siecle.
La legende de Maxime et Domece n'est, comme nous le dirons,
qu'une paraphrase d'un chapitre des Apophthegmes. Les deux saints
grecs, contemporains de Macaire, qui ont donne leur nom au monastere
de Baramous, ont chance d'avoir existe, mais leur nom n'a jamais ete
connu. Un auteur assez tardif, anterieur au x
e
siecle, a imagine leurs
noms, leur genealogie, a complete leur histoire, et n'a pas hesite

avec cette inconsciente impudence dont on trouve tant d'exemples chez
les Goptes

a se faire passer pour Peschoi (Bisoes) et a se donner
pour le temoin oculaire des faits qu'il invente. Le syriaque est sans
doute base sur un texte copte ou arabe.
Nous n'avons a Paris qu'un extrait de la Vie d'Abraham de la Haute-
Montagne, maitre de Barsoma, mais il nous en donne une suffisante
idee. Cette Vie semble avoir ete composee en syriaque et attribuee a un
disciple d'Abraham, pour donner plus de relief au celebre Barsoma, qui
partage avec Dioscore d'Alexandrie le role de protagoniste de 1'heresie
monophysite. Non seulement on l'a gratifie (aussi bien que Dioscorej
d'une histoire legendaire, mais on lui a encore donne un pere spirituel
digne de lui.
IV.

Maurice, empereur d'0rient de 582 a 602, a toujours ete en
communion avec la chaire de Pierre et il est etrange que les Jacobites
le revendiquent et en fassent un martyr.
V.

Nous ajoutons ensuite les miracles de saint Ptolemee edites
et traduits par M. L. Leroy d'apres le manuscrit arabe n 150 de la
Bibliotheque nationale.
Ptolemee est un martyr egyptien bien anterieur au concile de Ghal-
cedoine
1
,
qui devrait donc appartenir a 1'Eglise universelle. En realite
1. (X Eusebe, Hist. eccl., VI, xli, 22.
[291]
AVANT-PROPOS.
699
nous ne le trouvons que chez les Goptes qui le fetent au 11 Mesori
(4
aoutf. Le calendrier edite par Selden porte en effet a cette date
LW!
jjy^j
j^dJ! ^-jUkj'1 Ptolemee, martyr a Menouf (Memphis) supe-
rieure , Zte synedriis veterum Ebraeorum, Francfort, 1690,
p.
1341,
et le calendrier d'Aboul-Barakat porte a la meme date : Ptotemaei
episcopi Meuuf, dans Revue de V Orient c/iretieti, 1908, p.
132 (evecjue,
indique par une simple lettre, est une faute pour martyr).
II est certain d'ailleurs que la redaction editee ici est d'invention
monophysite, car le redacteur nous fournit un point de repere en nous
racontant un miracle qui aurait eu lieu lors de 1'invasion de 1'Egypte
par les Arabes. II ecrivait donc au plus tot au vnf siecle.
Nous editons ces recits pour permettre de comparer le merveilleux
chez les Coptes jacobites au merveilleux chez les Syriens jacobites et
les miracles coptes aux miracles syriens.
F. Nau
Paris, le 8 mai 1909.
LA LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG
ECRITE PAR SON DISCIPLE PAUL
INTRODUCTION
Cette histoire est conservee a Londres dans un seul manuscrit syriaque :
add. 12174, fol. 90-98. Elle raconte la vocation du saint
(1-7), son voyage
d'Armenie a Jerusalem
(8-18), la fondation de deux monasteres en Armenie
(19-26), son voyage d'Armenie a Constantinople (27-43), et sa mort (44-47).
Elle comprend en somme deux voyages
Jerusalem et Gonstantinople

et
le recit des prodiges accomplis en cours de route. L'incident le plus frappant
et qui donne une certaine unite a cette histoire, c'est la lutte du saint avec
un chef de demons. II le trouve en Syrie, a Refra Raba, pres de Batnan, lors-
qu'il se rend a Jerusalem ; il 1'expulse
(14).
II le retrouve enArmenie, installe
dans une caverne qu'il devait plus tard transformer en monastere; il 1'expulse
encore
(24).
II le retrouve a Constantinople
(25, 39), oii il s'offre au saint
pour lui porter jusqu'a son monastere d'Armeuie tout ce que rempereur lui
donnera (40). Le demon espere porter beaucoup d'or et d'argent et s'enfuir
en cours de route avec ce butin ; mais le saint, qui l'a reconnu, demande
seulement a 1'empereur une grande auge en pierre d'aimant pour abreu-
ver les betes de somme du monastere
(41). Le demon se fatigue bientot de
porter cette auge, alors le saint lui propose de 1'enterrer afin que personne
ne la voie plus et qu'on ne puisse rapporter a 1'empereur quVVaron a jete en
cours de route le cadeau qu'il lui avait fait. Au moment ou le demon mesure
la fosse, le saint retourne 1'auge sur lui et 1'enferme; c'est ainsi qu'il parvienl
a s'en debarrasser
(42). Depuis lors, ce demon dit d ceux qui vont et viennent :
Est-ce que Aaron de Saroug ne revient pas? lls lui disent : Non , et il sc
lamente en lui-meme d'avoir voulu tromper le saint et il reste sous la pierre jus-
qrfaujoura^hui. La chronologie est en apparence tres soignee. Le saint nail
en 219
(48),
entre au monastere en 224
(2-3), mene la vie eremitique de 234
a 264
(6-7),
va en Armenic de 261-267
(8).
Nous savons ensuite qu'il passe
702 [NTRODUCTION.
[294J
quatre ans a Batnan
(15),
trois ans moins un mois sur la montagne Berika,
pres de M6litene
(20),
et deux ans et six mois au meme endroit
(23).
II meurt
le dimanche de la Pentecote, le 28 mai 337, a l'age de cent dix-huit ans.
Bar Hebraeus, qui etait originaire de Melitene et qui devait donc con-
naitre plus partieulierement les monasteres d'Aaron, les mentionne plusieurs
fois, Chron. eccl., edit. Abbeloos et Lamy, Louvain, 1872; I, 407, II, 397. II
ecrit Ibid., I, 87, au commeneement du iv
e
siecle : A cette epoque vivait Aaron
de Saroug, qui bdtit deuoc celebres monasteres au pays d'Armenie. Assemani
croyait que le mont Berika (beni) etait situe pres d'Edesse
'
et les editeurs
de Bar llebraeus ont repris cette opinion, Chron. eccl., I, 408, note 3; en rea-
lite, il etait a proximite de Melitene.
Cest probablement notre Aaron qui figure eneore dans le ms. 45 d'Oxford,
fol. 257 :
Office
de saint Mar Aaron, grand parmi les ascetes. II existe cepen-
clant encore un Aaron de Singar, jacobite, et un autre Aaron, nestorien, assez
peu connus, et par suite dimciles a distinguer du notre. Cf. Anal. BolL,
t. XXVII
(1908), p. 167, au 8 Novembre; Catalogue de la Bibliotheque Vaticane,
t. II,
p. 277; Bar Hebraeus, Chron. eccles., I, 438, 498; Catalogue des manus-
crits syriaques de Berlin,
p. 237; Liber superiorum, ed. Bedjan, Paris, 1901,
p.
505.
Je remercie M. E. \Y Brooks, qui a bien voulu me transcrire la page 96 v,
et me collationner les pages 96 v a 98 r.
F. Nau.
1. Sans doute parce quEdesse esl souvent appelee la ville benie .
^cncor^ .*\^3 r^-viî^ rfLcuxci rdx*:u37\ r^JviAJLon aai\
t*
:\ rdaiva>3 t^jximj
fol. 90
r b.
.^xx cnoncd^ co:u>3Jon QocdcvBi
jLêuo/o. Joi^M ôio.^cu*V Jlo-oj ^-* %J ^fâô ^-V* ^Sl^ .^JL/
5 ^
Jlo >|La>9j ^Jbo J-o_*i; iK-îo (osot ..lU-acuLa JlslOos îo (lslDod K*ô;
JLmo-Jl ôioK-./ JLusot .yoioi/ s^-ô Ju^L OUJjCXO.-^ .JAoLv_icuV. )K.Lj*
v OlK^Jtlf
J.iaAo .wuJJi oiiojio -.)oj\JJ
^-/;;
jJLujô u o^ccls
^
)v^v
)oot
K+l
yOOuS. )ooi K,*lo .
)v-V-jj.
JlJ,.*.^CO_*'p oooi yOOU^/o . JLfc-O-^^-CoJj
/
oilKj/9
10 ouK-*/ ..oiol-Ol* . Ujoi
)'t
=> vpouv )ooio )o-*t
J-rô
.^wco )Uaô )(innn
JLjl-jlo ôioousJJ )ooi
K+l
Vt jocU.9 (JôljocuV. v--lôI/ ô .yK^^jil
ô
f-
)1/ . ^-,-oocL. îo t.^.jso . u ov-xoi JL_>* Jâo *.o^9
^-W-B
JjlVo
.yOiol/ ^_iO jL.JL_.t__3 OOI OU\ L_-OJO
.^0*^0}
)lj.*> fO O-COJj yOoj^t )Iql_V>
ENSUITE, HISTOIRE DU SAINT ET DE L'ASCETE PARFAIT MAR
AARON (AHROUN) L'ILLUTRE; ELLE A ETE ECRITE PAR SON
DISCIPLE PAUL. QUE SA PRIERE SOIT AVEC NOUS.
1. Exorde.
Mes freres, dans toutes les generations et a toutes les epo-
ques brillent desjustes, amis
*
de Dieu, et de meme qu'une etoile 1'emporto
+
fol. 90
en clarte sur une etoile, ainsi un juste l'emporte sur un (autre) juste. II nous
faut produire (ici) la memoire de 1'illustre Mar Aaron (Ahroun). Voici le com-
mencement de son histoire :
2. Sa naissance. II
y
avait dans la ville de Saroug un homme pieux
nomme Jean (Iani) ; sa femme se nommait Anastasie; c'etaient dc vrais chre-
tiens; ils avaient des biens etbeaucoup de richesses. Dieu permit qu'ils eussenl
le fds dont nous ecrivons 1'histoire. Quand il arriva a l'age de cinq ans

ses
parents avaient beaucoup de biens et de troupeaux de moutons a Kefrd Rabd
de Saroug
'
un de leurs patres vint certain jour chercher quclque nour-

1. Gf. infra, p. [303], 1. 14.
b.
fol. 90
fol. 90
70'.
PAUL.

LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. [296
.^j')i
JJ
w^j
JJ
._oioo|.._./ ôpo/o .jjLi, ,_., ^-_a_>
Jj/
^j'/? *.o*_x
V-* /
OOt
JU/ '^--J-.-O
.J-l->/l J-Jo-^ J-_*u-_-_oo )v-3o-ji
t
QQ ^ J-ioa-- "^^0
^_
s_oia-_s/ . _>oioou_>JJ )- vaîd
^_ )---\4 l-^^^-
-oiojV../ )â^.v>.M
yaj^ otj
t
_-.o J~__jia__- ^^--x oolo/o ._>oia.-__
J-___>
jJo -.ov\
v_i_> ^^-
fl0
* ,ôq, ~Vl JJLa_v> laV. _o-oo . JJ_-î
J,.
oa.--.->o .)K-_a..X-
-p;
)v
J
J
.j-oK-o*
J?
)t-J
l JJJLs
^_-i )oot K.-/
Oi>-_\ OV-io/o .-.Ot Ots-/ )j._0 \Q-j/ ^Jj-O t-_o/
.Jj-.
_Ci_\ 6i>-_ J_j\_-_\l
ô ^-A ô/o .JJL.^x> J-iu/; _-/o .Jôa^; ))V_>0} ouK-*/ -6ij .Jld_xi
v
aj6t
,_3o .oi-)-->
/j
)j/ V^*^
w
*^
ao
?
^^ .JKao^ ojlV ^juN-so/; -.-ôioV--*.
Ut^~-*
ô y^jdl/o .^_v!._, *_j_lj JjfisJs ojôo
.)t^>t^
~'ot_x_>o/ -.oi-_-__j
. V_JL_-^_> )Ju/ ^-,\ot la_\ Ja_o/; )j/
^*_î
^-^j-
.dQ\\ V-o/o
-.^-ol;
).___. )jL-o; .oi_x
i-_o/
-o.ol_o>
j/---
:
ô .>> > a-P )1 V-__o\o .JLl_v\
^j JJ/
J-J-_x-\
^Vf/o
0|-_x v___-_-JLl/ >.ot-_s-.;
^-.; Jtr=-->
.JJ'*!* -.J--o\; .J-5>1
J^-W
1. ;./
Ms.

2. "wôlo _w--- Ms.
riture ; ce saint Mar Aaron s'attacha a lui et lui dit : Je vais avec toi pres
du troupeau. Ses parents lui dirent : Non, mon fils, tu n'y iras pas,
car la chaleur
y
brule la beaute et noircit les couleurs de la figure, parce
que cette region est aride et dessechee. L'enfant tourmentait beaucoup ses
parents, et le pere tres peine, mais ne voulant pas le faire souffrir, 1'assit
surune mule et le laissa partir avec le patre. II demeura deux jours avec les
bergers.
3. Il entre au monastere.
Or, dans cette region, il

y
avait un monas-
tere, appele le monastere des Simoto (tresors ?). Le troisieme jour, il vit ce mo-
nastere et il demanda aux (patres) : Qu'est-ce que cela? Les patres lui
repondirent : Cest le lieu (d'habitation) des parfaits et aussi des hommes
saints. II dit a l'un de ses serviteurs : Conduis-moi en ce lieu, car
je desire beaucoup le voir. Le (serviteur) le prit et le conduisit au monas-
tere; ils
(y)
arriverent sur les neuf heures et il fut beni par les solitaires qui
y
etaient. II dit alors a son serviteur : Je desire beaucoup demeurer pres
de ces saints hommes ; va pres du troupeau, et demain, viens me cher-
cher. Le serviteur se mit a rire a son sujet
*
et lui dit : Que veux-tu
(faire) ici? Est-ce pour prier?

Enfin son serviteur lui obeit et alla
pres du troupeau. Ge saint demeura toute cette nuit pres des solitaires
[297] 3-6. IL ENTRE AU MONASTERE. 705
vS/o JJSJL^CL-jJU ji-O NOClÔ .jL^JL^w^ icL\ JLW OOU"> âo \-*~+> *-] ooi
JV
3
??
J~*ô
jLi^ s-.iâA>
Jôp.
.
Jia\*>
Jwocl^
Jt^-^ JW
^-"??
t~ JW-*-
t Ifôa^s
^*;
)ooi K_/
t-ôo yoioi/
^V-^
U->
o
Yh?
I-m^
r^
N
^-~? ^"^
10
? I*
1
-*/ "
. J-^-H
00
^L\ Joot/o . ^JLoJ^ )olo/
^v->o
)Li/ J-bLs*, .ou-\
V^/ Ih^V-^
otJ^
.Jootô\ )joi J^Ls
J-.V-?
J>ft.\ .
2
oyô/o ôioV^ 'm..
^
^
JL,L.} .J,..oa.\l
J~iou\ ôiOf^w; Jou-=>JJ J-sa^
>V^/ J-*
1- Joi-s )'t-t-J ôiolS^ s^Laji/o
J-
OOJi > )lm\vi\ ^ô\
^.M
K^.
l't',1,.1^
^^co? .voaV
Jj/ v^/ 4-^4
.JL^ Jjoi
^
*%.)\j ôa_o .ou\
r-ôfo J-jl-.,.-.} oi^^-^ Ji/
..^*~\-\^clô vOJoi ô
Jj/ J'i/
yooia^
JJ
.^.-.';â\
p/
^J?
^ ^J^
J-*-t- ^-?
oo< .JLl^S.
JJLo ^Ll/ JjLiO; .OUS V^/o
|^*t\
Oi^/
J^>
)V^0O9O
.J.j/
^j'/
^Q.^ Jlo
**-./ Jt^yôo
..â-s/ ioA
^jJj
nLS> )i ôa-o
.Jj/
îa.'* *J-^0' ^..Lôi
^.
^l-io iai\ ^sj
JiJ.-V ^.
tm
*>
JJ)i JJ .jL_t-o ooi ou\
V^/
.f-a^ Ao/
J-^\?
^-d
Jtûi.
âoo .^cl\*1\o ^v\ov>
..Jj/
Jl/ JJ vaDia\ JJj/
..
v
oou\
V*?/
1.
f-^
Ms.

2. J-/o Ms.
et il entendit le chant des offices et aussi des prieres jusqu'a la fin de la
nuit et de 1'aurore.
4. II
y
avait dans ce monastere un superieur pieux, homme parfait et saint,
qui craignait beaucoup le Seigneur. Le saint Mar Aaron flechit le genou de-
vant le superieur et lui dit : Je demande, seigneur, a demeurer avec toi et a
etre ton disciple. Les moines rirent de lui et dirent : Quoi! celui-la veut
etre moine! Le superieur prophetisa a son sujet sous (1'inspiration de) l'Es-
prit saint et dit : Bienheureux les parents qui ont engendre cet enfant
;
je
vous le dis : beaucoup d'hommes entreront dans le royaume du ciel grace a
cet enfant.
5. Tandis qu'ils parlaient, le serviteur du saint vint et lui dit : Allons,
viens pres du troupeau. Le saint lui repondit : Va diiea tes maitres que
je ne vais pas pres d'eux et que je ne pars pas avec toi. Le patre fut saisi
d'une profonde stupeur et lui dit : Que signifient ces paroles que je t'en-
tends dire? Leve-toi, viens, allons pres de ton pere ; ensuite fais ee que tu
veux. Ce saint lui dit : Ne te lamente pas davantage, va pres de tesmaitres
et dis-leur (de ma part) : Je ne viens plus pres dc vous, maintenanl ni ja-
mais. Le serviteur, plcurant amerement, s'en alla pres de ses maitres qui
fol. 90
V 1).
706 PAUL.

L__GENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. 298]
^*
ooi .yoioi/ ^_oioK-/
J_l_/
-oiaS)jLo .-.otopo la__*
^j
/o . t\_.J
T
..
t
-ô
J__l_
JN^; JK___.
o.i-> ^__ q_ocl_ ys>
.J-_-_h_- v__o/?
^
*-^
v
OCH-^
^-^
01
/
_o ooâl/o -.-6|
|*-*v-\.
o_sj/o
JJ-^^CO
)*>lo_s o-ji._oQ.jo _,otoot.._/ a_a_oo
>_.^ J..,.\
JloJJo Jl_o_x ^^-o
v
/ ._)_- .-ota__/ oi_\
t-^/
.o|.->j
J-*--
V-->
v
oot__K
V:^/
^--->ot )K--___> o_w_. -_aj11| Jio Jj_x\
a>a.__jL ..^__x_v Kj/
K-V--
30 .vO__ta\ Jjl_>/ ool; Jjl_,_>i v___x )\._C_m .ô-Xoi JJo vQ-^J.i J)
.JJW_-
yo^
Jlotv v_--x a__oi
.J-_->o_J
v
ooi_x v_o/o . __^L_o o_^ jj-_>0- ^-^
vpot_x
.Kb/ ot__d9 )Lj/ )L-_mo
>.Jv_-V_-
Jiotoj
^-*j---J
^-^ .JK____
îO w-_X
J-o6l
> >,..>; ^-_x_>/ vOCv_>----x )n \_-0 _.6
Jiv_V-- JL_io/ ___s Jk___x__
n
^-Js._o
. Ôi___^_Oj
J>0,._O
OOI JK.___> Ô JloiV- Ol-X a_>OU_0 -_^w.2>
^t-0| .J
.. _V>\ 10
,-_> Q-Xj/o _oto6t_./ a_v-_oio .ôi?
J_.t
.y..__-_x 6i__oi_o ..Jioiv_-_x Joot 6t\ n _o
-__-x.
r
o .ym \ J.-__JL_
J...;,..
. ,_*\oi vt_x Jjl-ô oot
P
^
'.\Ooj-x
Jn
\
.J-.V-.J
J-3l__J
Jj--0>?
JL____3-^
o_00 .JVO-OpO JJ-v-XOO
v
a__-JL__o o \
> -> :-%._-_ /o _ou-| .V_-o/ 6t_o jia__/ ô-0
sV-__
J t
.___oo
1.
---_
Mss.

2. f&Llo Ms. prima manu (-_ additur infra lin.).
3.
--'
Ms.
lui demanderent : Ou est Aaron? II leur raconta ee que le saint avait dit;
a ces paroles, ils pleurerent amerement.
6. Ses parents se mirent en route ; ils prirent une grande somme
dargent et allerent a ce monastere oii ils furent benis par les saints qui
foi. 90 l'habitaient.
*
Son pere lui dit : Mon ftls, si c'est a cause du travail et de
la fatigue (occasionnee par) les troupeaux que tu es irrite contre nous,
laisse les troupeaux et viens te reposer a la maison. Alors le saint leur
dit : Ne vous tourmentez pas et ne pleurez pas, car je ne veux plus
retourner chez vous. Ils furent saisis d'une grande douleur a 1'occasion
du bienheureux qui leur dit : Donnez-moi 1'heritage qui me revient de
la maison, parce que j'ai vu la vraie lumiere et je veux demeurer en elle;
car j'ai connu la vraie voie, celle qui est proposee a tous ceux qui aiment
le Ghrist. Alors ils iirent le partage et lui donnerent ce qui lui reve-
nait de Fheritage de la maison. II prit cet heritage et le donna aux soli-
taires qui etaient la. Ses parents s'en retournerent et s'en allerent pleins
de tristesse. Le saint demeura durant dix ans avec ces solitaires, il ap-
prit le chant des psaumes et toute la regle de la pure conduite des moines.
7. Il choisit la. vie solitaire.

II s'agenouilla ensuite devant toute la
coinmunaute et il dit : Mes peres et mes freres, je vous en supplie.
[299] 8. DEPART POUR JERUSAEEM. 707
.K~*j~Q.A. O|lo\ Ojô/o a.XiD )^ffiQ.>
r
~ Ô \^,yJL~.+ \-
J
9i )*^ ^^ o\i
)>
"^l
0|\ U3..3UO
.y>
l . ->i
^,/
sO^JO vu^X^ )oOU
vt
.Ô
)
V>\ t S yQ. / ^j
)'^cl\>
. )> nt ,iol ..Tt/o Jio^; 1*--1-\ oi\ sft\ roo .
v
oouh)|
^
)ooi ^Jo/
JJ
yoy-bo ^D .^-.KXl
)
ii ou> t.â.^0
^wô .)la-o/ oi^ looi
^VlJj?
îo va.9li -.âôi Jkj> ^_ioo .)>oj] ooi? )V)ô
)*
T
lai. îo
JJ/ ..J~*~>J
va-j/
~"~ojl/
.^J.) t-
30
-JJ / -.^
3
'/?
^*-\ot
Jt-~^
^â^-o
yj
(j-*^
cn V> t
t Ur~
^-iol sôjl/o .) . IV>>/ JjÂoot
)ia^.\
^\
co ^2>o\o
) a i>.i ôo . j^sa!.., )ooi ôtoK^/o .K\JL \.*.1 oila\ > v>l )ooio
.90^.^^
\>.j JlU^
)la*o)LJ5 ooot yOOuK-*/ po
. )Zj
>
rt> )oot "^jalj.
)
ît
->
t
..\
J,
ojk-io* oot )U)d . ., a\ ô . j>a\AioJ.^> \o\>J
vo\|J.Jj i^xia yoous.
wj-ô )..x_â^ oiâ.ô .JJLioi oiâj. )Kv-a^> .
ja^V^x J**-
o-.aj. ..^..jjoi
)Ki
., vi\ '^-ô .â\j.ioJJ
''VfJJ? J
*o).js )mo ,o\ JoJjlj
J'r-0-j--=> .vil/
JNÔJL, <_ôl 0^*0 .JW>9 OtÔJ.9 )lO|j\ KJO OULÔ vl2lJO
<t
.-ô/ OIÔJ.9
priez pour moi. Aussitot ces solitaires d'une seule voix crierent et lui
dirent ensemble : Va en paix, 6 notre frere, notre Seigneur sera avec
toi et te benira comme tu le veux. Le saint les quitta ; il monta au haut
de la montagne et
y
trouva une caverne ou logeait une lionne; il
y
entra
et
y
habita durant trente ans. Get illustre (ascete) ne mangeait rien autre
que des racines et des fruits de cette montagne. Apres, il alla voir si les
solitaires qu'il avait quittes vivaient encore ou non. Quand il
y
arriva, il
trouva qu'ils etaient morts et que le monastere etait desert.
8. Depart pour Jerusalem.

II retourna monter sur la montagne qui
est appelee Armenia, il
y
trouva un solitaire nomme Gregoire et il
y
demeura
pres de lui durant trois ans; il
y
jeunait et ne prenait de la nour-
riture que du dimanche au dimanche.
*
Gomme ils etaient en grand ac-
cord, ils eurent (tous deux) la pensee d'aller prier a Jirusalem. Comme ils
traversaient le pays qui est appele Henzit, saint Gregoire mourut dans un
village nornme Ramld et le bienheureux Mar Aaron 1'enterra avec 1'hon-
neur qui lui etait du, puis se remit en route pour aller a Jerusalem. II
entra dans la ville nommee Amid, puis il en sortit et descendit pres du
fleuve nomme Tigre ou il demeura qiielques jours. Depuis lors, Diou com-
fol. 91
p a.
fol. 91
708 PAUL.

LEGENDE DWARON DE SAROUG.
300]
|l'ê;l ^0*01/ -V-io
*t
^
***-)--'" 'v-^lflo )ou**n
Ufj. ^-.-.01 îoo .^û
)uio j.--.
)j
-t ,v ous )ooi K-./0 .ot_oo ^îCS
)i_
)J^-**t-
^-?
)ooi K-./
--io îJ^ ouV ôo
^j/
.ou__-Tx 001
)j
^
^
)ooi
J_*>.'*
^do . JJL-l^ro
Jm
S
1
ou\ )ooi K*/o .)ooi Jipo J^-J
t ..,..*
/ J-t.../ .^0*01/ s^-p
J-*-t-
)ooi
)va>
J__-/
OOI uOUUO JoOI ^_\OOo JJo
JoOI J-fJOO OOo/ \CDy3 îO*
J
\.__.,. 00|-*X
)^
J-jl-1o_-_> Jooi ôioJ^-./ ou*.o_s.\< ^^îo .ouio ^^jo voioi/ wV^CL^ J-*J-*X.
V-io/o .^-iCL-rx "^Stxic Kj{
JL_u*i-_>
yj
.oun i-io/o JL-__m 061 oun JL*x_oo .)v-v-co;
.J.j/ "V"'/ ) t
vo
-J'c_--\- Uy^
J-^to JLj/
(oJiioo -.K^/
JL-J*u*> .J-Ju..-o ou\
J-_Vj
v
/ JJ/
.^.-,K/
J-jJd Jv-v^? .~'t-*> 7>^ J-
:
j/
)A* -J-^'
001 oi^
V*?/
^loJS -OIOA-./ JS-j/ ,-___!_*
y/
. ^J./
t-D
*_iO ^JL-tOJ
)**-*- -~-\ J^-./ -.Kj/
Jou-**x _.oto__
N
^__v ycL~%K-$o
JK
, .. ^loJSCwjd y.V*
*>*>
. _.oioJ-\_-_x
JJ
.*!;
OUv OOU-O .wJjJJ Kj/
V^6/
JJ
9 U'OaJi w__tx OOI .JLtu.^-3 ou\
V-o/
.VlS___J\^0O
Q< VI I O
J-..
I V> 5
J
*
-t-O
OUJ-iOO .OC
t
-_C_\ OU,J^/o .*p6)j
JJ JjJ]
)-MOOJ_
1. In marg., pr. manu.
'2.
>&-'
v*
Ms.
?
additum sec. manu.
menca a operer de nombreux miracles par rentremise de son serviteur
Mar Aaron.
9. Guerison d'un paralytique.

II
y
avait un village au-dessus de
lui ou demeurait un homme tres riche. Lorsque cet homme allait paitre
son troupeau, il allait en dessus de 1'endroit ou demeurait saint Mar Aa-
ron, oii il etait constamment en priere. Or cet homme avait un Pils para-
lytique depuis le ventre de sa mere et qui ne pouvait marcher. Ce patre
vit Mar Aaron et il fut saisi de crainte, parce que son vetement etait une
tunique de poils ; il lui cria et lui dit : <? Si tu es un homme, parle avec
moi. Le saint lui dit : Je suis un homme, je suis ici pour un peu de
temps et bientdt je vais partir. Le patre lui dit : Je vois, seigneur,
que tu es un homme juste, mais je t'en prie, j'ai un fils paralytique de-
puis sa naissance. Si tu le permets, je te 1'amenerai pour que tu pries sur
lui; peut-etre, seigneur, grace a tes saintes prieres, Dieu aura-t-il pitie
de lui et le guerira-t-il. Le saint lui dit : Promets-moi de ne le dire
a personne. II lui promit de ne le dire a personne et il lui amena son
fils. Le saint 1'oignit d'huile au nom de Notre Seigneur et il fut gueri.
II s'en alla et il marchait plein de joie et louant Dieu. II entra dans le
[301]
9-10. GUERISON I) IX PARALYTIQUE. 709
J-v_va_\
^ô
.Jo_\JJ
__.__.jl_oo J,J__o ^\chô
^
^j/o .ô__wJ./o -.ypo?
. ~v.iab--_i/ Jbt-a../ îo
.^_;
oJ_\ ^*Vio/ ._otooJ>__ *--^-/ ou_ opojl/o
.Ji0__0}i _>i_J_\
t.-_**-_0
)oU$S .|-^^ OOt ÔO^
V^/
^-C__-__J OOI OJLiOO
.oi.__-_-__/j oot ajiioo -.ôl-wJ./
Jj.--./
-yoo^ t-.ô/i Jô^
_0|0>L_s/o
.
Jt
.-_>/ JLjL-jo J*,L_-_-^ ..J_JL-_a_J ci-_- )ooi -.oiol\._/; Ji\__o _.o*_x aôtio
^VlJ-J
c*-jl__o a-_>___o .Jia__x*__> ^.->-_ +3 yOoi/ _.po Jjl__q_C_x ^ta___.___/o
J._a_i_-__ ^bol K.__,jo JKjL-îoj J-_aa_x_--3jJ aju^vj/ ^-.^-ojo
.J__-
)lo vOOi_a_>
.îoi îo )ooi __jl__; ^j}s_o
.Jj__>
.a_x _.ota__-._-*/
Jio ..J-_anrrt._->/
JJ__^_o
>
h
-----nJl <*__-! )K_jl-o-_1 â2_vi- ,_o .),-__ Jlv_oa__ _CHa____,*/ ^-_-.___x__o po
i"
)
. i S __x jL__/
^..../ .'va-j/
^___,_o ô ooi .^-^
ôl_\ji .^_si .ch_x ^-.--o/
v-_->-__,-_> â-_\ â__,o
_i.-_
Qa-3 ,ch__s o^-io/o
.v00u__ -._.o .).. __._____.
-.ojoV--4;o .vOOi_>x ____-.._vii/
^_t.-_ot .)KjuiV_> ^.JS-dVo^ a_-V__l/o ..)Jkju
t
-_a_s
. ) K.j.,
t
._a_N _,ta_\.._,/o
Ot__\ JoOt JSs--/o .

JL-JL.JL,50 Of-O-i?
,.--
JV-*-<X
JKjUîO-- i__- ^-1 Jot J^-./
*5
JJ_-JL._ Oi-JL_-0 |L_v
;
_,0 .Ot-__ vO-_-V---Jj
OOOI ^_-__._iA^0
JJ;
|L_a../ ,J.l_N^v
JV-5
vjllage
*
et ceux qui le virent furent dans l'etonnement. Ils lui disaient :
Ou as-tu ete gueri? et : Qui t'a gueri? L'enfant leur repondit :
Dieu a opere un miracle envers moi ; mais ils le presserent jusqu'a ce
quil leur racontat comment il avait ete gueri et qui 1'avait gueri.
10. Ils courufent, hommes et femines ensemble , a Tendroit ou se
trouvait le bienheureux. lls trouverent le bienhcureux Mar Aaron age-
houille en prieres et ils lui demanderent de les suivre, mais il nc lc voulut
pas. Ils le tirent savoir a 1'eveque de la villc et 1'eveque descendil vers ce1
endroit aecompagne de beaucoup dc gens, mais ils ne trouverent pas lc
sainl, car il avait quitte cette place. Comme ils remontaient, ils le trouve-
rcnt daiis une caverne et, quand il cut termine Fonice de None, ils Iui di-
rent : iVotre maitre, salut. II lcs recut comme un pere regoil ses cn-
fants cheris ct il se rejouit avec eux. Ils lni dirent : Veux-tu bien
,
seigneur, entrer dans la ville avec tes serviteurs? ct ils scront benisparles
saintcs empreintes de les pieds. II accepta
;
ils lc
conduisirenl ct lc
lircnt entrer dans la ville.
11. Guerison dYn lepreux.
II \ avait dans cette ville nn homme
nomme Manasse, qui avait un fils lepreux au point qu'on nc pouvait 1'ap-
fol. 91
C 1).
tol. '.il
r" b.
PATR. oi;.

Ibl.
'.
v" a.
710
PAUL. LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. [302]
ouJL-Soo
l-^-l
o ^-* U-ao^-* <*-* Kypo
.01V--
^*.
*,_.(
y
r\
. mi
;
oot
.
v>
^ . Jiiaiioji )ot 061
)V-*-^
)>*
*
So .^cu_*--i/o J~v.3;a___. Jj--..o
Joot
-.oiok.../ J^--*a..o
^^:>o
Jiv-V*
Jla-iacuoi ..oi_K_> JK-v__ oi_oo
(i-a-ss.
.s_o)î/ wV-o; Jv-ok.->
Jl-i-oi_x ^.iso
Jv_-_^
ooi lcC_x îo
Jj.__a^
^,j
/o
JlJ._-^_o
Jlv_o>lo
.onio oooi ^_._<l-k!_>K_ioo
JJ_v^_ )ouVd
oiloi-x oooi ^.l/o
)V-___-->i
jLioa-3 __-.._.__-._<> JJi .vo;oi/ s_v__* J_.jl_
>
.o !,.._._*
_.v4__
)oi_ts
t_K-co
)oou* vOoi/ ..V-o
^_o |L_K-so )ooJl
_.V-
Lsa_a_-__-9/ v__a..Jo .^-Li/
>
^s\_sa.j
);,
..\^
.)-_3a_-._-i_w9/ onio .JiaJOiD
),-./
â_w_ OiJLio ^-i_-j;o
*
-.)joi_
J
^ f ^
..-,
Jlajois ),._/
â-wxo ^-xoo Jiojo)! s_v_>o îco J_-a_s. ^.-.o w.-J./
.oi1\-jl-_
>
__ ^__o J-3a-_-.-_-i.---9/
î. J.-.->.o
^j
^*-5DO
-*_N
JL3
?
)--f-o
.)---. IV-O
JV-^
)
^-Ô .-.0;o/ CH-CJm )Kjl_
>
_<_x
)1
/o OiXiO sa9L.JO
vOiotv / ..^.u__c_-_
)V-^
|j .Â--o- oi-OJi;
+~
)V-^
^-i )t k-/o
.loO| J^liK--
)o_-1 ^-iO
)lV-> Oi_\ JoOI k_/o JKjL-îO JjL__;oV îO
Jt-_0O.3
.).-./
oi_s.-v_v â___oj K-).-.cas; ôuio )L._s-_
v
o;oi/ s_V-o J.J.-t_-_x s_oi->-_ *3o
l.
n*> in marg.
procher. Manasse le pria crimposer la main a son fils, et le bienheureux
fut saisi de douleur a cause de cet enfant. Le saint loignit avec 1'eulogie
et il fut gueri. Lorsque cet homme vit ce prodige, il crut en la vraie foi
ainsi que toute sa maison, car il etait
juif.
12. Aaron recoit la pretrise.

Le bienheureux quitta cet homme et
entra dans le temple de Mar Andre. Beaucoup dc malades venaient le trouvcr
et etaient gueris par lui; Dieu operait par les mains de son serviteur Mar
Aaron tant de prodiges quûne bouche de chair (un liomme) ne peut pas
les raconter. L'eveque Mar Theodore vint demander a Mar Aaron d'etre pre-
tre et de recevoir la pretrise des mains de 1'eveque. A la fin, il fut con-
traint par le peuple et par Mar Theodore,
*
et il recut de lui 1'ordination de
la pretrise lc saint dimanchc cle la Pentecote. Le snint pria sur Leveque
et sur sa ville, puis il la quitta, vint a la ville nommee ftdesse (Ourhoi),
et entra au monasterc des Orientaux.
13. Gtjerison d'une possedee.

11
y
avait dans (cette ville) un homme
nomme Jean qui etait pretre (des idoles) et Tun des grands de la ville; il
avait une fdle possedee du demon. Quand il vit le bienheureux Mar Aaron
il lui demanda cle lui imposer la main en secret. II n'osait lui dire de le
[303]
L4. EXPULSION DUN DEMON. 711
Oi-JLiOO OI.-K-/0 JK.JIQJLD O îO .oi^v
V^JLj?
t^-j-o^^v )oO|
"^
^^
^,JÔ ^J^ )LiO; .V-i6/o
^^.wi.-iO ^D
)a.J
OOI vASlJO
.y.* ?
OliOJL )L*.Jl50
ÔIO
.sO-Sl-JO OOI
J)^*
Ot-JOAJ.O .^ftswv^ îO s^JLJiSjLj ^-A/? .(L^^J \O0t/
a-JL-io~.ot )jLioJ;oiio
JJ
îo ))Lw^j Jâv> ..oiJ^^s otôo ota-s/ .â..*ot
^*
vovô .ôtoij*
yU
J
?
JkjUfio s*.xis a-v*o
V^;-
00
?
)?<
)i.o.iol
OJ~~ ^
'.OiJ>
ôt (K.ju.^.-ia^
^jj
^-boi îoo .)KJ\6K-^j
J._.v~oJk_io;
J't~t-^
sj>2S..jo
.-JL^Jd? )LV^)ô?
oiâji; +~
)t~*-^
<** )oot K../0
.Jj>>
)^d o.->aj.>
(^^
îoi Joot K../0
.J-.jl.jV--?
J.ox-9a
t
^-
)ooi s-oioK^/o ,
t
J>JL.
tK-v.a_s )ooi K../0 .
N
^Jt
-a.v
oooi
*--J
?
^-C-s^/o . ^-CS..co Jooi 0...01J0
.
JlS^.o
^.oi^ sjaaJo
Jooi ^JJiso
^.->0O .OiXÔ OOOI ^--.X^j )K-*.^>
ootj w.OIO^ K..)v-k~ .ouubo 0001 y-*-^l*j oC^
V-io/o .,-XJâ-X
^J./
vo-au .yoiot/ wVÔ JL-s-O^J ot-t-J.^ JJâ? OVi0 ^.ÔJii
K.-a_\ Q-^jioo .oiô^ ^j/o ixâ^ sjo.2jo
.J;Jjt oot JLiV^- Ljl-.ô.\ oi_\
v^V-ô
U^,.j)
jK_> JK^js, oi^xz ol/o . )K^V-o îo
J.-.^V-^
outs-./ |ia\,
V~*~sv
)JU? .oot )i)L*, ot-3 )oot J^~*/?
)ivV
ia^Ji
J.x-t^s ôta-ja^s/o yoiot/
!. Ms. om. .
faire en public parce qu'il craignait le chef de son eglise. II amena sa fille
;
(Aaron) foignit d'huile au nom de Notre Seigneur et ce demon sortit en se
plaignant et en disant : Qu'ai-je a faire avcc toi, Aaron de Saroug, qui es
venu pour me chasser de ma demeure! Cette (fille) crut (se convertit);
son pere, toutc sa maison ct une grande quantite des infideles crurent en
lui lorsqu'ils virent ce prodigc qu'il avait fait, et les habitants de la ville
commencerent de venir pres de lui. 11 s'enfuit ct monta au monastcrc qui
est appele des Vierges; de la il alla a la ville qui est appelee de Batnan.
14. Expulsion d'un demon.

II
y
avait la un village appclr
Kefrd Rabd
(lc grand bourg) ou se trouvait un homme nommc Gabriel qui avait un demon
dans sa maison. (Cc demon) avait une apparcnce humaine; il entrait dans ce
village et en sortait, il etait prompt et leger, et ccux qui le voyaient etaienl
cfTrayes par lui ; il efTrayait surtout les maitres de cette maison. Quand lc
chef de famille entendit la rcnommee de l'elu Mar Aaron, il alla a Batnan e1
il raconta au saint ce qui concernait cc demon. Le sainl partil avec lui cl
ils arrivcrcnt a 1'oratoire qui est au nord du village. Les seigneurs du village
vinrent a la suite du saint Mar Aaron
*
el demanderenl au saint
<!<' dcscendro
lul. '.)!
v b.
712 PAUL.

LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. [304]
.(iouj )ooi K.__/ Jl;>> J~_-
i^ ^_oo .)K-_.v-o>
J-_
jl___.1
J-^->
ioot Oi_-V~./
w*.aj-J
v
/ J-jl-__-./ .J-____>
-----x )K-^q_ji J-ioV-J? ôiio . )).-*. oot J^/o
jr/j
^.---ÔI
J-J_.J-3
^-v v___->;/o JK<__j)O0
-_V-Jo
.Oi-;o/
^_0
v_ OJ a__bv_j)s-__J
^VJ- J-S)-
^--Ôl
^^
)l-JL-_5Q-.^ *,__*-_,
PO JÔtJ <**-> \****
^00^_-*_- )ooi
_.oaJL_vô o*_a_. )ooi k_./> ^_C_xOi_x
t
_-.3o
.JjL--a-k 0^-^
ki-_j U/o ^S-JO
J-_;K-__
^0,0 J-jl-.,~o )l/> );J-_v 061
J
).-_.;
^_oo
.Jl$;
_.ou__\ _.oia.]-_-__o/o
K-j/
jv_i
J-J-_o_>. .oi_-
V
:
*>/
)*'?? J-*'*
^
^-^ ^
Th*
-^;- '.)*!!
jj vxj/o J.-d;oi
v-w__x K-./ ^__-i-__ >vs--xj_o
^--V-_-_*
)oi; .)joi )K_-_- ^-_0
v-J-S
Jl__>;JL_-
y._<v.-.l J-JL.jJs_-_.a-jv
y_x k_-_x .J_jl_^_>
o__.
V-^/
-^j/
v'
M
-.^tU
v_>/ )-.;a_i
J_m/
ô _jJUs|j ^_x .J.__-.j.a_\ ot
JJ-* ^
oj_\
t-_6/ J-'-?
.)
)l-_v;/ ^._o ^__x K-j/
iv^? \-
J -.V----_-o
v*__kl-__V yoov-âL-v v_u__>/ J._i/
Jl;
?
-.61 ô ))L_J_s
(L-_m> oi?v-4 .J__w_jl_*>;/
?
J_-,;J-_ )j/
v-oJ^
p/
^j'/
);!)-_ J._L_*__Jv OC*_-
V_*X*
^J./
-OIOV--_-
JJj-
OOi vJLjio .v-OiOV---.
yOOi-OL-vO
.yoioi/ v*V_o Jjl-i-o? oiv-? Jj_-oa_. oi-K-./
J---./
.J_-J-so;/>
)ooi
Jv-*,}
)K_oj v^_|Jl\ ^-jlj)v,_>!_x ^.J-ch )jl^-5 061 )aiV_x yoj/
vi?
^
a ia demeure ou etait ce demon. Ccttc demeure etait au sud du village, et a
l'est de cette demeure il
y
avait un fleuve. Le demon s'apercut (de 1'arrivee)
du saiut et il courut lui teudrc des embuches afin, si c'etait possible, de
rempechcr de fairc ce trajct. 11 arracha dc la mauve et il en mit sur lcs
pierres par ou venait le sainl pour (traverser) ce fleuve. Lorsque le bienhcu-
reux passa sur ces pierrcs, il glissa, tomba ct son pied fut blesse. 11 com-
manda a ceux qui Faccompagnaient de lc portcr et dc le conduire a cette
demeure. Lorsque le demon vit le saint arriver et entrer par la porte de la
demeurc, il monta au-dessus de la porte et il lui dit : Pourquoi me chas-
ses-tu dc cette maison? Voila vingt-sept ans que j'y suis et pcrsonnc ne m'en
a chasse, si ce n'est toi. Le saint lui dit : Tu n'as pas permission <le
demeurer dans le pays de Syrie. Le demon dit a 1'illuslre (saint) : Puis-
que tu me chasses du pays de Syrie, je vais reunir tous mes amis et mes
compagnons que tu chasses avec moi de ce pays, et jirai habiter dans lc pays
&
,
Armenie. Le saint chassa le demon avec tous ses compagnons de cette
demeure; ce demon reunit ses compagnons et alla demeurer dans cette ca-
verne du pays Ârmenie ou cst aujourd'hui le monastere de saint Mar Aaron.
15. Construction d'i > monastere.

Apres avoir chasse les demons,
[0
[305]
15. CONSTRUCTION D'UN MONASTERE. 713
^cl^Ju îol &}o
..6u>
jkij Jjju/
..owo )ooi
JtJM
)Kooi ôi^ oi.*x.~io ..ou>
t..a^Jo ou*
| ^>>;
J-ia->. oi^D ^-ioo jk-V-o ~6i oui-io
^-io J^so .oujoti
ol /o a-o*o .>*^V/
J-*-*-*
o*-= Vâ-ô
-')t-*? Ur
30
)*-/ ^
oj*ouo
.)v-? \Ji
OOI 3/ O-COJO .yOlOl/
^V^
\OOU^^ L^. i ^ôi *K.o
.|
^>i * Ju9
o^
.^QlSjuoJI ).0
.K-t-
00
Âil .vOOULiO
U^J
0001 yoou^/o .oioJl^ ouojm |Kju.ôl^ Jl/o ô-^j/i JilJL t-a.>o
J990
^\o .JjU^COUt^ ^Jl^ JjOO^* 01-3 )ooi K_./o .J.2d~
)Kju.ô .-.19 ouVô
),lft^>f n^ jax^ .-** )ooi K*/o .Jbu^j&^p vOJoj^ yoôj; JajL. vOJoi 0001
oi/o .)K-U^_iOS
J-3't-3o/
K./ JJo .Jl-2l.U- 00| KÔO .JLUt^JXUjb ^-^.OH
^-^vLJ^-CuiOO .yOj/ fli.Ô -.JjL.^flOU.LaS. yOJ
/
Cv3l2^0 .).> U 00|9 ^.OlOtÔ
).-iO ^-./o .K-ÔO JLSuJU^. JÔ-flO oS> OJ50U \OJO|9 .^-po/
p
\00|^
OOOI
voou-a-^v ou^-a_\ ^-a-auaoo :jJk-*-*o-V
^h
^.i^
;
Jl9lLJS.
Jt~^
fcs-./;
w.010 n a % .)ôJLfla^ JLu^'.L=>o jLiooious yooj^ ^vim^ôo tyooux .^-u.!~ôo
wUio ^-Ji^t-o ^-i.o .(NjL-fâ^ Jsvsooi Ji/9 J.^0^
.t-2-o Ji p
ÔOCl. ^-.Vi
I. ôvo Ms.
le saint retourna a Batnan, a 1'endroit ou il habitait, et il s'attacha a cet
endroit au point de vouloir
y
demeurer et meme
y
terminer sa vie. II
demanda aux seigneurs du village et a Lout le peuple la permission d'y
rester et dy batir un monastere; ils consentirent et il
y
batit un monastere.
II
y
demeura quatre ans. Des moines solitaires arriverent et vinrent (a ce
monastere), apres quoi Mar Aavon pria
*
sur eux et recut aussi leurs prieres,
puis il se mit en marche pour aller a Jerusalem.
1G. Delivrance miraculeuse de cinq chretiens.
II lit route et passa
par le pays &'Antioche, puis il arriva a une ville nommee 'Acouh (Aere?). Les
seigneurs de cette ville etaient paiens. II
y
avait la cinq chretiens et les
paiens voulaient les metlre a mort, car il
y
avait un paieu (qui habitait)
dans lc voisinage de ces chretiens et ce paien etait mort. Comme il n'y
avait pas de juge (uivap/oc) dans cetle ville, les maitres dc ce paien etaient
venus ct avaient arrete les chreticns, puis ils les avaient emprisonnes e1
ils les accusaieiU en disant : Ceux-la ont donne du poison a ce paien el
il est mort.

Comme c'est la coutume dcs paiens de laver les morts et
d'enlever tous leurs visceres pour les embaumer et les parfumer d'aromates
et de plantes odoriferantes, ils le laisserent dcux jours sans 1'enterrer jus-
qu'a ce que le juge arrivat a cette ville. Saint Aaron entra ilaus la ville et,
.1. 92
fol. 9:>
r b.
71''
PAUL.
LtiGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG.
[306]
.VO^Jk^ Jl/ -_,
?
j.DV3o/ .ô^l^ J-jSx
J.1-.^.-
\j|o JK._-,._0.-x yOioi/
^J-*
V*-
J"*"*t"
X^!
J-^^-fiQ-^-a.^ -*-*.-> *&*._ â^.ajo
t-ajj
ôj/
vO-j/
v
Ot
_-oli yoK-i/
^
Vjf . . 0^---.- sJl-,.__>
J
N>t . jL_-a_-wJ_so
J-SôJJ
:
v
ooC_n
\*6l
.Jjoi
Jv^.^
oK..^bo/o
JIjlj Of__.i>t ^*.
.vajoi ou.\ ^-V-io/
-^tio/ .^-000 v,ch-w-_<5
J__oi---^ -_.t
)>^'
>~<*ok*X>l
Ji
V--->x
v
-10
'
J-JL-,t-o vooij^
V^/
.Jaj-^ K-__a_o Jl_oiJ_^ J>-ôt
^,t_*>
.vO-joi oiJ-k
J--'
-i?
,
Jt* 1~&L* vO^JjV^ ^-.t Jooi K_/ .
v
oc4-*oi--tJlo
v
oc*-x
:^_/
..Jo-xS* Ot-OJi J.JL-f.jO t-O?^/? )K-K*. w.O|-_ O|-_0 .vCOOJ OV-OJ. JoOI Jt-oKiOO . JLoOt
..~oia--v
:
_-__xo J..Jl.,,._0 ^.\ J..2L.L-, asjo
.j._>.UJo vOoC-v., JotSs OOI ^^C-vJ
w.da_--ajo .-.010K,/ ).x\.~
JV-
31
"^ J-*
01
?
' 0001
v-V^ / P jV-Jt-V^
-oiooJ--_oo 10
vajoi a2V.--.Jo
<v
aj|
v
o
f
.-_>aj
Jt--D/j JL.-.*
_&.,',:_ laV, _.oicC_x,.oo/o
J-t.,t-a_s
^_> Ja-. JJ/
.^_,K,/
Joi_N9
Jt---^?
^JL-H-
-^-P /
^
t-^
J-J-^^-
00
^
J._V
i0
?
C+JL-._>jt
'.JjL-H
3
voC^
-*,13 . Jl-C-K^ ji? ^--J^.-.iO
Jo|> .JoC_xN, ovl-s.-.-^
J-i/ JL_oa'._o Jo|.._xJLo> oou/j .c*\
V.-0/0
J.9lL- ^.io ,-J_*
J-*--o Jt~oo .Joou
J..a-_/ w^^ Ja-w -.^_.\ JL.j/ J..-oa-6 ôjVJLo
V!
,*> ^ ^j
'
^* "*
fi *
y^ 15
(plein) d'un zele divin, alla au theatre. Le juge vint aussi au theatre eomme
pour faire perir et faire tuer mechamment les chretiens qui
y
etaient. Le
saint demanda au juge et au peuple : Qu'ont-ils fait de mal pour que vous
vouliez les tuer? Ils lui dirent : a Cest parce qu'ils ont avec perfidie fait
mourir cet homme. II leur repondit : Ils ne 1'ont pas fait mourir, c'est
5
la colere divine qui l'a frappe et il est mort. Ils lui dirent : La colere
divine fait donc mourir les paiens? Le saint leur repondit : Oui; eux et
leurs dieux. Or il
y
avait dans le theatre une pierre (une statue) qui etait
tres grande et dont le nom etait Zeus; aussitdt que le saint eut prononce le
nom de Dieu, ce dieu des paiens tomba et fut brise. Les paiens se jeterent io
sur le saint, le saisirent, le frapperent douloureusement et ils disaient :
Get homme est un magicien.
*
Puis ils prirent le saint et le conduisi-
rent pres des chretiens pour les faire perir ensemble. Ces chretiens se pros-
ternerent, le saluerent et dirent : Nous savons que tu es un serviteur de
Dieu, mais montre a notre occasion la puissance de Dieu, car voila que nous 15
mourons sans avoir commis de faute. Le saint leur repondit : Que la
volonte du Seigneur soit faite ! Puis le saint appela l'un des paiens et lui
dit : Si je t'adjure par Dieu, tu ne nêcouteras pas
;
je t'adjure donc par
[307] II -17. DELIVRANCE DE CINQ CHRETIENS. 715
ou^ j-io/ .)J^_.oa^ 04A Kj/ )L^'o ).iio ..JL9li~ ot\
V*>/
.)k-.io ôioK../
K-./ ^ôcL. ^-.Vl Joi> .V-io/o wOiaS^ ^-ô .J^
:
*>
JJ j.^
3
J-^
--*?
-J-*-!-
j^tJl^
Ô-* ^.2_X.2_^-_<X-iO
nQ-Joi tô
.J^._0
JJ>
Kj/
V^/
k-'/ *-* k-*ô?
.w>ou^Jo'
t
> n t
yoV-^JKJ^
)J^_*oa__x
v
00-^
^
)au oow__v _.op-joV_x-*/
._.oi_--joV--x-__..J}
V"*t
k-*-*o
JJ Iv-io/; oot Jfcv._--_o )oi .J2li__ oi._x
v*/
,0|.__s OOOI ^_..l___-b--^') vQ.JO|.^s
V
:
io/o
JK._-_0 OOI* 0l--*0. *-*1
J-"t-
^l'0
^.J
JL_-JL-_ .)J^*._0 yOI OiJSP"
J-
3' 01 vO._a_-__>l vOJL-oj^)Li yQJ^
W
J-*oa__
vOf.__\
OlA JL-JOt O-^J?
JL-_>\ J>-l--0? .^-.j.-*
/ J-P-^
OIOJ^ /o 0_C0-_9U/
îo K-__._^--^,/<> J...^.jLio âjL.
vô
'V^l
)lo_\o> J.x_,_o yô .J~v._-_o
.Jl_joi J._9l_i-__.-_\ _.oi..---_a_..o/ ta/ ..J^._ao JAC-J, J._oa_C_\o .â_\._i>oJ.._> J-;cL.
_*ota2_\,._. aa.-*^ .JL_li__
v
-'
o_~_aA
t-ô
.)i_V*
)i^ ^--^/ JW?
v ^?
â_b_-ji ,-do JK.--._o â_..__.j<) Ki( )_>.__
.-o^-Jj/;
061* oj._o.j-_.
.^--V-o/ 
yV^
oi._aiL_> .oC-\ Vjio/o JK_-_o oot l__* oô Jla_sj JL_._.--
vOJot vi-^ JJ?
-/^-o^
?
oot aJL
-
l'**-
3
V;* /
^)
00
':'
W V* / 7^
.J)\____o 001
âo J~o_jl_> oioo ^.-.^l^-w.
JJj J.i_.-_-_,..
,
p
ton dieu, montre-moi ou est le mort. Le paien dit : Que veux-tu ait
mort? Le saint dit : Peut-etre n'est-il pas mort. (Le paien) se mit a
rire de lui et dit : Voila deux jours qu'il est mort et toi tu dis qu'il n'est
pas mort! Tandis qu'ils parlaient ensemble, 011 apporta ce paien devant eux
5 au milieu du theatre pour 1'ensevelir. Le paien lui dit : Voila ce mort
dont tu dis qu'il n'est pasmort; ils veulent 1'ensevelii'. Le saint courut pres
du lit de ce mort et il dit a ceux qui le portaient : Je vous adjure par vos
dieux de deposer ici le lit de ce mort. Les paieus lui obeirent; ils depo-
serent le lit et ils dirent : Que veut faire celui-la a ce mort?" Le saint
10 s'agenouilla pour prier et dit : Notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ qui as ete cru-
eifie par les Juifs a Jerusalem et qui as ressuscite le troisieme jour, ressuscite
ce paien, afin qu'on sache que tu es le vrai Dieu. En entendant cela, les
paiens se mirent a rire de lui et dirent : Au nom de celui qui a ctr crucilie,
tu veux ressusciter un mort. Lorsque le saint eut termine sa priere, il s'ap-
1., procha du mort et il lui dit : Au nom de Nolre Seigneur Jcsus-Clirist, je
te le dis, leve-toi, et dis en verite qui
*
t'a tue, afm <|iie ces chretiens qui
ne sont pas coupables, ne meurent pas. Et aussitdt le mort se leva.
17. A cette vue les paiens furcut saisis d'effroi et d'admiration ; ils se
fui. y^
PAUL.
LEGENDE DAARON DE SAROUG.
[308]
-^-~o yot-B
t-^-
oVsljo .ojotlo
Q_kJ
Oj-w. ^D
^.
J.2LJL*,
Jjl-_/ .ôi^ ^_x
Jo___ JJ/
,J.____
Jc*_*s Kj/ oi,-_*_\ w.po ^J-O-. .oi_\ ovô/o
oi_\
v^-^t--
jJ>
Ju,..\ yooi^ _o .yooi^ Vio/o .J/V___o 001 ^îoo .00 JOJ
JLjoi
^_>
^jlojljl .li\._-_o ^__o ^___oc_,
^.Vi. Jot
.J--,-,
Jot-N oiv_>
ÔJl_w\
.J-JL__-_,-a_p ^-Xot ^^îo
^
jK_J
M
k_o
.J._J2u__
J
,.___. ^îo
Mi-i^
ô w-_U-_._ajo JLjlô Jjoi )t-a^ Jl/
)^r^
k_o._a
>
_s yOJoi 0001 â^.
Jl
Jj>.0|0 .Jj/
ww^JS oi-\0
Jj/ J0_0
oi^ ^^.Vo â. ^_o oi_\ )\>.ok_./o .otv_o
yoot^D a_x_o
^-^010 .J.jl_,._> 01^0^0 _.ota_>J._>o oi_,
Jj/
Ja_o
v
o___-io-o
Joi
y

M J-.-u_,...o
Jt-
2
^
^-01
^
J>i-*; Jou-** ^--_ ^JLOOiO .oj-io/o
J_-jL-_
.J.-_-_--^______^-i_\ oj-no .j\._J-a_v yoov-o ôiio
Jl-.}.* J1o_l_o-.o_\o Jk_>,.-C_\
vOV-^K-a )ooi jV*_,/o
.Jou-\JJ
^-__v
t
.._-__oo ooot ^_w-~_*jl_o ,__ vOoC-O ol/o
^----iL--a-^-o
JJ-_î._a_,o -__k/
^-,/ .
JiV-.., ycuoi îo
J.J-,t-o
_-a-x/o .J-\a___o
va-j/
-_ia_j.o
l-~*.s
r
-x> yo *-^ J-J-so )k_oa.. ^.-Vo vOOilo2_\ -.aloo .wJlSlJ
J.._-JL_.
j\.__j.._a-Ji vOO|.-b,_D a-_o/o .J.__.*.jl_o Jj._._a._._o oi_oo J.jl_,-o ot^sl..
.Jj__t_0 J._-0't
.->0
J.^l-)0
prosternerent aux pieds du saint, 1'adorerent et lui dirent : Nous voyons,
seigneur, que tu es le serviteur du Dicu vivant, mais montre-nous ton Dieu,
afm que nous le confessions. Le mort se mit a parler et il leur dit : Mal-
heur a vous, paiens, qui ne connaissez pas Jesus, lils du Dieu vivant ; depuis
deux jours que je suis mort, il m'a tourmentc fortement dans la gehenne
a cause des ccuvres paiennes et surtout a cause des chretiens qui ne meritent
pas la mort, jusqu'a 1'arrivee de ce saint homme qui m'a pris de (chez) son
maitrc; jc lui ai promis que depuis le present jour, je le confcsserais et
le servirais, et voila que maintenant devant vous je le confesse avec son
Pcre et son saint Esprit. Alors tous les paiens crierent : Nous croyons
en toi, 6 Dieu qui nous as envoye ce saint homme pour nous ramencr a la
science et a la vraie foi. Ils se precipiterent tous ensemble et delivrerent
les chretiens, puis tous vinrent en louant et en benissant Dieu. Or il
y
avait
une source dans le theatre et le saint baptisa de ces paiens, environ mille
cinq eent cinquantc ames. 11 demeura quelques jours avec cux, leur batit
1111 autel et les associa au corps saiut et au sang sanctifiant du Ghrist et
tous egalement confesserent le Pere, le Fils et le saiut Esprit.
1S. Retour i>k Jerusalem.

Le saint demanda ensuite a aller a Jeru-
fol. H2
v" b.
[309]
L9. ARRIVEE PRES DE MELITENE. 717
,9 O0| . ^.0a.ja...-2L-Ji jJo >a2_v._lioJJ ^jJ._J} s-/ jL.JL.^fO j^.-S ^_)$K_>0
w^,o â-i^j-ioJJ ^j/o .jlj/ 01.2
^^W JJ
P
.JJ^.L#-_o îo wa.S-J K_J._w___,3
.J.j_._V-? \\-*r^
oi.aa/
t^
wojjd ~_jl^.o-x
<V-*^
/t
3010
. JKjl^v-o jKxso^
.^_.t_a_09
yOoCS.3 ^.oiDîa^kfcOlv ^s/o
.ot_>!/ ôio^-ioJ^to K__^__i oiV--; ^-^--lo f.jL._,._a.1\ ou_\ .jl.,_>1/o
^cl-kJl .*_>. j-io/o )^.iaji ô J-sJlio
K---J 'JJpoo ôJLlo
^
j^l^^j oi^J^-X-so
K-j/ ^Ki. ôl? -.)l-jl_>oJJ ^jo ôo-o
JJ/
.yoioi/ s_.y.io )o_^;
J*-^^. T
1^
)iio otK_i3a.jx_A ol-cojo J.J-->o- -*LV , j.Ju_asL mu-J
t-
30 .*-*-*_*) J-ôn )a^_>-jJL;
Jjoi-uS. oij.----_* +30 .1^9 )-_>> jiou.-*. J.--oo .OLi-^flO )J\._od_ yôio .)._-oJ.--
^__ol Jooio lôi *- )ia.^.X sal\.._o : Jk,jL__.,..bo ^_j._-v.*L\..ooi Jla^L^îx^
(oup vOoj-âL-x )la_/ vs/o
JJ.X.-, -.iS^/ j\.*,_>
Jof_*\
j.\.-do
J--w Jl-o.*-^
.otlo2_x oooi V-; )
v_C^so
J.JL->,~0 Oi-X )oO| vO_xL_0
p
JLoOO
)
M/
)k.-> JUa*>iK.\ V-a.-o ^-*?
^->?i
JJ
Jk.aj_-.i6> oilo.pcC_x J.-.ioo <fej_-*o
^_ ^3
.J,..^
)a^ )ooi J^jdK-o J>o_-->.
salem et ils ue le laisserent pas; mais il quitta secretement la ville sans que
personnc s'en apercut. II alla a Jerusalem, pria aux lieux sainls et retourna
a son monastere a Batnan de Saroug, mais il le trouva desert et tous ses dis-
ciples etaient disperses.
19. Arrivee pres de Melitene.
Le saint soutfrit a cause de son monas-

tere desert et de scs disciples dispersos et, au milieu de la nuit, tandis qu'il
se tonait en prieres,
*
1'ange descendil du ciel et lui dit : Salut, elu de ' fol. 92
Dieu, Mar Aaron; leve-toi et va en Armenie, car c'est la que tu dois terminer
le cours de ta vie. Au lever du soleil, le bienlieureux pria, puis il prit
i(i son batou et se niit en route. II marcha durant de nombreux jours et arriva
au grand fleuve VEuphrate. Quand il eut passe ce fleuve, dans le voisinage
de la ville le Melitene, il monta sur une montagne elevee ct resta en cet en-
droit (adonne) a de grands travaux (d'ascetisme). Dieu opera par ses mains
des prodiges ct aussi des guerisons sur tous les malades et les affligGs qui
is accouraient pres dc lui.
20. Sl I! L.V MONT.VGNK BeRIKA.
- -
II 110 COIlvicill pas (l<> paSSOl' (SOUS
silence) uii grand prodtge qui out lieu lorsque le saint monta sur la mon-
tagne qui est appelee Berikd (btmie). Lorsqu'il arriva au milieu de la montee
de cette montagne, il liit fatigue" et defaillit a cause tlc la fatigue el de la
i.
fol. 93
i a.
;is l"\\l'L. LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. 310]
)la__.V/ %-_Vl ol/o .j-jLio jooio .Jio/ jiojJo jL_a>. ^Jbo â^/o w_)J Jia^
N
^.-w-:_o
.J.._..w.p oot yoot i, v> ss jo
.J._____m
.j09 w_oia-\_^V yoy~o a__o.
:
__o J__>ioV
jJo .)
'
J.___.__w-_v ,i J_____._3a.-_- oml_j ^)oIL,o
Jla^^vpi) ooi Jo
)..__.> ^__..._d/i
)l/ > .ot .o^K-a/ Jou-^s ^_ioi )> ..,-D iiK.*/ îôi .otla_-x v_:_o a_-i.
-.yOQU-wS^ -_-Oll|o ÔO-O jj/
.^w_w,jl jJ .yOiot/ .po/j J._w_0_. îO jJwO Ot__v
J;a_^._\ -____x.._o .*__-_ jJ-A-ô yOOUL-O
r
\d "^lx oLo
Ja^ w___.'
t
N
_s wO__oo
ss
_w..oi
r
_>o >-_w._.-^ * Jjaw-x
Jj.__
.) _v> _ w___J po .au-xj/o -.oiq.__.__._i xs_t:_o ô
>o
t
__oo 'Jia^ ooi-_ )L_L_f-3 oi-_ )ooi s-V-Oo .oi__ oLo ôtdj_*3,__ ,__-.._.o ,),\io
%
___j-__-o ,^._>Ow__.
J'.!----.-*
^-9 Jia^ ooti ja_x __>o
V-^.-
Jooi
^ô/
jj
yux>
l
..'
.
V-- x--=>
%-*.-1a JSw_kl ,_-:_ol ;tvDo
Jooi v____l\__a_i ^w-toa. > .ym\ ^.3
v
ooi__>--3 otla__x oooi
%
-._K..____joo .-.doVt_i )loVl/ oi-__J..^ oooi a___-_.._kO ..___
c*__0-_j____-o : J-JOtVa-D} )L-__.__i-__-___-_ Jjljj
^__
v
ooi\ )oot tv__/; )L_u/o . J.__.oJ.___
JoOI Jff))-x? yOOi-X-l-x
.yi_-0?
U-4
^_-5 oooi ^.__x
,
)K._too :otla__x )ooi w_w--._3Jtv.--t0 )JL__.^_o )._-_._% ^so
ditlieulte du chemin. Le soir arriva et deux grands lious vinrent et s'ar~
reterent devant les pieds du saint. II en fut effraye; il pensa' que c'etait
une vision imaginaire et se signa du signe de la croix vivante, mais ils ne
s'eloignerent pas de lui. Alors le saint fut certain qu'ils etaient envoyes par
Dieu. A ce moment une voix lui arriva du ciel qui disait : Aaron, ne crains
pas, mais leve-toi , repose-toi sur eux et monte au sommet de la mon-
tagne. II s'assit durant un mille sur chacun d
1
eux et monta sur la mon-
tagne. Quand il
y
arriva, (les lions) le laisserent et s'en allerent. Quand
le soleil se leva, il vit la montagne cachee, paisihle et tranquille
;
elle
plut a ses yeux et il
y
demeura. Le saint parcourait cette montagne et
ne mangeait rien autre que les racines qui
y
(poussaient). II mangeait
tous les dix jours et quelquefois tous les vingt jours. II demeura la durant
trois ans moins un mois. Sa renommee arriva aux pays dalentour et
on lui apportait tous les affliges et les hommes qui avaient tous les di-
vers genres possibles de maladies. II les guerissait tous au nom de Notre
Seigneur.
*
foi. 93 21. Un ane l'approvisionne d'eau.

Quand beaucoup de peuple
*
se
rassemblait pres de lui, ils etaient tres affliges (par le manque) d'eau. Un
1. Lilt. : '< car il pen-a o.
i- a.
[311]
21. UN ANE I/APPROVISIONNE D'EAU. 715)
J^.iO
i\.>.\i
J&Oi..aoO )AuL.pO s^JL*.^.l\Ô0 ^.OO yS-if ^;^*-
X^? f
D
'^W^
:
v
oiot/ ^ô J.jl-,~o* otlo\ )l/o .ot)V..ô ^-io
Jt-*X^
o.caj :jbu*^ Jio^ ooto
,~L\^/
v
ooi*^/ JL09 Jj*\oJLo9 V-^^x
îai .^\.o c*^ W-^/o O4J.O0 ^.sl/o
o.flc
-.w*vô ^jloo
Jj/
J.iJ,o jJ/ .J.Jl..,..o Jia^ Jjoto .JLôo ôo ^la\ ^-.'l/i
.J-jtt-o
o|\
v^ / ^^/j
v-
Jo<
? J*-*--* ?
JK^jl.\ )oop Jjl
4
!../ .J^rttu* Jjot
.ot\ Joot-i JLioo
^..9
Jt-^
--**
-.^\
K../ j9j\.'.J5a\ JKdoj JLs/j Kj/
J>1~ ,**t3
OI..2L.J3Q.J )-JL.,..a\ OOt JjL-KLÔt.^ Ot*..^ ^*"* 00
+3 .t.-O.J^.J30JO ^Q-DJj JjLOO
o/
Jt^.oVa.^L.^D Jla\,..:-s otjo;o .oSt JL.j.*2a.ooa\ oiOf^
: on.io J,.ia'.~\ J.jl^x>
jiot-jL^ K.~.to -.^...Vl JL.oao
)vâ
^v. âco
^-9
^JL^t-o . ot^.j.^XLlv
^j
/o
of.va\ K.M.J jJ or>lo .ot.i^So ^-.Vl JAool, JoU; Jio/
J
*,.*.
JV o*\ âo
âji
.JL">W
> otla\ JLaoV*) JoiV^ ooot ^*l/i ^.Nô/
JJ
/
JioiC^ J.Jl.,.o
JK.\^.> Jot.^
c*\ O3t..*o
Jv-â-
^V Joot ôJLj3 J.oaa\ J.tt.o
oot )oot
)..*.. ib
v
o
t
..a'xto .JL.
,
x> IS,\vâo ôaato .ly2> Jon\ ).ioA
)?W? Jtô.'~
oot\
J.jl.>^..o la\ sja.m.j â.dHJo .
v
a.\.?jo,)V.io
J h
*x'~ ^M
J-'^ ^^
^*^\
Jot.\JJ
^.^.ijX-JLbOO OOOt y->)-'~ -.J.tL#Ôj Otla\ 0>>t w*l{ ^>^>/ v03tt\*)3
homme de Melitene, la ville benie, lorsqu'il apprit qu'il n
y
avait pas d'eau
sur cette montagne Berikd (benie), prit une bete de somme de sa maison,
vint pres de saint Mar Aaron, fut beni par lui et lui dit : Seigneur, j'ai
appris que ceux qui viennent pres de toi sur cette montagne sainte, soui-
5 frent beaucoup (du manque) d'eau; je tên prie donc , seigneur , accepte
cet ane pour qu'il serve a (porter) l'eau necessaire a ceux qui viennent.
Le saint lui dit : Mon fiis, tu vois que nous navons meme pas de place
pour nous retirer, que sera-ce pour (loger) un ane ! que mangera-t-il pour
se rassasier ? Mais comme ce fidele pressa beaucoup le saint, il (finit par)
i
accepter Pane. II benit ensuite ce fidele, le combla de prieres et de bene-
dictions et il retourna a sa ville. Le saint mit deux cruches sur 1'ane et des-
cendit au fleuve ; il lui montra le chemin du llcuve durant deux jours et
1'instruisit. Jamais plus le saint ne descendit avec lui, niais lorsque des
malades et dcs aflliges venaient pres de lui, il prenait les cruches et les
'"
mettait sur l'ane et Dieu donnait a cet ane l'intelligence de descendre jus-
quau ileuve , de s'avancer au milieu de l'eau jusqu'a ce que 1'eau passat
par-dessus les cruches pour les remplir et de remonter pres du saint. Tous
ceux qui venaient pres du saint voyaient (cela) et louaient Dieu.
720 PAUL. LfiGENDE l> AAKON DE SAROUG. [312]
.oii\J^d/o JL^>9 OI.3 K^.^
Jvô.' ooi jooi K*-.J
y^
_*ôd. îo .-^.ao
-D
J..
jiô JioM v^"Ji v~o Jljl^ vjo9ij
Jvâ-*
),i/ jJo ijj^
V-a^
f
30
. JvôJ^-V oiK^.d/ ôi
îoKij J.Ju-o _*j 001 J'J>aL~? otô^ oiôa2> "^S
f0l. 93
J..A.L3. -** Ôt Jv.tt.Lw vÔloJV-./
J.X./ JKJlaO )1o.> o/ .Oi^
V^/
0|NX|.JlO
i" b. o ^*
K._i/
v
/
J*V-Jl-3
v-J^
V-
:
^/ >ou^
V:^/
vJu.i
t
JLô J.jl..,-.o _; oot .u3op.li looi
ocx .oiK^d/ w.019 ioot ).^;a!jLô
p
.o|Jl9 KjlDi/ ^~oi
J't
v>,..\ ôuK-V^/
.oita\ ii
/
.oo ..JLaV sJ, J.~.-.J.io ssa...
yt^?
oviojL^ .odV* vô/ j.J^.f <-*?
)oO|
M
K\ .JJLmOVJ (la^* o/ .OflV.
V^/o
OUî* Ô-flDO JjxLo
J^^V/
VO-flOJ
I-aoi Jia^
v
oi\ Lîo )/V..^jo ^'î )Kljt/o
y
, Tt ,J.l /L-Jji Jvâl^ ooi
Joi.--.V-0
v
oK.-Jl.ji )ia,^ yO^.V J.^.io )j\.J, j\.j/ -.oi.jl^j.^
JJ
ôuK^/<
^
ooot ^î
^~*}
v
-*.-
>
^.../ Jjl,..o* ovJfOaSiS. ts.^.boK.n/
J.^>
_* ôi J*.i.\/o
.Jou^JJ
^.^-^.-SL.jLioo oooi -vôtKbo J-Jl-ho^ oiJôas Ju^âôo Jj~.pt 6ilV,
.ou*-- >
* Vs; vA.|; Jj^jaaal^ JMV^bo
JJ
JlaJL^ . ^v.iV)
J-.Jl-^^-JD Oi-.Q--Ji._Ji ._*.
'^- JjV.jJo
,-... JLl .-..iVit J-L-^j
K^^LJk. ,_-. .D
Jl=_=*,o )l'.L._ot ^ô
:)>!/ ooi oiXa.-
J*.*fO> oiiLjJ ,a_,j
^, p
.K\j/o
22. Un ours remplace l'ane. Certain jour, comiue cet ane desccndait,
un ours le rencontra el le mangea. Comme le temps passait et que 1'ane ne
revenait pas, le saint descendit et regarda vers le ileuve ;
il vit Tours dont
la gueule etait maculee du sang de l'ane. Le saint comprit qu'il avait mange
l'ane ; il l'interrogea et lui dit : mechant animal, ou est l'ane ?
loi. 93 Celui-ci
*
voulait fuir, mais lc saint lui dit a nouveau : Dis-moi en verite si
c'est toi qui as mange 1'ane. Alors il inclina la tetc, montrant ainsi qu'il
1'avait mange. Le saint lui dit : Au nom de Notre Seigneur Jesus-Chrisl,
viens pres de moi. Quand il fut pres de lui, il prit quatre cruches, les mit
sur lui et lui dit : malfaisant animal, cet ane devait vivre encore deux ans
six mois et porter 1'eau a cette montagne; puisque tu l'as mange, lorsque ce
n'etait pas son temps (de perir), tu apporteras l'eau a cette montague pour
faire boire les malades et les allliges. L'ours obeit a 1'ordre du saint
et ceux qui le voyaient ainsi subjugue et accomplissant Tordre du saint,
etaient dans l'admiration et louaient Dieu qui soumet lcs animaux intel-
ligents au pouvoir de ccux qui font sa volonte.
23. Depart poub l\ caverne.

Quand (Tours) eut passe dcux ans et six
mois en cet endroit, le saiut le laissa et il s'en alla. Orlorsque la renommee du
[Bi3] 23. DEPART POUR LA CAVERNE. 721
%,>,o .ôi JJSs-o*-- >K_.j ool
J.,_-*
JJo
.)_._
t
.o_x of^ sAî/ :)coi
'
f
sJm<>
o_-_\o .Joot
ot.^..io
Jot-_>S9 J.__-__a*.\* v*oi-_ .JL___JU_-9 1-^q* ^._o )ooi w_V-o
KÎ.^.Cl,^ Oi_JLS~.L__ )oO| O.J.-.1/ )iCM
t
-,_.0 Joch â!^; J_JlA.-.J,_m )0.\o.Xi\
J^_-.j |oi3s,
J.__>JJ._o :Jjldoi )ooi oux-J./ ^do
.^J,/
J--t-JJ ^J ju/
JJ Jjljj
V--v_--j- .voioi/ wV-o Jot-Nt J.___--v
y_x â_xj. .oi-x
V^/
oila
,
_\ J..oaj. ^_>o
J-ju_>j JJoto .^___\ )^--_.-x.-.>
J.a_/ JK_o
t
_-
JJ/
.Jo_~J
Jjou- oil
JJ>
K__j_*J./
ooi __-_>J^_-j
.^-_f-/
K.-..- Jo_N
V^:-
00
?
^-*oi Jlîojl ^^ô -.J->oi lk__
JjoAv
Ks JjV_t_v,Mo ^K-dVo^
>t--A/?
pot
Jjo-^ Joou>o .y&C_v._o
Joi_*\
^-___>0-_^K__00 .^_'l/o > TH*# OI--M
^_-_s-_/
v
OOi-_N._?
)
_n.__L_-____\ )___>) Oa.AO
^-_>o )wjJj. ôa-o J_j.oi ji/ .yooiKjLaji )jl_-?c_3i ^__d*__o
.JJ^-j__>_> jJLcL_-*f._>
.JLj/ ^j/ JL-_-_JJ )-j/
^-U
JJ _v-_o .J___*_o ch_x po/ .K-_J--_l/>
J-___/
J_>ot
^_ vOoiVl a__J_\oio .1^-3
J.-_.j
)ioiX-__\ K__jo *-.iK_- )i
.J_>JJ__o ot_\ j__o/
J>-__ .J
> ...Q__-\ C___0 ,.-0 .
_\"_
>*_J-_S__\ J._Of_N J_.JJ._o cct ot_\__o/o .JjOO
)
, - _) ft
V^/
JU---^--flO i.-50M JJLjO
S>_0._.0 . vAj/
Oi_-
-v.-v\
J_-_._-Jw-\ )Lj._
f
.-
i.
'*5> L
/ Ms,
saint se fut repandue dans ce pays a cause des prodiges et des miracles qu'il
faisait, le saint en fut affecte et ne voulut plus demeurer en cet endroit, car
il fuyait la gloire des hommes. II aimait la gloire (qui vient) de Dieu et non
les louanges des hommes. Ccst pour cela qifil se resolut a partir en secret
sans que personnc sut ou il allait. Tandis qu'il etait dans ces pensees, un
ange de Dieu descendit du ciel pres de lui et lui dit : Salut, elu de Dieu.
Mar Aaron ; tu as pense avec raison a ne plus habiter sur cette montagne,
mais dans 1'endroit qui Le sera designe. Tu as demeure un certain temps
ici, grace aux prodiges quc Dicu a faits par tes niains, pour que Dieu soi!
beni a cause de toi et pour que cette montagne, apres avoir ete benie par
tes saints pas,
*
devienne un lieu de refuge et de salut pour les ames dc lous
ceux qui
y
affluent, v viennent, se refugient dans lcs saintes prieres e1 onl
souci du salut de leurs ames. Mais maintenant, leve-toi el va d'iei ou tu
veux aller. Le saiut lui dit : Seigneur, je ne sais pas ou je <lois aller.
L'ange lui dit : Suis-moi. II descendit vers le graud fleuve Euphrate e1
tous deux marcherent sur les eaux. L'ange le conduisit duranl ncnf heures,
et, quand ils arriverent a la caverne, lc saint vit une caverne ou il n\ avail
personne, et il entcndit le bruit d'un grand tumulte. Le sainl dil a l'ange :
roi. 9
v a.
fol. 03
v*b.
fol. 93
V b.
722 PAUL. LtiGENDE DAARON DE SAROUG.
[314]
âj/ yôt .J.oJi_io ^
V^/
H-i.^d Jjoi
J._>099
Jlx> -.oiofcx../ JjLio; .Jj.JLo__x
ott\..---j_--_> )ooi -w/9 ooi ^qouS...;
Jj.-
ooi .JL_.9a.CD9 J.-xi/ *_io Kjct.3/1 )i|.1!ji
J__a__\a_^ .J___w_j-io ^_.)^-_xlo ^_.._i__fcw
JKJ_x"l ).-jl-_^_jl_io.-_- ^--ooo .^-Jj-a-î
J-j.-J_*a.j> ^.V o.._oi__. )oi J..JOI .J.-v-VQ-
fal
0t--0 ^__o
IjV^ .ok^So
K-^_>
J9OI JAoO} )cO|lo
.J.09OI îO
yQj/ ^q_k1^1o
9oV$L? JoCSx îO yOOI.-Cbw-N
.
^_x.______.__^___
^.Ijmo :^9K-__ ^.la.\ ^-i/? ^_J_k_7j JLso K.*.__o .
^v-*-^^
.l_o._xa_L\ Jio^ )kao
Jjot__ ^K_x^_o
y,.-9 9 oi_aji -__-_>'K_uo
^_V JKVl JK_)0Q_ J.Ju.,.-_ îol 9-00 .)L_-Q-C_x Otio_x îO
)l_J1_0
s__N_._0
.)L_-_____.9 ).-.ji_o._l )-_-^- )lia_*j
),.__ Jlt._._o J.&->-o w_.a__/o .061 ).-v.nt ^ca_>
Ci__x OOOI ^....U^ ^C0u__-_x_3O . )_.-_.._-îO C4_- JLjLOO .JL___CL__ JL__i 6t_
.._a_vO
JJ/
. _-J.A
JJ JLjL->
V
jO
^__9 OOI .OOI JL_--.__.Ji îO JjLJUj CH-X OOOI
^-->\/
9-D
.J?J_J-
â._.__./o .dl^-_-___0 îO sQ-SUO
.vQ-JOI
Jj)_~_
^_x )Lx^C_xa_. |oj--S oi_x 00|_
Jlo-Dj ot__x oou_o
.Jou-\JJ
-_._____>t/o
.J_-w.iOf.-3 J._oa_ v-iol v___x,o .,.__> J_a___x.
â___-_-/o .Jia__xj K._.._5 ôij-xo .-.oia_-5.__?-x
J001
ovo ool .^-Vl? )_-oc_____o
^
O-.-w.ja /o ^--__x_- oj-e ool (Kî J,_oo,*oo .JjJJJl o\*#;o
JjV--/
J.-_.__-X,
Quel est le bruit de ee grand tumulte? Lange lui dit : Ce sont les
demons que tu as chasses de la terre de Syrie, leur chef est celui qui etait
dans la maison de Gabriel. Ils sont au nombre de trois mille trente-neuf
un regiment et demi

que tu as chasses de tout le pays des Syriens.
Maintenant, Dieu t'a donne pouvoir sur eux pour les chasser d'ici et les
disperser. Cet endroit sera ta demeure
; et
apres toi
il sera le refuge de
ceux qui seront venus a toi et qui marcheront sur tes traces. Et le nom dc
ton maitre sera loue a cause de toi en cet endroit jusqu'a la fin.
2^. Seconde expulsion des demons. Nouvkai monastere.

L'ange monta
ensuite au ciel et le saint demeura durant trois jours a lentrec de cette ca-
verne. II trouva ensuite une petite grotte au sud de la caverne; il
y
resta
cinq mois et il
y
batit un autel Chaque jour les deinons le lapidaient pour
Lobliger a quitter cette caverne. Le saint ne la quitta pas, mais Dieu lui
donna pouvoir sur ces demons. II sortit de sa caverne et eleva une croix. II
pria en cet endroit le premier jour et supplia Dieu qui lui donna la victoire.
Le second jour
*
il avanca plus loin, il fit un oratoire et eleva une autre
croix et les demons furent saisis de crainte. Le troisieme jour il avanga
encore un peu et eleva une croix; il pria et entra dans la caverne 011 etaient
[315]
24. SECONDE EXPULSION DES DEMONS. 723
vQj/ v^
wa.s/o
.J?J.."j.
of^ ccoi ^cotj -ot JZv^êV ^ô w*Vo .J.a.*V
oot Jjq.^V
[.Sc+
)j>-f
v-
J
/
^,-flo/o
.J~0
^0,..O îO JiV^v ^,../ .OUiO
)cl.x.^> JK.ioV KVl ^,*. JJ.*V JKVl ô*x)/o
.Jv.-??
ouio ^*.V K-/?
.
vCOu\
V
;
io/o Ja.oj J...a.*.V; Ji.^.
j>
yQj/
yaL.4Lo
.Jj>-*t-o J
ojo
Jvô Jo/
Jâ-V.V^ jJ
.v*V*;
Jv-??
Jaca-*K.s
^j JjLjJJ
v
q'JIi Jj^\qjl
v
aA K^V
J.îQXO ô
^
K3>>
.Jj..t.oV
oj\
V
;
io/o .vCOtVs {x*i ^Soto .Jô^&4^ JJo
Kj/ JL**o J.j.ioo tjsiot îo ^V Kj/
v J<*
.Ja^ja*. Jjoi. yVioô ^l/o
JlcVlJ^
V^->
J
?
Ji^s **>
t-
02
^/ v-^coi ^V .
2
J-.io Ji,o
Jjjj^ JU/ Jjch^
J..i.^..^q.ji siV j\aV .Jj-t-o oV
V^/
.Jvô^ô JJio .J.JCOti KA20 J.jQia^.
J;l/
îo ww.jK.ja3/j î.
.J-*-jV coi
J?Jj.
o<V
v^/
.JLâoi/;
J'4-=>
tâÎ?
K.--^
JUJJ
*W{
^? J.'j/
-.J-.JiiO/ îO ^V Kj/
J^
J-AOI sS/o .J-5QJD01
vOojVo ôo
Jl/ oot ô ^.otoV^ vCO*VsV> J4jl c6(V Jljlâ
?V
:
ô .J.ôoV
JlÔ^ JjJ JJo J-JL..*
t
-.09
OtV~.*t.-3
v
OC4-JL-iO s*_J
/ I
f.. JJ
Oolo
.0|._&J
J.uiLO-A
)OO.i Ô ^CO.-Q .Of.^
V-^0>0 J.3._>..Q.Ji COtV J..A.^J3 OtiO-wSo OtÔ^QJiV
1. UP^Ms. 2. U* Ms,
les demons, il les fit sortir et les chassa comme la paille devant le vent.
Le saint les fit monter jiisqu'a la montagne qui est au-dessus du monastere,
et il eleva trois croix sur trois collines au nom du Pere, du Fils et du saint
Esprit. II les arreta par la vertu de la croix victorieuse et il leur dit : Vous
n'avez pas pouvoir dc nuire en aucune maniere aux hommes qui sont dans
la limite de mon monastere, ni de nuit ni de jour. Lcur chcf se retourna
et dit au saint : Tu nous as chasses de la Syrie et nous sommes venus
demeurer dans cettc caverne et voila que maintenant lu noiis chasses d'ici.
Que viens-tu chercher sur cette terre ingrate et sans eau? Pour nous, (au
contraire) Dieu nons a commande de demeurer dans les terrcs ingrates et
dans les lieux arides et sans habitation. Le saint lui dit : Tu ne peux
plus demcurer dans le pays (VArmenie. Le demon dit a l'illustre (saint) :
Puisque tu m'as chassc du pays de Syrie et que maintenant encore tu
me chasses dc VArmenie, je vais te faire allcr au pays <lc Beit Roumoi4 (chez
les Grccs). Lc saint chassa ainsi ce demon avec fcous scs compagnons de
ce pays et de toutes les cavernes qui s'y trouvaicnt et aucun nc fut vu de-
puis lors dans le monastere du saint et ny sera vu jusqu'a la fin.
!.<' sainl
aima cette cavcrnc et
y
demcura, il progressait dc jour en jour; cinquante
Inl. 94
i" a.
724 PAUL.

LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG.
[316]
ou_-J-_^
___.__._ o J^__-;*_J_\l ^_-_______,__. _i_o.:s. 00040 Joot ^.jlo_s_jl__o _.otovyr>\
v
OCH-_v )oOt J-.__.J.-_~-0 J..___oJ.._y:o Otla_\
J0UV->
OOOI ^K____.0 .OOt Jl/
Oi_x._t__
J.-_oc__>
J
*__*-
JJ
.yoiot/ _.^-_o ot,..__
;
x
____)-_. JoC__x V-v.--.- JlJ.__âo Jlpoilo
.^_i.j/ ^_-.__ajj
J__.Jt"_>?
ou,_o
>
^s.___\ _*oto^_s-_H.--_>lo . J._-_-x_
_i oot__> _*otoia___-K )oot __o..'-x
J__-.._-
ooto
JoC_-s oot .)._j-_^-_a._5 Jla-_,.;_o.__ot __*.:j11> )ot_5s ).._-*
r
Do
.Jjv-_/ J._______j__.
J-_.i
)-______.. io otlv-__-_- i___a-> ^-> ^j/o
J1J.-J1
OOiJ-X )._J_-^-___xO___t
_a___j
JJ
)'l/ jJ
JL.^.-
50 \t/
y/ V^ /
)
0O<
^^-----oo .-_oaJL_-ÛL^--__ja_.
_.ota___-_-/ JJo

.
)._ia____.o ^___2o
v'l/
^^_\
)lt-vv/
J.--*--* f* *r---

J-h/
)V--v)l J-A-j/ )
-V.-_v->--L_
v
a.JOt--_0 .v_v-wCO ).-2l--X_4--X oC-v -L..-1/o . J.X^__J_x
)lv_-_oiJ-_s )la___-_,__^
va-j/
K__wJl__jo .)K__.^__o ^__a. _________>-___.___ ^__o
^f.-oto . JV-vJl ^.-_\ot ^.._o J._C_s._<x_v -.otaxio/o . vmAa_-_--^.ij---j---_
a__v__K_i/o .)_._>_.> otIS.__..:_o yOj/
^.Jj-o
JV-Û
vO.Joi.__k J___v_o yOj/
Jvj_
voiot/ _.v_o
ot
t
..__.__x
_.V-_J--_-
Jot--_*N
V^r
00
? HV-*
?^
*-->ot_-_o Jljx_^s___.__x ot___,
l.
.___\__.
;\| S . _ _.. IL-,^1
Ms. pr. ni.
3.
v*?
"
wo Ms.
diseiples vinrent demeurer avec lui ot sa renommee se repandit dans tout
fol. 94 ce pays. On lui apportait des maladcs ct des aflliges et il les guerissait,
*
et
Dicu operait tant dc prodiges par les mains de son serviteur Mar Aaron, que
la bouche d'un homme ne peut les raconter.
25. Le demon possede la fille de Constantik.

Le saint dcmeurait seul 5
dans cette cavernc, et ses disciples demeuraient dans une autrc au-dessus
de lui. Lorsque Dieu voulut faire briller la foi par le movcii du saint, il
donna pouvoir a cc demon et il alla dcmeurcr dans la fille du grand cmpc-
reur Constantin. 11 hurlait et disail : Si Aaron de Saroag nc vient pas, je
nc sors pas'. Alors rempereur cnvoya des lettres dans tous les pays, 10
dans toules les directions et cn Sijrie, mais 011 ne Irouva pas le saint ct
rempereur en concut unc grande peinc. A cette cpoquc la grace divine ainena
a Constantinople dcs marchands dc Melitene ct 011 rcnseigna rempcreur
au sujet dc ces marchands. L'empereur les lit donc venir ct lcs qucs-
tionna sur le saint. Ils raconterent a rcmpcreur tous lcs prodigcs quc Dicu 1.,
1. Reeit analogue sur saint Epiphane qui avait chasse un demon. Olui-ci. pour se venger, annonce
a saint Epiphane qu'il 1'obligera a se rendre en Perse. En ellet il va posseder la fdle du roi des Per-
ses, lui fait connaitre le nom et le pa\s de saint Epiphane, et le roi des Perses est oblige de le faire
venir pour chasser ce demon. Cite dans le ms. Coislin 297, fol. 25
v
-26, a noter que ce demon aurait
aussi profite dune absence de saint Epiphane pour venir

sous son apparence exterieure diriger
son monastere, Ibid., fol. 29.
[317]
20. \L EST MANDE A CONSTANTINOPLE. 725
JL__xlo JLjlsVo JjJL^./
)JLv__;l
.JLjl.
m
_o >K_> ^ho
.JK-_>
)1o,^_ J._X:>o w.ô
.JL_9oJL_ o;io o n uo .Jlo_\,_>o ~njl.,._o ,__o aX.-_.__/o .vOOi.-__\
)
>) o JfcOs.jx_.ao
)
>->
m J.jL_tt
_> o.Jl_JL/ .J.jL_
t
o lo_\
^-.'1/j J)Ot-o
^--oo
oooi ^_.1\ .. 'm .oti.a_-\ oooi ^-l/>
J-0__\;
otlo n.,ii ^^Jio J._____.Jk ooi-a
s
Jio ,6i---_\-^-_\J? ) )*-~--*o ..)~\.__
)^_, Jjsjb f-L-t-o
w-Olh/o
.
^__-__s__oo
JL-___^ ,.._--_> ^.-___\o ,oila_-\ JL..*__oj. ^_e K_*j Joi-xn*
^- J_>Jl_o .Joot )
*_*>
f-3o .)&_*____>; 6iKjJISvx__
J_-Jb
_oi_\ 6|Q_-lo/o
.JjV-_/ J-^<r^
JLjl_,-oo J.sJLo>
ÔO-Su-X JL>___\_>Oj VO-JOI
(j
^p/
a-^_-0 -.-6|
J_-J~-_\
6|_\
x
--J_oK._6 nOJOI
.JL_<Jl-0
_0|ok_./
J.JU't-_,9 yOoC-X O
t
-_XCDO .
J_>
jl-O-x Ot__-_\0 J.X-^-0-X
0J.__0
.l__-i_-
10
Jooi __.-_a-_\ JLjl-j-oo .)___ )L^1 *_>/ )-a___\ )_>Jl_o )ooi __^-_>__09 "^---0
)k-!_>_-.; w--0 yO-JOI
^-.J
J
JL_J
/ .JL.-_>0_J__\ ___>*.
:
_0
^ JL-Jl-O
.)',_>__.
J.-0'v_>
yOj/ ^)aô/o yootia-x _.Xao ..o^_2lj
Jj..-_
,._ ^- J-A-i-o .J_m/
^n a_\__j
ou_\ ^.-^--o/ .
V
a__--_J^
./
)
1 v>.,/ ^boo .yoK-j/ ^>_>:_ Jjl_o .yoci-s Vjio/o
^-V--6/
._K._/
JLj/ .-^_./ vooi-l-x
V-_6/
..JL_-ô^_o voioi/ ^...K-/ Ivj/
.nOJoi
15
J.2l>._0 v-_x
JL_\1_> ^_-? JLl-O . JLl__>
9
.-0 vOO|_\ _09 . ^K_> i^Jt J._XbO .y-JOt Oi_\
1. ^_a/o
Ms.

2. &>o Ms.
operait par rentremise de son serviteur Mar Aaron. L'empereur se rejouit
grandement et envoya trois messagers avec des chars rapides pour cher-
cher le saint. Ils quitterent la ville imperiale et se mirent en route.
26. Aaron est mande a Constantinople.

Avant leur arrivee, le saint
projeta de batir un escalier de pierre dans cette caverne pour la commodite
du peuple qui venait pres de lui et qui montait et descendait. Le saint trouva
une grandc pierre et voulut la rouler, mais il ne le put. Un ange de Dieu
descendit du ciel pres de lui et prit la pierre d'un cote pendant que le
saint la prenait de 1'autre et ils mirent cette pierre a la base de 1'escalier.
Tandis qu'ils disposaient cette pierre, les messagers de Tempereur arrive-
rent
*
a 1'entree de la caverne, virent le saint et 1'ange avec lui; ils penserent
que cet homme etait un ange parce qu'il (l'ange) etait revetu d'un haliil
blanc comme la neige, tandis que le saint portait un vctement de poils.
(Ensuite) 1'ange monta au ciel. Ces hommes, saisis de crainte, tomberent a
terre. Lorsque le saint vit qu'ils tombaient, il monta pres d'eux, les releva
et leur dit : Que voulez-vous et d'ou venez-vous? Ils lui dirent : Es-tu
Aaron de Saroug? II leur repondit : Oui, je le suis. Ils lui direnl :
pato. on.

t. \. 48
fol. 9^
r b.
fol. 9
i I.
fol. 94
v a.
720 PAUL.

L-.GENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. [3181
^_D .Otlo_\ ^.iO
J-_.-,-0 yQj/ )*tÔ
sA
f^?
)-VÔ_flD 0t_0 Ci_x Q_oJ-nJl/o
.J-OJ
ycuoi .)ot j.--- )o_-Ni .oi_~
'
oV-_o/o J.a__>oo ,-., J-_ci^----- cjlSi .vOoC-x p/
. J____,._-o oc! yOoC-x
vô/ .Jla.__.oij--
^VlJj?
J--->V
'ô. ot
Jl .oi_\ ov
:
_o/
^-?
_.c.o*__$S
J^.-^v
J-_/ ^_*
v
'ci .voKj/ oJ_\j .^_joK.__x
v
C_-_X__X JLl/ Ôf-
P/
v
Q__>.jJ-_Jj .^J-w ,__> |w)_|
^_-__\0|
O *> >OtO
.J-_**
Jlo yOOI. V> \
^V))^?
.yOfOt/ -.VÔ )-., ->> W.OIO "'>/? -.l-V^-OO-X
v
C--x9Q_JO
) lo___.01
t
-_5
U.-.
t
..O Jjb-__ . v -a-J-Xtt3QJL-^-JL^-fl-UCL___
^VlJj? J_-_r-C
-OtQ__/ ^Q-CO
^f-Ot
^__o J-__J-_- )->-->
/
ôa_-__> .
J,-_v* ^c____J__. ._---_> . J.___.oo
t
. -5 J-___--_xij otl,_^-i
v
ooC_>__X-v \_uld . v_oia_-_-_-^
V
ooi_-Oo
J*J_>.
v_J_>_--_x__.o JjL-_>$a.-0 o m it K__
J>
. fl. OO ^.-O ^_C_>--0
'J-__>0
yOoC-X _.?*/ JoC-N
^t-
w__XtO .-OtO
r
-_._<-\l
^J*/?
tyOOU-X Q| _. (V> vQ-JOIO
. v__v__>. Q___x i . _.0| 0,___v__<X.2_x 1 Ô-x
J-JL-t-O
îo/o
.vOL_v-_.il JJ .yOoC_\
V^ /
yQOlKHt ..v> ) ,
M
o >_.
M
o . vOOtla_\ )!'/
JJ
oolo
Jm

. _.010__0s C__C_s
?
_DO . J_____XA JLfOfO
_V~^._
J_3-->.J^--0 v
Q__-.
t
__)__Jl "^-_O0
.JL__to)L-
Joi__N
J^__-_x J._L^_____x .
4
JL_j/
_.otooj>__.o
.Jt JK_v_-__.
J-^-oo
^Vl,/ t-
30
1. -->J- Ms.
_.-*_- Ms.

3. V-* Ms.

'i. Wl Ms.
L'empereur t'envoie cherclier. Le saint leur repondit : Que ine veut
1'empereur victorieux? Ils lui raconterent tout ce qui arrivait. Le saint
les renvoya et leur dit : Retournez en paix pres de Tempereur et dites-lui :
Cela vient de Dieu. Ils lui dirent : Viens, monte sur les betes de somme
pour partir en hate. Le saint leur dit : Je serai la-bas avant vous,
partez. Les messagers le presserent d'aller avec eux et il ne voulut pas;
ils s'en allerent pleins de joie pour s'en retourner en hate et annoncer a
Lempereur qu'ils avaient trouve le saint Mar Aaron.
27. Son depart.

Alors le saint partit pour aller a Constantinople, le
jour de la sainte 1'ete de Tadoration de la croix salvatrice le quatorze du
mois d'Elul (14
Septembre), le mercredi, apres avoir communie et avoir
celebre la iete avec tous ses offices. 11 reunit tous ses disciples, pria devant
Dieu et leur fit couler un peu d'eau de cette caverne. Le saint dit a ses dis-
ciples : Priez pour moi. Ils crurent qu'il partait pour ne plus revenir. Le
saint connut leurs pensees et leur dit : Ne craignez pas, car
*
mon corps
sera enterre de vos mains dans cette caverne. Quand ils eurent prie sur
lui, il se mit en route.
28. Punition ues voleurs.

Quand il partit et arriva a certain village,
[319 28. PUNITION DES VOLEURS'. 727
"^*.
ycL-*~~i J_JL-a_.)o :ouSw.i j-icuoôj^ ojuJ>1/ ^so .yooiK-^! ou\
^
JJ...*-^._>
JLôiio .yoouo )ooi
n
^J_.oj>o )K_oiaiO!> -.yOOUN ov^-co :JUlô_ot_>
,j>o .ôio_Os yol^-aj; vOOiKjl^ aaîol/o ._ot~Jo.lV.-Mji a._,o .otâis K.^/
,_?o yootlojîoa^^ a_Wio/o
:Jju.
t
..o; ôiaîs o m T.l/ jiaî |K^jlmô J*ot
. JK..,o^_ J.Ju.^.o îo s-o^j ^..os
,^.ouvJo,..-4ji J.J.a-/ ~oiolS..v. ojojl
J~^jx
JJo
.yOOtK., S
>
wio Jjotaj "^-oJ^jl/o
. v
oot>.
>
JU^
'%_
yOi/ sÛLioo
Joj*
. rx5i *
p l-^
' JJL-a-s yOOU^-D aô ...'..ot .
v
aaVotJ )*oiaj
v
oox ^y.M
1/
N.^.^0 _^0 u..Ss_0 .) )oCi^S9 Ot,.-"* ^-j^bs^ VL.Û/ .^-...L.io/o yOOfJOO)
.jL v> 'o ^L\ . 1 v>-js...o-ôo ..^-jl-Jo. ,_io "ôKjl/i yjotoj ,J~ JjlsKj
y^co jJo
.
)la_wJ^tr,\_ ^JLrw^Jk^Kô ool JJi *.y^ .-JU-ou )Kôaô oolo
s*oiaj',.-jDa-_l\ ^.juSlojKôo ~j.~jl._K_o>
jj/ .)u^._m ).J_v_> 1 .n>6tiV_o
.
yOOUfL-Dsô; JL~*_*,-.o
Ju~ f-30
,|.jlJlJljlo) J...iL_ voouL| vQJoi JoCSsi
y/i .JjLsa^ yoot Uô/o .ôouOs ot~
KU...3
^-01
.
\OOtla.aJ^_> sa.oj>1/o
v
ojoi .yOSJLuo. ^._K.3J\_o
v
a3L^\ o~o rio JotSx la\ yoKj/ ^JLsK.bo
^s-ia!*.
v't~o JL_.__bo ô JSj/ >**oli Jbo 061
; u^
^juV'? ,ot\ ovô/
*9
des voleurs qui n'avaient jamais Uieu dans leurs pensees le virent; quand ils
remarquerent son habit monacal (ayj^v.) et combien il etait aime des fi-
deles, ils penserent qu'il recevait des dons (des fideles) et quil portait beau-
coup d'or avec lui. Ils songerent a le depouiller et comploterent entre eux
de se jeter sur lui. Apres avoir eu ce mauvais projet contre le saint, ils
eurent 1'audace de s'elancer tout a coup sur lui pour lc saisir. Alors des
etincelles de feu sortirent du saint et les frapperent aux yeux, la lumiere
fut refusee a leurs prunelles et ils ne virent plus pour se conduire. Alors
tous crierent a haute voix avec larmes et dirent : Aie pitie de nous,
serviteur du Dieu vivant, et demande a tou maitre de uous rendre ia lu-
miere qui a ete enlevee a nos yeux; nous te promettons et nous te jurous de
ne plus nous adonner au vol et de ne plus retomber dans les ceuvres de
Satan, mais de nous convertir et de nous attacher aux commandements de
Dieu qui sont la vie des hommes. Quand le saint vit leurs larmes et re-
marqua leur penitence, il fut saisi de douleur a leur sujet et leur dit : Si
vous vous convertissez a Dieu de tout votre cceur, vos yeux s'ouvriront.
Ceux-ci lui dirent : Nous savons, seigneur, que le Ghrist ton maitre
t'exauce lorsque tu lui deinandes quelque chose; montre donc sur nous la
V" I).
fol. 94
v b.
"
2-s
PAUL. - LEGENDE
D'AARON DE SAROUG.
320]
j.-i_^-co iou-xio ..Kj/ -0J3 oi_\, ooi ô^, o_x_.__
*__> )o_-
JJ /
.
r
\ ooi
"^
ov__/ )ooi v-îoo .Jjl_*_o OÔ
^Ôl .^._00| ^y^JS <*_n
v
___, oot
.).._
- ... >o ôjl.
v
po, ot_a_._> .)jl_oi )ooi -ô/o
*
tyoouio
^
^-J-va, )jl_L_,
VQ-O^-.J J_J-____. i0Ul_J OOI -.Olio/ vD_>0
^>?
)-~._<X__> 00|,
Jj_-_X vKl9j ooi
)ioia-j )ooi
^_j_oi Jk-_-_ju-2, c*_--o
Jioiaj âa^ )>__,>jo )K-Vô (Kôod
JouSs v-ûo, yo^ ô, o^-ioji/o .
v
oouV_aV (ioiaj *.j-J./o .
v
ooik__j__x
on-io oooi
v
___.j_o -.oioX^V î, aVajo .)Lil_,_o, 06,-., _.oio*,_.J__ t^côtia-x
w-__%j
JJ/ .J.J_j JJ ^, OOI .
1
J^__0__J. OlA yOOOMO 0|_XX_.
yO-NjJj, .)~-,0,
.J-Lioa-,
vCoiaV JoiSs. pw-co, ô^ ou__ .ôoC-x v__o/o .yaj/
)v-no ôou-.-O.
Oj-Nj/
^.^,, .
V
0-O_.0^__0
v*--JZ JJ, ..)._wiOÔ
yOa-VV---^ OOI yOJLSOlZ
JJ
JJ ooio .
v
oci-_x
j.^, yo^
^^
^^kioo
.JL-___ Joi^JJ
v
^-n-
^
)ia_-^_ML_C-\ 0001 oasoi
>V-./o
.^.,V-X J-i-okiO,
J^. JK-V^ JL^-iOO >*JLioi/o OU_*o)--> J_lL_,-0 ),jO
)ooi ot-_o__v,
)}___ oi-V )ooi K--/o .
2
)L___v>_co )ooi OliCLtv, *.__
)v-_-^
c+-> Jooi
I. It-aoM
Ms. -
2. U-lfc-- Ms.
puissance de ton Dieu que tu sers, et Satan que nous servions sera couvert
de confusion.
Alors le saint s'approcha et passa la main sur les yeux de
chacun d'eux,
*
puis il dit : Au nom de Notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ; celui
qui a ouvert les yeux de Taveugle-ne ouvrira vos yeux de 1'esprit et du
corps
'
et la lumiere vous apparaitra. Aussitot la lumiere revint a leurs 5
prunelles, tous recouvrerent la vue et ils furent dans 1'admiration de ce
que Dieu avait fait pour eux par Tentremise du saint. Ils tomberent a ses
pieds et demanderent a 1'illustre (saint) d'aller avec lui et d'etre ses disci-
ples. II ne le voulut pas, mais il pria sur eux et les congedia en leur di-
sant
: Voyez ce que Dieu a fait aujourd'hui pour vous, ne retournez pas 10
a vos anciennes actions pour ne pas perir dans vos peches. lls partirent
en louant le Dieu vivant, pleins d'admiration pour ce qu'il avait fait sur
eux et ils ne retournerent plus au vol.
29. Expulsion d'un demox.
Le saint continua sa route et arriva a
un village nomme Lardin. II
y
avait la un homme nomme Etienne qui avait 15
un fils nomme Lebdnd, et celui-ci avait un esprit de divination. Beaucoup
1. Lilt. : caches et visibles .
fol. 95
[321]
29-30. EXPULSION D'UN DEMON. 720
OjLo-\ OOOt V
JJ.~^->^-
J.J-LJU_>0 . LiO*..J3i |^,oi Ot- )ooi K--/o .
J.jJ._s.\
ou_\ oooi ^->-^s), >, _*? ji>~3< ^J- yoou-x
JjU^j? J
t, t / .sÔtJS.-s -o
oot :)L_i)LaJÂ oj!_\ Joot so..---- ooi J-JL_>-flD )ooi J^-o/ t--o .^*onM\îo
Vô/o J-~oi oot )ooi )l^1o
.Jj--,-o "^M : -.otaio -o_-
)
% t X )ooi J.-*._e
5
Jotj :JU/ J-JOt îo
vjV-^1
JL-j._i>oa.- K._JL/ .).-.- iaco yoiot/ ^__*o <-__* )bo
ouV oooi ^,-.-.--./ )

>
i--x *.*/
- *"='
Ul
*tV>*N;
^J-x As*_/ yym\ ).*Ia
J._j__oa_ )oio .)K v nm ^Sn. .c+-\ oooi ^.\)juio ^-.* oi_-oa3 îoo .
'Jj)L___>-\
.._<i'-m ooi )JLm J-*.o Vj-o/; Ôt-io
2
J--___wflo >_-o-j. ,-do .v-j-*-flovi>l; Kj/ )L_-\
V.
:
ô/o )..*.-_.--._> JLL.^,_o Joa
:
-_,_> ^.-..dll/o <->0tai-O.--
-~JL-->1/ .-otj._x_- )oot
io
Jot* JJ/
.K-j/ (uj-o J-_-eJ_\-3 ouo
f-^1?
JL-.ia.flO; JL^/ otlV_- ^-x JLaSt-co
... i % >o
y/
. o.j.^.\a*. îo -.ota-',--l* Kj/ J.L-mo
.>-i-_>
^^
Jj_-oa_ K_JL/
. s-_-wi ô ot-JU-^-_\o--i ooi o; ^^.io
..^-
>~*J.--
)._>o.-Kio
J|
s_,ot .Kj/
.-A---s ^.io/ . k-J_~
:
->.j Ua^_jJ oj\
V
:
-o/o
v
oiot/
^v^
Kô oi\U
4
^-_>-.oi
.
5
J.jl--^__o oi-\ po/
J&-_____>
JJL^J?
/V--"-
x
^
01 J-J^-*"-* *-* ûl/ Jju/ îo
15
*^s. jV_ia-->I/ -JoC-N ^_x
^f^? J-*-*--
5 ^*-
:
* >-> ->> ooiJL/ Jo_*v îo
1. U^ Ms.
2. t43~ Ms.
:;. -*-.
Ms.

4. -> -w Ms. 5. Ij-M$ Ms.
d'hommes venaient a lui de partout pour qu'il leur revelat les choses au
sujet desquelles ils 1'interrogeaient. Lorsque Satan, qui se trouvait dans
Lebdnd et trompait les hommes par ses divinations, s'apercut de 1'arrivee
du saint, cet esprit (impur) cria et dit : Qu'ai-je a faire avec toi, Aaron
le Syrien, qui es venu aujourd'hui pour me chasser de ce pays ou j'habite
depuis vingt ans,

tous regardaient Lebdnd comme un prophete et l'iii-
terrogeaient (pour apprendre) de sa bouche les choses cachees,

et voila
qu'aujourd'hui tu veux me devoiler. Lorsque Etienne entendit ce, que di-
sait 1'esprit de ce demon qui habitait dans son fils, cela deplut a ses yeux;
il fut saisi d'une violente colere contre le saint et il dit : II te suffisait
*
lo1 - 95
de tout le pays de Syrie pour faire ce que tu voulais,
*
et voila que tnainte-
nant tu viens contre mon fils et tu veux le priver de son pouvoir, si tu le
peux. Mais cela ne depend pas de toi, car son pouvoir est plus grand
que le tien. Alors saint Mar Aaron interrogea tHtienne et lui dit tranquil-
lement : Dis-moi, d'ou ce pouvoir de reveler les choses cachees a-t-il
ete donne a ton fils? Etienne lui dit : II lui a ete donne par Dieu.
Lorsque le saint entendit qu'il blasphemait Dieu, il s'irrita contre titienne
50 PAl I.. LEGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG. [322
ô^ J-bo/
^-x
otV-->
S-9K.-./0 .^J-Jl Oi--> po-%o ^ô oi^Vo j.JL-i^.-x>
Ooio .K.--.JLAO -.Oi-5 )oO(
pCU-XJ ).-Ov; -.6| Ô^-V
t--:
3
^*-t-?
-OIO-V-^V
o-.x--o.-iio
0J..--9
yO-Joi oooi aJMofc\-*/
V!"*
01 , )^%Jl
***
V*
5
^J" ^J^
^
^-OfJ^--/ oi-s )ooi j--9--%9 ooi
JjJjm J09
îo; ..V-VjV-co/9 ^.-Os.../ *~.0i-0
ooot ^.-w-*./ )-s.-_-JL-\; û*/; -.oiV 'o-x^.0 .Jo$M
)1q-n-3J îo olVo -.-.ooi
-OloK.-../ Jl.-v 9 )--*--_J9
4
OA
h
^.9
Oolo . loO| OU^--/ (jJ-CoJd/ ^09
. Oi-\
w-X-^l/o .JOi-Ss Jl_---_
^V-5
9^3-19
J9J.J1
OOI vJ-JUt/ JJo .Jia_V>9 J~-wI\*0
);)-*
ooi oi-a---~Ao .^0901/ v-VJio
J-*--*.-^
c*j^_oa_-_j .s-UL-o yo+a oi--Jj
-,,..*> U*+-e
oo ôi
^*
<*-* ^*
J^-
00
7-/
s-oiofcv-./
^>
..)j-_w^-x>jl
.JjLSu^.- 06. K-w-09
V
iV OV-Sl-CO -.^-ol OOOI K-./9

Jj-J
/ ^9
yQJOI .yOÔl/ 10
.0J..--9
Ôiô
îv >_u\ l\
y-~l
Jvôojo J901I0
aia_o ^-.9-.oi .v-oovaj J-.j_oK.i09 JK_>__.5_\
ou-io/ )ooi
j9
1 Jjl.so-
^.9
001
0-\j/o .Jk-viO
6
^.
s-OIoK-./ ^D JjL2-x_->JJ
-.OIOJL-Ô
^.VA
\J
(jL-CL-Oi-* JjU
/
fol. 93
w*0|0J-K--v*9 y0+&
-.OlOoJfJ-O .)k-i-0
sflOOV-i-O 0001 -.oia-_,j-j./o
J---.9..0;
Ol9~v->
1. ô in marg.

2. ^.*o Ms.

3. ^ Ms. 4. ^^ Ms.
5. Wl Ms. 6. <^l pr. m.
et lc maudit; et le demon entra et clemeura en lui et son fils fut jete a terre
aux pieds du saint. (Le saint) commanda a cet esprit de divination qui
habitait en lui et il s'en alla, et depuis cette heure il ne fit plus de divination.
Alors tous ceux qni avaient vu et entendu tout ce qui s'etait passe com-
prirent que cela provennit de Tesprit du demon qui habitait en lui et non
d'une prophetic (provenant) dc Dieu et ils connurent que ce qu'ils tenaient
comme (vcnant) d'un prophete, provcnait du tentateur. Ils connurent en-
core qu'il etait un prophete menteur et un apotre de tromperie et que ce
demon ne pouvait pas resister a la puissance divine. Sa fraude fut revelee
a tous par Tordre de 1'elu Mar Aaron. Cc demon atfligea Etienne, au point
1
qu'il etait comme mort, et le saint Mar Aaron quitta cet endroit. Les hommes
qui etaient la crurent qirEtienne etait mort el ils furent tous saisis d'admi-
ration et dêtonnement au sujet de ce qu'ils avaient vu.
30. Le bienheureux continua sa route jusquau village nomme Naqrous.
Alors des hommes fideles de Lardln se leverent et emporterent Etienne qui *5
etait comme mort. Ils suivirent le saint, le trouverent au village de Naqrous,
r'b
5
jeterent (Etienne)
+
a ses pieds et lui demanderent avcc grandes lamentations
[323]
32. LECON DE MORTIFICATION. 731
.
-^cMa^s..^ |JvJ* ^_o
y..*\
.)K__>i JI^.^jl^..^ ot-J__o ooot ^-_x__>o .).!_>_î
)| *-- J-li . O *_*} OOI .)^s~.J. \ V> , -O Oj .- >Q
J*J.-_.
OOt-\ s_OtO . ft -3L-JO
wcia>
v*-^?
oi_aJ.-> )L--Jl-<i.-> o
u
-Jl V> o^J-o .ô-v_\-x ô__>i/ . yooilajj>a-ot.\
.oMoot v_ota_>x-_s )i/o .â__^
:
--i/o -Jj^Ljl ot-i..v> __i_l )j\.is.j-_. ot-_o .).-..jjl_o
.ouL-o )oot
L^.;^> vO . -..ot.\ )ooj sajLiôo J.Ju.,..oi v*ota\.^V
N
V^ âj ôjô
yOJot U:>a-of._a\
)'t^
J-Jto -,ota\:>. __V,
^
h
>6t .otiaN^tif) ot\ s_>a.__jLJi
,-_
v
oot^s_.V-A-^ o i oto .â___\.--_ ^.-D
vOOi__\ oi_-oi__o .s_oKy_, s_oto_.j\_/>
vOto^JL^ )oC_N
i-v--*
)i) V
^
>
'
Jiîoji '^-xo o)--; ^-io
^^^
)ot\JI ^----JL-O
.)jOt J-_i\___- ^___)\-5 Jil ..OViOJLJ (K-s.OJlJlJ^;
y^\
vOÔt/ s_j._0 (.jl^hs?
ô,_o îoo .)_-.,- vOiviajL v_io ytJjsJ^Jo
^/Jji
^ja-Jv/ ^_oi îoo
s.v.-o Joot
Jj..
).. - _. .....
yQ
-N, -o.ji s_j_io ,_, yoiot/ s_j_-o Jj~-,..o )oot J.^._aj?
JV-ooio .yoiot/ s_j-_o
Ji/* JK-_jl_> s-ot *--o otia\
Ji/j Jiotaj; J__._a_ .yo-w-o-i
.oot J.-v-a-9 JiotaJ ^X
v
a\._aj. wlm.a
Joot ot^/
J__>;
-aô .JKis-- JJ*
)ba_ Joot ^-7? )----*/ **-/
t-->
vpot/
-.po )i/ ,->o
v__9 oot ._>V-_o
>t
- .ot.__s
V-^9/0
-oio__o
t
._> ^>a
:
_oo -.JjcL. ^_.Vi JjL-..ja\ t_\
|Lv-ynLo
in Qne lineael * * ou_n M<.
dc prier sur lui et de chasser completement ce demon (qui habitait) en lui.
Le saint, voyant leur foi, eut pitie dêux; il sâpprocha et Toignit d'huile
au nom de Notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ. Aussitot le demon le quitta, il
fnt gueri, son intelligence lui revint, et il alla se jeter aux pieds du saint
qu'il embrassa en le priant de lui pardonner sa folie. Le saint pria sur lui,
appela ces fideles qui Tavaient apporte pres de lui et le leur rendit sain et
sauf. Ils retournerent a leur village en louant Dieu de ce qu'ils avaient vu
et des nombreux prodiges que Dieu opera par les mains de saint Mar Aaron
pour la gloire de son nom et qui ne sont pas ecrits dans ce livre.
31. II partit de la pour aller recevoir la benediction du solitaire Simeon.
Avant que saint Mar Aaron n'arrivat pres de Mar Simeon le solitaire, celui-
ci vit une etoile lumineuse qui venait vers lui du cote d'ou venait Mar Aaron.
Mar Simeon fut grandement etonne de Teclat de cette etoile.
32. Lecon de mortification.

Mar Aaron arrivant pres d'un solitaire
qui par ignorance mangeait des pigeons, celui-ci fit cuire deux pigeons,
les mit devant le saint et lui dit : Seigneur, benis. Le
l)ienheuren\ lui
fol. 95
v" a.
732 PAUL.

LEGENDE DAARON DE SAROUG. 324]
_oa.__.ji .yojot/ _.voa-->. )L_^._____ oot oj_\ îo/
.Vf-_
i\j/ -.oi_~ ',--_/ U^>o-_,
y^cx ^ô.
/i-=>o \0oi/ ^.p
l^t- lfr/
^-N;
1-3
t-
30
>*V^ ^V^ ^W
-.-^
.JoC-sJJ
>. ^tO )_.,.--__-._ OOf ^.jil/o .)K___>__>* (loD OO ____._UO
C-~V;9

. Jja-
JJo
jiIO- ÔdJI JJ
Ool .)...,.._-- OCH_v. o_X
V
:
W
v
OiO|/ w^ )--_->_- -1,..C-_0
. J__So).__ )o .oila-v îo JLjl^ô _o__jo .^^s-d/
JJ
oolo .)',___
s-V-iO )_._--_,.-__ 1o..\ )__._>0O yOioi/ .
>,
V
JjU.t-0
>_-___0 )lvOOV-M )_>0a___O
. ôuiQ..^-^ n t
Vv
o_a.2>ji _.oio^-OOl\Jno> yO-Oa*. ^*p
t-^
)-->-.-- \a_oa_-
____JS___./o .Ol-J__0 vV_Jsl/o yaÔAJl v-.^SO
Jj-->t" -*J
\00|/
-.,-_ ^.v ,__.
t
...oi
(_-*__-_-___. ^---3
f_-
)._>_._-._. yO-OaJL -.po J.JOIO .Oi_X
^T-SX?
JLV_O_C0
"Ô. Oi-X
â__.
t
.._o yoiot/ _poi "^ôo
.ouajJ-__o/>
yO-OOJt
-.'t-io
c__\o .-.oto-s.../ JoVoi
__o )._...__-_____.
v
a-_s___aji -.^-y? l_v.-_>o -^- )jl_>j ouaj^-co/; vQ.x_0._1 _.,__-_>.
cu._a.Jo .)._-_io)_> s_.otOOl-xxju? ooa_v _oio^_*_C_\l ,__*. ,___. o-mJt
v
oioi/ _.^._>o
^s-j-xo vaA.__._ _.jô ô Jla__>o ^^--a-Jto . J_i,.j/ o_a_> ^_-> )^_oa\l oj.__._v
.)ia___x_o i\_-___\ â-_J; )jl__/ .)_OooV i\___;
)UJJ
..._* J-ooa.- J__>io/t JJ__a_x ^:_o w____jll/o
.J__v_)_o
ot.__.J19 JKjL-paV Vi>o
1.
a_..-S
sic.
dit : Benis toi-meme. Ce solitaire dit a Mar Aaron : Pardon, benis toi-
meme, seigneur. Saint Mar Aaron etendit la main et prononca la bene-
diction sur ces pigeons, et ils s'envolerent en passant par la fenetre de la
cellule. Ce solitaire fut effraye et loua Dieu; saint Mar Aaron lui ordonna
et lui dit : Tu ne mangeras plus de pigeons ni de viande, et il n'en
mangea plus.
*
Le saint le quitta et continua sa route.
33. Rencontre avec saint Simeon.

Le jour du Vendredi, saint Mar
Aaron arriva pres de saint Mar Simeon le solitaire, et Mar Simeon com-
manda a ses disciples de sortir le recevoir. Alors Mar Aaron entra pres de
Mar Simeon, fut beni par lui et il lui raconta ce qui lui arrivait.

Ce Mar
Simeon est Pun des grands solitaires, mais n'est pas Simeon stylite, paree
que Mar Aaron precede de longtemps Mar Simeon stylite.

Mar Simeon
le solitaire demanda a Mar Aaron de prendre avec lui un de ses disciples
pour qu'il le servit durant le voyage. II prit avec lui un disciple nomme
Andre, recut la benediction de Mar Simeon et entra au pays de Beit Rou-
moU pour se rendre a la ville imperiale.
34. Un mort est ressuscite.

II entra dans la ville nommee Cesaree et
se reposa durant un jour de la fatigue du voyage. II alla de la a la ville nom-
[325]
34. UN MORT EST RESSUSCITE.
733
)JS> I .
t
V>; jl_i,iK_^ 0-\jx Ô .Ja.JO-0 CH-*XJl (KjU^Ô^
^J,/
îol ^bOO
.J.J^j-_-.p
)koU
t
__0 v-*6|9 OUpO ,-. OOOI vOCH-^K.-/ Jo\o09 JtS__0 Q_~-OJl
/
.)K-^-^0 OCH9 w.CHO'fl-^0 ol,/ '.Otlo j tfj )
?> .3L.J )
fft 1
ft*\o

Jjr.-a\ OJ..-W fOO
V-s
)L-v-\_
t{
)jo ..v*po .oh\ oooi ^vô/o.-
)J^.a\ ôj-s vsIoKjlji woiajxaj
CH-JL-Ô ^.SX-JO )K-JL.^->0> )>OJl '^s-X )oOt )^K.JOOO JcO| sÔJoK^/ w-UJi 'fcOJi
)..-<._-% ot-\.-0 JK.Juôjil a^ôjk ^.do .yooiâ^
^\l./
J-Jt-o %--* 001 .Kôo
y.+ \
]++*
ôoKô
J.^j.^0
cu ,).jL-
>
_a\ o*\
l
oV-io/o JvJ--a\
ôia^so/
)l
t
... \ -,1-JCH.O v*0|00) viv
v
0O . J-JL-t-r )..._>, jjo
J\O09 J3-J-\
m
^\?
Jt-*-^
061 J)a.o
JK.:s..__ ou_>o . J.,*-j.-v )fl\iL ^^ v*._oi/o ).-*-._*> ^cx.j.0 ^n*3ll/
(lia-iojl );oi of.. * )lv i ., v> ch..\o )L-Jl.ju9o .J1J.-JL.wC0 JJljl J._v.->,o .J.-CS.^
oa.>l
.y^
i fiSi jJ âlS^wx; .ch\ o'tô/o
v_.otaa._x-v .Jjl_
>
o
P^ ?
.)Kju
t
_-Q J?oi ,_io
061 L/o 001 .
K
-.).-_v_--i-3 )K._jl__
>
ô ___*> v,q > 1 )ju_oi
Joot t~o %-_; )jL.fr>
J
_>oJ__> )m
,_.}
)--l->.o
-^j/ La-JJ )J<Vjupo ^.-o sJlj/
^^
jJo
J001
*y
. nJ
)ooi Ja_-\; 061 )L-v./
^-* ch.\
V-^
/
.JLicl-- V--cJ ^-* )**- )J^J-tâ\ I^Xioo
1. ;*>!<> Ms.
mee Iconium et, comme ils arrivaient a la porte de la ville, ils trouverent
un mort qu'on allait enterrer. Les seigneurs de cette ville etaient chretiens.
Lorsqu'ils virent le saint et 1'liabit (T<xie) pur, (venere) de son monachisme,
les maitres de ce mort vinrent et le prierent pour qu'il s'associat a cet en-
terrement, et ils lui disaient : Seigneur, cet enfant avait sept ans, il jouait
sur le mur de la ville, il en tomba et mourut. Le saint alla avec eux et
quand ils eurent fini Foffice, tout le peuple le conduisit au tombeau. Ils di-
rent au saint : Prends de 1'huile et signe le mort

selon la coutume
qu'ils avaient de faire pour les corps des morts.

Le saint ne le voulut pas.
Comme les pretres le pressaient, il lenr obeit enfin. II prit de 1'huile et la
jeta sur le corps du mort et aussitot cet enfant se leva et il vecut de nom-
breuses annees. Toute la foule de la ville qui avait vu le prodige accompli
par le saint, le prit et lui dit : Nous ne te laisserons jamais
*
quitter cette
ville.
35. Viande changee en cnou.

Lorsque le soir arriva, le saint quitta
secretement la ville, lui et le frere qui le suivail , et personne dc la ville nc
sut ou il allait. Le saint poursuivit son chemin et arriva a une ville au bord
de la mer. Le frere qui accompagnait le saint lui dit : Seigneur, il nous
fol. 95
V" 1).
fol. 95
V 1).
734 PAUL.
-
[326
V-io/ .)-_a.-_>. \ô-_o ^-.ôio âojjt î \^>
)!,..-_._o ..^po .)t ,
y
n\ ot\
.^-_.
f-
30 .K-j/
J-_J-_>
yoyô oot JJ^_/o )ta_.tâ\ ___ â-_.
.Jju.t- oi\
y/
]1/ .^t^
â'| ji
~t-i
.oil\
V:^ /
)*_--> J---\
U
;
3o
JK.__t._a_i
y^
och ^-_> ôo .yOOWLio
JK_/
_t__
ô-x
.Jj~.,-o oi_x
v^ / Jt-
00
-*? JL--V ?a--____
Oi__a_^ ^._
)
t -
m
f>
^-J
OOI .J_J-_t-D
^^-x __-__,}_>
^-^/ )J^-^t-~-\
J
/
)

11 o ot i v^ â-Jio
.Jt--ca__ otS. )ooi K-/j ,-_. |li^ s*jji|o .JJûl_,_x-_x
^J^/
J_J.-__./ .voioi/ Mô
)
%
y
n\ JLw9a_o ooi ot_\ po/o
.Jl-V^?
t
)--->
.Jt-_a-_> J-_',_? ^_____/ JJ JU/
t---^ J-*->
.)'.___> \j/ "^d/o .
)_>_?
ô>___
^t_o
.^.J-*> ^.x-\.
r
a-A
)~a't-_
^?
^jl* .K-j/ L_i6/
J__o
.Jjl__-J
oCS. fi/
^-D/o ) Vt ^ ^. _-_o/ .jj_0_- J-Oj_ JoO|0
..Jj-_*
OOI ^_> yOtOl/
wt_0 L__.._> U
o)l*. ^jso .J.._s, jJo âsjjt ot_*__> )ooi J^~/?
) t
_-J _a_Jt oot\ .__o ).__.-- ou-o
,__ol ^._e ^.i.io .)__* Jt-~ooi vO-j/
tr^/
J
-_>.o
t-
) i
^
aÔ-^-O; \_/
t-_o .oi__o/ ôtiV-J; JoC-N ôô Jla__x_- ^-_ol yô
.Jl-___
V
2-3--*
J-*-t-
.OUJ--0 ^-_J_x _sX_oo
.J^x__
^six oT
t
A-K-o vOot/o Jooi â-o .oila_\ â\Jt
1. o_/
Ms.

2. joiU Ms. (noun supra lin.).
faut prendre de la nourriture et ensuite nous nous mettrons en mer. Le
saint lui dit : Va, mon fils, a la ville, et apporte ce que tu veux. II en-
tra dans la ville, la parcourut, retourna pres du saint et lui dit : Seigneur,
je n'ai rien trouve, si ce n'est des tetes (dânimaux) seulement. Le saint
lui dit : Ya, mon fils, apporte-fmên. En allant a la ville, le frere ne
savait que penser du saint. Celui-ci entra dans la ville avec lui et trouva un
homme qui avait de la viande; le saint prit de lui une tete de brebis. Ce
marchand (-/.zxviXo?) dit au saint Mar Aaron : Comment as-tu 1'exterieur
d'un moine et mangcs-tu de la viande; car dans ce pays les moines ne
mangent pas de viande! Le bienheureux lui dit : Que dis-tu la! Tu viens
de nous donner des legumes. Saint Mar Aaron benit cette tete (de brebis)
et elle devint des legumes cuits, c'est-a-dire du chou (apsepL&o). Le saint en
mangca et commanda a son disciple qui etait avec lui d'en manger et il ne
voulut pas. A cette vue, ceux qui etaient pres du saint furent saisis d'unc
grande admiration et le saint se dirigea de la vers le rivage de la mer. II s'y
mit a genoux, en prieres devant Dieu pour quîl dirigeat sa route. Quand il
eut fini sa priere, il se leva, jeta son manteau sur la mer et monta dessus'.
1. Les Nestoriens racontentune histoire analogue de Rabban Qousre : on lui reprocha aussi d'avoir
mange de la viande, et il traversa le Tigre sur son vetement. Potrol. f)r.. t. VII, pnge 195.
[327]
37-38. ARRIVEE A CONSTANTINOPLE. 735
JjLio JLj/ :^\ô .voioi/ s^
J
i ., n\ *p{ .^-iô oot jô^l otK.a
"^0*0
^*-io Jljl
Kj/ >*. 3 t >o jl .oi-\ Vio/o )ju.ô otlo\ ^jusI/o .v^.\ joou
.K^J\J3i/ sôi
p^-flOj )lpo;l ^^^n o<_\ v^jVjl/o yQLX^cui ^*po ous* *-., oot
J-~/
y>.Soio
+5 Joi._\JJ yQ, \ >QJ> ^^0 lx.*
r
> . ...atO .yOiot/ w*'pO JLjut-09 ÔtO^J^
joC^S
.). .5, oa
">
laô^ L\ ^j.^,l/
?
Jiotoj; )o>.^ )oot ôtoK../ Jjoi K~.Jl..ljl -Vô/
Jju.,-o
Jv-
2
^
ooi\
^^0)1;
Kîi
/
JJ 9 ^\ .oj\
V*?/
(t-ôM o6f\ oiVô
Jooti; Kj/ Jîo s^cl\ Jls/o
J**
6t-j>> ooi j.â^> )ooi K-/j
J^
Jijj^. yoiot/ ~Vio
Jj*-*- ^:^ t^
oia.A
^/
.JLâ.* "^-i. jk-\6u*tt?
)
t
M
n \ .-.otoojjw,
^ )*9^J
Jju/ Jooi
^t~.ot
.)KjL.
t
â\ votoi/ ^Vio JLn-.
t
-o ^\o )j\jL.
t
.ô 6|\^^ )jot Jl*aioK\
V-io/o )
-i\ ô sflpo i ^-JÔL^jflgjojO; oiltjxs )ooi K*/> oot J>Jjt Jooi ^Sioo
1
^,a oq, \ J-SuSis Jju\io t^-ji ^ôi .Jbjot\. f-Jôo Juwia-_co yojot/
Ji/>
.ô
n
ntv> tKj> Jju\*tt Jooi i+xi ^-\t
Lp|
6u> ooot a\j/i ôt j*o/
,_., w^-ww-ill/ ^j/o
.J
->
t >
,....; )l-Soo ^ )kjL-.
t
._a_\ ^^ Iju.t-o ^-.j
oot
JKj-.pa_> )ooi K_/>
JL
t
.^^..
1. Ms add. "w.
Ce disciple monta avec lui et enfonca dans Teau: et il dit a saint Mar
Aaron : Seigneur, quên sera-t-il de moi? Le saint lui repondit et lui
dit : Tu nc peux pas venir, parce que tu as doute.
36. Ce frere retourna
*
pres de son maitre Mar Simeon et lui raconta les
prodiges que Dieu faisait par le moyen de saint Mar Aaron. Le saint Mar
Simeon loua Dieu et dit : En verite, c'est pour lui qiêtait cette vision lu-
mineuse qui m'est apparue comme une etoile
;
puis il chassa ce disciple et
lui dit : Puisque tu n'as pas pu suivre cc saint homme, tu ne peux plus
etre avec moi.
37. Arrivee a Constantinople.

Ouand saint Mar Aaron arriva a une
ile, qui etait dans la mer sur laquelle il voguait, des navigateurs, qui virent
le saint marcher sur la mer, annoncerent ce prodige a toute la ville et sainl
Mar Aaron entra dans (cette) ville. Alors le demon qui etait dans la fille de
Fempereur Constantin se mit a parler et a dire : Aaron le Syrien est vcnii.
il est arrive ici. Alors rempereur envoya un navirc du cotc par ou ctaicnl
partis les messagers qu'il avait envoyes auparavant a sa recherche. Le saint
entra dans la ville le jour du dimanche, et il alla se reposer pres d'un soli-
taire qui demeurait dans cettc ville.
fol. 96
r a.
fol. 96
fol. 96
r b.
fol. 96
r b.
736 PAUL.

[328]
'
,-*. J.a
\.V)0 JKjL..ô\ U-t-D 0|\ ^;^ .'fô/o )j)a OOI )oO| ^wîOO
J-JL..a_^
^j
oot .woio ..,.. â/ o-\j/j
Jô^ Jj>-*-o >1^J> oooi ^.DVbo
)t^">-/
oila\ ol/j yoioi )uu/
]
â^ ^&îo Jla\,\ yohJ^ ô Joot vOtoK-./ Jla\p
yOoi\ Vô/ -^j/ )-aô-/ îo .06.
môJ
.yoKj/ ^*^ls
Jjô .yooi^ vô/o
.^.ik^
^-\ ,* Jjl\ô .yOJot 06,
^Vô/ ) ftW J^/
JiJW .)j^t-o 001
)
*>\v> )ooi
9^*9 yaJot Lp| ol/ JK^jus ou>o .
3
a\j/o
)
t
M
n\ w.otoiJio
.
Joot ô
t
. v< \ r> o*\ q-^Ka/o JLa\io lc\ a\.ô .J^jLioiJJ vv>
t
n^> oiK-s
JV-a-^JLioi .)
i\v> \
5
oV-ô/o
*
.ooilo
4
) ., o\ ^\oi )^pi| ôtoojj-
o
^^jîo
J
i\>o\ a^K*/o
.Jj>oi ^\
y"*+*>l
^J-j^* )oio .wOi-JU^;/ v^K-S
.Jux\j>0
t
n
>
^-t
> J^S*
JW
JjL-\iO w.^0
.Jju*t-o
la\
0)^9
U]J.ô
w.OtOoJ^-AO JK-\*pOO
J
L\.^
p Jjjjv OU> )oO| )V-/ w.6| )k.->^\js\ Q-.K-./0
-'P
*'po/o Ot'^0 Ôf-O v^\0 .NJsÔ
Jjt-*f-D 01J..A,
^DO
.Jju.j-09 v.01o\_^V ^0*-
^.*\JJ
Kj/ ôsaijto
Jj-^J- )oi\ *-k/
^j/j
.^cuogo JLia^ )jJ; ^ô
y
\
*JJ
k-j/ ..> vto
J9V-A9
)ia, 1 aa-ioua
^\
*--V-oo >
iJL',"5
?
x**'^*'
1. *l* Ms. 2. UW Ms.
3. ^l/o Ms.

4. k.cA
in marg. 5. Ulo Ms.
38. Ce demon se lamentait et disait : Le saint est entre dans la vilie.
L'empereur envoya des messagers et ils chercherent le saint jusqua ce quils
1'eussent trouve. Le bienheureux etait en prieres; quand il eut fini, il parla
a ces hommes qui etaient venus pres de lui et il leur dit : Qui cherchez-
vous? Ils lui dirent : D'ou viens-tu? Le saint leur repondit : Je suis
un etranger. Ils lui dirent : L'empereur nous a envoyes te chercher.
Ils emmenerent le saint et partirent. Au meme moment vinrent les messa-
gers que 1'empereur avait envoyes jadis a sa recherche jusqu'en Armenie; ils
entrerent chez 1'empereur et lui raconterent tout ce qui avait eu lieu. Ces mes-
sagers virent le saint et furent dans 1'admiration.
*
Ils dirent a 1'empereur :
Nous avons laisse cet homme apres nous, et nous voyons qu'il nous a
precedes ici. Et ils raconterent a 1'empereur au sujet de 1'ange qu'ils
avaient vu pres du saint et 1'empereur se rejouit d'une grande joie.
39. Nouvelle expulsion du demon.

L'empereur ordonna alors de lui
apporter la jeune fdle qui etait possedee du demon
;
elle criait et elle ecu-
mait. Ils la jeterent aux pieds du saint. Ouand il la vit, il pleura, il pria
devant le Seigneur et il dit : Seigneur, pour que le peuple voie et croie que
tu es le vrai Dieu, que tu exauces ceux qui font ta volonte et t'invoquent
fol. 96
[329] 39. NOUVELLE EXPULSION DU DEMON. 737
Jjot JK-o-^j ouj/ ^__o
J
i > _> Jljoi JjJLjl oo-3jo w'po jc_c_3
.y_\
....-.-XJOO
-V--o
i
Q-
:
3o .UL-
JjJjl ooi o-3Jo J_Vw-_\_{j ou;/ JÔ--c_3
_.6t J_s_>-Jl__ oioo
JL-io^
^*i
/ -IljJ-o JJL3/0 .ouo ô-^-j ool
JJ; JLjl-v__ oot )Jj--x
yojot/
ô-o JLoioV vOou^do )K_3l__ooo
'
wsoo i
ftu_^-cajo_o )__._oo f^-JOo .)olôo.
îo
)
%
.,
o JL-^-ao .J.oj JJo .otioA K_a-j Jl___oo Jb^so .JLjL-t-o -_otc_wi
îo ..J-JLoa.^ ^JLjm
^--_/ JL__-_ot îoi o-jl-so
.JJl-...oi ôol JLioj; J_jl_oo
oj-oo ^Vo-xj jj JJfcoocL ôoi
2
;K_o .JL_o_.j oiKja-co ^^ JKjL.po Oi_-__J,-_0
-.ô--o ou-_o o-cojj JL_M JJo .oit-th-x JL_Jl_x>o JoOt J_VO JKjl-ojJ, J-___oo Oi_X
^__x
,
n qi t ) JL____w_<> ôo
JL___.jj J_x___o .J-_-_>,-_o__, Jlia-fcj JJL^9
Ji
v
/
JJ/
^)0^-_O îO K_j/ 0-___-J
JJ JjLiO ^ÔO .JL_00-$C_\ JL-OOO }-_o/ ^*-OI
.0$__J
.v-\ ^JLt Kj/
JL_>j J~VOOtO__0
Jj__0| y/j .JjUt-0 Oi_\ V-JL9 ,y_X JLl / OOUj
.oi___
J-j/
L-_o.._xi
J_\-00^
JVOO.J 'JL_oo> JOU -O. OC-.3JO ^lo_-l_oo jQ-OSl
J-JjOtOO Â JoOUJO .J-J3l._-.__Jl OOIO JL3J.D J_SO-_Sl-_ _.6io .JJL-__ot w-\ jLL-dlo
JLjl_ooJJ JJ-*^_o
)__o)jo JL__oi
?
J_3l_oo oou )J^__; )!-_-__ ^.ôi
.^-1/j
JV^-x
1.
__*<_o
Ms.

2. !ô in marg.

3. U*? Ms.
avec une vraie foi et que tu glorifies ceux qui te gloriiient, ordonne, Sei-
gneur, que ce mauvais demon sorte de 1'oreille de cette jeune fille. Aus-
sitot 1'oreille de la jeune fille s'ouvrit et ce demon en sortit. Mar Aaron or-
donna a ce mauvais demon de ne plus rentrer chez personne a jamais.
Lempereur Constantin, la reine et tous les grands se prosternerent aux pieds
du saint et Tempereur lui demanda de rester pres de lui, mais il ne le voulut
pas. Le saint demanda a 1'empereur de batir un temple a cet endroit; et ils
le batirent comme le demandait le bienheureux, a Forient de la ville sur le
bord de la mer. (Aaron) demeura la des jours nombreux et 1'empereur lui
fit de grands eadeaux : de l'or et de 1'argent pour son monastere. II ne vou-
lut rien recevoir de lui, sinon une petite tunique pour (servir) 1'autel, et
1'illustre (saint) demanda a 1'empereur de le renvoyer a son monastere. Alors
1'empereur dit au bienheureux : Pourquoi ne prends-tu rien de ce que je
te donne ? Le saint lui repondit : Si tu veux ainsi me donner un pr^sent,
que ta Majeste ordonne que l'on conduise un petit courant d'eau a 1'endroit
oii j'habite ; batis-moi un temple et cette echelle de pierre dans la caverne
et ta memoire (vivra) dans les generations a venir. L'empereur donna avec
grand plaisir beaucoup d'or et d'argenl
*
a des ouvriers habiles et il or-
* ^"'
a
'"'
738 PAUL.

LEGENDE DAARON DE SAROUG. 330
.Ji
10
l
oi__ )ooi i~-o-_M o
J>1/?
JL---s__xo_i s_,
t
JL--jJ Jni\v> ^-c-So
.)v-ou>o
JkN
* PO -.OtO
.J---*t-0?
OIV1-3 J.-_.-._sIi JJjuOI OJL-SO J-JLiOojJ
J
,.__./
'
CL->OUO
.J->

* ô-_C_x jLiops
*.JL*-t-o JL_j ^_./
J.--_ioV
J-^-sv/
~o__._/o
JJLJ-J;
)__,io|__>
|
(
|io J-V-JL.-,---) ^_i.O
J-____v_-
îx ).!_-._. s__\\
^
30
J____>,_>v_X.._ OOI tflDt-_-JL{

^-l .J~VJL_,-_0} J-xil^_X \-*-y.> l^Ô Ô .Of
t
-.
t
_X
ô-oo Jooi
)' ou_>? J-~>o/
^_io
)
n
.,
n\ _.oia_o.s_jf w-OtiLio
y/j
r^lcuu/*
K.jI JL_>\
y/
.oC-x tô/o .yoioi/ _.j_-o JLi-t-o ^cus ^b-ioo
.(-.**_?
J-j/
lo-,--
Jol_,!_>0__>;
"s_*oJ^/ ..s-OUU~. ,-> J-L3CLJ ^^-Ol
Jt
-*_-__sl ôc-x
Jooi/>
J-j/ J_~__
.
Jt-*-*__J.
v-oo-x Jootl i\j/
JL_>\ JLjl-u/ .oC-x
,_>?/
ôo J.JLiso .s-oioi\-./ yloAj/i
)

^
N
>
^*^- J
" " "-
s^>
JL-X./?
Jv-?
:JL-w-----o
J t
__^-.t\-./
Jj'/o
^.-iV-./ ^j'/ ^-*o_m
Jj/ J-_>*
Jjoi ^s^__o
.Jj-_t___s oi_x t_o/
J-H^
o)1q-o-
P
s_5
.oujl-_o w^-_bs--_-*>Vs__i 9 )--.-..-> s-w-a--,/ jJo ,^_i--o_t7? JLi/ JL_>>6
.
-
jl_>_.--o
Jv_--v
.^fl-ju
;
J___>\.b__ o6i9 ot_-^---_--x "^s-^-jlj Jjl__./i .o__
r
_/i/ Ji.-*-.^ ^->t-.6t
K "> <T>'l
JJo
s-.
<
-J__> JL-oJ-COO JoOI} J._V_00 sa_x OOU . OV-X
V-0/o J-L-Ô JjL.Ô
ooiio
Ms.

2. $lo Ms.
donna instamment aux gouverneurs du pays ou habitait le bienheureux
d'aider les ouvriers. lls batirent un temple remarquable dans le monastere
du saint, ainsi que cet escalier (qui s'y trouve), et ils firent des conduites
(xywyo?) d'eau, comme le voulait le saint, jusqu'a 1'entree de la caverne.
40. Depart de Constantinople.

Le saint pria de nouveau pour rem-
pereur et pour la ville, puis il se mit en route pour retourner a son monas-
tere. Quand il arriva a la porte de la ville, 1'Ennemi du genre humain essaya
s'il ne pourrait pas detourner le saint de la route qu'il avait entreprise. II
apparut sous la forme d'un moine, parla avec saint Mar Aaron et lui dit :
Si tu le veux, je demande a etre ton disciple. Quand le bienheureux le
vit, il eomprit que c'etait l'ennemi du genre humain; il lui repondit ainsi et
lui dit : Comment veux-tu rester avec moi comme disciple, lorsque je suis
un homme infirme et que le monastere des freres est tres eloigne! Alors
Satan dans sa ruse repondit et dit au saint : Cest pour cela que je desire
aller avec toi, parce que tu es un homme infirme, je veux te servir. Le
saint ne put se debarrasser de lui, alors il se demanda comment il pour-
rait abattre la force de cet ennemi de notre race. Le saint prit la parole et
lui dit : (( L'empereur m!a donne beaucoup d'or et d'argent, mais je nâi
[331] 40. RETOUR DR CONSTANTINOPLE. 739
>.)n . n iv> ôa^ K-.001 aL\/
-\^7?
k-*oot
)
po
JJ*
^îo -.Ôfio ouio
^jjJ
U
ô-2ot
)
l ., n\ )j)jl ou\ t-io/ .JjlÔo s*\ oou; ^D KjlCOJ
^V/ ^-J
)*U .)KjL*Oo\ j-Ju-f^ y*2>Oi
^
M
6| nO. OOU Ô OiJLiO O m 1
J-iO ..^vj^-O
^Vl/S
)LiOO JioJ..2> )ttO ^Ô ..O-COJ J.ioJ-QOO JoO|99 oS>
5
.Jn
.
t
n
>
J.n.Joco
oô oi\
îoi Jooi )u~
..)jL\io* ^^co.a2L\ ^CUt-O îo )oot ^.^ ^D
^j
U-zo-l
^-ooi|o .JLoo JjL\i6i )icu>co 010 0001 ^.Kjm Jôoju (l^jaj
)t-~
Ho
oua )-Jtto o-Juî/o Jôo .ioot )y^.>a olô .ioot
Jo J-ô.o> jL-.t-o 040
JL^K-L\
)
t
t
o )i,/i J..3l1\ô ^.ô-ji
^t-oi .JLoj* ojL\~Io ôiowXslIilj
*o
)jlôo ofiîo .ouio ^JjlJ ^.3oi Ôf^ Jkootaio* oun V0.-CO *.*-*4o\a9
jLiLst Jj>oL\o .*po/ (Aio
K-Jt-.K-. .ouv o*po/o J.ju.t-co. o^swcoo .ôtoJoVoio
J-j/
JLiL^
JJ
.01-0 ^JLjS'
^.j
)--.t-o Jiaaîo; ouâ^. Jô^ ^,)-^
k->/
)
v>\* a j\j/ ^j
..)jlooo ou\ t-io/ .(l9)^> )*ot îo
V^
'
. yy^
yJ-
\ .Jj-.ô ou\
t^/ .yt-t^
out-7 I.V-^-ô
)Voi 6*o
vop'/
)j7o
-.^#,\
1. aô
Ms.

-i. i*>lo Ms.
rien voulu accepter de lui parce que je ne pouvais pas le porter ; si tu avais
ete avec moi auparavant, j'aurais pu accepter tout ce que me donnait l'em-
pereur. Le demon dit au saint : Retournons et acceptons tout ce que
1'empereur voudra donner. Alors le saint retourna a la ville. Le demon
pensa qu'il allait prendre de l'or et de 1'argent, qu'il le porterait et qu'il se
mettrait en route et
quand 011 serait un peu plus loin

qu'il le jetterait,
s'enfuirait et tromperait (ainsi) le saint.
41. Le demon porte une auge.

*
Le bienheureux, lorsqu'il etait entre
auparavant dans le palais de 1'empereur
, y
avait vu une pierre d'aimant
creuse, dans laquelle les mulets de 1'empereur buvaient l'eau; le saint avait
ete frappe de sa grandeur et elle etait tres belle. Le saint songea a s'en ser-
vir pour abattre la force du perfide. Lorsque rempereur etait a la porte du
palais, il pensa qu'il revenait pour lui demauder quelque present. L'empereur
et ses grands sortirent, saluerent le saint et tous

mais surtout 1'empereur
lui dirent : Tout ce que tu veux demander, demande-le, jusqu'a la moitie

de 1'empire. Le saint lui repondit : Je ne te demande que cette pierre.
L'empereur lui dit : Retourne en paix a ton monastere, j'attelerai (a celte
pierre) des taureaux et des betes de somme, et je te 1'enverrai a ton monas-
fol. 96
vb.
.1. 96
b.
fol.
9'
r a.
740 PAUL.

LEGENDE IVAARON DE SAROUG.
[332]
J^loVo* 0|-.\
^-V-^/ Jt
*-^ * JJ JLj/
)-*^ )Vol
JJ .6uL\._o/ |j/o .6|_O0|
.^./
yoou^
i_-6/
.^lv-
3
^
)?J---\
^
-^/?
* oioK*J J-Joi JJ .JLj__oa__
,6i_\
"^SOiO OOJO Oi___x s_0|oK../ Joi_~N9 ^^^-O .KjJLlL Oi_x OOI .Oi_x ^j-X>(
)fes__> t % __\ ooi .Jjl-*-o oi_x po/ .jA__>JL_. uô o_co .J___oo oi_x *,__>/
J__Jb
);oi9 .oi-x po/o Jjlso .J?jL_\
)i\\ i . \ 6i_>ou ..oi_x ooi- po
.JJjV-3?
5
.^-w^v Ol *l t\ O^ JS_*._>
U^-O
^*t- -\^~l t-?
^\l).J
yV>\
9 ^___\
)LL_/ t.L_x
J-^t-*
oi>\ r>%7
Jj/
-.-OO. J^/ oi-O-.*/
.U-h^ V-/o Uô
Oi._Q>.JL-_> .6i__> V_/o JL_-_>0
._6|
Jl_>J_>
l___\ OV-O jjâj
^_t_.6|
.^JU__j
^_/
)9t--luOO JK.-JiO-ja.-JS ouS
^-t-
?
y\^/?
)j9Ô0 OOI
..J.......
>V> NM_Jl_
vpo?
JJ9
6|__> 90|9j/ J?JLjl\
p?/
UÔ .OUO.-.9/0
W-*--
6*_U___> ._00._x __>SL_;U{ 10
î JtOL-v
*
^? ^t-
i0
/ t-
5
-)^JJ
n "
">
J,l$a_;l OJ---9
x^-*/
-^-*-
JL-___t_o (99
t-*
5
J^>/ &*l
"^^
odoo/ )6oi
JU/
)coi JJo
.ylalv 9?J\_-/ )oi_$s
_.6i__v
^__? )?J~*
o6i_\ oi\ oooi
^J-L_?
^-~N
./ .)J^JL.tô? J-mJ^
_>_-2J9
*__./ JJL._.__ oi._\ J^-./j
J-jv^ J-ajv-* ^*)-- JJ
^P/
i
^v*
?^-* l^)->
1.
_.__
Ms.
tere. Le saint lui dit : Donne-la-moi et je la porterai, je ne demande pas
de taureaux ni de betes de somme. Les grands dirent a 1'empereur : N'est-
ce pas celui-la qui a chasse le demon de ta fille ? II leur repondait : Oui.
Ils lui dirent : Accorde-lui sa demande, car Dieu est avec lui et il em-
portera cette (pierre). L'empereur lui dit : Prends, seigneur, ce que tu
demandes. Le saint lui dit : Donne-moi une chaine de fer. Quand il
la lui eut donnee, il donna la chaine au demon, le fit venir et lui dit : Nous
voulons emporter cette pierre avec nous pres des freres. Alors Satan rit
en lui-meme, il repondit et dit au saint : Mets-la-moi sur (le dos) et je la
porterai selon ta volonte, jusque pres des freres. Alors le bienheureux
s'approcha de cette pierre et lui dit : Au nom de Notre Seigneur Jesus-
Christ, qui aide ceux qui 1'invoquent en justice et en verite, leve-toi avec
moi. Et il prit cette pierre et il la leva. Puis il prit la parole et dit au de-
mon : Prends garde qu'elle ne tombe pas. Et ceux qui virent ce prodige
louerent Dieu et dirent :
*
Dieu nous a envoye cet homme, tel qu'il n'y en
a pas et qu'il n'y en aura pas sur la face de la terre. Lorsque le saint se
mit en route pour sortir parla porte de la ville, ceux qui voyaient ce demon
porter la pierre etaient dans 1'etonnement et disaient : Nous n'avons jamais
[333
42. AARON ENFERME LE DEMON. 741
)K l
>t
.Ô îO
V-2>-^
Ol\-> sOo\do/ OJÔO JjLViO JlJu.,.0} Oi*^ sASlJO
.Jjoi
"^-^
OOOI w^ÔfK.ÔO yOOf.^-*)
J
tvX.^.iOL.V O3l20<0
jjU*f
yCO^^S.^ ^\jO
.sÔO|9 ^.^S
/
^-..Oi^xD
jj )l t ., n \ ooi JiU
V^/
^-ccL^^-xia JISoocL.
Jjjjt ooio Jju^
ojj po
Oi-\
K_j/ JU^-AO wK-S k-l/ ]i7j jl/ .^kjLis^/j )lO! JLsJjJ s^\ siaLSLli
jlo
^.\ .-0-31/;
).J-a-./
.^Jb ^3o/o Kj/
^j
.j-*-M0
0|1\ \^6{
.wsJU.î\
O-j)s-i0 ,-SO .)l~s)s-a ^-is Jjsjs-D
^\
lSlXDoIKj
JJ; ..)j/ Vô/? JVoiopCL3 )jU
,^^l\j3 s*u*jH|
J_j/
)! -V-*>/o JLx-jJs.j JjLi, Jjj&ô )t-oKio* ,.-, (iaj^Cbs
)s-3j-D )>oio
JV-
3
^
J'H^ 7-^-/?
i*p/
U*-/
-yoioi/ ^p
Jj^
oi^s
V^/
)w-j/ n.36|
J^
ÔO ^jXjD wwl-oII/
)j/
JLisl^
JjJl*
oS.
V^/ ^t-*
.^MSaJl
U-f-O
cJLÔ L.-^^
v/;
'fio/o O.Jl-w.1/ .01 J.2>J.2l^ 6i-j/ .oo .ov\
)j/
x^^
3
Kjl )io\J* yî Jj-SO.^ ^**-*0|
.sv*\ )jJi/o
J^3l\ ~6|-^0..3la/ ..vooi/
^v*
J.-JL->. JjV-JO
Js-3jL-D ^Q-O-JL-J >OQ.-JD . JiJ.Jl\ \.SO
f
Olla.\, sÔOJL ^ . *,\Tt
J-sJjl^ 6i-\ JLj/
^xLji (^-ooo
.Jj/
>.îlJîo
^
sîoô ^>
'V^l h^^
1.
soCvvJjS
Ms.
'2. u*W Ms.

3.
&â
Ms.
vu un homme en chair (et en os) aussi fort que celui-la. Lêmpereur et
toute la foule
(o'xW)
sortirent avec le saint en dehors de la ville, puis le
saint pria sur eux et ils retournerent a leur ville pleins d'etonnement pour
tout ce qui avait lieu.
42. Aaron enferme le demon sous l'auge.

Lorsque le saint et ce
demon eurent marche durant quinze jours, le demon dit au saint : Ne me
suffit-il pas de cette pierre dont tu m'as charge, mais (faut-il encore) que tu
viennes derriere moi et que tu troubles mes pensees? Le saint lui dil :
Marche et porte la pierre comme il t'a ete ordonne ; ne prete pas atten-
tion aux psaumes que je dis, pour ne pas t'ajouter douleur sur douleur.
Quand ils arriverent a une montagne nommee Msard, Satan prit la parole et
lui dit : Je veux me reposer un peu. Le saint Mar Aaron lui dit : Pour-
quoi dis-tu que tu es un homme rolmste si cctte pierre te fait ilechir?
Alors le demon lui dit : Je dcmande a me reposer un peu et aussitot je
recommencerai a porter (la pierre). Quand il eut pose cette pierre, il
songea et dit : Si saint Mar Aaron me quitte, je laisserai la pierre et je
m'en irai. Alors le bienheureux s'agenouilla en prieres durant six heures.
Quand il eut termine sa priere, il dit au demon : Leve-toi, prenons la
PATR. on. T. V.
^9
fol. 97
r b.
742 PAUL. -
LfiGENDE D'AARON DE SAROUG.
[334]
J
?
JL. c*_x po/ .Kj/o
Jj/ ^jJj
;>oa_o .(U-^fl o_x -po/
4--/ lo-\
)j/ ^V/o
H^
W
3
1?^
^/?
ôi
Jj/ Jj*>
JJ?
-^ W
pe/
J'^ ^/
:Jju^
J-._-__vio .^.__x
J.j/ v-^/? ^t.-*>
_-x-__oo_it
.U-t-o
c*_\ -,-_o/ .ouK_/ )K-_>;
?
^_<-_-\-.D
?
u-_X K_,
?
okjt/ Kj/o
.J.3J.D
J
?
0| î, oC-X )oO| K-./ J.JL-_J0-_O v*-w_X>
K_-.->0|
?
)j/ J^
)oi
^_.
?
Jl-AOI .0|-\ l\j/
^__^
Kj/ .J.3lV._0
^
Jj /
^J_-Ji
?
wC*__^-_v OUUiO
J.->Jl_D ^___,____J
?
.OU-> ^JL^-bw^/
?
J^t2_O0 >4-_aAO
.
'
^..
?
OC-Jl_.
)V*-a_-
jio .JK..O|J>
y^\
^JL-OOIO -.Oi-X ,_JL-.__-__Jt
y/ J-D0|0
.)t-t^
0V-C-S-50J
?
)
?
J_
ou-\ j-_o/
)?V
JO
W-
9 ^c___._u Jlaoi ôo-o .-.otoJL_>ioV
?
o J___Kio _-_.-._-.->
i-so/
.W-3
)?ok
*-_^/; JU- )j/
)j-_o
JJ
?
)>-olô
U--,
)ou\)o
)j/
)._O.L.
?
J.-_v_^__>c-__x ^-io).jo w-j/ ot.->-._j
Ji
?
.6upe_jo c_--*.
Ji
>-.
t
--o
.Jj-->.o oi\
.OUt-_Ct /
C-2L-_/ J.JL3L../
#x
ia_\ kJ_\ JL_-_\O.D
.J
?
J.Jt oC_x
v^./
.ow_-o ^JLc*__o
.JL--__
)L--5t_-w_-\j
?
)._-__-3c_-^
J.--.*/
^.iv yoLxho .)Lj/
v---** W -Jjw-3
c*_\
i-_6/
.J-_~JL_d woi
?
6iK-o.-jLio
._.6t JL-%;/
jV-V^Jo
-*0J_-K-.J
JK-OOT.A,-,
JL-_0 Jîoo
1.
îo-*-
Ms.
pierre et marchons. Satan lui repondit et lui dit : Marcbe devant moi
pour que je me repose un peu et aussitot je prendrai la pierre et jirai pres
des freres. Le saint lui dit : Leve-toi et marclions tous deux. Le demon
dit au saint : Je te le dis en verite, je ne puis plus porter cette pierre
parce
*
qu'elle est trop grande. Le saint lui dit : Ecoule ce que je te dis :
1'empereur avait un grand besoin de cette pierre et tu m'as promis de
porter tout ce que je recevrais de Tempereur, porte-la donc. Maintenant,
je vois que tu veux manquer a ta promesse ; Tempereur apprendra que nous
1'avons trompe, car nous avons recu de lui une pierre pour la porter au
monastere. Si nous la laissons, nous serons couverts de confusion et cela
ne plaira pas a Tempereur et a ses grands. Leve-toi maintenant, prenons la
pierre et marchons. Le demon lui dit : Jc jure par le Dieu vivant et
cache que je n'ai plus la force de porter cette pierre. Le saint lui dit :
Allons donc creuser un trou et la cacher pour que personne ne la voie et
ne le dise a 1'empereur, et pour que nous n'ayons pas honte devant lui. Le
demon lui dit : Nous n'avons pas de pioche, comment pourrions-nous creu-
ser et la cacher? Le saint lui dit : Je creuserai. 11 fit sur la terre le
signe de la croix vivante et aussitot il la frappa de son baton et la terre s'ouvrit
de la grandeur de cette pierre. Le saint dit au demon : Mesure la longueur
et la largeur de cette pierre. Le demon la mesura et elle avait cinquante-
[335]
43-45. GUERISONS. 743
.j^SJLO Ôt\
)*Jj*
s^JtJ0 po ..A30 O.0ô/
Jj^J.D
swOJOO JiJlJlJx J.Jl.*.0 jJ
/
JLiLOt lo-*
JjJLjj*.
V^ /
.k^*Io ^../'J^njxI ouKao . ^^-Jio/ Kio ^.jlô^ otDio/
'^Jx
J.3)j>
sÔ|JX J-JL-f^ Oi3L30|0 .vOJLiCLJj
JJjL
K-wwJO
.J^V^?/?
^W
ÔJ-iOO
Jlojio JL*xJx voioiJJ K-j/ J.J>o ool J?J.-JuJ\ ouV Vô/o )-x.â^ )jJxo );)jl
.J-j/
vASJ
JJ JLôV- yoioi/
Jl/ Ji
y/j
Kj/ jj>/o cJ.jl^
J,J.j.
o/ JIoVIJjs
J.-j/
^.-Soij J-io,Jx
J^Jj>
Jjoi ^.io
J.ju.1 JJ .J^,
Jojjxjo yi\
Jj/
J.ioaio Jjloi
^-^-/o ^.Jxj'/? ^.\.^/o .)..i.iea.^ (.io^ oin mo I-Jl-^js
^j
/o .
y.
la\
.Ji
ouix ^-po/ .J-ôj-fl \oot/ oj!S, ^.3oi Jl .061 )JLjl voch^ t-io/ .^'1/;
Jl^Jn t-sj.j3
bs.^^1 â^loo .).j.^jq.^
J-^^J)
l^-
3
?
oiioajLaV )-*o oou 0010
.Jjooo-jx
OU5 (OOI K/o
J^-Jt-J^
Ot-J>0_JM )Kju.^.Jia-\
)1/
îol ^JiO
JjU.^
)}
,J>0
J._j-oa-^ ^.ou-j. t-oo
J001
)
mv> ^^^ ô J~.a~.Jx )ooi Jljoo? ^ J-JJV-^
J^/ J-JX/ .J..ioa^ ol\
V-^/
.ôjxÎ/o jKoia^ ou*jLioo s_>oioj>o. oijx JS^yo
JI\.J3o
t
Jx oua~o J.-*~J>o 061 )Lj.j',j>
^J
/o .010 jJ>6jx
U*^ l )*o~~? JJSoo
15
^bs
Jjuo J-a^ 061 ^..jlJjjo ia* .J...a-J_x Jj-sa^ s_u>~ +so . Jjv-sojJsjx .ot
1.
v
-w
c^-o Ms.
six coudees de long et trente-trois de large. II dit au demon : Desccnds
maintenant mesurer la terre qui a ete ouverte. Le demon descendit la me-
surer et le saint retourna cette pierre sur le demon. Le bienheureux prit la
parole et dit au demon : Causeras-tu encore de la peine et de la fatigue
a Aaron dans les (divers) pays, 6 maiivais demon, et diras-tu encore : Si
Aaron de Sarqug ne vient pas, je ne sors pas? Je t'adjure par le Dieu vivant
de ne pas quitter cette pierre avant que je revienne pres de toi. Le saint
s'en alla et le laissa jusqu'aujourd'hui. Ce demon dit a ceux qui vont et vien-
nent : Est-ce que Adron de Saroug ne revient pas?

*
Ils lui disent :
Non, et il se lamente en lui-meme pour avoir voulu tromper le saint et
il reste sous la pierre jusqu'aujourd'hui.
43. Guerisons.
Le saint, partant de la, arriva a la ville nommee Tarendd.

II
y
avait la un homme qui avait ete pique par un serpent et n'etait pas en-
core gueri. Quand le saint le vit, il en eut pitie ; il 1'oignit de 1'eulogie el
il l*ut gueri. Le bienheureux lui dit : Ln quel endroit demeure ce mauvais
serpent? Cet homme pique (par le serpent) alla lui montrer 1'endroit.
Lorsque le bienhcureux vit le serpent, celui-ci s'elanga aussitot sur le bien-
fol. 97
v a.
fOl. 9
v" a.
744 PAUL.

[336]
|
v> -\ ov-Ji-Joi ^.io 061
J
iO~*. "^.a-3o .ôtoJ-K-.x v_d$ jL._>
t
_o
^_ 001 .J-L-.ai
MtPHOI i>\
oi^ -~ju-/o ûÂÂio oiiajij
JK.j.-
>
:>a\ )X/o . J.jl-
>
.o îol îo -.
,
t
-_.o
)jl_-o- ^^-vo .iooi JLîaio ji I001 y.s îoj .JJLKj/ i_\ Joot K-./>
^ It^x
y_x
J-j/
\y.~ :-.>-*> .4-_\ 'ô\ 061
Jt-J^
'
*_eu>.~- ô .J.jl:>o>> JLi,^__ Jlp^
V-io/ .KS__oo
JJ
oiio/ ^sov3
^*>? )^~ ^ ^-/ JL-^ JoCSs* Kj/ 0|.____0i
JK__>ja__> JLlL^-O v_--ioj/
ou_-V~o *~
so J^Jl-^ oi-^V-o .yoioi/
^v^ J--t-
*^
i-_<L__wJ_ jD tOO>___0 .OU-._X_,
Jv3>--* yOY&Q
.^^^.iO J_O.Jl__ C*-_0 .QtV>Q>^
-*1
v
OO|l\ Jîo/ ._.KS--V_iO
JjL--_/ .oC_\
2
Oîo/o 6|lo__\ 0_obO . i-__>--X_O._O0 loOJ
.oiloA a_ôi>o .^Sîo/j uJ^ 0010 :JK_*.____s o_^ J\__/
,__
Jv_Vx
.JIKj/
.J___>.
JJo yOOlloL^
J001.JJ
OiJL-O OOOI ^.xiOO \*O10lV.^V yo+a OLâuJO
îxo
I
^90)^ Jjo .JLioa^ yoouî. ->-V<o .oila^ oj_jl_X/
JJL*-ô JL-*x__o
t\.__,/o .ôotv-s/ oiâ-jij
,_~
^^
K^
*-~**fa
\Q^-/ *_>_j.> ),___ Jt\_.va_\
,^_a__vj ô .0001 w_^____,_*IK__jo
JjJ_-jl
îoj J-J-3u/ JLsVoV
4
]Licb. ^_ioi Jooi
_.oiooJj.-_.
.
v
oc4__a_v yooi\u^\ ooio .
v
c__xoi
JL
ajls
^j
JL_oa.w-_ _.oi
JK-*V-?
oupo
1. -v_. (pr. m.) Ms. 2- -*>fo Ms.

3. w&^V (pr. m.) Ms.
4. U--*^
Ms.
heureux, mais le saint cracha sur lui et le serpent creva depuis la queue
jusqu'aux yeux.
44. Le saint partit de la et entra dans la ville nommee Melitene; il
y
trouva un homme qui avait une femme muette depuis sa naissance. Le
bienheureux entra a Feglise au moment du soir, et cet homme, lorsqu'il le
vit, lui dit : Seigneur, je vois que tu es un serviteur du Dieu vivant : j'ai
une sceur qui n'a pas parle depuis le ventre de sa mere. Saint Mar Aaron lui
dit : Amene-la ici. Quand il 1'eut amenee, le saint lui mit 1'eulogie dans
la bouche; aussitot elle parla et, des le matin, il la laissa. Quand on la vit
parler, on courut pres d'elle et on lui dit : Gomment parles-tu? Cette
femme leur dit : II
y
a un homme dans la maison qui m'a fait parler.
Ils coururent pres de lui, se jeterent a ses pieds et le prierent de demeurer
pres d'eux, mais il ne le voulut pas.
45. Beaucoup de gens se reunirent pres de lui ; le bienheureux pria
sur eux, puis se mit en route et entra dans un village nomme Ailoim. II
y
trouva un homme nomme Abraham

il
y
avait la de grands travaux comme
s'ils avaient ete faits par les demons.

Comme les maitres de ce village
[337] 43-45. GUERISONS. 745
.yOOtJk.-'. r>\ ô-i-jo yooi-*.^^ JJoj onô o\ô ..voioi/ ^po )
% . n\
"^-ô
J
i _ i->^ oooi
^.
..'/mo .o6t
JU)~-*
ooot iV.../ ))jl^co
J
}).-*> ^s.oo
^-iO O \ ->Q .^_.jV__&l
^__,/ yCL-J
yOOt-S )oO| K_/}
J..U /
oJ^~./o w*01
J
_V_t..a\
yOOI.-J.-iO J.-X--_>0 . ILJLj/
v
clj6i ^-io )cLo
x
_.*.\oC_x -o___.j>
.v
' 01
/
^V* U*+>*
vOO|-#-_*-_v -*.\,

>v
ooj^ *-o-3; Jjl__._/ oooi o,-_--_v ,._>o . Jla_K._-.__ vC___.2J .

J.-L-.,.--
)
.
o oot o'f.|jOo . JL.J~-->Va-D va___âj* J-_l_,,.__ yoo^
t__o/
.a-__-_o)l/o JL-.__>a-
l-iii/ yOOtVo ^-_*_o

#
w_6| (K.-0OJ ^_io )>(.__ a-ov-.NO .)L.po? o|._5CUi._> U-iia-o
oot-__>> )oi_.\JJ _--ojl ..vooiloj-x t^J! Jiicoo! ot__
^
^_i
\
aJO' . -ôi
)
N
.vo
~6o
of.^^-^0 J.JL_
>
a\ ooot
^.
<t> .>v>o
.
). jl V jl_s.\ J.jot
^~/;
jj-^\_xa__
)V-*t
3
-*-\ ^~-/ )--**/. .\0oi/ -Vjô )-____,.__= ooi
v\
j-io/
\
oc
*-t-))
Joou
vooiloj-x )._îo/j v_J_x_x a-\,
JJ/
.vOdIo^ Jô/i
)j/ )
po JJo .ô ^.^.o
.oiJ-\ ^._,j._-<>/ .vcoiiio )Lj/
tô-_*i ^ ^/ '^^ J
JLa,
l?
^^
* )>-o_-\ju_>
.
JLjL-*
t
._o voot-x __a._.3ll/
Jj*
.\Ooi--s --.L-yio
vOOi$l\_> wJL_-\j'/ ^jl-w . -_^_>o
. Jla_x, Jk____ JjL_.9a__ oio Oj_Loj fJôoi -_6i\ 6toJj-_>o
1. low Ms. 2. ^t-ô Ms.
sortaient le dimanche pour prier, et Abraham etait avec eux, ils virent le
saint Mar Aaron et lui demanderent de prier
*
sur eux et d'entrer dans leur
village parce qu'il
y
avait dans ce pays beaucoup de demons qui tourmen-
taient les hommes. II entra dans ce village et ils lui amenerent environ
5 trente hommes qui avaient des demons. Ils demanderent a 1'illustre Mar
Aaron de chasser les demons de ces hommes. Le saint leur demanda de sortir
pour la priere et quand ils eurent fait comme il le leur avait ordonne, le
bieriheureux pria sur eux et ils furent gueris. Le saint leur dit de faire des
oblations et le saint ofTrit Toblation (le saint sacrifice) au nom du Seigneur,
10 et les demons s'enfuirent de cet endroit et de tous ces liommes. Ceux qui
virent le prodige qu'il opera chez eux louerent Dieu qui a donne un tel pou-
voir aux hommes. Les seigneurs de ce village proposaient au saint de de-
meurer pres d'eux, mais le saint Mar Aaron leur repondit : J'ai des freres
qui m'attendent dans le monastere et je ne puis pas demeurer pres dc vous,
15
mais priez pour moi afin que j'arrive pres d'eux en paix, car voila longtemps
que je suis separe d'eux. Ils lui dirent : Seigneur, nous irons les cher-
cher et nous les amenerons. Mais le saint ne le voulut pas et ils firent un
oratoire de 1'endroit ou il avait offert le (saint) sacrifice.
fol. 97
V" I).
V b.
fol. 98
1
a.
746 PAUL. - LEGENDE DAARON DE SAROUG.
[338]
)
>
n
<*? \p-j/
~*-3l-a/o
.JLl/ ^, J-~ioo )-JL*t-o ^*-*-* ^*>i ^-*>o
*-iO ..|ia_\j-_> yOOU-X )00| vA_3/ OOIl OCH .JoO| vlL_X.
'
J.-V-V5 yOoi^ JoOI
JjPO
JK-__U )jV-io ^j/o
Jv-j
ô va_2.Jo .Jio__vXio Kjupcu^ )ooi ^Vj/j yo+a
ôa_a__-x
J-_o^__n oik_-^._xj--_-
J._jl__
>
.o ooi ycu/ ô ..Lô
v~a*/o .-JL-vio
)
>
*
ft * oi? JK__vo* .oi_\ o>--w>o
v
ooiia__\ K-w-jo .ôto^JL-^C-xl ia_\
J^
- ">*
k--_-Ui Jôo-. oow=> ..vj.*> <*->
^Vô/o Joi!_xJl OOOI ,.. .. M>QO .JjLiO )Vio?
Jjl->o_s oooi
^no Jj^-VJ -.,/ K-.i/j J-itoio .).9uuaji ^jo
]
J-ô jl__v-. )^_i *_*>
o>-v. .v-j.i>
.Jju.^-o vOoC_\ j-io/
.JJLoo
^-^ JK-ol^V^
O i-^- V-?-?
.JijJuao JKj,ao--> c*_\
^j
^--vV.JJ Joi^ o--v.J--o Jôd
)k\
>
<Y>o .)-^-v_-jlo
Jvjoi JJjuoi JLA-.
t
-xx-\ o|.__\ ojl_>o JistSo Jjl-oo/ oi/o
oui^-oa-3o
J-jl-.^-o, otk__\JL_ji
^/
J}-^_x
a_.k-./ Uio;
J-^fr^/
^/
M>J-3?
) *
"'
>
)V-^~
J J.a-vaji och-_> j--o.^
J^-i-o
^?
ooi .Jjl_q_.oiôo JLoj J.a-ôo;
v.oto v> r> \ ôo-. ^.--o ôa.o .JjLoJiio voioV-soj
^^
Jooi v_i.coaio ôa-CbvDo
Joi-^ Jooi V-^-eoj Ji6L-coJ.__so Ji-JL--wv-_io .JiVJ^--v-io ôi-_>-3u-> Jooi vâoJ^joo
1. Uo Ms.
44. Retour ai monastere.
Le saint partit de la et arriva pres des freres
et il trouva que cette caverne qui leur fournissait l'eau etait dessechee.
CTest cette eau qu'il leur avait fait sortir par sa priere avant d'aller a la
ville imperiale. 11 quitta le monastere, marcha 1'espace de trois milles et
trouva de 1'eau qu'il conduisit a 1'aide de son baton jusqu'a 1'entree de la
caverne pres de ses disciples. II descendit pres d'eux et ils virent que cet
endroit de la caverne laissait couler de 1'eau. Ils louerent Dieu et lui dirent :
Seigneur, le jour ou tu as quitte le monasterc, l'eau a seche dans la caverne
et maintenant que tu es revenu, la voila qui coule. Ils se rejouissaient a
cause du saint et exultaient plus que pour une perle de grand prix.
*
Le
saint leur dit : Enfants, voyez combien Dieu aime ceux qui l'invoquent en
justice et en verite.
45. Nouvelles constuuctions.
Les artisans et les ouvriers vinrent et
construisirent pour le saint un temple magnifique et renomme, ainsi qu'un
escalier de pierre. Ils tracerent aussi une conduite d'eau jusqu'au monas-
tere, comme le sainfc 1'avait demande et comme 1'empereur victorieux et
fidele Tavait commande. Le saint demeura dans cette caverne durant de
longues annees et chaque jour il augmentait ses ceuvres angeliques. II pro-
gressait de jour en jour dans toutes les vertus et (multipliait) les prodiges
[339]
46-48. MORT D'AARON. 747
odo_->. ooch Â.._-..ioo . _. .)
> ô ^-_>o oilo__x Jj>o__o._n oooi ^.l|o .-.ot6V-)L__
J-.i-__.-_\a-_<-
yooâô JcL.i ô ^_w___j1>s_>0} J-iu/o .JL.*fft~-oo J.-_oJ.:_oo )oi>p
i
-|* -
t-o
ooot
^*"^'W

\
*i/ w_V-_o J.-_v__-t.-jO} otlol-^ ._._> )oi_-t~s |oot
v
_.a.j_:-o
oi ____.> ^L^s-ÎJ Jioi
^.-./j
)K-oiaioo
)
lo
->
a
^
oou* Joi_xJJ ooot ,_._-- .__jl_oo
.-.oiaJV-oa> ^_-v~do
t
^ N
. J.ju_
t
_.o* om^ ôo JL--ioo o*f_-o
'\-^-l
JK--oa._ îo >*>-_x_o oj-co ô
îo
J-j/
)_-_.-_-__*_ )oi )Lj/ ; I *A .yooi.^
V--0/
)L2>_/ vooiV-aL\ juldo )v-oo
ot__>_:-._- yoKj/
^-V"*
5?^-"*5 )-_----/ .o>.-v>
^__.j
\oK.j/ )__-_-J-_o io__x ,__C_xoi ).._-__.
).!_>
)jt-*-
^)a_x 00010 .
v
a___x__.t )L_L-t-o )L__x_-a__>JJ (JLtd; )-_o_-/ .)oi_N >\L*_x___*
)i.,i,>oo 0001 ^t )_.*__/ .J._oo)l J.r>a__x,_oo J_JV-->-oo J.4_-o
v
a_t-x Joc+jo .JLoa-oo
djj' V-ô )v--_5a--ô J___.oi__*N
)v~-_^
)ooi _,oioI\.-_/ Jl-_oo)1o .J_x___jlo
v
_-_v_____
.JJjV--*; )K__V-^ ^-^-^ \"-
V
' 01
/
^"^ J-*-*-
?
-'
>--
^**
<^?
)l ^"/
)-_m/ oi__v-_> ^î.
-*-^\?
)la__x>-
^t--* t-
30
Jt"*
5^
? U\-
oi-a*a^v ^^-.xo
>-ôdii ô )lajL^t-oo )!__,__>_. _.__o>
N
*^____
,)oi_*N )L_V__o .
V--0/0
.oi_.Va_a_*o
1. ^-,0--. Ms.
et les guerrsons que Dieu operait par ses mains. Les peuples accouraient de
tous cotes pres de lui et lui apportaient les malades, les affliges, les paralyti-
ques et les possedes. Dieu leur donnait la guerison a tous par les prieres de
saint Mar Aaron, et ils partaient pleins de joie et louaient Dieu qui donne
une telle grace et une telle vertu a ceux qui font sa volonte et qui observenl
ses commandements.
46. Mort d'Aaron.

Quand il eut vieilli et fut rassasie de bons jours, lc
jour de la mort du saint approcha et arriva. II convoqua et reunit tous les
freres et il leur dit : Mes enfants, voila que je quitte cette vie pour aller
pres du Christ; pour vous, voyez a vous conduire avec grande piete, comme
il convient a votre saint habit
{vjfipct).
Ayez les uns pour les autres des sen-
timents pacifiques et affectueux. Vous aurez Thomas pour ehef, pour supe-
rieur et pour conseiller. Les freres etaient au nombre de soixante-dix-neuf
et Thomas etait un homine divin et parfait, le confident du saint.
47. Saint Mar Aaron portait sur ses reins a Tinterieur une ceinture de fer
et sur son corps un habit de poils. II se mit a genoux en prieres, il pria sur
tout le pays et sur ses habitants et il dit : Seigneur Dieu, recois mon es-
prit dans la purete et dans la saintete, et garde tes promesses envers moi.
fol.
'.18
r h.
fol. 98
r b.
748 PAUL.
-
L_GENDE DAARON DE SAROUG.
[340]
ooi JUJJ Jl_>/
.jjjLi OiS. \C--Jj JJ .JLjl_,_o ^._aj__. __\
Jv_M ).__/ _u/o __.___* i
JJo
J
>__a_o
JJ
. o|i\_-_-_>__
Jjl_._j Joou JJ
.
^.
,.___. i c+_ajLO ^._a_ ot^> y^Jô^
.
)j-. Si ^__o ,.__ jJo ).___. JJo JJ^_^____._> J",:__.oa_v ool Jls/o J!S^_v..o JJ
JVt-
3
.Jt-JbOk
^jJ-^
j\-__> îo oijV_-,)__, oi_* ooi Jia.___^} )__-___ ,v>. a ^J.;Ai Jju/o
.l_i-_J_*-
JJ 9 )la__X_a\ .'po
_.0i_0_/
.
'
Jl____a_Oi__ wOpO^
V_____0
J.JlJ__0
â__xJ-
t___o
^
-._.. _o
/
^-A.^ â__x_i__x
J-_c_i-o
n__o.Jl ^___>i\_u
Jm,/
la__o,-o ^_oia-__._a__.
J___/
yOOi-K-Dj JL-J./ -.J____o__ ^-__ Ji_>
oj_x
Ji/
.otia_*,
.y_X OOU^J JoC-N îO _C_xJL-9 "^D
.*Jt-'t
jL
-f-~-
J--___>J yOtOl/
.J.__M
w.oio___V-3o Joi-_xJJ oi__o â^_sJi/o
J
__
i___
_sw__ _cio'
1
L_.-<C-xlV__x >oJ^__o
JJ_>__xoou_-o )i\
." >
.__. _,oia_oJJo );.___.._(._- _oia.____._vO
J-__-t-0 )f*^
ooi_*
JL_____^v ) ^x'*'
U-t-oo ) . m ..
J'-^3
ooi-x _ota_a_oo .
J___t~-
|__*o )1^__-o>__o
_oid-__i
^*; J~_-_-
.).j__
t
.--9
oit.-,.-.
s__aJL__^.i^.__J0LO
J.___j J__l___o Jl__i .'Jl_-_ot*
J-_a____,
w_o J.___vj __,_, .J-Jljl Ji____.-vj__.olo )J__o J_m/
^v
JL-w.;
J---M-
?
Jâxoooj )_mJJ
_j__.o
:JloV__t )_xtJJ )k^d-_xt
J_>.t/
îo v___xo )iV___,
Jl_o Jjoi
1. __._-ov_ Ms.

2. |i-_*oWo Ms.
*
Que les demons ne puissent pas nuire a celui qui nfinvoquera par ton saint
nom, ni a ce pays ou ton nom est beni ainsi que celui de ton serviteur; qu'il
n'arrive pas de mal a ses productions, ni de sauterelles, de greie, de criquets
ou de souris dans les champs, ni de secheresse ni aucune calamite. Qui-
conque, en mon nom, demande des enfants de grace, accorde-lui de ton
riche tresor (toutesj ses demandes. Gratifie, Seigneur, de ton royaume
sans fin la foule qui honore ma memoire avec foi, afin que ton saint nom
soit loue a jamais. Amen. Quand il eut termine sa priere, il lui vint du
ciel une voix semblable au tonnerre, que tous les freres entendirent : Aarou
1'illustre et mon veritable serviteur, tout ce que tu as demande a Dieu te
sera donne.
48. II signa ses disciples de la croix de vie et remit son esprit a Dieu.
Ils envelopperent ce saint corps et 1'ensevelirent avec honneur et Faccompa-
gnerent avec des louanges, des chants et des cantiques de TEsprit Saint. Ils
placerent ce corps venere et saint du cote nord du temple que batit Tempereur
victorieux Gonstantin dans le monastere du saint. La duree de la vie du
saint qu'il passa sur cette terre est de cent dix-huit annees. L'illustre (saint)
quitta ce monde plein de tristesse, passa de la terre des maledictions a la
[341]
46-48. MORT DAARON. 749
.sfloo^jLô.jL^/j )Jibolo ^-.bwaV/o ^JôK.-* Auiju JIoJL^ Jlio j.m.*jv
3^
y^jv flOQ q ^JLS; Ljl--o JLojl^ f-^js
->î >*JiK- .
J-/M
v-l^
)-*=>lo > ynm\
>
...oo/* faonm .*=>/
Jioiojl v-ô ô JIq.jl^jilq?
J^/
ô*..cq.\ )ooi 'âlo 01.39
Jo-Ji otlaio Ijl^V-o vOoC^d;
v
ooila\,o otloL^<o JAoia.aS J-J^v~o>
ouôoi
> ^.,.â\ \ yn,\. ^.\ otloLXw^ .-.-.coa^Jîoi JjLiaiotô yOoCâô
..^
Jootl
.aô/ -ÔlV^
^
9f^l
OtLo^s,
.v090|/
-Ô I.Jl-^1 jKw^Jil AoOÛk.
1. H--*>
e^.
Ms.
terre des allegresses et entra dans le pays de felicite et dans le paradis
plein de delices, Tan six cent quarante-hnit dWlexaiulre, le vingt-huit du
mois d'Aiar (mai) a neuf heures, le saint dimanche de la Pentecote auquel il
avait recu (auparavant) Tordination de la pretrise (des mains) de Mar Theo-
dore, eveque d'Amid.
Que la memoire du saint soit en benediction, que sa priere et que les
prieres de tous les saints ses compagnons nous soient un mur ainsi qu'a
tous les fideles qui ont recours a ses prieres a jamais! Amen.
Fin de 1'histoire de saint Mar Aaron. Que sa priere nous aide a jamais!
Amen.
LA LEGENDE DE MAXIME ET DOMECE
INTRODUCTION
La source d<
i
cette legende <
i
sl un recit de Macaire, raconte par Viti-
mios. Le lexte grec se trouve avec traduction latine daus Migne, P. G.,
I. LXV, col. 273-278; t. XXXIV, col. 253-257; et 1'ancienne traducliou
latine figure dans lcs Vitae Patrum, en particulicr dans Mignc, P. />.,
t. LXXIII, col. 802-803 et 1004-1006. Voici le recit de Macairc :
Un jour que j'etais a Scete, deux etrangers
y
vinrent, l'un portaitla barbe et l'autre
en avait a peine un commencement
1
. Ils vinrent me dire : Oii est la cellule de 1'abbe
Macaire? Je leur dis : Que lui voulez-vous? Ils repondirent : Nous avons entendu
parler de lui et de Scete et nous venons le voir. Je leur dis : Ccst moi. Ils mc sa-
luerenl- et dirent : Nous voulons demeurer ici. Comme je les vis delicats, et qu'ils
semblaient avoir ete eleves dans les ricbesses, je leur dis : Vous ne pouvez demeurer
ici. Le plus grand dit : Si nous ne pouvons pas demeurer ici, allons ailleurs. Je me
dis en moi-meme : Pourquoi les cbasser et les scandaliser, la peine les fera fuir d'eux-
memes ; et je leur dis : restez, faites-vous une cellule si vousle pouvez. Ils me dirent
:
Indique-nous un endroit et nous le ferons.
Le vieillard leur donna une hacbe, une
besace pleine de pain et de sel, il leur montra une pierre dure et il leur dit : Creusez
ici, apportez ensuite du bois du marais, couvrez (la cellule) et demeurez. Je pensais,
disait-il, qu'ils s'en iraient a cause de la fatigue.

Ils me demanderent : A quoi tra-
vaillerons-nous ici? Je leur repondis : Aux joncs. Je pris ensuite des joncs du ma-
rais et je leur montrai a commencer les cordes et comment il fallait tresser, puis je leur
dis : Faites des corbeilles et donnez-les aux gardiens et ils vous porteront du pain.
Ensuite je les quittai.
IIs firent avec patience tout ce que je leur avais dit et je ne les revis plus de trois ans.
J'etais anxieux a leur sujet et je me disais : Que peuvent-ils bien faire? puisqu'ils ne
viennent rien me demander. Dautres viennent de tres loin pres de moi et ceux-la qui
sont tout pres ne viennent pas. Ils n'allaient pas non plus pres des autres, si ce n'est
a Teglise, en silence, pour recevoir la communion. Je priai Dieu en jeunant une scmaine
pour qu'il me montrat leurs ceuvres. Apres cette semaine, j'allai pres d'eux voir comment
ils etaient installes. Lorsque je frappai, ils m'ouvrirent; ils me saluerent sans parler et,
apres avoir fait une priere, je m'assis. Le grand fit signe au plus petit de sortir et il
s'assit pour tresser le jonc sans parler. A la neuvieme heure, il frappa; le plus jeune
vint, fit un peu de bouillie et prepara latable sur un signe du plus grand. II
y
placa trois
portions (ira$a|xaSa;) et s'assit en silence. Je dis : Levez-vous, mangeons. Nous nous
levames, nous mangeames; (le plus jeune) apporta un verre et nous bumes. Lorsque le
1. Kufin a pris ces mots au sens figure et a traduit : l'un etait euinpletetnenl instruit et I'autre
encore ignorant . P. L., LXXIII, col. 802.
2. Litt. : ils firent repentance ou genuflexion .
[343]
INTRODUCTION. 751
soir vint, ils me dirent : Pars-tu? Je repondis : Non, je coucherai ici. Ils me mi-
rent une natte d'un cote et, pour eux, (une autre) dans 1'angle de 1'autre cote ; ils enle-
verent leurs ceintures et leurs manteaux (avaXaSou?) et se coucherent sur la natte devant
moi. Lorsqu'ils se coucherent, je priai Dieu de me reveler leurs oeuvres. Et le toit s'ou-
vrit et il vint une lumiere comme de jour: mais eux ne voyaient pas cette lumiere. Lors-
qu'ils penserent que je dormais, le grand piqua le plus jeune au cote et ils se leverent,
prirent leurs ceintures et leverent les mains au ciel. Je les voyais, mais eux ne me
voyaient pas. Je vis les demons qui venaient comme des mouches sur le plus jeune; les
uns allaient se poser sur sa bouche et d'autres sur ses yeux. Et je vis un ange du Sei-
gneur tenant une epee de feu, qui le protegeait et chassait les demons loin de lui. Ils
ne pouvaient pas approcher du plus grand. Lorsque, sur le matin, ils se reposerent, je
fis comme si je meveillais ct ils en firent autant. Le grand ne me dit que ceci : Veux-
tu que nous recitions douze psaumes? Je repondis : Oui. Le plus jeune recita
cinq psaumes par six stiches (versets) avec un Alleluia. A chaque verset, une lampe
de feu sortait de sa bouche et montait au ciel. Le grand aussi, lorsqu'il ouvrait la bou-
che pour psalmodier, il sortait comme un cable de fcu qui allait jusqu'au ciel. Moi aussi,
je recitai un peu de memoire, puis je partis en disant : Priez pour moi. Pour eux, ils
me saluerent en silence. J'appris donc que le plus grand etait parfait, mais que FEnnemi
tourmentait encore le plus petit. Quelques jours apres, le plus grand frere mourut, et
trois jours apres, le plus petit.

Et lorsque quelques-uns des Peres venaient pres
d'Abba Macaire, il les conduisait a la cellule (des deux defunts) et disait : Venez voir
le martyrium ' des petits etrangers.
Ce recit eut grand succes puisqudl figure deja dans les colleclions de
Vitae Patrum, altribuees a Ruiiu el a Jean le sous-diacre. Une eglise (le
martyrium de la fin du recit preccdcnl), et meme un monastere
a
,
furent
mis sous le vocable de ces etrangers

dc ces Romains

et il est assez
naturel qu'un auteur assez tardif qui a usurpe le nom de Risoes (Pescboi)
ait voulu percer le mystere qui enlourait leur vie et nous raconter
leur naissance et leurs miracles anterieurs a leur arrivee a Scete.
Nous reproduisons ci-dessous la redaction du manuscrit 234. Celle-ci
ne b'ur prete aucun miracle, car, dit-elle, qui pourrait les raconter ?
Nous ajouterons quelques notes pour signaler les nombreuses additions
de la rcdaction developpee, dont la version copte a ete publiee par M. Ame-
lineau (Annales du musee Guimet, t. XXV), et dont la version syriaque cxislc
dans de nombreux manuscrits ; les plus anciens sont du xi
e
siecle
;!
.
Nous avons etudie le ms. syriaque 236 de Paris qui represeule en general
la meme source que le copte. 11 ajoute cependanl trois anecdotes que nous
reproduisons en appendice pour completer la version copte.
F. Nau.
1. Nom donn^ en general aux chapelles elev6es en 1'honneur des martyrs.
2. Baramous, qui subsiste encore.
:}. Londres, add. ms. l'tG55 (xi* siecle), 14659 (presque du x" siecle), L4732 ;\ni' siecle), 14735
(xii siecle), 17262 (xn* siecle) et Paris, ms. 236, l'ol. 5'i-80 (xir siecle). II existe aussi de oombreuji
manuscrits d'une version arabe, par exemple Paris, n 258, fol. 152-177; 4787, fol. 251-299; 4793,
fol. 123-159; 4885, fol. 57.
2
ttciALr.?3ct:\a
ooc\rrunn's*73 ,t<\1*73
.â
V-^-ioojo scoa.^CL^.a>av> .)ljso .^.-Vl )-^Ls vfioa-ÛLâ^ oooi .jjtîo
Uio*o JjlsLVo^jso :)Io3lOjo JoiSs K^~> otÔu^
.
>v
ooia-s/ )oos )oot
J-^V^
1. voooloi
Ms.

2. Voici le titre donne par le ms. 236 :
^ccm.; â/o .i*^so
l{
u.boa-^3 .^^.^so uia .usoa*sooo >oo aôoiio 4*seoV U-'-N IVô^ ^ ool-
..icui.a3&)iooar> ^.uvi-lUbo *o
us{ Uoa^s î
^Cîbo .u^.^l'^0^ |s*aa ojâMUj Uov--^ IVa^
Ensuile, sur les actions des freres romains, Maxime et Domece, fds de rois, aux jours d'Abba
Macaire el d'Abba Isidore; hommes divins. qui furent instruits dans le desert de SceJe (Asqili). Ecrit
par le bienheureux Peschoi (Abisai), archidiacre de Constantinople. II v a dailleurs autanl de titres
que de manuscrits : add. I'i655 porte : Histoire des fds de rois, de Maxime et Domece, qui furent
appeles Romains
(<ô.o|.->ooV) et le ms. add. 17262 : Ensuite, histoire des saints peres Maxime et
Domece, fds de Valentin (Valtinis), empereur grand et pieux.
HISTOIRE DES SAINTS ROMAINS (ROMAOS)'
FILS DE VALENTINIEN (VALENTIOS) : MAXIME ET DOMECE
(D0MATRI0S)
2
I. Leuk naissance.

Au temps de l'empereur Valentinien
3
(Vdlensttos),
fils du pieux empereur Jovien (Jobiniands), Valentinien (Valentids) avait deux
fils : Maxime et Domece (Dometrios), et une fille ; leur pere les elevait en
toute piete et purete et dans une etude assidue des saints Livres. Alors ils
1. Ce mot semble provenir du copte qui laisse les noms etrangers au nominatif.
2. Voici le titre du copte publie d'apres le ms. 67 du Vatican : La vie des saints grecs
(lipCOUAIOc)
Maxime et Domece (aouctioc), les fds de Vaientin (llOVAACIITIIIOc) le
roi des Grecs... l'un d'eux, a savoir Maxime, se reposa le quatorzieme jour du mois de Tobi, et 1'autre.
a savoir Domece, le dix-septieme jour du meme mois; elle a 6te raconlee par Peschoi (n^H)l),
1'homme de Gonstantinople et 1'arcliidiacre qui habita Schiit (^JIHt) pres d'Abba Macaire, 1'homme
de Dieu, et d'Abba Isidore qui se reposa etant diacre, et l'on mit a sa place Moise le Negre. Et Abba
Peschoi a ecrit la vie de ces deux saints pour en faire souvenir ; il l'a placee dans 1'Eglise pour le
profit de quiconque veut vivre selon Dieu. Annales du Mus4e Guimet, XXV, 262.
3. Le copte porte Valentin, p. 265.
[34:,]
2-3. VOCATION MONACALE. 753
'tooi-bt-i;
*
^jlj-io Jjl-.-/;
.^-po/
t^ )?t-^
o___o6l/ ^*t-oi .J-L-,_o JJ-fco;
"^f^
^VlJj
.
' -
v
-?
vO_>JJ V-^J" -l?t-~-^
0*00/0
.J->t_9
Joouo :Jjot )--C->-\
-_-*>
., rn \K-jl-ô1o JJ__-oJ^s_M )
t V, n Jloi_>/i JJ._v..ot__ JJ
oo :
J
Ki-,..-o )J_-a-JL\
Jo-*s.
J-2>j9
J---.JJ
^jjj ^mOIO
099 *-_ol ô :,_-._\oi )lous/ ^-_>o q_dÎ/o
:))
n i.\ a\
j
/
o; O
viJOQ-flOV-i
^
?
:
t-M
^^- vCQO ^
^/ J--_/
lo__\ .^JU_w-0jJ_39
JUJJ
ol/o
J._-L-,.-_> \0-j/ h~
00 .JJXX- O-l-v ^_\9 OCX JiO-^-d JoO J.-ON9 .
i_.J-v-C_v__0*
J
j.. t-Do .yOOi.-C_-.Jio_-, oi__x
Q-^-nx
V?
V
QJot
J^t
--s
v-
J
/
^---o .srf>o -_^/
:-Oilo\ 00,0(0
.)iQ--V-99
).-<X-v.2l_o/
yQj/ _l-_J-X\
OtK._v.it^-_
.JoC-N lo_-\9
v01_-0_.
"
.s-X>0--__..
>
v
/
)-__>/ yOOl-N Oo/ . 0UU__v__v__09
J-Jt-^
=> .w-Jla J^\l 9K_ -__oo
J.-W JLjO.-->9
._-_- Oo/ L->
s-__.9j-oj-_0
JL_/
s-lo\
Jl/
:_JL_> o/ J_~\-X JjO|-_9
.^-_*._o
?
Jv_->
__-x__\ _la__x
\0IJL19
. n-JL_\ |a__
JJ
/
^.\oi
J._~_
00 k_*J.--_*>
._UL-> o/ .
x
O.-\
Jj/ i__6/ j9V_L-_0 .J_-L->
_v\ yOOOM; yOj/
Jj-O j Sm ^-^s_>0
9^-5 t-io JJ/
.
v
a_D9J^_> 9t_iL_o |
t
,-__o .JLD9CM va-_-lv_/9 vaoa_-/ J.ai\-->6 ^:_o._
comploterent ensemble et dirent : Comment pourrions-nous
*
fuir ce monde *
f i.
et devenir moines?

Ils se dirent : Nous dirons a notre pere que nous
voulons aller a la ville de Nicee et prier dans le teinple des trois cenl dix-
huit saints Peres
;
ensuite, nous irons ou Dieu voudra.
5
2. Vocation monacale.

Quand ils furent alles a Nicee et eurent ete
benis par ces (saints) Peres, ils partirenl de la et allerent au pays de Pales-
tine, pres du pere Agabus* le solitaire, qui etait de Tarse de Cilicie et de-
meurait sur cette montagne qui est pres de la mer. Lorsque saint Agabus
les vit, il les recut avec joie; ils lui revelerent leurs pensees et, lorsqiril vit
10
leur amour pour Dieu, il leUr donna aussitot 1'habit monacal et ils demeu-
rerent pres dc lui.
3. Au bout de trois ans, au monient <>i'i il allail mourir, le pere Agabus leur
dit : O mes enfants, le pere Macaire (Mdcdris) le grand est venu cette nuit
pres de moi et m'a dit : Cette nuit tu quitleras cette vie, mais commande a tes
1.) enfants de venir pres de moi au desert d'Egypte parce que Dieu les appelle
a etre mes fils.

En verite je vous le dis, 6 mes enfants, si l'empereur
votre pere apprend que vous etes ici, il vous fera aussitot rechercher, mais,
apres ma mort, levez-vous, allez en Egypte pres du pere Macaire (Maqdris),
1. Oapres le copte, c'est un moine de Nice>, nomai6 Jean, qui les eavoie en Syrie pres d'Agabus.
754 PESCIIOI.

KKCKNDE DK MAXIME ET DOMECE. [340]
îo
VOK--V-J31/
y^\
vm.^;)jxô j.^/ lo\. :
^.;
pa\ a\j aioax) .^j
y
j<x\
.jlio^jL^ 0.3LAO ^.oio,.^:>a.\K.\ ôajij
J-2>/
^.oJs ^...otlao/jo ^_ôt
.Jo^
y^D.Ô QJLÔ
Jl\
O ^--Xoi*
v
COi-.^4^> joi^ )oO|
V^-X?
JijLiOjlo
^)
Jlol/
*oajAoq\
fol. 81 r
)ooi )-*>io soa^.ôo9o)l )joi *^**po{
J-*
! sroa-^floojo)! ^Jîo Jj>ot ]i/
)ooi
v
k..\.^_*, ^.^.ô ,>m \ Sa-Jwsjv. LJÔ0Q-aS> ov\ v<i\ mo .(jsh^
)>-3l^'v>\ oiKl^.^-io ooot o^-io/ .Jot.\jJ )oot ^so .OtK^-^SO Ot^^L^
)K-Jl-3oj yooiô
"^**
oij}C^ji/o J^îL^ô/ jl.o otô.^ft)o .vfooi
^\)o
sA^ô vffla*^v.i\|o U\^6i o^j^ja^ l^.ô ^:o : )laa^^6i )joV ôu K-/>
selon que vous etcs appeles par Dieu. Le pere Agabus flt ces recommau-
dations el dâutres semblables a ses disciples et il mourut en paix. Quant
aux prodiges el aux miracles que Dieu opera par les mains de ces saints,
qui pourrait les compter'
!
fol. 8i r. 4. Skjour en Syrie.
Maintenant, parlons ici

*
de Theodose : Ce Theodose
etait dune famiJle egyptienne; il monta a Constantinople parce qu'il avait
grande foice corporelle et grande science, et il craignait Dieu. On parla de
lui a Kempereur Valentinien (Vdlentinds) et il le fit chef des ecuries (stabula),
et il le chargea de gouverner tous les endroits ou il
y
avait des chevaux
appartenant a rempereur. Quand approcha la mort de rempereur Yalen-
tinien (Vdlentios), il soufTrait en lui-meme de ce que ce ne seraient pas
1. Le copte a tenle de les compter. L'auteur a 1'impudence de se donner pour un temoin oculaire,
p. 270 sqq. : Venez donc que je vous apprenne Ies signes et lcs merveilles et les graces de guerison
que Dieu opera par eux dans les malades, au nom de Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ. Us guerissenl
un homme d'Ascalon qui avait un esprit divinateur . Ils ordonnent a un dragon des environs d'Ico-
nium de ne plus nuire a personne. Ils guerissent un lepreux de Lystra et un homme dont le visage
etait tourne e arriere. Je vous en prie, que personne ne soit incroyant aux choses que je dis, car
moi aussi, le minime Peschoi, comme j'etais encore a Constantinople, avant meme de savoir oii se
trouvait Schiit, j'appris par des marchands les guerisons que ces saints operaient au nom de Notre-
Seigneur Jesus le Christ, Uieu le Verhe, et je rne rendis en Syrie, etant cncore laique, afin de voir par
mes yeux ce que j'avais entendu, afin que mon cceur fut persuade. Un pretre de Gahala, nomme Za-
charie, avail un esprit archontique . Maxime lui ordonne d'oheir a son eveque. Vient alors 1'histoire
particuliere au syriaque (fol. 61-62) que nous editons plus loin, ils guerissent un pretre de SeMeucie
dlsaurie. Deux philosophes d'Atlienes, pour eprouver les sainfs, feignent d'elic manchots et aveugles;
ils le deviennent en realite, les saints les envoient au topos de saint Leonce (de Tripoli?) pour se
laver dans son puits.
Lorsque le vieillard
q
ui servait les sainls se rendait a Scete, son chameau fomba et se brisa
les deux pieds, les saints le gu^rirent ; ils guerissent aussi le vieillard a qui un soldal avail creve un
oeil. Viennent ensuite les deux prodiges sur les animaux, conserves seulement dans le syriaque.
[347]
k-1. SEJOUR EN SYRIE. 755
joot <&fl* JJo .oiK-^ otlo-auboo ya2S..aaj?
voj/
K^ ôidjLsi oml9ul )ooi
)001
k*/l
jV-.Jj-.jV_0 .OMK..3 y^JÔJ9 sAj/ Otb, )oO| iSvÔ . yOOiS. JOOI JJLÔ
^9
wîoi/ .)jlLV.Ô joOiJi )oO| ).2l.CC1^09 : JbwtAt v00-L.*L\0-*9 Q| ffl I
^
Ô JU
/
oou*o -.oi-Vt,-*t )'îxJ^-co/ vJu.j jcaôoJI^\
Jt^-oo
.JLakv.io otJa^j> JoC^s
_oio)\../i
V^
U^
\oo\ vs^ .sm.^^0090 vcoovt rmôi yOOiK^ otljud oiS,
*JIo2lS^09 /Lt-coico
"^^
oi>K.2> oiâô/o .JLjl^jso J.^n.m **
^^0|9
yOOlKj (AsjLîOO vflDOjv..COOo)l jjt^S.^6 îa.Ji . )'<iCL)
Jjlsj J\-so
v*>V/o i-JL^^-o ^^_\ot)o ot-^.* ouo/o JKauVtt Jôcuoo .
v
oo..sJ.^ JjUV-o Ul
^.ôi ^--.oi-s a.jL^vi/ ^.-do .
r
-.oiLo.-aJS.ioi vcn . rm^ ôSv
<v
ooilo\ ^Sl/ /o
)
.a V.ô-jl..s
^*
n ^l/o JjVxlSv.io ycu/ v*>L* po .^-.oiîojJ aaau l-i^-o
.Jj\...ô
^/
w*ooio J.:m/
^^ ÎV^j ôtlo-.^ ,_:*> .JJLaauV.ô-3*
v
ootla..j3}
:)AwL_.* y-ioi
y*\
^.^-^11 /o
U-.t
.X) )a*.\i ^.-otô* oôjm U-â^ yOJoto
^VfSoo .) % .y
Q;
yOOt-.-V^V s* f> Si jo JlJ-JL^co J^^ô
jtO^^.^ ôcLoo
. jlaaôo i\jL.,.ia
N
Jv v^2l-'jô JAoooi* ^^jo yootla^
v
OOi.io/ Ô ÔOJJl p .vOOtlo-V
^/.Z
vflOO . CDOjoJl Jj&vÔ v3/ ^-0iK.J5O
ses enfants qni recevraient son pouvoir imperial apres lui ; et il ne savait pas
ce quils etaient devenus et il n'y avait personne pour regner apres lui. (11
souffrait surtout) de ce qu'il
y
avait un homme de la race de Julien Timpie
qui attendail d'etre empereur. Dieu inspira au roi dappeler Theodose, chef
des etables (stabula), et de lui donner en mariage sa fille, soeur de Maxime
et de Domece (Demetris), car il savait qu'il etait sage et saint, et il le pril
pour son successeur sur le siege imperial.
5. Peu de temps apres, 1'empereur Theodose et la reine, sceur de ces saiuls
freres, entendirent leur renommee. La reine avec sa mere qui etait aussi
la niere de ces saints

se mirent en route et vinrent pres d'eux avec leurs
habits (ract;) imperiaux. Lorsque les saints appiirent leur arrivee, ils allerent
au-devant d'elles, et lorsque les reines virent le changement de leur beaute
(qu'ils avaient eue dans le palais) imperial, de douleur, elles tomberenl a
terre comme mortes. Les bienheureux firent sur elles le signe de la sainte
croix et elles se reveillerent comme d'un sommeil ; elles se leverent
*
avec
crainte et avee de nombreuses larmes ; elles embrasserent les pieds des saints.
demeurerent pres d'eux pendant quelques jours et reloiiriierent a la ville
imperiale.
G. Ensuite, l'empereur Theodose alla aussi pres d'eux, lorsqu'il eut appris
fol. 81 V.
756 PESCHOI.

LfiGENDE DK MAXIME ET DO.MKCK.
[348]
jcx
>V
*> ">
l---V-o ^-~-\oi
^-j.
\(Y> w*ooi _)_-.} )lo__o/o
Jl_~_
Ô vOOtbsÔ
. yCOi-JL.-O
y
t
^l/o
v
OOi..\ ,.-
v
w-_0O Oi-JA.-* _0.j._\:>0 yOj/
\l~
ySO . JjcL.
t
._K>
oujoK^_h po .Jla__K_6 w.01
v
a_\-.io
.->&_>/ yoj/ \kJ
/?
.\poi-
>
*
V^/
06(90 )
aa\ \
v
oti . r"i -Mf
1
J_-
.,__
v
a__._x ooi-. .Jl>a_i-x J>oi
)loni\>o\
o.ou-o JlJ-X^co s-otaSL^vo ^.otaojo
^*;
\Qjoi .yaau-aa^
v
a_\_.._a^ :j_J^_m
__-Ju_jV*-_o; J._i>.-_o J__a-_.-._
ôaîii/ .^*-J> ^Vl vOOtlVJ-. -.-o JoC^s c*\
K_~~*. oi_K.2L._>
v
oj/ _->.io .âîdJol J_ua-. J._a_._
___.iaj/o
Jl~_!)
jo
yoou- Joot Jooto .JK-_>j
_v__eo v_>/o
JL~j^jJja_>* Jv&_o vOj/
-__xo .)oi_*s
Jooto .
J.._.__^ J.jJ._o )ooto :)la__Oo ^__o
Jv_t._a\
->t_*j ^f
-oa_-_cDi/
)._>/
vffl \o >o i ^xj^-ajaa.-> J._\._o Jooi ^3J^_>o .ljL__ax_o -ca^-oj/
lo
)ooi
v
J_i t_-
.-_a-_a-j/ )oot J-CfjDo .__ooV-- J._\._o Joot _ca..aj
/
sd/o
c+-\.___> ôa.io
JJ
9 Oi-JL-S-J t-^Jo ./L--\.--6 -<JL_ J-~Vj_3
^.__xoti yoouôop
>\
<c
>
JJ/
.)la-__\-_6
)jJ-^
K-___ îo Ja\.o
^
jlo
^p/
Jio .JioK__>o
ooC
J->v*?o
.ot i n-ja-p
Joot JL-a-6 J.j->oto :)
w
*>-i_o/
J._\.\_- ^.oio^J._> Joot
1- Sec. manu.
de leur mere et de leur soeur tous les prodiges et toutes les guerisons qu'elles
avaient vu operer par ces saints sur des malades et des possedes. Lorsque
1'empereur les vit, il courba la tete et les salua ; il fut beni par eux et il leur
dit : Vous etes mes peres et c'est a vous qu'appartient 1'empire; parce que
vous avez meprise cet empire transitoire, Dieu vous en donne deux : en ce
monde et dans 1'autre. Bienheureux etes-vous! Bienheureux etes-vous! Ils
le benirent et lui enseignerent beaucoup de choses et Dieu lui donna, de leur
sceur, deux fils : Arcadius

d'un nom egyptien qui signific fils des travail-
leurs
'
et Ilonorius (Anoris), du nom grcc llonorios. II les eleva en toute
piete et leur enseigna les ecritures de Byzance et aussi de Rome la grande.
Leur maitre fut le pere Arsene, avant qu'il ne s'enfuit de la cour imperiale
au desert et ne devint un vase d'election. Arcadius devinl diacre et ensuite
empereur de Constanlinople, et Honorius fut empereur a Rome. Honorius etait
saint; il cherchait a imitcr les aetions de ces saints fils d'empereur et il se
gardait sans tache cn toute perfection ; il ne mangeait pas un seul gateau
(WXMpa.) (aux frais) du tresor imperial, mais durant la nuit il faisait lui-meme
des corbeilles (Wjpifoc) et pourvo)âit ainsi a sesbesoins; il donnait le super-
1. M. W. E. Crum suppose que lauleur rapproche Arcadiug du grec iô-xr^
<l
u ' a pass^ dans la
langue copte.
[349]
8-0. SEJOUR EN EGYPTE. 757
)ooi sJbuA
)v^-a>
oilo-C_s-6}
]!<-/? J-
10-^'/
^
^ô
.)
nrnvi\ )ooi
;o_-.\.->
J-ov-o J-*
^
vj
JJ/ ^p/ JJ
s_okL-_* yooiâô )v-~o.- JJjV^
ô_\
* fol. 82 r
.
),._-** i-J_\
v
/
JJ/
sJl^>/
JJ
sjujj :^ôi ^_.ou_\aL.ao .s-Kjt/
JJ ^j
(v^clw-o
(V-SO,
_>
)V-iO_iO ,-3 C*A<-_OC_- yOO^D s-_X_OJL J.JLOOtO JoOt
sJL-OLJl-O 0\ JjL./
^ôt-s .ot_o._v jooj s-ca-^ccoiojli :Jl2l-k:-o s_oa->aj/ ot_\._-9
U>/
^s/o *)LjL.,_09
*)_*.-. JjL-V-O'
)r>209
).--_/ ,_^_\ot la_\ ,_._o sjooa^.jso9o)l )__\_o? otbsL-\jJL.o? )jj_j
^_>;
iK-> ô
)J^s-j._*
t
.__o
^
absoo vm.âaaJi^.^JL^.jxa-0 Jj_a
___-a_._*
/
sJl- ^jln
.Jj_-Vo
.s_>ajJL.^JLV./o J._l>*._o *,.-_ sfiOcêujXLlô Jjl-^.c-_x v_ota_C_\._- sOoj!_\
^_o..s--__.ji
^_-^0(0
.)K_-5 JlOj.-. vOOiio/o yOOtJ^sJ-. )JxjL_\._O0 s<T> fflOo)l )_-bs.-0 0_.^0
.^-w__\ot |LiL_
>
-a.'-N yOj/ yoJ^J; J-viooV
)
) *ôo
Jj_*_o oj_-.,LjJ
s-3 J-&s.-o i^-it
.^._ol ,__o a-<-JLJio
a--^v
;
^ .a_^_- Jjoi
)_.jl-^^_o
J.__-oi__>
*.-* \.l3q. ^_#
\
ajo'
^.-Vlo J.-_oa_. J__-ioJ._._> o;l ^.ao .s_o_.
t
_o)tio
J-_>/
lo__\ ^-vioj
Jv__>-Ol_\
a^sj/o
JJ
OOOi ^_v_Vj{
JL_0_
yJ&D VLi\ 90~-__\.-> .0!_\ OOOl _^-^
r
l-
JJ J>o/o . 0l_\-3lJl/
. J^_JL-jl__ o.^ a-C_\oiia\ coot ^.sl..!- JLaia-s )Va^ )KjjjL_>
^
9 . Jfrs_) r>
. -

>
flu aux pauvres; sous la pourpre imperiale il portait un habit de poils avec
une lourde (ceinture de) ler et durant toute sa vie il ne
*
mangea que du
*
fol. 82 r
pain et des legumes et ne but pas de vin. Et tout cela, il ne le montra a
personne, si ce n'est a un serviteur qui le servait, et il passa ainsi tous les
jours de sa vie a imiter les (belles) actions des saints. Le pere de Tempe-
reur Eonorius, qui se nommait Theodose, vecut aussi dans ces actions des
saints.
7. Apres que rempereur Theodose fut revenu de pres de ces saints freres,
Farcheveque de Constantinople mourut et les habitants de la ville demande-
rent qu'on le remplacat par saint Maxime, fils de l'empereur Yalentinien (Vd-
lentidnds). L'empereur Theodose avec les reines : leur sceur et leur mere, se
rejouirent d'une grande joie. L'empereur envoya des patrices et une nom-
breuse troupe de Romains pour faire venir ces saints. Les bienheureux,
lorsqu'ils connurent cela par le saint Esprit, s'enfuirent et quitterent ce lieu.
8. Sejour en Egypte.

Ils allerent au desert d'Egypte pres du Pere
Macairej quand ils eurent marche un jour el deux nuits, ils faiblirent, car
ils ne connaissaient pas le chemin; ils se bornaient a suivre le rivage de (a
mer non sans difficultes, car ils etaient contraints de marcher avec peine au
PATR. oa.
T. V.
'"
758 PESCHOI.

LEGENDE DE MAXIME ET DOMECE. [350]
yQj/
Ô-jQD A^*0 .jbjliO (ojSis ;ÂO .yQj/ If^J JoC^
lo\
-^J
Jt
^
.vfia-V^
l^l^
j<a^>
^/p /
.JJLaâ. m ->.3o )K^ )lo
t
-w^> yoj/
1n
^jxx> voa..v..aio
^qj/ )j-~
^do
.cxo yoi-â^j; )K.oo* yooi^ ôJ*o .^lajt-^jo la^ )oou ^*po ^Ju.l/ .otS.
yaj/ ^Sso .)K^-o ycou^
Of^
\o )a.^v.-^ oV-3~~o
JJjV-3 vot^
001.-.0
1 9 v ^K .\. *X
^j./o yajj o.-3> /o .j.-j
v
._iia-:=> yO-j/
^
>o
.)j
. rt> ôA^;
îO yOoCS.
<*tf--*9
vp-j/
*-oJ-w
Ji .^v-.oJL^ J-o/ ^..-1 OOI .Of-O-X jojo (jJ-w, ^d
...oiaioo/ \Q-Jot Ji-3/o
J001
^^ Ôf-io ^-D l-Ju^^-o J.oj-d
p
.yOOi-A--/
v
oomp>a_x>
JJ 9
v
ooi-j.-3t.x_^ 0^0.^00 . )._-_-.__ JL_*K._vo Jvoo,__-
)j3a^
v-
J
?i
Q-V*
j^
-ôo
Jio i -
"
*
K_\l 00010 .^.)OU_o ^_\poo 0001 ^-aa_.o .-j/
â_x yaS^boj
. yOOlK.-^v.O ^-iO Ô^ Q-Q..2U
tyoodo--* ^lx po .Jjl__q-C_>. yQj/ J>!_-j
^jjj* : ^fla_.V-o-_o
J-J-î
o-j_~X/o
ô . a-o-N.-.o
Ji,___w*J./_a^\
a^*3 oC^.
V^-
300
k-JLt*
-_oio__>-.aL.oo q__o-_o
v
a-Joi -s/o .â__* ^_v__099 ooi s.../ _.iJ.__-_-3 J-Jl->_-- wQ__. :
v
aaô
t
.j^ 0001 aiQ-O
1.
ô\fi
Ms.
milieu des roches de montagnes abruptes ; aussi, ils prierent Dieu de lcs
aider et Dieu leur envoya un ange qui les emporta et les laissa sur la montagne
d'Abl>a Macaire. Quand Macaire les vit, il les recut avec grande joie et bonte
et ils lui dirent : Nous sommes venus, seigneur, pour demeurer pres de ta
Saintete. II leur montra un endroit ou ils demeureraient, lenr donna des
(outils) en fer et ils creuserent la montagne et se firent une cellule. II leur
fol. 82 v. montra (aussi) a tresser le jonc et leur donna* une regle, puis il les laissa et
retourna a sa cellule plein d'allegresse et lc cceur joyeux. Le pere Macaire
(Mdqari) ne leur montra pas qu'il savait qui ils etaient, car il connaissait tout
par le saint Esprit, et eux-memes ne lui raconterent pas leur affaire.
8. Aussitot les bienheureux s'adonnerent a des ceuvres et a des travaux
penibles. Ils se proposerent de ne parler avec personne ; ils jeunaient, priaient
et veillaient et ils passerent trois ans sans sortir de leur cellule en aucun
endroit.
9. Le Pere Macaire (Maqaris) se proposa d'aller les voir. Lorsqu'il arriva
pres d'eux, ils se leverent, le recurent avec joie et l.e saluerent; ils se sou-
haiterent mutuellement la paix et s'assirent. Quand ils se preparerent a
fol. 83
[351] 10-13. LEUR MORT. 750
JoCSx la_\ J._jl-
>
_.o v-v_\iO
lV
a.\jJj
J_jl_._>q-~
a__ia_.o ^..^--.oto .Jj\.__>o
t
.._> ;.__
.)J^_C_x__j
Ji-C-x-Jl
wv.K-l/ tKivJv
V-ô .VCOI.-K-/ Jt\._v.a_-_>0 )^)-_- oC-x "vMOJ
Jla\v_- )L_!-k-x oC-xd JLoa-L.*.
ycoi-V-l JL*jd a-{oi2o
.JL_> J*otaj c*--
v^J
/o
JLfi..;-\j
v
oo..-v.ôa.) ^_io ^__vj_.._u
^
s___..
t
..a_io
)-*--*f-&
Jjo .JfJ-C-v
[.o^
^-vJ-tv.io ^-_o jL_- ooto
.)a_V--\
yoou-v
^__
>
.oaioo . i-v_o.-C\.
v
-v___Tx.-C0o
Jaj
.ya-j/ JjL_-_c^| _____
,
t
-a-_io J.--v_
>
.o ^.-o .Jiarxj ^.io
t
-.K_. JcL
îs Joot
:Jiov___-> otj\.>\ n\ ys>o\o spr>
j r>v> JLft-
t
o
v
ooi.--x-K_i ^J-.ao
^---xi _<__\
i-io/ .JLioi$a__u_
^-x>/
ua_o_uaa___o Jj-_,..o
n
^_v__>s._3 \._-o
OtK_
t
__> K.__x/ /o K_.OtiK._o/
^->J
Jj/
.-_l-_V-.oJ_._0 )
.
t
ft\ s_C_\ V-.V-30 J-oa~
J.-JL../ .-J_x -,__o/ otla_-s ^.j._\._> ôo .v-vâ-x ot-Ov_i
t
-_* )l/o . v_a.VJ-JL-o J.J._
t
__C\
^-v_rx_3 t K__* .(^J-v.
p
^S. V-io/ .J.-OQ-.?
otia-xaA^ Of\ ^JV-lo/o .v_.otoK._/ J.Jv.-x
J_\
tas JL__k_x Joot
^.j
V.D .^)c__v_v_m oot v-C-x^ Jpa-Oa\
Jj/ ^j/ .J-V /
vX0aV> _ 1--3 J.__._,.-Oi CHJOOt v__v__l/
Jj.-_._O0 JL^v V-t-
90iXJ9
''
vffl
j oJL-O J.-v-v
t
.-3
JL*w_^__io J-.i--.a.J Jot .V;_o/
oolo .J.a_o ^jJ-J
^ca-o .^-o/o J.-vj-o J_ocl___\
I.
v__Ci
Ms.

2. u^Jso
Ms.
3. -_>)-*>
Ms.
dormir, saint Macaire (Mdqari) fit semblant de dormir et eux-memes se trou-
vaient au meme cndroit. Alors lcs bienlieureux se leverent pour prier e1 le
saint demanda a Dieu de lui reveler le degre (de perfection) qu'ils avaient
atteint. Aussitdt le haut de la cellule s'ouvril el il
y
parut une grande lumiere
et les saints en prieres etendirent les mains vers le ciel durant toute la nuit
jusqu'au matin. Saint Macaire vit des rayons dc feu qui sortaient de leur
])ouche, montaient vcrs le ciel et brulaient les demons. Le grand avail
plus de pouvoir sur les demons que le petit. Saint Macaire (Mdqaris) eonnut
(ainsi) qu'ils etaient parfaits, il les salua et retourna avec joie a sa cellule.
10. Leur mort.
Quelque temps apres, saint Maxime toinba malade et il

me dit : Fais-moi la charite dappeler* saint Macaire (Mdqaris). Je mc hatai
*
foi. 83
d'aller chercher saint Macaire (Mdqaris) et il vint aussitot avec moi. Lorsque
nous entrames pres de (Maxime), il nous dit : Quelle heure est-il ? Nous lni
repondimes : Cest la fin du jour. 11 nous dil plein dc joic : Dans pcu de
tcmps, j'irai a ma demeure eternelle. Lorsque la nuit fut vcnuo, saint Ma-
caire (Mdqari) nous ordonna d'allumer unc lampe et aussitot Lcsprit de sainl
Maxime sc tourna vcrs lc Ciel, il cria et dit : Partons d'ici. II dit encore :
i Yoici que les prophetcs et les apdtres viennent avec moi, el il commenca
760 PESCHOI.

KKCKNDK l)K MWIMK ET DOMKCK. 352]
.\^j|
>c îo _-j_oa_o -.joiaj
J-.j_>o
."P /
)Va_opo )j! _>V-o -k--> 1/
La\ Â)bp )j-"0?
\-m
)>;
'
â-V-^^ J*-^/ J--!"
00
J'
oi
\l J-
1
-^
voKjlo
}a_o
^Vl./o
.vooi-^
t
.-
v
w_coo
v
oo<---_>o
t
-o vl_o __^__ul_oo .îcu ffl*>V) J.jl_-o
.JJL_
>.0?
yOOtlj^--) VL___J>K_O0 s_L-l\JL y_> Jlp^-o?
J-
00
-^-
3
^.
^'OJ*
v-__V-J-
i0
J
^jJ vooojo,-v_a.-/ JL-_/o _*aj_<--> )**>-*
W
J^J-*
ch._>o__v-j_-\ oi/ )ic*_>/o )_--*_- _ooi Jjloi ^,_.'-\ot .^_\
V^ /
l00
!?
-oi
J---
3
vOOi__o vt-iw J_J
t
__*x__oo ^j_-a. . otJU-â, ^__o vOJoto .vcoovt rmvj !__,._?
,.0}0
yoot^-o J__.___._jo J___i J.__a__>o toi^-S V> eo ^->o ^_.~__\oio .)_-, *,\_>,
J.j t
.-aX->o ^jl*,q_.o .
v
ooi-_J_.i__ J.-v
")lo ^ôa^lo ,_> )_l_>.-6 v_o_jl_.-_-coc_oo
.).-jL_sa_ji ^__o
)v-oi_M
)la__. JL__co/ ^________x ^.-Jl_Ow^
p
)-_> JjlO-oo
3 v
.61K.-JV--5 ^-oi_.lVK_> ^__-__-_\ ^-
v__)a_a___-__L_o
Jj_-t_o
^__o ^-C-x oja_v_2o
}L_v__oJ.__ K__a-o ou-_j K_l._j )v_vjl_* ou-o .)-k-*V
v
00^- a--c-
^*Mt
.v-_._-_.im
*\
v> ). , ., n \ ôtaJL-s-ô .)-_$ J._.a_oo J.jpa_x.bo ^J__a-
*_>i_jL_
a_w_v_*'i/o .J.jl_^_o )__o9i JlV-w_oj ^.-viopoo yootfK.. 0001 ^*S5 Jjl_v_5< J^V*
l.
_;__. _
2. -Jo}- Ms.
& reciter les psaumes et a tlire : Le Seigneur est ma lumiere et mon salut, qui
craindrai-je
'
? et il se tut quelque temps. Le saint pere Macaire (Mdqart) vit
la foule des saints qui venaient pres de saint Maxime, et aussitot il se leva
devant eux, les salua et s'en alla debout dans Kangle de la caverne en silence
et il se delectait de la vue des saints.
11. Alors je demandai
moi lhumble Peschoii (Bisdt) et le Pere lsiilore
au
Pere Macaire (Mdqart) de nous indiquer ce qui se passait, et il nous dit : Ce
qui se passe maintenant, c'est que les saints et les Peres viennent saluer saint
Maxime; ceux de droite sont Jean-Baptiste avec tous les apotres et ceux de
gauche sont Moise le grand avec tous les prophetes, ainsi que David et Kempe-
reur Constantin qui sont la avec la couronne sur la tete. Jean-Baptiste et Moise
le grand portaient un vetement (atok/i) blanc plus brillant que le soleil, et ils
* foi. 83 v.
Fetendaient au-dessus de saint Maxime en le tenant par les deux* bouts. Alors
tous les saints se leverent et aussitot son ame sortit et se reposa sur le vete-
inent (ovoTM) qui etait tenu par Jean-Baptiste et Moise le grand, et ils emporte-
rent saint Maxime. Les autres saints allaient a leur suite en chantant les psau-
mes du saint Esprit et ils monterent au ciel avec grande gloire. Le corps du
1. Ps. XXVI, 1.
l'ol. 8'i
[353] 10-13. LEUR MORT. 761
j-O-io )JL*JO| ).-ww-; OMLiO w^4-S
y.0 JjL.,,-0 OlV^p
J>-9o
.JL-> J~wvJ*ajL.S U.iaju\
wô,-.^ ww--^j oot^s. : ôi.^._i^-3l.ô I99a.rn._d vôt-^.j.-0'po .^1.^-0
^s> m\.
.)ljlô.a. j-od^^ VLcai>ooo
JLa-^-o ss/ . . vxoaia.*aaio
J.j-.,-oL\ ôt
r
t
>
o ^L K.V'1 jK^ îoo
5
vôto-*/ ot't-^3 ia\ s.ot-A.Jâ-oo o.a.J.0 ÂjO otôi/ ôia / vxoa^îoo
JJ
vju/o .yooi^.} (ivâ^ 00 )jLi't-o; vOOU',L\^l\ vca..-,-oJô )-s/ yoj/ l-jlô
â >..> )>a-ivj 1\
.^.
-îo/ s.ca^JLio ^.o JL-JL.t--o .yoj/ â^> |ju|
^^
J i
3..:*? ot.2\.o ^.io J.-jl-^._jl-,o oiK_^ îo )oot 001 .vxooioja-ca-./ )^.^
t
a\o
jLiu.f-0 jK_s ol/ K.-{J
; W^?
Jljjloo JLjJVo9 )la\.^. vOJoij
.v^jjv nro/;
10
JL-jl-^-oj oi-jl-Si-j.^ :>))*-* ^---~~.j.iO}
K...J.U. \OJoi ô yOJoi .vxoaio-^maio
.ôta-*/ vxoouîoo?
)-s/
^
oj-iv .vxooJL-ioo
J-s/
.Jj-,
J*ot )v-oll? vxa-vîio )o/
^;
^.3
)L_^/ laA )K.jj )ia^ ^.io o
4
l/; ^L\ot :^_-U/ ).^/o >a.*.9 )Ls/o o-aâ3
Jj/
^L.
JLj/ -Vô/o :v00ii'o|.iaJ. )~s/ o/ Kj/ >*.,....
JJ
.o*\ o-po/o vm-Vaio
15
oot .JLj-ô JLaop t-^s
v^1ol\ s-vAKj./j
JotSsi JLjâs
^./
ôj-o .\ooaoiiajL
1,
ujoj-so
Ms.
saint demeura, et il s'en exhalait un parfum agreable superieur a tous les
parfums. Nous 1'enveloppames dans un suaire (<7ouapiov) et nous ensevelimes
celui qui vivait en esprit et se delectait dans les suavites celestes.
12. Trois jours apres Tenterrement de saint Maxime, saint Domece (Dime-
trios), son frere, fut aussi un peu malade et mourut. Nous Tensevelimes pres
du corps de sonfrere. Abba Macaire (Mdqaris) cacha les corps des saints dans
leur caverne et personne ne sut ou il les mettait. Saint Macaire (Mdqari)
nous dit, a moi 1'humble Bisoes (Bisoi) et a saint Isidore, qui fut apres lui
pretre de tout le desert de Scete : Les troupes des saints et la foule <les
anges que j'avais vues a la suite de saint Maxime, je les ai encore vues, les
memes, qui portaient dans l'air l'ame de saint Domece (Ddmetrids), son frere.
13. Abba Macaire (Mdqaris) ordonna de nommer ce monastere Raramous
(d'Aoa Hdmdous). Abba Pambo et Abba Pior ' et Abba Alhrrin qui 6taientvenus
de la montagne de Nitrie pres d'Abba Macaire (Mdqaris), 1'interrogerent et
lui dirent : Ne connais-tu pas leurs noms, 6 pere? II leur dit :
*
Jc con-
*
fol. 8
nais leurs noms, mais c'est comme un ordre de Dicu qui m'a ete envoye par
1. Ecrits Pamo et Pihor dans le copte.
762 PESGHOI. LEGENDE DE MAXIME ET DOMECE. 154
vOjoio .yooiiaji ^v. \ly.\ JLjLdK.*09 v-^>.
y.
:
ol
ooi :)^|ê Jjoi\
î*K.*/ ss/
.jVivi .6|l/; 061
i
*.*-V)^ oiio^^. ôo.î )j\.^juo vOoi-A.*/
Jjoi
(Koo^ )ooi }'+.> )..îcao/ ^\on J*OU Av^^s . yJSU^jÔ [*-->.> ooio
yOOilou^> :>*/ voj.
31^
V-
'1^^"5 vfloojôo
).^/
).ôlS^ ^_io
^.j
aâj
îo/ .JLjl^9 >oa-~ ^jl^Kjo '^jVo > Li v3/
:
).., 3t-^-ô ôa- ..-^-J.^so) ôia-j.-.^ vcoo)ôo' J-xiyo* )K^Jil Kôl^*.
scoay^).^0O9o scooJÔAâaô
)â_*
t
.^JS.,^
)t
)1Kj/ .^^!jqo ^l*.-^
)+*
ôl K,>L.
^>
ool
sôia^wJôl.9 Kbô .oC^â^.3 )'..=> /Vjl.jô jVô^* )jVjL*,s Ij-a^.
JjVju^
JjmlD 6Co 001...0 .Jjlj^co* 00^001
^
JLa^ JLaS. ^*?
JO^j
/ .61 v, > -*>
61^^ 10
^^,.'"-
jljl\^\
Vv^?
0
^?
)<*^ ovco^ ô
J.^jJCS.
sôia-tJil; ^^ .Jlaôt
I.
-;oLio
Ms.

2. Le ms. 236 porte la linale (fol. 86) : vpwta^, .LxoV ^V^.ie ui*2a, |C^.^L ^*.
<*
Fin de l'histoire des fils de rois romains. Que leur priere soil avec nous. II avertit aupara-
vant que leur fete lombe le 9 et le 12 du second Konoun (janvier) de l'i et le 17 de Tobi, dans le copte)
.
le saint cherubin qui m'a aussi conduit a ce desert; il m
1
a dit : Une eglise
sera batie en leur nom, car ils sont les premices de ton labeur dans la vigne
du Christ auquel tu as cru. Saint Macaire appela cet endroit : Le mar-
tyrium de ces etrangers
'
. Abba Rdmdous (les saints romains) quitterent
donc ce monde le 12 du second Gonoun (janvier). Que leurs prieres nous
aident a trouver misericorde au jour du Jugement! Amen.
Fin de 1'histoire des saints Romains (Romdous), fils de Tempereur Valen-
tinien (Aoulantios) : Maxime et Domece (Ddmdtrids).
Anecdotes propres d la version syriaque.
14. Je vis
2
encore la une chose bien terrible : Une femme mauvaise de 10
la ville de Laodicee qui avait peche et avaitenfante un fils de cette faute, vou-
lait tuer cet enfant dans son sein. Elle alla trouver un sorcier, suppot de
foi. 62 r. Satan, et il lui donna un poison mortel pour rejeter* 1'enfant de son sein.
1. D'apres le cople : Un an de jours apres le transport (la mort) de ces saints... on leurconslruisit
une grande eglise et l'on etablit abba Isidore, pretre; et moi aussi, 1'indigne, on me fit diacrc.
2. L'auteur, Bisoes (Peschoi), se donne comme lemoin oculaire.
[355]
14-17. ANECDOTES PROPRES AU SYRIAQUE. 763
.J-_x-J
oi_> K.*/ )K-__oi
y^l
6._.-__o aasu .)jo'-x.__-s )^nij ___v__
.Ja__
y*l
ot__x____ ot_>_-C-\._ _oot ^_oJ^_il_oo
.^___-i_*
)v__JL JLa-jK_jL__o
f-D ^.j
iooio
J.j_.,_o ^_J_\ci_> o-_oa_î/ a__\;j .)K_-__^?
oj-.oi__JJ ^_jlj/ oj--o/o
'Ua^
^^-ix yOi/ a_xo/o .yOOiia_x aj_\j/ a_o..oo .vOOi-V. o______i/o .JLi__-_o __!_>
.)K_oj
v
ooi-_-\-_j
)iv->
JL-J*---/ ^_x a____\ii/ .)K-__-on v> _>ot it-a^j ^_<_-\ot )K-iL_,-> a_-_o.._. ,_*>
>j
ô^-iCL-Ka-- )jo'ij (-iop. .ot-~_x_\ ^___w_o
JJj .ov_oi.->JJ oV-io/o .omlSljj
>l
o^-io/o
.)ot_\JJ Ij-^/j ^* .ot-_V_\ JJjJj J._a- JJj
^\_o .i^
-*oto^-.__\
^.j
sO-joi .)^--i ooi â_3oii
JJj
.)~xjl
m
_vo oi->_D ô^-o K._jotv,_./j
Ci-OJL-d yoj/ a._o._io .)_-_o "^_-_vx> î. a__-V .Joj_xN JL____il_o ).ju,m.a )Li_x_oj
Cj_..^0. J-OO w-L^vOI 'a_-_0$/? .w.f.-o/ +D yOOi-S a__ci_o ).___.Jl:_0 âjL.
yV^
?
aJ-sj/o )ia_JL_-<u._ci_-_ )--w--o c_-\~a*o .)oow J~>_oj ou__->,o .J_>-oj oi._o.jl_j
)j__,j
^do .K_o-____i/ otK-xA $_-
-)^-î
^
5
^ yO-i/ a_._oj ,.do ,
N
ootk.__^_a_\
.JL__~__j
oiio__o.-_
J._>\ JJj
.).->Kd K.!___o L-\ieK_|o
.Joi-\JJ
'-_.___ >&>_a_,o
1. |3J_> Ms.

2. "ô/o M8.

3. -*ojN Ms.

1.
a_>s- cs^_.o-
Dieu, qui rend a chacun selon son merite, (fit) quâu lieu de rejeter 1'enfant,
ses entrailles sortirent comme la membrane dans laquelle est fenfant et
elle demeura durant trois mois dans les soufTrances. Ses cris s'entendirent
dans tout Laodicee et certains dirent aux parents de (cette) femme : Ayez
5
recours a ces saints fils de roi et invoquez-les. Ils allerent les trouver et
leur firent connaitre (le cas de) leur malheureuse fdle.
15. Quand ils apprirent les peches qu'avait commis (cette) femme impure,
ils furent alfliges a cause de la perte de son ame et ils dirent a ses parents :
Nous ne prierons pas pour elle jusqu'a ce qu'elle ait coufesse le mal qifelle a
10
fait, car elle ne merite pas que nous priions sur elle, puisquêlle a irrite Dieu.
Ses parents dirent : Elle a prornis devant toute la ville quêlle ne recom-
mencerait plus a pecher.

Ges serviteurs du roi celeste le Messie-Dieu
prierent donc sur uu peu d'eau qu'ils siguerent au nom de Notre Seigneur
Jesus-Christ, et ils la leur donnerent eu disant : Jetez cette eau sur elle au
15
nom du Seigueur, et que la volonte du Seigueur sâccomplisse. Ils prirent
cette eau avec foi et retournerent a leur ville. Quand ils l'eurent jetee sur
cette femme, elle fut aussitot guerie et tous ceux qui virent
*
et entendirent
*
ibl. 62 v.
(ce prodige) louerent Dieu et (ainsi) s'accomplit la parole du Livre : // ne veut
pas la mort du pecheur, mais qu'U se convertisse d son Seigneur et que son dme
764 PESCHOI. LEGENDE \)E MAXIME ET DOMECE.
356]
J^-^CL-.. yOOiJSJj loO|
^~-t-*0|
ÔO OLV2LJ
J.~Jlo otvô
lo.\ JjLJijVo ^.ot
y.*l
vôioJL.f.Aô JojlvJJ J-^jxxô
p
Jlaju.t~a.Jd 6jSL**i
ojJxjj .U^jlj/ jL^ ô JL.!jO^09 jliaôiK.^ .> -i . ->
., o/ .o_uJ>I/ ool
^0|JL\_^_\_O_\ KXj/ )oiS^ l,TjX,_. )J^.Jl-ÔJ OMtJdO^
'V}->-^
#
t^0LîiVjL3
.yooi i. > -v~3 âoajsl/o .yoouLio y^Sllo .yQ.il )>!/? Jjxjoo vjUlS ^S.oi?
v
ooi..,ai\ )Joo vOoCjx
v
oljn.:*u
JjJLjxjx
^*\j
/o .JJao âJl.o.^9
v
oj/ K ..h/o
^J-LÔ . s0a-\a.2U
/
jL^V-0^009 J^-JbOCL^ ^JLÔO yS>0 .yOOpOJx w_JOLJXOo/o
y
w.N M JLjQLJX.^ Oi-xJ^ )oO| J\-/o .._JL
V-^X
^---J
/
vj""^^^ JV*?? U'-^
ôi JLjoJjx-^.^ ooi s3)o .^--w-C} jJi )\Jj3^ ^J5 JS-JL_vi/ tOO .J.ôlcO p 0|!_\
l__..c___oo .
v
ooi-j5 ^.__.ô .J.-,1jX) J..-..J!-x._o )lOo* )vioa^ .^.Sljo ooj .2/ )ooi
t~DO .OtJLo > VI ff> ^-_0 ^j/ J_3l_JJ
)oO| <*.,!.
JJo .J._*,__-J> ^-OJ>/ OUUO )oO|
' v.
Jpoa^v ooi yio iK.a.._o/o J^6t*o .s_otol_s-x s-v_x_s _*jx oJLd .otla_o,_-x Jl\.j..__
_ouj>/ o/ .oj___j .lt-.io/o )_iL_-o -.-Jxot la_\ otKJSs_/o JSul\_Jo .010 "^SlJj
J. Plus liuut le copte (p. 292) porle : au midi duquel se trouve le commencement de l'eau et a
cc passage correspond dans le syriaque (fol. 73 v) : qui est au sud de ce lac d'eau appele
"-eiVo^W-

2. lUel Ms.
rirr'. Depuis lors elle passa tous les jours de sa vie dans la saintete en
louant Dieu et ses saints.
16. Pretez encore attention, 6 mes amis, a un prodige qui surpasse les
forces humaines. Les saints le firent (et) je le vis de mes yeux :
Le seize de Haziran
(16 juin), lorsquôn faisait memoire de la sainte Mere
de Dieu, j'allai a la cellule de ces Fils de roi pour les voir, etre beni par
cux et jouir de leur conversation. Je les trouvai qui portaient des cruches et
allaient au puits les remplir d'eau pour boire ; ils m'emmenerent avec eux.
Lorsque nous approchames du marais salant qui est appele Anabdlos, nous
vimes une vache sauvage, car il
y
en a beaucoup en cet endroit, qui avait
avec elle son veau ne aveugle. Quand elle nous apercut, elle s'enfuit pleine
de crainte. Le veau se mit aussi a courir et tomba dans une fosse pleine
deau salee (et) fetide ou il enfonca. II elevait la tete pour respirer et il ne
savait pas ou il allait a cause de sa cecite. Quand je vis son infortune, mon
foi. 79 v. cceur en eut pitie
*
et je courus le sortir de la fosse ou il etait tombe. Je le por-
tai ensuite pres des saints et je (leur) dis : Regardez, 6 mes peres saints,
1. Ezecli. xxxiii, 11.
[.557]
14-17. ANECDOTES PROPRES AU SYRIAQUE. 765
ooj J-Oo-eo .yooi^ obo îo ^ oîo/o .Ôfio J>L~ JJo ooi JLîa0} .(.xiV^
^j
ooi .soauâ^.mô 1ol\ oiK.J5j.oo .â\*io> Joj^v oot y^ô
.Ivô/}
y\
001 sv
^-^0
V^ /
.ôiojuik "Â, J-a^L\<?
J-^~
Jâjô $ .ol.3 îojKbo
y\
olLso .J^-Ji^
^_*.\ojL\ Kj/ Jj~Lsi
.1't^r
00
? Up ?^
^^ .JL-^Juio âiu. yP>o
5 *K.s ^'j/ ôuAaai :vjCS.
V^ /
.Jjcl^^ 001;
ôtai^ vvwJ^.31/ JJÔwJlj*
Jooi yoô K-..j.L~ ô .ot-iojJ JL^Lso )ia^3 vôii p
îio
*jJsL\^3o
.ol:>o/
)t V
t
o la.L\j J.-OJ ji> oiKjsoiaio ^^
^-.j Jj/
j-ioifcoo
^ Jol\JJ
K-^-aji
.oljl^j* > ! V\; ^L\oi .os_*?
. -t o_joi
.)lt~
>
^-.*J-*-J
V-^ ?
Jl-*o;l Jot 1 voaia.V po)Li
10 ^.otl\..a \ J^.061 oKo y/i ^.^.io JJ^^jii Jjo&v oiâ^.ajo .^coo-aôooi
^jl^j/ .vOOi-LV^ JjxJ^/j
JJ-^j
Jjlsj ~\ 0001 âja^flo jJ rov^^co
^-^/
)K.^-joSLoj îo ôaflaatjj
.Jj-â^
soaôoo> Jju.,-00 \j\
^ôcL îo y^^
^-.Vi ous J^-.|L-*o .oljlô ô-cals/j vOiV^ JJ^-ooLVo )i-~L\ J^t-D JLoajxJi
.ol-,^2lL\ JL-io^ )ai*j ool\* olô J.js 0610 J?',Ui
â^ ^-.^jaioj .JjJLil
15
J.-JLJXl-VÔ .y*.\. îo/ sfiOOwwîOOj
U-f-O w.OL-.J-* Ô
.JJÔw^J
îO KLoÔ
il est aveugle e.t il ne voit rien. Et ils me direut de tout leur coeur : Est-
il aveugle comme tu le dis ? Beni soit Dieu a jamais! Je le portai pres de
Maxime et lui, plein d'etonnement, fit le signe vivant de la croix sur ses yeux
et dil : Beni sois-tu, Jesus-Christ notre Seigneur, pour les prodiges que lu
as fait et que tu operes encore presentement, et aussitot les yeux de ce veau
souvrirent; et il me dit : Laisso-le rejoindre sa merc. Et il s'echappa e1
courui a la montagne chercher sa mere. Quand je vis ce qui arrivait, je louai
Dieu, plein d'admiration pour les graces illimitees (quîl prodigue) a ses saints
qui font sa volonte.
17. Je raconterai encore a votre affection ce prodige que fit Ie nouveau Da-
niel, a savoir Domece, et mettrai un terme a cette histoire, car si j'ecrivais
tout ce qu'ils ont fait, un iemps considerable ne me sulfirait pas pour vous le
raconter. Nous allames un jour

moi et saint Domece l<
i
bienheureux
pour
couper des batons apres les petits palmiers. J'approchai d'un petit palmier
pour en couper, lorsque je vis deux serpents qui luttaient ensemble,
'
et
1' *
fol. 81
grand avala le petit jusqu'a la moitie. (Rempli) de crainte, je m'enfuis et,
lorsque saint Domece me vit, il me dit : Pourquoi fuis-tu? Je repondis :
Viens, Seigneur, mon pere sainl. Quand il les vit, il ini
1
dil : e Quand
766 PESCHOI.
LEGENDE DE MA.XIME ET DOMfeCE.
[358]
V-*>/
yttjj )j.-s.
^-*J
+3 .\ju.y^> s-LV.} JLi/
sV.^0 )1 .C*\s lp6/o .Kj/ 0',J*X
J..i_ooi tooj^JL; sJ^ ).rxoJ\ô Kj/o .)ia*V/o JjJLjI laio^s U^flo Jooto .s^
JjL-*t-o
^^.i
l^>l
^\ô ^S. 0DQ..JXA1 .lpo/o Joia^ ov\ ISvâijQoo
.Jlo')
>*>
JJ*
90^*9
V-^J t-3
vOoilaV o'^flo .o~rs\s^.o >wJS.^>9 ooi ^^ sa^..^ll/ ^-o 001
JOOI Oj f> >/o .>sV^sO OOi\ oi^J.^ ^..^\o
.);*
la\i ^s..>nOO yootlan^
J~j/ .)?t~ss>
yQ.--.3L.XJ Ool
JJ*
.)aj) OUÔ OiJXi/o .Oi.
N
>\s.J51
OOtJ Ot0*p Ô
JJ* ) 1 1
y*-*\
tSÔOI
Jtfj*
*^0
JjJsJiM\ yOQtS. OJOJO09
OtJSs^j^
p _*
^j.-.wsJ.aJOoo îaio
p Jllo* ^^LVou ^^.\
>o Jj^-o 001 sJLa\ ^.9oto .Jjooi
raeme Satan aurait pris la forme cles serpents et des lions, aurais-tu besoin
de fuir ainsi sans retenue! Je mâgenouillai devant lui et je lui dis : Par-
donnc-moi, seigneur, mon pere saint. Pour lui, il fut plein de compassion
pour celui qui etait englouti et vaincu; il s'approcha dêux et dit : Vois
leur mechancete Tun contre 1'au.tre. Et il prit de scs mains celui qui etait en-
glouti, il le tira du ventre de cclui qui le devorait et il le porta a une certaine
distancc pour qu'ils ne pussent se retrouver. Pour moi, lorsque je vis qu'il
sauvait les serpents l'un de Tautre, j'etais comme petrifie
'.
Le saint revint pres de moi et nous travaillames aux palmiers en confes-
sant et en louant Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ.
1. Litt. : J"etais comme insense, sans intelligence.
111-IV. LEGrENDES D'ARRAHAM, MAITRE DE BARSOMA,
ET DE MAURICE, EMPEREUR DES ROMAINS.
INTRODUCTION
Abraham figure dans le martyrologe de Rabban Sliba, au 18 avril : Tran-
situs sancti Abraham, magistri sancti Barsumae, Anal. Boll., XXVII (1908),
p.
180. Un monastere au nord de Modiad dans le Tour Abdin portait son
nom, Ibid., et sa biographie figure dans un manuscrit syriaque de Londres,
Catalogue Wright,
p. 1128/9. Nous editons ici 1'extrait conserve dans le
ms. 234 de Paris, fol. 92
v
. La Haute Montagne , situee pres d'Antioche,
ou Abraham mena la vie monacale a chance, croyons-nous, d'etre le Mons
Mirabilis que devait immortaliser saint Simeon lejeune. Abraham est mort
lc 18 avril 406. Son liistoire est attribuee
(infra, n 8) a Etienne
'.
L'empereur Maurice, mort le 22 novembre 602, est considere comme un
saint par les Syriens. Nous editons sa courte biographie qui ne contient
en somme, comme les notices des synaxaires et des martyrologes, que le
recit de son martyre. Sa crainle des jugements de Dieu, son desir d'etre
puni en ce monde plutot qu'en l'autre, sa mansuetude et sa piete sont connus
par les historiens byzantins. Notre auteur dramatise le recit grace a 1'inter-
vention d'un ange, suppose que Maurice a ete brule vif, lorsqu'en realite il a
eu la tete tranchee comme ses enfants, et il est d'accord avec les historiens
lorsqu'il raconte que Maurice n'a pas accepte 1'acle d'abnegation de la
nourrice de son plus jeune fils et a vu mourir tous ses enfants. II n'a donc
pas connu les legendes qui racontaient la survivance du fds aine, Theodose,
ou clu dernier fds qui aurait ete sauve par la nourrice et serait morl au Sinai
(cf. F. Nau, Les recits inedits du moine Anastase, Paris, 1902, p.
30-31).
Nous editons ici le manuscrit syriaque de Paris n 309, fol. 313-317, d'ori-
gine nestorienne.
F. Nau.
1. Une rcdaction ethiopicnne de la vie dc Barsoiii;'i a Hr nlilcc el Iraduite par M. t<. Grebani
dans la Revue de VOrient chretien, 1908, p. 337; 1909, p. 135, 264, 409. Voir Ibid., p. 414, la traduction
de la notice qui lui est consacree dans le synaxaire ethiopien.
*p\-* r_*^c\j^T\ *7_cra
;
i__r_
#
--H-r) r__t_:vj_;> T*r_\__.__& ^._n
)ilo \ ao JoY_>o__-_o
J___j/
JL__jl^._ )ooi _oioK_) jooiy^l _^.io )>J
^,' !!;,/
OJL^JUL^SJPOÔ JKjUpo ^__0 OOOl yOOV-K-./o .OOOI ^--.-.IL-Jl^ ) laiNxôtô
îO .0j_0 Ô-Uwl/o
Ji__-3
-OIOSl-S ^DO .ovjl_o j___v
)i-_
yooi-x )ooi K_\o
oi-\ )ooi ,_> :)__w___a\ >a__ojj )ooi
J-_\
ou__j} ^jîo
^_
001 .JUo/ oi_x
JLio rn\ Jj^_joo JL_\J_i 0L.0 :oujVj/o _oiooi-_/ ___.._ :)_C__3
oi__ )ooi '*__-->?
I^P-~> ou> _-_x_/o ,>o$; Jv~oK_o>
r
_. J;a^\ oi\ vn\ rc>o
yooiloj^ ^__,o ,-_,:.__>.
)_.>.-___ oi_a:s )oot k_./o ._oa._/ ot_a_?
f Ut.-.
)
... _a-,_,.\-_,.\
Jj.._,
^d
^.j Jv-*t---'
^_L-__a, woto\
->
o
^._>
yOJOio .JjLâ^,
!.____>a_^
j ooio .Jl)K__o )Kv> . eci > s.*/ oi_> _,._, :^_<___oo _a_y}__>*
>JoOt >0|K._6 _ul\_\ JL___>-_a _oto^_o,.._ ôoi^/
)ojl_o
JJ
J-_/
Jboi .^.._o/o Jv-^xî la\ a-JLdl/o
J__/ ou> ovirn .. ^K_>
1. Sic in fine lineae.

2. *> Ms.
3. IP__v Ms,
(EXTRAIT) DE LTIISTOIRE D'ABRAHAM
DE LA HAUTE MONTAGNE
1. Sa naissance et sa vocation.

L'illustre Mar Abraham tirait origine
de parents renommes, combles de richesses et (pleins) de foi. Ils etaient* de
la ville de Constantinople et nâvaient pas cTautre enfant que lui. Quand ils
lui eurent appris a ecrire, qu'il fut devenu sage et quTl eut grandi, ils lui
lirent epouser une femme. Mais lui, qui ne voulait se fiancer qu'au Christ,
abandonna ses parenls et sa femme des qu'il en trouva Foccasion, monta sur
un navire et arriva en Syrie. II monta sur une montagne qui est appelee
Haute et
y
trouva une caverne habitee par un solitaire nomme Abas
(Abous) et il
y
avait vingt solitaires avec lui. Le bienheureux entra' pres
dêux et ils le recurent avec joie. Lorsque le chef du monastere vit que ce
jeune homme etait range et humble, il se rejouit en lui comme d'un tresor
excellent et le bienheureux Abraham faisait Tadmiration de tous par sa con-
duite sublime.
2. Plus tard, les freres Fenvierent; ils allerent trouver le chef du monas-
tere et lui dirent : Ce frere ne fraie pas avec nous, il faut (choisir) ou lui ou
[301] 3-4. IL FONDE UN MONASTERE. 769
JJLSO^C^ -OUÔ
)-*/}
(LXJL^
})
.,, .) )>.-, +3
Jt-M"
l / ^*
/
^CL^ OUl&J
jLwJOjJoÔ yOOUÔ ^LOO -fc^Ji yJS
^;
OOt .^J>
V-W
l~~l J
01 :0i^
V/
Jvs jâ-N I
>
^; .V^6/o
)jxLs
p It-t-J
' ol^. os.2l.jo
J^j
îo oxl.jo
.);'^m îo ojyî/o .^lo.\^ ^JL,;otô .ôoi^/

JK^jdU;
* * i
!
>
;
)oC^ .Vô/o )loJl\^
y^
J^j
îo '^ô Jjlso^ sf>
..i/ po
,K_ia-^; ^_D ^.iO ^..-ta-dJS^ yi\ ^îO .*kJL*Jd s.,lV>;
J-X.JJ
v^JL.,0lo
)
^t-ÔO J^-SlJ.} JAoo; ^_ioi wÔJv/o

.)0.^ JU^ )L^0O
^ Jl
> OJ ^..OÔ
j-.a> o\ ôlVo JKjLiaivl sJLNaji
.JjLio )ooi ,.so .ou> JLXio jU^îoo ^**
*
fol. 93 v
^..\
)ot )K_do ôoi^/ .o*_\ |_-o/
Jo&V oi^ v-C_^vi/o .s-ôio
i-^K&lo
jV3J\j
V-*-^
l
m^
.^ÔLKio
JJ;
Jj_*1\j>
ouool; ._JJo 6d V^l/ *l
K "'
Z
^./ ^->-~ 0-/ ÔO-O JlpOjio )loi/
^.-fi).^ 0^00 /o .)L^0--Ot Oi_V_v_} v__4_l
^
1/
.îal_\
vpl)j;
^l-.^
J t
.;__<3L_vi
v-^v
)oi
Jv-.
)bot vjl_>o
Jt
__vJL
A
.
.j__o_>. )oot/ )j/o .^ju_J,/o
J^jlojl K^.-^ ).i ô^ o_\ JLjl_>o ~Yi J-L**/ oila\ olj .^jocL. Vl K_>o
nous dans le monastere. Lorsque le superieur vit la jalousie des freres, il
appela le bienheureux et lui dit : Voila que les freres sont jaloux de toi.
Et lui, lorsqu'il apprit cela, il leur demanda pardon (|/.etavo.a) et il quitta le
monastere. Le chef du monastere sortit avec lui en pleurant et lui dit : Va
r
. on paix, 6 fds de belles promesses
'
, Abraham, et fais memoire de moi dans
tesprieres, et ils se donnerent muluellement leur benediction.
3. Il fonde un monastere.

Lorsque le bienheureux se fut un peu eloi-
gne du monastere, il se mit a genoux pour prier et il dit : Dieu, conduis-
moi et fais-moi arriver ou il plait a ta volonte, car je t'ai aime seul, par-dessus
io tout. II prit un sentier et arriva au sommet de la montagne. II
y
trouva un
bel endroit avec un pre dans lequel il
y
avait une source d'eau. Quand le soir
arriva, il fit l'oflice (il pria), se ramassa
*
des racines, se rassasia etdormil. * fol. 93 v.
Dieu lui apparut et lui dit : Abraham, je t'ai prepare cet endroit
;
progresse
ici (dans la vertu) et travaille pour recevoir la couronne incorruptible, car il
is
arrivera que ton nom sera proclame par tout le monde et quc j'opererai par
tes mains des signes et des prodiges. Leve-toi, ceins tes reins comme un
homme fort et batis un monastere ici, car j'ai decide des disciples a venir
pres de toi; sois courageux et fort et je serai avec toi.
4. Au bout de deux jours, deux freres vinrent pres de lui et le bienheureux
1. Litt. filius accrescens , comme Gen., xlix, 22.
770 6T1ENNE.

LEGENDE D'ABRAHAM. 362
îoo )yn \ îo Jooi

t
_a_-K.___-oo .ÔjJjoS-D ^__oo iâ-J^ ^__o oulxj JJo
)j
^ **
U
ia.o
Jooi
sX-w-aJ-xo J._-jl._>.J-k J,__jl_>
f_-
îo Jooi ôj o .Jjo.o'^
K__j :y
i". jVsM K-s îoo .ou-ia-> ^_o a^ s_oio~_ '^-x
JJjV
3
?
Jk-o'f^
J
'
^^
Jooio .JlÔLOjaa^f ic__s a\j /o ot,.-s._L-xi s_cajJi_^._oo 001 )ia^ ^__o
Joup otiaV. 0001 ^'i/o .1/
"\aii
<*-^
waajo Jj.Jw_oj-_o o^-oMo Jju-,j_o .,
.J_JL._a-^
V-**-
00
?
Ji--<-o
^-.j
Jiaib/ lyooi-x Joo J-coJ-_oo jo,_-o ^__o
J
>-i--No
J.-__.-.--o-jl Jia_<.-w
v
ooi_K-i_x ot_oo,o oiiouo ^-o ciiaL-x*-. .)K-_o . >a-x
^V-->*
)ooi J,.~ô
)i/
^
.-^.iVi )j~_Jl
)v_o* ou_x )oo( fcx-./* J-a-v-_; )U/ îo ^,-.
^->
(t-
3
^
.J..-o^joii )ia-_o
t
__- -.otcL-xa-iii K_w_-i ô sosjo .s.oto_-s_x s-s_x,
Jj~-t_o
ia_x 11
J--oa- V>oi*t_s/ n-JL-o s^_x -.0 .Vô/o
^S^-w-O p ^j/o .J-i-o Jol_x_x â-x^?
Jt--
K~j/o .-.J.-.-J s-w_at_./ sjij/
JJo Jjoi
)_x_-__Os} oi__-va__
s_*_x )_sa_ Jo
ujK-|i JK_jjl
JVa__oJL_so .JJL-s,-^.. Ja_-j oi-_. Joot K_/
JjV/
J-_o.-~-s.-s oiia-x
Ji/
ooi
1. In marg. sec manu : lj 2. In marg. Pi-
se batit un lieu de reclusion; il se priva de pain ct dc toiit, et il se nourris-
sait avec des racines et des legumes. II jeunait du dimanche jusqu'au
dimanclie, il portait une tunique de poils (de cliameau) et une ceinture de fer
sur ses reins en dessous de la tunique. Au bout de trois ans, il descendit de
la montagne avec son disciple Etienne : ils allerent trouver Tevcquc, el lc
bicnheureux fut fait pretre et son disciplc diacre; sa renommee se repandit
en tout lieu. Les malades et les atTliges venaient pres de lui de partoul el il
les guerissait. Les guerisons et les prodiges que fit le bienheureux depassent
(toute) mesure. Par ses prieres, ses veilles et son jeune, il rejouissait toutes
les puissances celestes.
5. Ses miracles.

Un homme de pays lointain qui avait une retention
d'urine depuis deux ans (vint le trouver); lorsqu'il arriva pres du saint, il
pria sur lui et il lui sortit par en bas comme un Hindou (negre) qui portait
une outre (pleine) d'eau et qui sortait en se plaignant et disait : Malheur a
moi a ton sujet, Abrakam le montagnard! Voila longtemps que j'etais dans
le ventre
*
de ce jeune homme et personne ne pouvait m'en faire sortir, et toi
tu m'as chasse en une heure.
6. Vint encore pres de lui un aulre jeune hommc qui avait de nombreux
demons; il etait lie avec des cordes ct des chaines, mais il les brisait loutes
[303] 5-6. SES MIRACLES.
771
yy~s>
.j
LjLaoLJ ^cldo .s^_\o )ooi uxeoaLio voo>o\o .)ooi ^Jk^ )j\^k.n.ao
^*xji ,.ao .)o*> ooi^ ojo
P^>
.JLa.-^^ 0O0K0 .)Lw^ jL^îô )ia\^>
)o\-J./o OUÔ s02J .JL^*.JL^09 OlÔA yO-^^s ooi
^fLso; ovaa .yooi'y.^1
-)<Xy^l
.oi\ V*>/o J-~-îo Jj-soj)s1\
^
oi\
^-\^/
)-ôK_.
Jja-^w ^_ioi K/ )oi JKjuô sôlôjl^
y_\ ^; ôao .)o-\]J
^-.
ooi )-aL
>
^
s->L\ ooi
JbJ-*oj
^-io . îa-\ wc*Ai/ j-s?
'ôft-
3 oiioJM
ou*ajl/o ^jl^ô.jl\ )i/o .vo>~o )oiSls )ia_5L-v-$0_\
JL-Jl
yOi/
^^^J
Jiâ
j
.c*-_\
p/ t)-3 oi^/o .otiaL_\ vôiio .)jioo yôtô;
^
)og vûflo ^^
J*a\..\ (j-so.^ ',-io/ .ovjl-o yî/
vOi^>
01-%-.> îO OtJ^fiOOD "\fltO .ô\-Jl
1oK+ -.s-Vio -oi\
t^/
-^j/
^J*J
J^-JJo
Kj/
Jl/
(^LiO-./ îo
^v-^
-lôo^
)t~2L-\
)oot/
^// Jj/
J-*l_x>
.Jj^~/ )v^^
iooi vîo/o .oi\ jVîO s-w_>/o
)j/
j',~-V--a..\ .Oi_\
p/
-^VlU?
^K-^K-s )j>a^..iX) )jl-/o .o-\ po/ J^^jôX
-~--.j-_o JJo .,a-___x ^^co J^.ôo .Kj/ );a^^ U-sa^ oi_x j_-6/ .s_^*.__..co/}
Jâ_\9
Jt-^ y^
"^saio )ia.a-*>
^_
,-_.!_>. ju/
y/
JJ/
.cnioj ^. <t>>o\ Kj/
et s'enfuyait. Le bienheureux se leva, s'agenouilla pour prier et (versa) d'abon-
dantes larmes, puis il le signa de la croix et inferpella le demon. Lorsque
ce Legion
'
entendit le nom du Clirist, il sortit et (le malade) fut gueri.
7. Il rec.oit Barsoma.

Le Christ apparut au bienheureux et lui dil :
Abraham, Abraham, ta conduilc a plu a Dieu. Leve-toi et va a la ville de
Sanwsate, il
y
a la un jeune homme orphelin nomme Barsdma; prends-le avec
toi, car ce m'est un vase d'election. Le bienheureux fit connaitre aux freres
cette divine grace et se mit en route. 11 arriva a Samosate et trouva pres de
la rive du fleuve un (enfant) qui marchait et pleurait. 11 courut a lui, lui prit
la main et lui dit : Salut. Et (renfant) leva son bonnet de sa tete, s'in-
clina et fut beni par lui. Le bienheureux dit au jeune Barsdmd : Mon fils,
d'ou viens-tu et oii vas-tu? II repondit : Seigneur, je suis orphelin : mon
pere est mort et ma mere a (pris) un autre homme; je veux m'en aller pour
etre le serviteur du Christ. II lui dit : Ou as-tu projet d'aller? (L'enfant)
lui repondit : Au desert de Scete. Le bienheureux lui dit : Tu es jeune
et le desert est tres rude, tu ne pourrais pas le supporter; mais si quel-
qu'un te faisait la faveur de te conduire a un monastere, est-ce que tu
fuirais? 11 repondit : Je nc m'enfuirais pas. Le bienheureux l'emmena
1. Cf. Luc. vii, 30.
772 ETIENNE.

LEGENDE D'ABRAHAM.
[364
'

M v.
J
001o
.OiV_f__>
Ol_C_x
^W U-*<1
oiv^;o .JLi/
_>V- J^
<*->
V^/
-k-j/
^>'A
y^-Di/o .Jk__Oi_N Jio._.-- of_. J_ai_\
r
D _i_.J ^_ol ^_0O .^-vJLJi jV-__ O|lo\
.J-_.-_._o Ji )iv_ojlo )-_$oV
JL___
V*-
300 JloVl)--
JL_oi_*s )lo^s
^j
J)-_o .^_-_\,___ )_U_/ otio_\ qjlJldI/ ôorÎ ^-* Uô-ô
)
-xjt--*
^3
/
-oK__/o :JK-_v__*jJ^J_\ oi-sKo/ Jjoi .*oif__*--J. _ooj__ V-_o/
Jt__-o .JL_oa^}
oV-t
^ QJLauio )._,____ ^_o oi\__jj
)v_J JK.V'1 .)lo__a_____,_v9/
Jt-JuJ ^__> oooi yoouJV--/ .J._v_o.jl\ a_C_>_>.l/o .vooi-xjojj );_ ^.-o _x_j
Jjj.--/
o>jK__t/ Jot-^N ô .J}_,_v_>a-v J._dx_* ^JUîO J-_co)io
v
a-s._a_ .)k_xl
v
oj6
.)__
n
.__t CHJÔ_v_v
t__
oooio .)k__vi
v
aJoi )-J~_a^ otia_\ olD^ .Jlpo
p
J_>_aj- JK-_od_ i-v-oo
._oi6V_-._o._xK._s
t_o/
Uô J~-->*
.JL-_-0_x; ci,^v_C_\ J.-o,x c+_o._. ,_-___-._c_>o
__sjJa__v-\o _ca_JL__..v.__ojJ
_>J-_1/
^-_,.-oto .-_____. a__s-o J__a-_x__j-__> a.-a-2
JL_xOOJ
JL__0 .vOOj.-J.iO
9J/
Jl-_99 U-_._-.-t Jla._x._w_0
.J._5>
Jiotaj _oio
t
_oo_xl
.yOojKiô Jiotaj; )90_c_\ x__./ oj.__.jo .JjlJL_cl_9 j K,____a__io
or,.->v--__..-\ s_otQ-D't.-_o yooi-s
J...V_o ^-0.._>
Y
s v_.ojov_o._x _oto^*_c_\i a__j_oo
foi. 94 v. et il alla* avec lui a son monastere et
y
demeura six ans. II en partit ensuite,
conduit par la divine grace; il parcourut les pays et opera de grands pro-
diges et des miracles sans nombre.
8. Quant au bienheureux Abraham, soixante-dix freres se reunirent pres
de lui. Son disciple Etienne

celui qui ecrivit (cette) histoire et qui fut
honore de la charge episcopale

vit, par (I'etfet de) 1'Esprit divin, trois
aigles qui descendaient du ciel et se rassemblaient dans le monastere du
bienheureux, tandis qu'un autre aigle sortait du monastere a leur rencontre,
et ils montaient (ensuite) au ciel. Ces trois aigles etaient Simeon, Thomas et
Jean, ascetes parfaits, qui furent envoyes par Dieu pour la mort du saint.
9. Sa moht.

Sept jours plus tard, tandis qu'il etait en prieres, ces trois
bienheureux vinrent pres de lui et ils resterent a parler avec lui jusqu'au
milieu de la nuit. Le bienheureux prit la parole et dit a ses disciples :
Demeurez en paix et priez pour moi. Alors ses disciples Etiennc et Leonce
virent une grande lumiere et des puissances celestes qui remplissaient l'air,
(ils entendaient) le bruit des chants et (voyaient) les honneurs (que lui ren-
daient) les habitants dn ciel, et son ame etait comme une colonne de lumiere
au milieu d'eux.
10. Ses disciples s'approcherent et lui fermerent les yeux en pleurant;
[365] 1. VERTUS DE SAINT MAURICE.
773
o6 Jii/j J,...Va.. ^chVd îuiDi/o .Ju.tt; w).iô JjL*xm..aô )JLi
JLVU^
.J..a^-jm )ia.ajxaV,^ w.otaiODo .J.jiiaj>.
y.*\ oiV^ )ooi ^.io,o .^.otaâô
.)L.^-jcL^; >.-o )J-io ^JU. Kjlm ^ca-a^ )*,:.flaiwj.ioK.. J.:>aLv^ îo ^- ^.jla
^-.io/ .ou,^L. yOojâVo )i^\ )*ajt
6C^ vooou oiiaic 9
*
fol. 95 r.
/i; )*a^? ^coiv^/ ^JW-o* oiKîil îo w.6f boa^
rtfj.SsacnS"* Tlfa.l!73 T*^ncv^3 rsfx^ja* rîw2k3L.i\ ac\J\
.)-ôooij Jjiîo JLa-Jaio )ooi Jjlo (Ioa-jji )V-oo )i)lô )KLoi âi,
.J-JL-o
^9
Q..JCH .J.D;3oot JcoiJ 001 .^.ojoîa^ ^^ )ooi AjOCo/
JlOt
v/
JJ/ .
,.j ..Kaôi .oiiaai^.^09 ^.otajpvai ô j~~o Jlôaô Joch.j >t Joot ^J~o yS
10
oJô .JLa-Â ^D>ioo
Jt*jV**t ^.io ^^.jiKio o/ .)LLi; ^-^>o iVio)b
Jjlo
ôt.j..^ :ch^ w.cot ^^X.aô J.J^.\
?
o
J.iaaa,./;
J^j.
vs/o
JJ/ .jaJ^ Jiot
:)ias^ôj JLVâjaaV ^*^!.* ^JLVl ôtikô
:JKôo ^xl* &sî
)i
f|
V
fol.313v.
Svr. 309.
ils etaient accables de douleur et ils entourerent son corps de brillants habits
de soie et d'aromates de grand prix. Tous les habitants de ce pays se reuni-
rent et Tenterrerent. Son corps brilla comme le soleil et ils le mirent dans
un sarcophage de marbre. II quitta (ce) monde le 18 Nisan de l'an 717 des
Grecs (18 avril 406). Que ses prieres
*
soient un rempart pour 1'Eglise et*foi. 95
pour tous ses enfants. Amen.
Fin (de cet extrait) de 1'histoire de saint Abraham de la haute montagne.
HISTOIRE DE SAINT MAURIGE, EMPEREUR DES ROMAINS
I. Ses vertus.

En sus des nombreuses qualites et du genre de vie
rigide de Maurice, empereur des Romains, (cc prince) ajoutait encore *a ses
* fol. 3is
travaux de faire fonction d'u7cappc , c'est-a-dire de juge. II craignaif cu
effet qu'il n'y eut quelque dcfaut dans l'un quelconque des actes de son
regne : que l'on n'avilit la justice et qu'on ne fit flechir les jugements, qu'on
n'epargnat les riches et qu'on n'acquittal les coupables. I)e plus il avail
divise les heures du jour et de la nuit : il consacrait les trois premieres
heures aux jugements, les deux suivantcs aux aflaires du rovaume, puis deux
PATR. OR. T. V.
'!
fol.31/
*foI.314v.
*
fol.31<
77^1 LEGENDE DE L'EMPEREUR MAURICE.
[366]
Jk_^-j,/
^..iVio .â-3o vJljXd ^.io îoJji o sxj/ oj/j )K-^j^/ ^JLVlo
JKjlJuL\ ^î/o Jia\^
fcoJo JK.o~o.io JK.oooi
^j
qjoi .JLcaiôoo.
JK-LJm J^l^,
a* âb,o
.f-o^
oiS. sJOOJLioo )\-.J.ôroo >j>.â,ô ^-Jl-^j JjLioio
Jiy\.f>nN.
yooj^ âioo
J^.ooi
âjajiaio Jjldoi .J-O*^.jo Jâ:xu./j Jiaauo/o
w.oia-.jVJ
?
Jo^S
^
(^J?
J?
01 )io-^^> oC^ iooi
.^j
oiio ^ no v*sJJ
|,i \;o-3 îo îoi ôio.j-LV^J JJo .oo. s*ooij Jiaj^LaiJôo s^s
/
ô, Jsioi
~>-JL/ .ô/a iVAij
J
Aoo )K2LjLoi
Jjoi
ô
V
J.*>/
ji
^*j
^> Jvoa^j
oo. Oo/ JJVjLiafJL ôj-o o s*ouj JKx.Jooo )L*^ )ij-~^ J^Jbo oC^
JoCSs. îoj îaisô ÂoJ.o JJ_*.âo (jljsj ôo ^Kis^s
JokJJ s*ouK-JJi
â^ji )^?oi .),îcu L
j^
Jkj/ JoJ^JOo
JJ
otfco*^>oj )oj.s~ 'J^/j
-J?

)oi^s-s.
^9j
y^
)j/
^jaio JK.O? JKa^ ô Jbii
oiAo*^ JJo .ouîad
.JL.iL.jj ytx JJUoo
y^
k../ ôjo .JLoo
J.^>j
îo
y^
Jb
oij ys. JV-./
Jjot
îo s*a3
.Jjojj
li-^
3
Y-
4
^? J--^-*
.*îa:o.*o J-oij
J^j/ J^-Ls
^*j/
JjUio
jVj/ vv
J;
JL^ôoj s*6i
v
/o . ^.iîa> )ooi
J-o-?J?
J.:>a.aoo Jia^
i. î
0?
?
heures a entendre Fun et 1'autre et a donner ses ordres, deux lieures, la
huitieme et la neuvieme, a prendre de la nourriture, trois heures a la priere
et quatre heures au sommeil. Quant aux huit heures restantes, il faisait Toflice
avec diligence et recitait (les psaumes de) David. Pour les diverses saisons et
les (diverses) longueurs des jours et des nuits, tout etait ainsi ordonne et les
&
differentes affaires reglees.
2. Il accepte la mort.

Devenu vieux, il avait la preoccupation de
'
demander
*
aDieu de le chatier ici(-bas) pour ses prevarications et de ne pas
le priver la(-haut) de la recompensc parfaite. (Un jour) qu'il ne s^ctait pas lasse
de (faire) cctte priere Tespace de trois heures, un ange lui apparut sous un
io
aspect gloricux et pacifiquc. (L'ange) le vit tandis qu'il faisait rolTice et lui
dit : a Tu as fatiguc Dieu par ta prierc depuis longtemps. Tu demandes a Dieu
et tu rcquiers de soulTrir ici(-bas) la punition du peche a cause duquel tu ne
serais pas digne du dcgre parfait, et de ne pas etre prive a cause de lui du
bien parfait. Je puis te temoigncr que tu as tel peche qui te privc du degre
15
superieur; tu auras cependant part avec les saints. Si tu veux conserver ton
royaume et la vie de tes enfants pendant longtemps, cesse d'adresser cette
demande,et, a la resurrection, ta recompcnse sera celle des justes. Si tu veux
. la recompense laplus elevee*et etre puni ici-bas, voici quelle serata punition :
[367]
2-5. IL ACCEPTE LA MORT. 775
v
n m
*> i kjo ^laai^ô îo JjkjJL. J.d>oi
^
âAio ojoi .Nj/ JLsj Jîot
ôt )-a^
^->
K~.ooi : JiajLJs ^.^.^.o^^.^ ^.JOt-jsaj Jlv~.-\o ,si^J.^\ ^.>jJ=>
.|;_^b ô,\o t\ îa\ )Li/
Jl/
)ch ^ôa-. ^m^
Jjô .ov^ Kj/
J^*
^-?J?
)v^^-flcô *-oi
Jv
91* *\;
*-oio
5 yooibo ^.io )ooi ia^j? ooto .JLa.oaô\ oj\ )ooi K../ JL.jl
V--^
JLuiol
J^
)ooi
t.U/;
^Jîo JKjuôj JJL^JLs oik.aL.io â )ooi ôioK-/
.otla\^fia^ jJ^-s o<v.a\ JLa\io ouô ot-f>rr>>
JJ
oiKojuô; )K.*n.../
t
-3
L-x^? w.6t îo ojiojvô
^^^
JLojlio ov^jo/j |;icuc ooi oi\jls
v-^x
)-^\ô
o i . >o
)
^>
)ooi ^Ji-^Kiojo .otJîoi i*^~i/ o.^
Ji/ .^3ii/
JJ
J^tsôi ôt
io ..ojfis\J-\ >*.jJaj* Jiam.ioo
^.DO \h^.*..O
f
.-jO
^.oi Jij
~_J> JLsJliO Ot\
-.JJ,/ .^_.;
(tvÔO... )a\ajL_\ *fol.315r.
J.
s
\
..,*o .)L-wdL-> îaa\io VJ>i; .J^---a^ ^..otJL-o
J^/j
Jl3l\ô\ ov\ ^JLj-io
~_jl_ô ô.Uij o/ .Jooii Ji^
J
.sa\^.s JL^îoo .yooou JLa__.jL
Jj>
*--*-}
^_mo/j ^\oi ^__\:>> ^JLJLjo Jla.^ ^d îo ~\ iooi J^JLioj -.ot )ia\-v^---
15
Jj^
yoi
.Jv_m
^s )Lj/
J^^?
-oi\ wwi3 J.a\io
^-.j
ooi *JL-_Ot_3 JL_oa-. ^__o
tu seras prive de tou royaume, tes enfants seront massacres sous tes yeux
et, a la fin, tes ennemis te bruleront. Choisis donc ce que tu veux. Dans vingt
jours je reviendrai te voir et ce que tu auras choisi t'arrivcra.
3. Maurice avait huit enfants; le plus jeune demeurait au bout dc la villc
avec sa nourrice, car lenfant s'etait epris d'affection pour sa nourrice et l'em-
pereur n'avait pas voulu le separer d'elle apres son sevrage.
4. L'empereur ne fut pas detourne de choisir le meilleur par toutes ces
calamites que 1'ange lui avait annoncees pour sa punition, mais sa volontc
s'affermit davantage d'implorer constamment et d'attcndre ([iic sa demande
fut accordee.
5. Au bout des (vingt) jours, 1'ange lui apparut
*
commc la premiere fois et
il dcmanda a l'empereur : Que choisis-tu : de passer ton regne dans la Iran-
quillite et le rcste dc tes jours sans souffrances, puis d'occuper unc place
moyenne dans le monde nouveau; ou bien de t'enlever ce souei qui fce pr^ser-
verait (ici-bas) de tout dommage ct dans cc cas toul ce que je fai annonce
le premier jour vieudra sur loi? L'empereur repondil : ,lc choisis tout
opprobre avec la souffrance ct la mort, ct je ne cesserai de (reclamn le
776
LEGENDE DE L'EMPEREUR MAURICE.
[368]
JJU-JS.
^Voi î* )laJV-at-.mio *aio +o JiKîo ^.ot ê sjias/ jio jla^co
oilaV îo Wlio ^JLA ^-f-OI .^ ^^w-îo ) .. JL*>;
)ooi (v-iiK.ioj
)..^.ôooi'm )J- . o w*ota^.^ -*...)
11/
^L ^*>i J^so
>^ Jlo
a.^JUo
J.3
â^ô ^CS. )Ljoi :)Kîols Jôooipt âj/
~v^>
J-oa3
f"i.3i..v.
o^/ oila--w9o oilaJ.îoo*io ^.io yOl.lSX ^*>-i )oio .Jiaaîo ol^,jxx\
^jl-9uj1\ J.jia3
^jl>-o ^juvîKê JJ
y/o .^-JLôjm
JJUâ J..a^k.^
ôtaJLs îo vJlj/ o/ J.a.ooi ôô; Jiaso . K..)v..:*a^
r*U*
~6i
^
J^V*
.yoK-^-^îi wwV y/o .^3Kio

Ji JLaj^ô .JjloI Jl JlôooiV Jlaaô
(.îoootV
^
a^j.3 ot^ ^x-âio Jiv~Vo
.oiioota^ ofcâVo 01V ^-jl^coVsô
: â^ ^l )oio .îs ^.^Vjj ^sD .o*V oVô/o ôa3 +~
îo
v
ociSj> n
v
oj/ afloajo t*otajL3 1.^.^* ^.ota^K^/o .ôio^/o JLaStô ^.bs a^j ^-t.*oi
.
v
oK_j/
^?
.-x-Ja-flov-^J-
\/
.(l-o.-'^^ yooi^
fZofa
.JjLîO w.O|OJL^l\
1.
&-
in niarg.
meilleur; j'aurai comme compensation, pour supporter tout cela, la force du
Christ qui me fortifie. Alors 1'ange le quitta.
6. Revolte de Phogas.

Deux jours plus tard, un general des Romains,
nomme Phocas, se revolta contre lui; il excita les Romains par (ces) paroles :
Notre empereur est faible et mou, il ne sait pas gouverner 1'empire; vous 5
voyez de vos yeux que les ennemis ont pris une grande partie de nos provinces
* loi. 315 v.
a cause dc sa negligence *et dc sa faiblesse. Si nous ne nous eveillons pas ei
ne cherchons pas a nous sauver nous-memes, nous n'avons plus qu'a perir
entierement. Tant que Maurice ou l'un de ses enfants vivra, 1'empire des
Romains sera sans force et les ennemis ne seront pas reduits. Si vous voulez 10
nTecouter, jious lc detruirons avec toute sa famille et nous le ferons perir le
dernier. Tous les Romains repondirent d'une seule voix et lui dirent : Fais
ee que tu veux, nous sommes avec toi.
7. Mort de Maurice.

Alors ils s'elancerent sur Tempereur et le firent
prisonnier; ils amenerent aussi sept de ses enfants et les massacrerent sous 15
les yeux de rempereur
'.
Maurice leur dit : Si vous voulez detruire (ma race),
1. On ne mit a inort que ses cinq fils. L'une de ses fiiles, Sopatra, entra dans 1111 couvent dont elle
devint plus tard superieure (cf. Delehaye, Synaxariam Constantinopolitanum, Bruxelles, 1902, col. 207-
208). Une autre entra dans un couvent que sa tante Damienne dirigeait a Jerusalem (cf. Patrol. Lat.,
I. XXIV, col. 184).
[369] 7-9. MORT DE MAURICE. 777
.^3
l
r
2> iV*.jl^3 oil\.aju.io la\ w.otoJ\.../o Jia>j
)v^> r~
^ iV./ ^.0.^
yciauuâ
V-
-^r*-?
^ oâô \oô ^.otoô
.jl^.^^9 otj\...o..i,,so K^^qji -.otoJiiLso JLa^â.3
v
oou^| ojxjlo/
^; p
.oi^~.
6iV-o loot JLai^ô* otii\j/ ta\ L"LV^sL\ oiJ^jlô j\-.JLCLVo boao
* fol. 316 r.
5 ).aV.ôi oiV-js >fiClV*w. oul-^-s otlVv >o oiV-aS, oij\^j\^/o
^ju/ aôi .otlVaju.io wot îoo )ia*j or^ ^*. )La..;aô
JL^ ^_.
?
^d
^t-o
|.jl^.ô yoâ \a-j/ ab^/o .J^V.\o )ii\jJJ oio^jo JL*ôootV îo
^^.o JLaâô
^-
yJ* .)Liot ooi
y.\^ y/
>*.>oiVil/ .oi^ oîo/o .ôto^VS;^
>
JL.ôV.5 JoCSn. sa.3lS. Joop .<*\ Vô/o oovoo o.ô.^\ îojo .)iiVj/> ooi
6tV-3>
io
^ôt .^.L-^ sSlS^ )iaâ\ ^.dl-js ^.â^w&i* ,uso\ )ooi
U^j>, Jjo>
. ^jslV^
Wk,2bs.^ oi/
J)Q.\
Ji\.i.OJ_0 ./L09
v
OO|^ l\.Xi.2U /L*.ÔOOlV OIJ090M JjS
y^\
)iKj/
)L*iVwÔ Jj/o .vx^L\ (VÂlt ^.a.2lÔ .l\î/
J^.j.^0
JJjO
lV.Ot^.^l/0
J.^Â
:Vô/o JlOô oi>oj\jl/o J.^L\ oij\.*i\.-/
^.;
Jlv-A .JLakwioj otV-aL\ o*l\
)j/
^*. ^.oiaflaJLj
iÔf.^ JLîoootV aca** )ljoi î. Jis/o .(ijJua )joi och w.^
f
foi.3i6v.
f5
ôia*./
1. ô Ms.
2.
*J*^~ Ms.
j'ai encore 1111 jeune fils qui est chez telle nourrice, fille d'un tel. Prenez-Ie
donc et faites tout ce qu'il vous plaira.
Tandis quils portaient la main sur Teinpereur et sur ses cnfants, la
nourrice du jeune enfant 1'apprit; elle se leva promptement *et cacha Tenfant
*
foi. m
chez la femme qui nourrissait son propre fils, elle emmena celui-ci et elle le
prit dans ses bras au lieu du fils de Fempereur.
9. Lorsque Maurice eut fait connaitre son jeunc lils et celle qui le nour-
rissait, des Romains coururent cliercher la femme et Tenfant ; ils 1'anienerent
devant rempereur et devant ses ennemis et ils lui dirent : Apprends-nous
si c'est la ton fils? Maurice regarda et connut que c'etait le fds de cette
fcmme. II reconnut son amour, la benit et lui dit : Que Dieu te recompense
en place de moi, pour avoir eu la pensee de livrcr ton fils ala rnorl a la place
du mien. Alors cette femme, comme si les Romains 1'avaient mal renseignee,
leur donna 1'excuse suivante : Les messagers sont arrivcs chez moi en
grand fumulte, je suis venue sans savoir de quoi il s'agissait; cnvoyez donc
avec moi et je donncrai le fils de 1'empcreur. Elle amena donc enfin cet enfanl
et l'empereur temoigna et dit : Celui-ciest mon fils
*
en verite Les Romains
'
fo1 - 316,
n'eurent nieme pas pitie de celui-ci et lc tuerent sur ses freres.
fol. 31
778 LEGENDE DE LÊMPEREUR MAURICE-
[370]
lm*o oi-_>
v
o^flQ.Jo
.JjJ-_o\\ Jja__
t
..o
v
a_-
t
-__i Jjl_>>oVo )__-.>
t
r>>
~t-*ot
ô _oto
t
_-./
y^L_*.-_L.> ..0 J.____ia_o.\ _.ota_.K_,/o . j_^___j
J
<r> - ^
^^ o____jo
yo!----. îo
U___.
__.__.___-
Jiaj o
t
-__o/o .j._~_>s. K_>.*__a._> -_ota>o._-o/o ,oiiK_x___
K_jl__l-_\o
.J-\.._>;
Jiv.__,_>oC^_. iooio
.J-_a____ J__--\JJ 6t_o-____o )_a-oa__o; -.010.--
. |__-._o.-____s ôio.--/ â-o/o tv ooi.__ -001
v
v--^_>?
)ffio/ t--*o .oiK___-_>j )oj
)K-_>ota__o )>ot\ ouo-_/; .JoC-kJJ )ooi )jol_o
J-_o JLa__o
ôu.
,
,L_.
t
___o ^^-.x 0001 ^._-__>a--_. s m._>\ a>
j._,-ftsjLft>,
rt>a o
^-,
]Ka^_. ____
JoOtO . -.Ot _.__*___ ^fl\ - JJLDOIO .)_>} jJ.J_.__ )Li_-_9a-t09 OtK.wJ-.Jli ooot ^-_oa_o
ouo_^Ji JL_-4 JjL_-i_-_o
^-_o/
.Jj__._o/ J-_*__aj. )oj_\|lo .JL___oootV>
J___>._*,
*
J___.;aio; )J^_-_oii k_x_\_i 1
10. Alors Phocas et les grands firent amener une barque et
y
disposerent
du bois. Ils verserent du naphte sur les bois, puis amenerent Maurice, les
mains liees derriere le dos, et le mirent au milieu du navire. Ils mirent le feu
au bois tout autour de Maurice et abandonnerent le navire sur la mer. 11
y
eut un grand incendie. Le feu augmenta derriere lui et brula les liens qui atta-
chaient ses mains; il les eleva au ciel et il rendit graces a Dieu a haute voix
de ce qu'il 1'avait juge digne de cette grace.
11. Les habitants de Constantinople se tenaient dans leurs demeures et
entendaient les louanges que Maurice (adressait a Dieu) a haute voix. Cest
ainsi qu'il termina sa vie et que son combat eut une heureuse issue.
foi. 317 r.
Fin deFhistoire de Maurice,
*
empereur des Romains, et gloire continuelle
a Dieu! Amen.
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEYIEE
1
EDITES ET TRADUITS PAH L. LEROY.
JLuT
aJJI
jj^,
ÂJJj -_^_JI J A__ljJ1 -OVI <j--t-_l
r-jjlj
/j>Vlj _jVI *__>
--^-S
tS-\ (J^ <->^/\
rV*"
-7
cS"^' v
.-*-*^
(j"*
^~-~
1
'
lV W'
"
v~~S
d
^-5 j>'
(j
>-j
4ijj> ^t ^ja ^tc _$.2_>JI *jJI
j^>
îJl <c__j ^>j'
^ <j
(j-jL-Ua)! *_>__*__ I /*J_JI
,j_1 Lm jj-^J' ÂfLJl 4l._L_
jj-jUlLl
(j-t-^
(JjVI
ij^tVI
L->l ?______-_JI p- __<_ La.__w ---^- jLJI )A_ftJI (jj-v^w l
(3*-'' LL>_5 JJm LL
_iL__j_>
j
^JJI _L_JI
j v
4
:.^*^
tr-*
J^
,J>
_/_>LiL1
4___>1 <_J1 ^-.s-li !_____. L_> 1 <J
J05
_i_)_,*
/jJj-*JiVI >-_
J
L_>jl >Lj
Jo
1. Manuscrit n 150 (xvi
e
siecle) du fonds arabe de la Bibliotheque Nationale de Paris.
2. Le mot _j^jt
5
qui s'ecrit aussi
.)^X
vient du grec ap/o>v. La forme
L
.ij$\1
peut
venir aussi de
JSy
Stre grave ou ferme.
Au nom du Pere et du Fils et du Saint-Esprit, Dieu unique; Gloire a Lui!
* f. 104
Nous entreprenons, avec la grace de Dieu et le secours de sa faveur, d'e-
crire un abrege des miracles que le Seigneur a accomplis par Linterme-
diaire de son grand martyr, saint Abtolmaous (Ptolemee), le jour de la
purification de son eglise ', lc
11
jour de Baouna
(5
juin). Que sa sainte in-
tercession soit avec nous! Amen.
I.

Premier miracle de saint Ptolemee.
Que dirai-je et comment parlerai-je de toi, 6 mon seigneur saint et pur,
martyr dc Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ , Anba Ablolmaous (Ptolemee), apres
les nombreux prodiges et guerisons operes dans ton eglise?
II
y
avait, dans la ville &'Achmounain, 1111 notable qui jouissait d'unc grande
1. II
y avait a Ishnin une eglise dediee a saint Ptolemee, martyr. Cest sans doute de cette eglise
qu'il est question ici. Ishnin etait situe sur le Nil et le Bahr-Youssef un peu au nord de Bahnassa
(l'anclenne Oxyrynchos). (V. Churches and Monasteries of Egypt, ouvrage attribue" _ A.bou Saleh l'Ar-
menien. Traduction Evetts. Glarendon Press, p. 253 I
I. 101 V
780 LES MIRACLES DK SAINT PTOLKMEE.
[372]
j-jlULj! ^JiJI <o
j
j
:
l<)! LLsJl
^
Us
^ y
J*
\3jJ&
^
*U,VI
j^
^LL^
Af ^JI *L
^j C~J
J\
*^|j
^jjil sjJj
Jl^
^jj
<_i
^
j
^jJI Ll)i
y>j
^_
>jJJ! <uijJ ^Ji Û Uj jÛAL! ^-vaJI Jw>-
cb"
*Jij LUi> ju_j ^ji^
iST^ ^J
3
^
^rf (rr^ tjS-^-f-
J^
J j^J
Jjl-~ ^-L- *JUj Jjk OL Jilj
c-r-^
t-^-
^^
^
J
V"
J
^-5
c-^-
-^*-5 ^^ ^ ^~^
r^
^*
1
-^r-^
.. ^jLlk! ^jill *J!
j>
IaÎj
*
>WS 4^1^ ^ _^| _i
^ ^
^l ^l
^yjj
rr
*i^
3
iL^ Vlj^l
>^!j ob
Jl
J~jU ^J^ <*J
^!
aJIj j^jVI jl^
^JiJI sjj^tj ^)! Ijo^ L*j c-
Jl ^j
js-OIj
^!
Jo-!
3
^jJLI) ^jU! L^jCU
^jj
Lm jjXr ccLi ^j-jLlL! ,.JaJI
<LljJ! ^j5*tVI
jl^j ULjU ^, jl^ j-jULI ^jJJI -L^
J!
U
3
jUI
f
ti Lj, oli
J
jl
JjjCi <*) ^l iJjJiJI
J*
îL J! ^k,
J*
J^
jl
J^.
\^j jsJwo- j&l Ji
consideration. Get homme avait un fils qui etait perclus. II avait appele pres
de lui de nombreux medecins, mais ils n'avaient pu le guerir. Ayant entendu
parler des guerisons obtenues par le sang de saint Ptolemee qui etait dans le
puits de son eglise, il
y
porta aussitot son enfant, entra avec lui a 1'eglise, et
le plongea trois fois dans 1'eau du puits, puis il le coucha au-dessous du corps
de saint Ptolemee. L'enfant s'endormit; alors le saint, qui etait couche au-
dessus de lui de toute sa longueur, lui apparut sous la forme d'un guerrier
de haute stature, tenant a la main une epee nue. L'enfant effraye s'eveilla;
il se leva et se mit a courir avec agilite en criant : Beni soit le Seigneur
Jesus-Christ! Au meme instant, son pere s'eveilla aussi et tout le peuple
f. 101 v. 1'entendit crier :
*
II n'y a qu'un Dieu : c'est celui de saint Ptolemee. Le
pere de 1'enfant s'appelait Markous (Marc). II envoya prendre chez lui une
forte somme d'argent et la donna a 1'eglise qui est dediee au saint. Puis il
emmena son enfant dans sa maison et tous les deux glorifiaient Dieu et son
saint martyr, le grand Ptolemee, que son intercession soit avec nous. Amen.
II.

Deuxieme miracle.
1. Un jour, un homme vint a 1'eglise de saint Ptolemee. II etait hydropique
et son corps etait tellement enfle que ceux qui le regardaient en etaient ef-
Irayes. 11 demeura plusieurs jours a 1'interieur de 1'eglise, pleurant dans
[373]
II. -
DEUXIEME MlRACLE. 781
^!
L J
^fjj
"J jJLii iiU a^ Jj <L~^)I Jli-ta S^ LL! wis
3j=*>. &^~>.
isl^J sShjij ____$^-li Ll ^^.> ji x^jtJl ûj* LLLLi- j.5vj'
j! JiJJ LLio Jl ~^j
ji ^^Jj As-ij
*j y&
*a_
jj
i^y ,^,dL*j ^.aUI ^-jaII
^
y
^-*JI
j~>\
ft
U>
l^Ls-li l^-J l^JSj JljiV! s-U
j
V
:5C;' ^Jlij jLLpc^
__j*
VI
<_^
L JL
r
aJ1 IJL*
-Vr^
j^ J
J&^ J> J^
b?y..
^*
cr?\
J
**.
y *^y* J
lt-^
^*
<J <J^*J
^jA_L)I lilj JJJI
j,
^L
y>
Uioj
V /l ,*aLL2 __j.__-^J!
*
Vj-* Ji UJ Ll
^^*^/
J?*^j'
liU jUVI
y
^y)! j
*J Jlj ij^VI ajmj ^~Js>
^j J
*JI
ft
L- jÛlL!
JS_5
^j^r*
-^ J)
(*^' ^1 --*-) I L-L^* ~Lc ^--Jl
J^-*
^-5
.r-^' ^rf^
*-^'3
(_>
^V'
^J ^v^
*>*
lS'J'' ?v"
"^
^
-U^
jVlj L'^X) *,L' Cli îS
^5* V "Jj ^jJI u.i
(J iSy
1
}
_j-3U.lL! Âil) l^LS sllks* îj^-l ^lj c^L?^.
A5V.33 <cL
_j.* ^^
ccLJj <ck U. <v*~^! _aa)! îj -LLs- j'L>- -Ll <u LjJ!
o
1. Cod.
o'W-
2. Cod..xJl
l'amertume de son coeur, mais il ne recouvra pas la sante. Sa femme lui dit :
Allons, mon ami, retournons dans notre maison. Ce sont peut-etre nos
peches qui empechent le martyr de nous exaucer. Ainsi j'ai vu une femme
aflligee de violents maux de tete, qui etait venue k cette eglise. Elle etait
toute liors d'elle-meme par la violence de son mal. Elle se baigna dans le
pnits ou se trouve le sang du sainl martyr, et elle fut guerie a 1'instant sans
attendre un jour de plus. Par ma vie, je crois que ce martyr ne guerit que
ceux qu'il choisit. Elle repetait ces paroles a son mari, avec d'autres pro-
pos semblables. II lui repondit : Dis-moi tout ce que tu pourras; il faut
que je reste ici encore deux jours, pour que je voie si le martyr aura pitie
de moi, comme il a eu pitie de ceux
*
qu'il a gueris, 011 s'il m'abandonnera.
2. Pendant qu'il dormait la nuit, saint Ptolemee lui apparut sous la forme
dun medecin, ayant avec lui des remedes. II lui dit pendant son sommeil :
O homme, pourquoi es-tu si presse : tu es pusillanime et lu as peu de cceur
pour supporter ton mal penible. Ne sais-tu pas que toute maladie el toute
pauvrete est la consequence de l'impudicite. Avoue donc maintenant et pro-
mets de nc plus retombor dans l'adultere et lu seras dolivre de ta maladie.

II confessa donc tous ses peclies a saint Ptolemde et prit la resolution de faire
penitence et de ne plus retomber dans 1'adultere le reste de sa vie. Le saint
lui posa alors le doigt sur le ventre et a l'instant il ful gu6ri de son inal
*!
il rccouvra la sautc. II se r^veilla plein <lr j>i', appela sou epouse et lui
7S2
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLKMKK.
[374]
<CL
^j*
iLLSj blj ^JJI (*JaJI A^tJL l^JJ^
<~~$j lc-^3 *Jafr 7-î, iiJLlJj iiUI
^To^j ^.JiJI <tU^ ATlij
^
Jl
aJ ^jjC-j Îpb
y\
^j-jîJl î ^JI OjJ ^L^
^j-J ^>-Vl
j-^ ^
^" jj-^' iVlJI
M ij^VI
^jL <ull jl IjU jl^j jU-vdl iî>
y
Jli -U.
J
^yair <uJ jUl jl
oJiU} ulLr ^d ^JJI j^JsLt)!
JL>.| j*
sx^. jtf^, Ij^J &a,
V jlj Ul^& ^LUI
j-ÛLjI ^j-xiJI <v^jS Jl Vj^>m <, Ijjlj ijJusj sjjC*~Ij js^jA, JaI \* Û>- aUj
^jLJL,! L dll) U L jA,li> JL Oj"<a r-^- cijUj UjxJI ia^j
J
fcjiTjl^ fcjlaj^
f. 102 v. <0 JLI.
^V-j

^J^
^^
J
W-= **~~ ^
*
J^
LllC*
^ ^J^
^W
lyLi ôeJI
J
c/j^
^jj^-
J
^Saa-wU ^jLskJI
J
LU>o
^j^

1. Cod. ji'Ui.
raconta la visiou glorieuse quil avait eue et comment il avait ete gueri de
sa maladie. II se rctira au monastere de saiut Abou-Bakham (saint Pacdme)
'
et
y
resta jusqu'au jour de sa mort.
Que 1'intercession du saint et sa sainte benediction soient avec nous jus-
qu'au dernier souffle. Amen.
III.

Troisieme miracle.
1. II
y
avait un homme nomme Tafsir dans une ville que l'on appelait
Tarfiat al-Djedidat
2
(la Neuve). Cet homme passait la plus grande partie de
ses journees dans les cavernes, tout nu, sans permettre a personne de repo-
ser pres de lui a cause des demons qui 1'anTigeaient et le tourmentaient.
Plusieurs hommes de sa ville vinrent donc a lui, s'emparerent de sa personne,
le garrotterent et le porterent a 1'eglise de saint Ptolemee. Ils le mirent au
milieu de 1'eglise et l'y attacherent solidement. II s'ecria aussitot a haute
voix : Qu'y a-t-il entre nous et toi, 6 Ptolemee? Pourquoi nous chasses-tu
f. 102 v".
de notre demeure?
*
Nous etions entres sept dans un homme. Nous en fumes
chasses par un homme nomme Jesus; pleins de confusion, nous en sortimes
avec precipilation et nous entrames dans des pourceaux que, par sa puissance
1. II
y
avait en Egypte trois monasteres dedi<5s a saint Pacome : celui de Tabenesi pres de Faou
ou vecut le celebre anachorete; un autre a Kus et un troisieme a Barjanus dans le dislrict de Taha.
Cest sans doute de ce dernier qu'il est question ici.
2. Probablement le village actuel de Tarfa,
sur le Bahr-Youssef, dans le district de Kolosana (province de Minieh).
[375] III.

TROISIEME MIRACLE. 783
j-jLJLl L *LUilj c L^Wj Ljl A^r
cJj jUVl U*
j
L*C aL? jVlj
^^
Vj
JI Ll^* <> jjo J 4.; 6 UU-o OjJ aUj c*Jl JaiLj
t-^^
^ -^*
^y* y*
1^*3
ij^Vl bAA JlsJ
J^
^JjvwiVI >%
j
jl
^j*
J-X)
LwJaft U-y jLa? jUaJS <Ulio
jsî ^Lc
jj^^
L-Cc_j
(j-'.-^!!
jl^*
,JI ^.^JL ly^
^-^
cTÎ
^'^3 *.JiJS
jl *JaL>o V ^r^J'
^5'LJ jl Us>- ^.Jl5Ji Ll Jyli *
r
Ll^
r
J ,*-*>-
,j*
jjiLuj
jj^rl
*L?j~ ^j-AJLJI OAjJU
jj
lyljtJg ^JJI LL-VI
^Jr^J
LxLLa? V* l^~> Si^j>- s_Ji-a>
j^
*^w
^y
Jo jV
LL-wl \*)X>ca5 *L_-^mJI dLjblô d)ji*.ll __~-*-w âIUI L)-v__j>-
LLl^jjk) l. ^JUI __iIwVS ^jJ^J Ll ^Vlj <_>jLj 4)1
_, d^ dULÎ
jLwJ
^Lc S^Ôl __vj-U_JI
j
dlrLj S^> _/<l_;l
jV
y-liail i_Ja__.
y,
d)jLJ
C>L_ dL-V-J (^-L-C- 4.DI ^fcl^.p-1 _-LS| ^LêJI SjJ-~5j r____.dl
P
jw L-Uw ^v-L ^sJI
divine et sa force, il precipita dans la mer ou ils perirent tous. Maintenant
nous habitons dans cet homme et tu veux nousy poursuivre et nous en chasser,
6 notre oppresseur, 6 Ptolemee. En disant cela, il criait et il tomba comme
mort. Puis il se releva plein de sante, comme s'il n'avait jamais ete malade
ni possede du demon.
2. Tous les liabitants de la region &'Achmounain
*
furent dans une grande
joie a cause de ce miracle eclatant. On apportait en grand nombre les ma-
lades au sanctuaire (toto?) du saint et, pendant qu'ils celebraient ses louanges
pres de son tombeau, ils recouvraient la sante et etaient gueris de toutes
leurs infirmites.
3. Et moi qui suis en verite si meprisable, je dis que ma langue est trop
faible pour rapporter meme une faible partie des vertus et des guerisons
nombreuses que tu as operees a ton saint martyrium, au lieu ou se trouve
ton corps pur. Les rois ont entendu parler de tes ceuvres merveilleuses et
ils ont loue ton nom, car tous ceux qui ont entendu parler de ta constance et
de ta patience, louent Dieu et le benissent. Tel est surtout Anba Kirillos
(Cyrille) Teveque, qui est venu visiter ton eglise pour obtenir la benediction
de ton corps pur. Gar Dieu a voulu proportionner a ta patience et a ta perse-
verance dans ta lutte pour la vraie foi de Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ, les nom-
breux prodiges qu'il accomplit par ton intermediaire et que la renommee iait
1. Achmounain, 1'ancienne Hcrmopolis Magna des Grecs (Klimounou des Egyptiens), melropole du
nome du Lievre, etait le centre du culte de Thot. Elle i'ut Iongtemps le siege d*un eveche, el eul pour
eveque le fameux Severe, auteur principal de 1'Histoire des Patriarches d'Aloxandrie el d'un grand
nombre de traites de controverse. La bourgade actuelle d'Achmounain esl situ6e sur la rive occiden
tale du Nil, a 300 kilometres au sud du Gaire.
f. 103
f. 103 r
78'. LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE. [370]
^J vJ jArlfj..o ^j^Ll)!
^&
^fv:.
j^
^-v^
-^ ^*
(*r* -/r~^
â-"j
j
i^ jl-U,
^3
jl-01 b-U \p
^
<r
J^J1 .1 .s$CL âII jUjll
j
jo
JUflAT) LL? LlU j4I-a) <vA Lloj
*^r~
>11 JVO lj-~J
J^*-*
^^
"^*!J
f\fc~ f\?*
t
''
i'^J5 1.1 dlL* lj~J
JJ..JJI
jL>- ^.L lj9_5 jl
Jl
j^.LA IjJlj, ^Jj
jyÛI
p^.
a
-01
J\
ly^ J ^.j01
j
ySl\ iy>)l\
^j* j^ \jrJ*-3
*^JI w)l siU"
^.
*_?
^J
jL_sJ1 C^"
JllA 2^5 ^y
Ij^J LJ-JI tiA ^JI lji^5
J^>-
Jo-1-VJI
L'l c-^ft ^JJl
JLJI w.
;
U:
:
DL* j-jlLs-l !jJ?ji ^-jLLJ
j~:.
A
-'^
-V^ ^ l^-
4
^lj^ jb ll^j 1^;l^j l3^>j Uj
r
j
^-j ^3^-
1>^
-^r
9
- ir*U*M
V^
bi
y^
connaitre dans le moude entier. En verite, 6 mon maitre, 6 Ptolemee, martyr
du Seigneur, ma langue est impuissante a en rapporter meme uue faible part,
et je demande au Seigneur que par ta benediction il nous protege contre les
oppresseurs. Amen. Amen.
IV. QlJATRIEME MIRA.CLE.
1. Au temps
*
ou les musulmaus faisaient la conquete de ce pays, ils pil-
lerent un grand nombre de villes aux confins du Fayoum; puis ils allerent
plus loin et devasterent un grand nombre d'habitations. Pendant qu'ils exer-
caient ces rapines, ils changerent de direction et une partic d
1
entre eux,
cherchant leur voie, erraient ca et la comme des furieux, jusqu'a ce qu'ils
arrivassent au mont Kalamoun
'.
Ils reduisirent en captivite un grand nombre
des fideles de Ja sainte eglise qui etait en ce lieu. Plusieurs freres du cou-
vent s'en allerent. Ensuite ils vinrent au couvent dÂd-Ddhiiil, et parvinrent
jusqu'a la ville d'Al-Bahnassd
2
. Ils
y
reduisirent en captivite plusieurs villages
au pied de la montagne, puis ils arriverent au martyrium de saint Ptolemee.
2. IIs
y
deposerent leurs bagages pres du jardin qu'Anba Binouda avait
plautc de ses mains pures. Us prirent alors leurs solles, leurs arcs, leurs epees
et leurs lances. lls vinrent, montes sur un grand nombre de chevaux, a la porte
1. Le mont. Kalamoun se trouve au-dessus du defile d'al-Gharak, a l'enlree de Fayoum. 2. Bah-
nassa est 1'ancienne Oxyrynchos, sur le Bahr-Youssef, qui fut un des principaux centres du mona-
cliisnie egyptien.
*
f. 103 v".
[3771 IV.

QUATRIEME MIRACEE. 785
J=j
J&Z
-ii-l as ^-jlJLI
ji-t^
l-ilj
W
Jj^
*-~^l
^.
<J\
l
^3
*^
jjy
J^L* sJLw fc-Uj
j-^9
^b [S\j <L-
V
J! ô jAiiJI
JJf-
<JJJJI Xt
^
(^-^?-
^j^
o
;
^ sj^ L X* dUjl ^.^J! jl j^b
(?)
2
^J!
j
a_;<J! ^l. Âc îslj
cijAJ Ij^-âi îji-j <uJae *-^
pf-^-J
fv:^-
5
^ (nr->
^
.J {*)
*^*=A&lj
"H/. v"^ ^J
f**
9
^r
^:.-*'^ ^*
^J^r^
Ij^
<jA^
"^
-^lj
J^ (*^
;'j lj^:3
J" l>jj-?s
*aLw.~
J:.-^l f^^^Vjlj
.i>LJ! JaI. ssL**;^j Lj llUL- JsJ
^j*
L.Li.j L~~>_
^b
*
IjjJjI J Ls -^V
Ij-U-l
Vj U. j^-r jV!
^y
jj**>.
V \y&-
îyJ ^l
(j-jUkU U! ^JJiJl Llj (j^Jj Jlj~VI
^j-*
<*J*vO
<5ji-la^-l Lo
jj
>"'
j?.
<n^ tf~~*>\
L- aj ^tlj
J;^
pA^M; ^J! j^jl jl
Jl
ÛJI dUr
j ^^j
p-^L <CU
*Jy_ I^ji^ ^Vjlj ^JIjU Ijy (3;_-aJ! Uj
(
*/L=>- *U fJ!> U*9
Jt
Jl
!j*=-jj. Jj
JljWI U p-lic *-,*. *joVj!j dljU Ij-^sJj lyl
^ri^l
W-^ jfi
<--laJI *j=JI
Ô L~ ,ja IftjisJ ^J! AâiJlj ^*J)| ^ljV! Uj j-jULI -^J! -wJ Uj*9i ^li
1. Cod. yU, 2. Cod.
o^-
de 1'eglise dans le dessein de la piller. Mais voiri qne saint Ptolemee prit la
forme cTnn militaire des armees de 1'empereur, niagnifique, robuste et impo-
sant, montant un cheval et ayant a la main une epee nue, et le Seigneur
(?)
temoigne que ces barbares en le voyant furent frappes de cecite , leurs
mains furent paralysees et leurs genoux se dessecherent sur les montures. Us
furent saisis d'une grande crainte et ils se mirent a crier et a pleurer. Ils
parlaient chacun dans sa langue et disaient : Allons voir cet emir; comment
nous traitera-t-il ? 11 veut sans doute nous reduire en captivite et uous tuer
a cause de nos peches et de notre conduite a 1'egard des gens de ce pays et
de leurs enfants que nous avons reduits en captivite par la puissance de
Dieu. A l'instant, ils retournerent ; ils ne recommencerent plus a piller et
ne prirent plus rien a personne. Ils se dirent alors
*
qu'ils devaient rendrc
*
r. 103 v\
tout ce qu'ils avaient pille en argent et en hommes. Saint Ptolemee les chassa
donc et les fit marcher toute cette nuit jusque dans leur pays, comme un ber-
ger mene ses moutons, et jamais ils ne commirent desormais i\c pareils actes
jusqu'a la fin de leur vie. Quand ceux dont les biens avaient r\r
pilles et les
enfants reduits en captivite apprireut ce grand miracle du saint, ils vinrent
en grande allegresse et reprirent leurs biens ct leurs enfants. Ils disposerent
de leurs biens en faveur de 1'eglise de saint Ptolemee.
3. Quant aux vases d'or et d'argent qui avaient eie enleves a 1'eglise du
f. 104
786 LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PT()I,KMKK.
[378]
Ij^j! ^JJI
jty
îi^VI ^jJLL,!
Jy'3
l^l^
Ji\
oA^)
j!
J!
U5.5U *Jli jjJaJ!
djU-JI uJUL-VI
Ua
J^
r
A
ÛLI ij^
lx^s.5
<AJ l-v-c JI dU."
Jl
dUj*
j
u*u
^-^
^
ji^j *-.u
J
j-yjk! ^~>.-iJU -ytj' cji ^ji <->|L>J!
-
jj~^-i.
jl ifjL.-lj âILJI Ua _, I ^JJI aJJI jb*.%J <jIJa
^.I.JpBj
jl-jJ!
aAJ! (^jIj
JJj*JI
<Jr^
A
f-^
^*^
--o^
iWo *Jw=>- *jJ aj!
j^ *!jj
fcljy
*
'Ji
'J*'* '^r
11
LS

'
<J'
4)
3
r"_5'
*""-a"M'
J>
A^* ^jiaAi-j aJUj
^
r y>-\
J**
Ao *_jl îJI yij -^J! -j* ~L& (j-jlJkl JJI j^jlJ!
y
aJ jyl U_5 j.jaJ!
dJjL- *-ij-. tJJt^j^
J
1^;^ ^JI y-Ui*Jl L-~ V r^lj*-JI Oj^JU
J
ctUlc. ^J!
ajLJ -Us
JJ
^
jj-JiJ! ai JEi! ^JJ! ^s.JI ^jiJ! iy>\ L Ij^p-L" >L&j ^j&OJ!
J aJ|
.Jj
<*~*A dJjLr aAJI
j* j! j-^-a';.
fj;.
J^
aJas v_iA' ^JJI Â Ajj^ aAj_j
r. lylbj IjA jli ^JJ! jjJJ! ^.J
j
Oj^^JI jAj A, ^^
^JJI ^VI
*
aXJsJ jÂ.
monastere RAl-Kalamoan, ils les restituerent pour qu'ils fussent remis a lcur
place. L'eveque Epiphanios, apres les avoir rcplaces dans 1'eglise, fit celebrcr
une fete cTactions de graces a Dieu et l'on remercia saint Ptolemee du miraclc
qu'il avait fait. Puis ce prelat beni ecrivit lc recit dcs miracles de saint Pto-
lemee dont il avait ete temoin au cours de sa vic. II occupait alors le siege dc
Tahd.
4. Nous avons fait de mcme pour la gloire de Dieu qui a elu cet homme
pur et l'a choisi pour qu'il fut du nombre de ses martyrs, et lui a donne
la force d'ofTrir son corps au Scigneur en holocauste pur, comme le sang
dWbel le Juste. II plut a Dieu comme Henoch en son temps; il sauva son
peuple comme 1'arche de Noe ct il distribua ses biens aux pauvres comme
Job le Juste. Et moi, je lui dis a mon tour : mon maitre venere, Pto-
lemee, combien magnifique sont la gloire et Teclat que le Seigneur t'a
accordes dans le royaume des cieux, et surtout (combien sont eclatants)
les miracles que tu as accomplis dans ton eglise , au lieu ou repose ton
corps pur! Maintenant, mes freres, vous vous rappellerez le pretre impur
quîl a puni a cause de son manque de saintete, de son peu de foi et de son
peu de crainte pour celui en presence duquel il se tenait chaque fois qu'il
celebrait le saint sacrifice et qui est Dieu lui-memc (beni soit son nom!). II
f. 104 r.
ne s'est pas rappel^ 1'excellence
*
du titre qui lui a ete donne et qui est le
sacerdoce; il a oublie le germe divin contenu dans la nourriture qu'il a prise
et il l'a perdu par manque de reverence. Tout cela vient de ce que les tencbrcs
de l'adultere et de 1'hypocrisie se sont emparces de son cceur, et il n'a point
[370] V. CINQUIEME MIRACLE. 787
^jVI
,>
jl- SlL^JI jl >VI JyJlj Llj <j jyC
V JLIÎ jl JLUSI ^l
î
J=^
OJI
Jl
ly^! Lu*. l~ j-Û!
^*.
i l^^l lyyC V
^
jl^Vlj
^j-J oljj-UiJI ^L
J
^jSjJI
^
Li^
j!_j
*>VI
Jj
L-OI
J
Lâi,_ V jl
<L~.UJI ij^c^VI
<_J
J
<-| j-*^
lil joj I
v
:.â.^j Û ^j-jLALI L! j^-^J! ~~
J
Li jl^
<J J5A,
ÛaJI ^j..
Jl
Ji-A, ^Jo
V^ fcJI <U<C V
^
iJL, ^J ^ja jl ^j^L.3
dJJi jcj ^LwwLkJI jsaa
J
<UJ jlS ^JJ! JiJI ^jLj, Ll wjjâJ! *lLk; Jwi! IJLa I -J>-
j!
aJUI iljls UjJI <Ua>- dUj, ^J! ._jLl ^Jb- is-UzJ! vJij <*r-^J! Ui jî^C
J <l
î
?JJ3
Liw. aJ jtL-lJl Jo-jS C^'L Ji' ^*->&JI ctUi <s-jj -ôj <cLp- -Ja>
_* IjJ Jli ^JJ
J
fcjjv-aJ! Cw_s- j*ase~-JI LL^p- L._? CoOj lijJ! <* .gJI <"LLaid!
^j-jLUa)! Ll
j-iJ^J!
k-t^*
L_io**~w u aa
j^!j
cjLAJI j**& <_Jdj ^LiLJL
c^**
ecoute cette parole de 1'Ecriture : Quil n'y ait point d'adultere en Israel ; et
cette autre : Qu'il fera disparaitre de la terre les pecheurs, et que les me-
chants seront comme s'ils n'etaient pas.
Ecoutez, vous tous qui etes reunis avec nous; suppliez Dicu (glorieux esi
son nom) qu'il ne vous confonde pas en ce monde et en 1'autre et qu'il vous
preserve de tomber dans 1'epouvante. Amen.
V. ClNQUIEME MIRACLE.
1. II
y
avait a 1'eglise de saint Anba Ptolemee un pretre consacre a son
service. Quand un homme faible, pauvre et denue de tout venait a passer. il
ne lui adressait jamais la parole et ne 1'invitait point a entrer au refectoire
pour
y
prendre de la nourriture. Ce pretre abolit le reglement de saint Anba
Iouchab, le pretre qui etait en cette eglise avant lui. Mais il ne lui suffit pas
de manquer de misericorde et de bienfaisance, il
y
joignit cncorc le peche
d'impurete. Dieu voulut manifcster son infidclite, car l'epouse de cel tiomme
impur etait morte, et Satan avait trouve cn lui une demeure : il
y
sema
1<>
peehe d'impurete.
2. II
y
avait, dans une localite appelec Sabih, une jeune fille d'une pres-
tance magnifique et d'une grande b(;aute. Elle clait sujette a la migraine ei
788 KKS MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOKKMKK.
[380]
**J ^jAa)! SpLLi Js^ jc 4J ,^*U*Ji Ijj 1'jp 4~.~x)1 J>% ^L. ^-Jj3
^:
^?"J
C)Ap-J *o îft->j' j.xLa)1 sô
j
^jA ^>
j
(JJ o-^ls lj*r
^j
1
!
J^*J ^v^*
^
1)1 dDS jL D! fc-Ljj Ujjtj JIJ S^p J3A;
\xy) ^Lcls l
v
:sy ^,i.j 4s-!j
Ol AiuiJ OlljYI
J^
<LjJ1 ^J! AAja l
v:
l jlj t.j
/j-
<L-aJ!
J!
^lai j-^bJ1
^*, ,3
jo Uj lô
! c*j
^l
^r^y
f
*aJ1 wT-ij*. LAs
j-;.-^!
-^f
J*
<Jj^';..5
Jt.
4jJl j 4-.JJ*.. CLsJI vjJl^j Ij^- O
J
JÛ ^Ji)! dUi Ij-jl lc-CJ #LV1
<Ld! c-J^j i-jj-Sj
J-?-^1
^-j J
J^ <3-^1
J^J-3 L^Js! jIjUJI c^
rjr
5
^*
jl ^jd! ^J! jlil Co lj *Ji SjljiaJ l
r
;1 j!_5 CvJI
JC
Yj*l jl*C j *LuW
ji-i uj
y! j
j^jJ! ji iw?y kiu-pJi ^jjtJi
^y y
j^-^;.3
iJft
^y V*
3^
J^
îjiiy. Uj viiUj -c* juj
j
ji l^\
y
ij* jl
j"
jUaJsJi îjvs* ^ll^- yi
bJv&
j
dUI CJU3 Asj jVI
J\
%*~> A?-1
Jj
dl, pLi^Y! -^'[5 ^J^-i! U3 cilic
navait de repos ni le jour ni la nuit. Elle entendit parler des miracles de
saint Anba Ptolemee et des prodiges accomplis par son corps. Elle demanda
a son pere de la conduire au sanetuaire (toto?) de saint Ptolemee. Son pere l'y
transporta et la deposa dans le vestibule de 1'eglise, pour 1'aider a obtenir sa
guerison. La jeune fille implora le secours de Dieu par l'intercession du saint
et Dieu entendit sa priere et regarda ses souflranees. Elle prit un peu dTiuile
f. 104 v.
de la lampe; elle s'en oignit
*
et elle recouvra le repos et fut guerie a Finstant.
Son pere donna alors a 1'eglise plusieurs ex-voto et de riches presents.
3. A cette occasion le pretre impur regarda la jeune fille d'un ceil mau-
vais. Son pere venait souvent a 1'eglise pour voir sa fille et pour etre beni
par le corps du saint. Quand la jeune fille fut guerie, elle revint chez son
pere. Quelques jours apres, celui-ci invita le pretre a prendre un repas chez
lui. Ce malheureux cachait le peche dans son coeur, comme les vieillards de
Suzanne, que confondit Daniel le Prophete. 11 mangea et bul dans la maison
de cet homme. La jeune fdlc etait cachee dans un lieu ecarte de la maison.
Son pere, clans la simplicite de son cceur et pour obtenir la purete dans sa
maison, fit signe au pretre de passer chez la jeune fille afin dc la benir et de
prier pour elle. Ainsi ce pretre pervers trouva l'occasion de 1'approcher.
Quand il l'eut abordee, il lui adressa la parole avec une perfidie diabolique,
et il lui dit : jeune fille, il
y
a longtemps que je ne t'avais vue; je suis
epris de toi, je te desire et je veux m'unir a toi. Je n'en avais pas trouve
1'occasion jusqu'a present, mais j'ai pu arriver jusqu'a toi en cet instant.
[381] V.
CINQUIEME MIRACLE. im
\jA U aJ c-JUs U-0! JL-
vj^-
^5C" J j!j_J! JU <U-JLc ~J! cJl^j &UI
U <J ^JL* db^l *^J ^l
J13 jVI
J
*iy ^JJI
r
M50l y* Uj
^!
L diÛ
c^>-
jij v_>"U
^-pîj
jl
<_s--U;'
dl;V ^Jj" ^L! jl -Vjjl
Jls ctXr^Jb
^
Uj j^t
LJ
^
^"-vSj jl <u^ dl) <L-I L'lj jl_^JI JL
r^
j^
^Lij p-Ua^ JU
J
Lc.05 dUc
^)!
Cjyfi>\
Jj_5 uj^JI Îpm
^
^y\
cJUj v^?r c dl)i c.*^~-
J-tL>'
cs^
<-^
*
csr^ cr^
^
^
1
^-3 \^ ^y^ ^^
(*
'r^ J (^ j*
*
f- l05
J^feLiCl)
jj-
jl
iSjr^\
^ ^f"
<3*5 J^> 3j=** ^J ^5*
\*\
S-^
^;!
tjJ
^Ji viUr cij j
^
J^*
^L IaÛ ^JUI fc^*J| L~V! ssJL L_
V L'j Isl
^6-w^-Jl Ô â Ual (j-LxJI jJJ-Oj ^Jvl)!
?-_5^> L'-U~ JL~=~ â, jjj! l^
j,
Jsl Ui.
Jj
jJ ^-Dl
J*i)! IjU JLiTj (.'^)! I-L& Jjir ISLU l^L Jjir
J|
LjJL
^Jk
JÛ"
jc jV
itL
^V!
y
U jiOj Ûs ^L ^^Û;' o;l c-l3 j-JLLJ^
Uc^ Lu
u
o îai i^jJI
j
îjSjJI ai^ JU)! I-U
^y
LjXLj A-j> Vj jUV!
4. La jeune fille ignorait la condition des femmes et ne savait rien des
choses dn monde. Elle lui dit : De quoi as-tu besoin, mon pere, et que veux-
tu me dire en ce moment! II lui repondit : Je taime et j'eprouve pour toi
une passion ardente. Elle lui demanda : Que veux-tu et quelle est ta pas-
sion? 11 lui dit : Je veux dormir avec toi, parce que ma femme est morte,
et m'a laisse de 1'argent, des bijoux, et une grande quantite d'objets de pa-
rure pour les femmes;je te les donnerai tous si tu dors avec moi.
5. Quand elle entendit ces paroles de la bouche du pretre, elle demeura
interdite et lui dit : Ou est donc la crainte du Seigneur et la dignite sacer-
dotale dont tu es revetu? Elle avait lu beaucoup (et etait instruite). Elle
ajouta donc : Moussa (Moise) le prophete
*
dit aux fils d^lsrael que la fdle
*
f. 105
des pretres doit etre brulee vive quand elle tombe dans la fornication. Quelle
sera alors la sanction quand c'est un pretre qui tombe dans 1'impurete, 1111
pretre qui prononce dans le temple du Seigneur ces paroles sublimes par les-
quelles le pain est change chaque fois, par Foperation de 1'Esprit, eu le corps
de Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ; de meme le calice devient le sang du Chrisi
par la vertu des paroles qu'il prononce dessus. Pourquoi donc dis-tu de telles
paroles et fais-tu de telles actions, toi qui lcs punirais chez le dernier des
jeunes hommes qui s'en rendrait coupable? Mais, 6 mon pere, nous n'avons
devant nous qu'une heure; bientdt <>n cherchera l'homme et on ne le trouvera
plus; il sera enleve a ce monde et paraitra au tribunal du jugcmenl el chacun
de nous sera temoin de Tignominie dc son voisin. Malheur au pretre qui de-
PATR. OR. T. V.
790 LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE.
[382]
<bjlpJ! <LUaJI
Jl
r^jiu *ilJ C-\i- iUj 4J'^^ ^L"
J>
îJl ^jaIXjU JL^JI <^>-L
jvjJLUb' oLV A.VI
J!
w>JI
J
^lj c^-Li jji* (j-LiJ J>jJ1 a
;
VI
J!
^JJI j>^-JI
J
* M
r
<J
^'
^c yi
^j
c
>l
^!
L dl) Jyl U
3
^Llla^
iu-JI
^y
r
M<JI IJL* j*-UJI âJI **, Us *Jjj iLi j **i dUj> l^ <J
^J
j!j-J ^ fc^JiS lUaa
J
îii* -JiiJj 2jJ$ *U
-\*>j fôj fjJ!
î
J
*M<J! dJ J*
A*C *-">j-^
jj- fjM
(*J>
Jjl j&
LU As-lj
^
IjjJI
JjC
fi< V
JOJ
^Js-l <_jl_jj
->yl* ^J! l^
J,'\j
IjLs- <*^J!
y\
^jJ^jV! dUi *l j-jLiiaJ
J-J.AAJI ^>L *^v
v9 J JU- *LJ>j^>
J
\~~l<J!
jy
aJLLj J! LJiUJ^ L^^SIj jJiJ! LÛu^-l ~>AiiJ!
a-J
JJi -\*j UJpl a^s^ ljfeAjj
,^.3 j
^JUaJS J>sJ>
a. . Uc. <us^ L~jc jvLs>j Al
f
-
10i v.
Ij^. Llf> LJV *La>
m
Jy> liL LL V L*3 Uj'
J
^J<J!j
*
L^JI -Uiolj l^ !^*i>-
foUeJ! (yJiJ!
J**
(j-jLAiz)! j~>-viiJ! -î-^
J
jo
^y
j
J_j
iji iLl ibjsJ! aJ
jlS
Jj*^> *-**j- (jJ! *~-aJ!
j>! Jil 4j| J ^X-JI
J %J
Uli
Jf>-
j-O ^-iJ! j*jîL)
1. Cod. JyJl.
chire 1'habit de son sacerdoce et profane la sublimite de son ministere; il sera
jete dans les tenebres exterieures pour l'eternite. Malheur au ministre sacre
qui profane son ministere : il sera precipite dans 1'enfer pour 1'eternite a cause
de ses souillures et de ses peches. Et moi je te dis, 6 mon pere, chasse de
ton cceur toute pensee de fornieation de peur que tu ne tombes dans la ma-
ladie qui n'a point de remede ct qui entraine apres clle toute corruption et
avilissement.
6. Apres avoir entendu ces paroles de la jeune lille, lc pretre pervers
interrompit la conversation pour ce jour-la et il s'en alla. II commit ensuite
de nombreux peches avec des femmes de mauvaise vie, et il ne passait pas
de jours sans tomber dans la fornication. Or, le premier jour du mois de
Barmouda (27 mars), qui etait la fete de la nativile de saint Ptalemee, le
notable, pere de la jeune fdle, 1'amena au lieu clu martyre du saint. Le pretre
les recut en grand honneur ct les fit monter a son appartement, au-dessus de
feglise, a un endroit ecarte ou il n'y avait personne. II lcs traita avec une
grande amabilite, mais ses pensees etaient diaboliques et perverses, et Tafm-
bilite qu'il leur temoignait etait menteuse. Un moment apres, il prit du vin
f. L05 v.
en grande quantite et le leur presenta.
*
Son cceur etait plein d'astuce el
ses hotes ne se doutaient point de ce qu'il voulait faire, car tous les deux
avaient une confiance entiere en son honnetete.
7. Le pretre seducteur leur fit prcndre du vin en grande quantite jusqu'a
[383] V.
CINQUIEME MIRACLE.
791
JJjJ! JJll
^y
J
<li_i
^3
*J.*JI
^J\
Jio_J IjJb^l /j*JfcJM
_j
OjJj! aJ
J^
^jAaJI
j-**
j%A Ulj 4L*aJ\ p.lfr _^C .> _JiJ! l^, Jy^ U^ lo Uj
^. J^." V
^V
y>j
jJLll ^jJ
Jl
ÛI iUr
j
^Ja^
S
iS*J\
5s--39
^y
C$Cw Jj dUi
Jjw^ JJJ
J\
<J>>'lj ^JUI j-l^ JU.J I-Lj~ ^yi* ^J **A> ^jJ
cS^jA* c/j)*^
^J! LLU*
Jj>
Jj jJj pJI Jo-U ^l-v o-a~
^j u^jVIj
L-JI
^
aIUj <LjJI
jlSj Oj _J*-I
Jl
^VI ^-u.
^y
\Ls U3 
J
<JJ5sJI
J _^
^. ^J-l jj
jvJsC' -UJ Jl bU cl9_5 .^J pJzi-
JJ>-
vt^3 (j^
2*
-'^J
^2
^^ (J^jVl
^JI JjJ
IaÎ Â
pjj
^JCJI jJ^
J
îjVI
J
^yJ-lj ^j-sJJ! jiLJI dUi îk^l, jL>.
jj^* 1 JvjJ ^_Jc LJ <*_~J1 Ll_5 I-L& U*y Jl fc^îaJ Jo-\ *s>-y
Jj Ja \>! -Jl
iyj^jxL o-Jw
^
Sl 4JJI J^Cij
c~*/j
^j-^
SbjJS Ll ÂiiJI
j>* J! cJ^j
ce qu'ils fussent endormis, appesantis par l'ivresse. Ensuite il transporta le
pere dc la jeune fille dans 1111 lieu special 011 se trouvaient de nombreux 110-
tables; puis il se retira et vint vers la jeune fille. Elle etait plongee dans le
sommeil profond de la nuit et n'avait conscience de rien. II sapprochait de
la jeune fille pour commettre sur elle un acte infame sans qu'elle en eut con-
naissance, mais le saint ne le laissa pas faire et ne lui permit pas d'atteindre
son but criminel; il lui apparut en ce moment revetu d'un habit royal de
couleur blanche, couvert de broderies magnifiques. II le saisit par la tete, le
fit descendre vers le milieu de 1'eglise, le tint suspendu entre le ciel et la
terre et le laissa dans cette position eu proie a un supplice terrible et doulou-
reux. II resta ainsi suspendu jusqua ce qu'il eut avoue tout ce quil avait
entrepris, ce a quoi il avait pense et ce qu'il avait fait depuis le commence-
ment jusqua la fin. II
y
avait ce jour-la uue grande foule de pcuple reunie
dans Teglisc, et ils virent tous le pretre suspendu la lete en ])as. Ensuite il
tomba sur le sol et son corps se rompit en deux parties. II parut alors uu
Abyssin de haute taille ct de couleur noire. U ouvrit sa bouche qui etait comme
la gueule d'un lion gigantesque, et il engloutit cet hypocrite impur, puis il
disparut dans la terre au milieu de leglisc, sans que personne sul ou il alla,
et personne ne l'a revu jusqu'a present. Quand la jeune fille apprit cela, elle
se leva et vint au mbnastere de saint Anba Chenouda
'
a Adriba (Athrib); ellc
s'y fit rcligieuse et remercia Dieu de ce qu'il Tavait preservee dans son igno-
rance.
1. Ou Schenoudi, fondateur du Monastero Blanc, pres de Sohag, morl en 151.
l.
L06
702
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE.
[3841
o*
^jt.) r^
-^ ^
*
*rk.
J>
^VI Sji-VI
y
Ia^ pX^^ ^">JI Uj
JDafri Ui ij*sij uiwJi
o^
^-^ p-^~j*
r^'
Vj <*ji
j^
\y^
Vj yi
^
jd\
i^ ^.
jl U*^, jX^
âJI jU
*^j
^jJlj
JjJI J
JM^JI
^
-\jJIj SjIajJI^ *U~JIj WjJI
J55
(j^JI
jj
cS JS jl I^Jclj L
v
â*J ,j-~>=JI ijji-VI
5^. 3 C*-Jj
J^ J^*
5-^^ jLai ^J"^
<*iJI fclja- jUaulJI j-uJI
^ ^jj
Ua*. ^â* ^t
^jJ^J iij-ww.!! .sVjl ÛJlj j-i-JI J^J
-\JU.
yj
l^lj ,Vlj clj ^VI
j^
iiiJI
J-j^
lj"jj j-JU-
J^-
^
Cxrf^T^
y
r^
\yj&
JoVI SUs-
jv^
<j
J\
\^j Vj
-^ 1^9 ^JS Vj JLi
Iji
jj^.
^j-J
^!
Ua* ^XâJ "J^LJI A^yJI
^y
<0JI Jli U^ (jCjiii. Jî^J
*frU*-l> <JI ly^3
Jr^Vl
^
IjiS
C-JJ
ji IjJjij
If.
l^-J**" lj*j^j
(^.y*
lT^
^j^j
(*^rr
c
tl^ ^J-
5
Jj^'
^
^3
2
jl
c/~j-^
ji
^
jyji ju* u lyîj l,^-UI ju^Jij ^ji juui
^
îj pXuv
Jl
aJJ*1 t^
^y
IaÎ îaJ^ Vj
^s^Jlj ^jJI
vr"j
;
'
^ V^
J^
d*
Ij^*^"
1. Cod. lyjJI.

2. Cod. jj^*. Ce verbe est repete, avant et apres le sujet, par
erreur de copiste.
8. Quant a moi, serviteur indigne, je vous ai fait connaitre cette histoire,
f. 106 r. 6 mes freres aimes, pour que chacun de vous ait de bonnes mceurs
*
et fuie
rimpudicite; pour que vous ne soyez pas sans misericorde et pour que vos
ames ne s'enorgueillissent pas. Fuyez le peche et contentez-vous de 1'usage
legitime de ce que vous possedez : biens, epouse et autre chose. Car Tennemi
desire multiplier la discorde enlre les freres qui s
1
aiment. Sachez en effet
que toute querelle et toute haine, que la calomnie, la medisance, 1'inimitie,
1'aversion des uns pour les autres viennent dc l'ennemi, c'est-a-dire de Satan
(que Dieu le confonde); c'est lui qui met la discorde entre 1'epoux et 1'epouse,
et qui seme la haine entre le pere et le fils, la fdle et la mere. Cest lui qui
fait la guerre a tout homme, et particulicrement aux fds du bapteme pour les
entrainer dans son malheur et leur faire perdre la vie eternelle. Gardez-vous
de lui, 6 Chretiens; aimez-vous les uns les autres d'un amour fort et sincere
qui n'admette pas la duplicite, et que n'altere pas la rancune et le soupcon.
9. Soyez assidus a la lecture de FEvangile, et attentifs a l'entendre com-
menter et gardez-le dans votre cceur, selon ce que Dieu dit a Moise : Que
les commandements de Dieu soient constamment devant vos yeux et graves dans vos
cceurs; enseignez-les d vos enfants et fuyez les actions mauvaises et tout cequi est
bldmable. Prenez garde a cette parole de 1'apotre Paul : Eloignez-vous des
actions coupables qui ont comme consequence la mort et 1'enfer. Qu'aucun des
pretres du Seigneur ne rcgarde une femme d'un ceil impur. N'encourez pas
[385] V.

CINQUIEME MIRACLE.
793
^J-DI
(
*~
>
ef
(*~L \ys>-y V3 ^LIjD \y^sS- oLaJ Jol I y\2xZ V^
LjJI
J^*;
*l^rl
J^\
3
cJU^ ^JUI
r
VI
J\
j*l50l
y
>;l *J
^g
V
3 v
^j v
s^
r^
jUYI jÛ
^
Juj* V_j ^y^ ^^ V y*
jl ^-vlJI aIÎ
J
iJ-Uu, Jli'3 ^-bi
li
J^*J
jL-JYI
<j^~\ lil ^^J^ jL^YI <>%*$
A-J A*; U- lal *->>
jl
Jpcl^_ Vj <jL>~
J\
S^- y*
îr^.3 ^J\ *î
Jj_.
L~J ^LXj
Sj*.. <S^
* f. 106
Llir Js- ijjS 4J -Jj c^-jj ^"U m JUI a^.,as
j^'
^
7*-Jl -^^^ ^Lj
jV jJj;
J5JI J^-J
Jls LS SîJl As'y>
J^sw
jl
y>
H/)l *J î-j *_^SJI
i^'jj jl-vJj
*yf^
i$J>
J&
J-&
V fcô jIaiI jli -o v_^ltJI _Ji)l
Jô
1'jJI
jV
A-LlXJI iLaJl
fi*"y&
i)yy&\
pA.iL.5J3
^
jAib fcjljLJI Jais- ^jL J_jAaLs->
ijdl ^LJj ^ ^lr jl VI JjJI ^LiJI *>YI
J3
>i)l UjJI
J
KjJI *ljL~
^JJCJL pMjJI ^JI LLi <0 _J ~- l>'jj| jlj Cj^ ?->
*Jlil jli LliCiL <c& ^c^
jl ^LÔl Jls -U15 l*jj| JL.I
j*
isLi lyL LLl jl Lm jZ vJLJI ijdl
^^-^
les tourments eternels de l'enfer ou il n'y a point de repos et qui n'aura
point de fin. Considere, 6 pretre, le titre que tu portes et que tes actions en
soient dignes. Notre-Seigneur a dit dans son saint Evangile : Celui qui
necoute pas ma parole et ne Caccomplit pas, le Fils de Vhomme le confondra
quand il viendra dans la gloire de son Pere, entoure de scs anges purs. Et quand
le Seigneur eonfond un homme, qui donc
*
le consolera et Faccueillera? Le *f. io6v
pretre impudique est maudit du Seigneur et damne par lui dans les siecles
des siecles, et il ne merite pas de voir la gloire du Christ, l<
i
jour ou il glo-
rifiera ses saints. Le pretre dont la femme est mortc et qui n'a pas la force
de contenir cette passion doit pourtant preferer la continence plutot que de
bruler du feu de la concupiscence, selon Texprcssion de Paul, TApotre
veridique; car 1'impudicite brule le cceur qui en est entlamme. Un grand
nombre de personnes ne peuvent se passer du mariage, tandis que beau-
coup d'autres luttent pour conserver la purete dans leurs coeurs et dans
leurs corps et ils gardent leurs ames dans une continence parfaite. La puni-
tion de 1'impurete est la misere en ce monde et dans 1'autrc, le chatimenl
eternel, a moins que le coupable ne se repente et ne fasse penitence et ne
s'abstienne completement du mal; car Dieu se rejouit de la pgnitence.
L'impurete est un poison qui n'a point d'autre remede que la continence
absolue et la penitence sincere.
10. Nous savons que des hommes ont peri subitement a cause de leur im-
purete. Ainsi TEcriturc nous apprend que les habilauts de Sodome el de
r. 10;
70',
LES MiRACLES DE SAINT PT6lMEE, [380]
^jl ^la}\
*J\
JMj"! \j1a$ JaitJL
\yj=~\$
\y^jL,\
\y j
U Ij^Jfrj p-U.
Jj*\
<^JI
j* Vj-~UI j^;
^-^j j^j
^jJI jV Sij
Jf-V
^j^
Î^JI
y
<iUI
^J-L-S
*Ala^> ^--Ôj
y&J
*J-LS
\
j\
Â <j\ \s>zJs \_fi_J\
x>
J a-w^L ~J-VaJI *j- Ljcww -Ai
A93 p^lCÛ ^JI
J&^J (V^jr-3
wUd-klj *^JI -^~
^
_'^\
ASj ilLjJI ^LJI *&-}
-*ju >l)j^50l
J
jji^-aL
(t^-H Yi
^*~^
ilr*
(^^^r^
LJi>
-^J
*j^ dLtl *J \y*^
Jl LjJI Oa?D
jj^J. J^3
^J^JI J-Cjfc
(Jc- <j"-^>
iS^
AJsLWl
^
Jafcl L dUi
U^ Sji-dl
jj
JUI
J
^JI ^.^Jl **, ^L ja aw-I UeL.1 ^JJI ÛI jJiJI l-U
wL*JI JasJI fc-L& Lc ^Jrf^Ji iji-l L

*
LaJ I-L&
J=J
J^j
iiLsdl ^_dw
J^
<U~J
l^>j
\J_JL, JjVI
J* ffij
jJ lyJl^ U <<>JI jl L*w- jJ LV <dJI
[?*
J$\
_jj j_\
J
iiyull 1^1 jJUI
Jl
Ul Ijjil ÛJI
r
^_
Jl
ciyi <UUI
j
^j-A Llw-a jl
^jj}\ JLJj ^JJi JL
*~
<UJL i>*_*lJ *JwJI
(j
ft^Lac- cua-Uj lyL
^JJI a^SU j^sJ ^JJI ÛILI AiJI Iaa Ûcc jVI
^pJ^j -LL-3
^
jjLtJI
Gomorrhe, etant tombes dans l'impurete, furent aneantis, brul^s par la colere
divine, et ils perirent de facons miserables.
La misere s'approche de toi rapidement, 6 impudique, a cause de tes
peches, car 1'impurete efface et enleve du visage la marque du bapteme. Nous
savons que saint Nabadhouros, eveque de Tahd, observait souvent, pendant
quîl celebrait le saint sacrifice, les visages des assistants. II voyait la gloire
de Dieu se retircr des pecheurs et leurs visages devenir teuebreux; il voyait
aussi leurs anges lui presenter leurs ceuvres mauvaises. II les chassait alors
de Teglise et il ne leur permettait pas de s'acquitter des fonctions du sacer-
doce. Y a-t-il un peche plas grave que celui du pretre qui celebrc le saint
sacrifice dans le temple du Seigneur avec la conscience chargee du peche
d'impurete, comme ce pretre impudique dont le nom fut proscrit de toutes
les eglises du Christ qui sont en ce monde, et dont le nom sera efface encore
. du livre de vie au jour du jugement. Cest pourquoi,
*
mes freres, rejetons
loin de nous ce grave peche que Dieu a en horreur. Nous avons appris, en
effet, que les anges, ayant au commenccment desobei a 1'ordre de leur Sei-
gneur, tomberent et furent precipites dans les tenebres exterieures jusquau
jour de la resurrection. Considerez encorc ceux qui se laisserent aller a leurs
desirs dans le desert, comment ils moururent et leurs ossements resterent
dans la solitude. Recourons a Dieu contre de tels peches et demandons au
Seigneur qu'il nous rende assez forts pour ne pas nous ecarter de ses com-
mandements. Pens,ons aux miracles de saint Ptolemue que nous venons de
[387] V.

CINQUIEME MIRACLE. 795
J*- ^j] ^jy
lj
JtLr*"'
cj? d^
t-^~* U**JJ t>jsj ^-^JJ .yiJj
j-^j
UU ô jU?
JjAs* <oj ,1>jUj -*i* lyV Ij-i^
\=-3
A^r^.3 ^
^*'
J^
l^J
^
^
*Jw>- LjJp
"vJoUj tUL Oo
^
<U^L'
JjAJo j
<C*o J! J'L
/^
Joj lî j-JJLJ! Jw^>tJ! Ijjfe
^l ,^-^JI *U
(j^
jl (j^-Wll
a
U
y r*
1
^.
J-
^
^Jj
^^*^ lP
(j^
w^JI <.i.o
j^
JJ! J^**Jj
rJ^J
j-^^r'^
*t*f" Jr*
-r^-J
^"^ SSSi
oJ
^3
<ui <vO r-j^l
,Jj
<(*J! ^JI Ji-JoJ
^T"^..
J-^
JtJ^l?
^ jj^>"
is^
"UJiJI <uU*- Jls-I %* <*-U-|
jj îtlLJI -VJ*U=J! j^.-ViJI l-L
jV ^ji-AJI
-j_
j
<cL> <vJli U^JI
^
î <Us
j-U ^JU-j ^-^VI ^l ^JUI JVI ^.^Jl jlJI _>1j -L^jVI Ul ^rl^
d/
<c^>J! a^ ^jU' *:>ji Ul Âiil U-JI JJUJI <JJ! <uJ! jJJjLj JJjJ! sjôj JUI
LjJJ! jAJa*i'j vii. r-ji>" U-Jl "".X.Ûj ij_yixJl JiU-o
(J
ÎjvJI
^
vj^.
L>j^>
Uj
oij^-Ji c>j>J-
(3
' **
b
j^
as Jl~-s2j jV
t^-.-...J1 JwJ! **J A&
cJiLj.5>-J dJ^^-o /ts- Jt Ua>l J.XL
<J"J"J
Jj"''
v->JJJl
1. Ces deux mots n'en forment quun seul dans le Ms. :
^j^.
rapporter. Son sang est devenu un moyen dc salut et un remede; il a gueri
les malades et fortifie les faibles, comme faisait la manne pour les fils d'Israel;
et la terre ou a ete depose son corps est devenue un moyen de guerison et
un remede pour ceux qui la visitent et prosternent sur elle leurs visages, car
elle a ete sanctifiee par le contact du saint corps qui a ete depose en elle.
Quiconque visitc son eglise et oint son corps avec une foi sincere, obtient du
Seigneur la guerison de toutes ses infirmites. Quiconque se lave avec l'eau
sainte ou avec l'eau du puits a laquelle a ete mele le sang du Saint obtient
aussi la guerison et la delivrance de toutes ses maladies, il est dans 1'alle-
gresse et il rend gloire a Dieu pour ce bienfait et pour les miracles accomplis
par le Saint. Mallieur a qui aurait 1'audace de venir a Teglise avec un coeur
souille de peches Itonteux, car il serait confondu au jour du jugement.
11. Ce saint plein de zele, cet elu, a renonce aux dignites terrestres d<
i
son pere pour Tamour du Seigneur Christ, le Dieu bon, vivant et eternel. II a
quitte les parures du monde et sa gloire ephemerc. Cest pourquoi Dieu l'a
revetu de la gloire du ciel. Saint Anba Chenouda a conserve' le recit de ta
belle vie et des tourments que tu as supportes avec patience dans les assemblees
des infideles. Les anges du ciel se rejouissent a cause de toi et te proclament
bienheureux, car fca place est ^leveê <laus le royaume dcs cicux. Saint Dhourou-
taous (Dorothee)
*
parle aussi de ta patience parfaite el dc ton zele pour le noin

du Seigneur Christ. Tu tressailles d'allegresse, a cause des couronnes que tu
796
LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOKKMKK.
[388]
J
ULJU_,
c
U jÛUI jm
^ ^j3
\-^\ ^dl JUl&l
JU
^
^fJj
jÂS l-îiJlj \^>AiJI_5 ~JI .550
Ajl <~i
/
* <Cm->- _oLl( UâIj <A)I rt J' v^jl_j Sy>t-iJI
^D ^l CiwUI
^J\
Ij^Ja^, jl lj>eLJ
<jt"^ vjt~*>*^
^^r^' V*"
^*-*
jj^Jr*
\j
j-ÛALI JUpbJI -^JI
^vJ ^'tfJ ^Lr-*
5' 1}-^^
ijt"*^
j^' <^*J
j ^
rj*
^l^l Âc O^
U vil, Ij^jlt LJ ^l-UiJ pjoL=J Ij-wL^ dljJj
(^J^J tjy*
pr^
^j^^JI dJ.il^
dL^âj olj*
II Oj>X
(j
j!jjJ VLLLo sJJ Co-U l^JI j^jl
J
ijjjyi
y
Ue
^.
<cl
J^V
3
IjÎ dlj^V I^jLl. ^L-uJI *UjJI
Jl ^JI
dJlw
<LjJVI CpcJI i'^p ^JU UjAs *^>o_ jl âIJJI -yiJI l-*jb
j
jVI j^3t:JI L=*JI
k^
JU
L_> jjij loU >_>_
J_J _jJ1 jlx?V1 LJj=-
^y*
p
j_j
<UU-j^JI ^JVIj
*i_UI i^VI
I^Jb jM-jS
j6_5
<u_J
r_-*~--
J Jl_
t
UjU JU&1 \_
?L>J} ,J
jU_~ jLjl jo
1. Cod. l^xJ-s^-J. 2. Le Ms. passe du cinquieme au septieme miracle. II faudrait
L--LJ! (le sixieme).
as meritees et gagnees quand tu etais suspendu a 1'arbre, louant Dieu et
sanctifiant son nom par des louanges parfaites qui lui etaient agreables. David
le Prophete, tous les saints et tous les martyrs se rejouissent avec toi main-
tenant que les fideles qui en ont ete dignes ont vu les anges se rejouir a cause
de toi et te servir. Gar ceux qui ont ete temoins de ta patience et de ton zele,
6 glorieux martyr Ptolemee, ont abandonne leurs maisons, leurs demeures et
leurs biens et ont livre leurs corps aux tourments pour te ressembler. Par ta
saiute ardeur et par ta patience dans une terre etrangere, tu t'es prepare une
demeure lumineuse dans le royaume des cieux. A cause de ta patience et de
ton zele parfait, Dieu t'a appele au banquet sacre en communion avec tes freres
les martyrs. Maintenant, mes freres bien-aimes, qui etes assembles dans ce
martyrium pur, nous devons unir nos cceurs dans un ardent amour pour Dieu
et dans une grande affection spirituelle. Chassons de nos cceurs les pensees
mauvaises pour marcher dans la bonne voie et remporter la victoire des chre-
tiens fideles.
VI.

S1XIEME MIRACLE.
I . II
y
avait dans un village de la province de Tahd
2
un diacre nomme
Sabih. II etait d'une extreme paresse et vivait du bien de 1'Eglise sans s'ac-
1. Le manuscrit porte par erreur septieme au lieu de sixieme.
_. Taha al-Madinah est situ6 sur
la rive occidentale du Xil, un peu au nord de Minieh.
[389] VI.
SlXIEME MIRACLE.
797
jl <c50
3
<cJ! ^]\
J
^îV JjU
j^j v*T _^~
^_5CJ! JL JSA. jlfj
l_v>.
a,!j
j
!-\s- Uiajii* ^__JI
_r~->
vij !-v=- _:*__ jl_>_i
^->_>-^_5
J->VI
jl ÂJl >-___-
_)__, __>-_ d ^_J Ij____, U 4.
j__, Ia__o ___> J _-*__ Ui-_- *_-* jl__ ' <V> l5o
jj
^,3 jLj
j^ vlrr^ Cy. ~S~
_jJ-U- lî
j_>_ U=- iu-lj <U-i_c Ly îJI __U_
J
j__i
^"U^JL ijiiC Ij^k- ^LLi ,____, LJI ^JI l*y J__o
<c! ÛjJ! _-_-_ ji__
_JUr
J
L. _
\Js
<u___ l__-l ^jJ-U-
(j__*> j!_
4o ja, Vj <_s>k_JI -!,_>-
^jf*..
^
^^
^
4/ c>
-^ J
1 1JJ
^
vj^
1
^ J^J
^
^
u"
1
-^
v^
-
}
_>
ia~N
^_ J_C -^--j- <__> l____ _;-_! jvLâX) a____ L**U J! ,"-_ ?__~_JI <U__>_) <0J! __!__
Jl ^lj) yc-^.JI *_-_>- _J_-,1
^j\
<___-
,j
____ Jl_9 l_-->! _-_- JljjJ
p*>\y **j*|.3
<U__>- dl_y"l _5>'l
j
__-__)!
1^1 JI93 \_____;
_j^*2j> j^b p^:
-L-i"
J'
(%--- 1 l-v* -*-
j__j_I ,___ LJ
__i_J_5
U_
:
! ^rl^W. _Jj___. _._V_>!_) _>_____! 1^.1 __U! Û, ^-^Jl
_____>! ^li ^^^--JU-j ^-__L_ !_! ___!_) *J Jlij ______ vJ-Ua-j 0
_-
v
i- Jjill !__- <__
Ua jlJJ! Uj
jjv^l.
J^
_x-_>-**^
__"**
J>* ^- V^"~* <_s^
_>_* _$^
cP
-JJ
1. God. aiUi?
quitter d'aucun travail. II restait oisif et ne lisait jamais aucua livre. Toutes
ses occupations consistaient a se divertir, a manger et a boire. II etait plein
d'admiration pour lui-meme, tres orgueilleux, et il avait une haute opinion de
sa propre sagesse et de son merite. II commettait beaucoup de peclies, mais
il n'aimait pas a se les rappeler. 11 avait un fils unique et pas d'autre enfant.
2. II
y
avait dans ce village un tombeau, grand
*
et vaste, habit,6 depuis
longtemps par un grancl nombre de demons. 11 arriva qu'un jour ce diacre
entra dans le tombeau, Texamina et apercut une inscription en langue
grecque. 11 ne savait pas lire le grec et n'en avait aucune connaissance. Mais
Tun des demons du tombeau lui apprit la lecture de cette inscription et le
diacre en fut dans Tadmiration. Elle etait ainsi congue : Quiconque renon-
cera a adorer Dieu et a servir le Christ, et viendra ici adorer 1'idole qui est
en ce lieu, elle lui fera connaitre toutes choses et lui apprendra ou se trouvent
les tresors de ce tombeau. 11 se dit alors en lui-meme : Je vais abandonner
le service du Christ et aller trouver cette idole. Puis il s'ecria d'une voix
retentissante, avec ses levres impures : O Satan, je renonce au service du
Christ et je viens atoi, 6 Satan, avcc mes enfauts, et nous t'adorerons, et ma
femme se joindra aussi a nous.
!J. Au meme instant, le demon, ayanl entendu ces paroles, lui apparut el
lui parla en ces termes : Si tu veux devenir mon ami et mon compagnon,
je te decouvrirai toutea choses. Mais je suis tres incommode par ces deux tiges
f. 108 r
798 LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOL^MEE.
390]
LL> LU aJ_<CM
J
a
*yy** V_j
v^l âa
/j*
bîlaJ" jl v_tl_*
<_9f-"*l ^J ,/j'-^
J jL)L *9_>5_i 4j| _-.<L__J| v! JL_ -_-L-w -J_."._J Vj __iji) <Vi*
__jy
"VTjn-^ !_--__. Ijl
-*_>=__, jL^ l^c v_i>3 ibtaall d)y_5
aJx)l \c J_>i_l_5 <j-j-?LJI
(J^^
**-JI
(J^ ^5^
jlkjJJ -V.:*^ jl lyJLj J
Jirl
L> 4^3
j
î-| -J3 <j
J5 Ja}
<Us
Jf> ^ j_a~_JJ
<-voL_cj <vJVI --__*___JI -v)L -yL> lc <vj.-_-J,&j CJlCj <_il)i \* __._j_J -l^-Vyi jlj
f. L08 v.
j;
_V__,
J-^3
I j-i-9 Oj^
jl L) _V_j>- <_l
J=-j
l _Vj_V_<_-
v_~--* 0 UlJj j___J_JJ
^-a^C Vj jjijVlj __l_j*UI
J-L>-
__UI Lj <vA)L ^.aiC;
V5 rc- Jl
9- y~\.
-- -V-tJI
^
U3 obUI *-_-.>
^
J~__l LoLa- jl -^VI lj>_l
Jj_>>
Li fc_*fr^ V5 U_- L_i
<u-wl
j^'3
^j^l -7_-~-UI -v-UI __>__- Uc \pel Ujbi.; i>- -L___JI jl ,__j-_vJI <L_i
-ili ^-lo*. ^ljj
_e'l^^
<
v^~<--- L> w~-Vl
lyl %-* ^>L>-_)* ~._>UI <v_X_> Astsci^ _/3-V_i)l
aI *__UI
*_-U"
Jj
a.
^g,;;,,.^
VL>
J-=-^.j
^jU*
^J
^^ -vJ __~l_5
j^
J>
*&>j\ V
<vi-L>-i Lj-JI JL.
J
Û dloljl __-__-_, _v5 jlkUI JUJvJ Jl5j L^)l
Jl
Jioj
que l'on frappe, c/est-a-dire le ndkous*, et je te Jemande de les faire disparaitre
de ce iieu afm qu'on ne frappe plus ce nakous a l'eglise. Car lorsque nous
en entendons le son, nous prenons tous la fuite a l'instant el nous ne pouvons
rentendre. Le diacre lui dit qu'il le jetterait au feu; il alla donc a Feglise et
brula le ndkous. 11 renonca a 1'Eglise, abaudonna la priere et s'en abstint
completement, ct, de tout son cceur ot de toute sou ame, il adora le demon,
lit part a sa femme de ce qui lui etait arrive et lui demanda d'adorer aussi le
demon. Mais la femme s'y refusa et lui reprocha fortement d'avoir abandonne
1 108
\
.
le Seigneur Clirist, notre Dieu, pour adoror
*
Satan. Elle lui dit dans une
violente colere : liomme, il vaut mieux pour nous mourir pauvres en ser-
vant le Seigueur de gloire, Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ, que de renoncer a
Dieu notre Maitrc, qui a cree les cieux et la terre. Ne renoncons pas a ce qui
demeuro et ne desirons }>as ce qui passe. O mon frerc, notre culte cst lo
meilleur de tous et il n'y a aucune somme d'or et d'argent qui vaille d'etre
preferee au service de Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Clirist, au point de nous faire
renoncer a son saint nom et renier sa croix vivificatrice. II lui repondit :
O ma sceur, je ne negligerai point ce que j'ai entendu de mes oreilles et vu
de mes yeux : que celui qui renoncera a son culte et a sa foi obtiendra de quoi
Tenrichir. Et au meme moment il partit et alla au tombeau et il dit au
demon : J'ai fait ta volonte; montre-moi le tresor du tombeau. Lo demon
1. Ce naol., que l'on Lraduit quelquefois par cloche, signifie a propremenl parler une piece de bois
uii de metal sur laquelle 011 frappait pour appeler les fldeles ;uik offices religieux.
[391] VI.
SIXIEME MIRACLE. 799
dlL,
J
by**~>
m
1>U
J ^
J^Vjlj M^\
J
JM jj
li! -0 Jlij jlkJ!
^gpj
j si
y
ji3 dU-i cs-jj Ufrij
^.^
cij û' j
^
j*^ ^jkJ
^j
vij
^jj^
r
M<]| l-U c ^*^ Lii dLJll
Vj
dU JuSl V Û jlkJdl ^.Wj
ua. u ji
y
c-
ji
^j
^
,>
^->j
c^.
^l JUJ iJI
j
^
^jLJ
v
Ol
<yj ^LJ! ^JU* a^VI <J
J
jl^ U
3
^kxJ L. -^-U jL^>
J
^'1 UJ J
J15 J Co ^<
r
JyJl JJi> jlf>j
>^^
viAJ-XJ lj~i bj^ Û ^jiLJ! IjJi, L^\
J\
\yoA$
*J>J
Uj *~J!
J!
^^!
4.1 Jlj
oj
îis jUaJtJj -V*uJ
1^1
J\
ÛJI l-U
J^j>
Jo-Vl
fjj
<^~*>
Jj
Ij^-
LJ JJj c^ js>-
J
laoj^- *_u, cJl&\ Lo lyls
â^
JjI^J ^^*!^ U ^kl
^Jv
J*
-UaLs,
j! <JkJ
f
j-J
J*
^kl
^^
*o JUlj UJj ^JILl jVl lilj,
^^Cul
^! j! Jjjbj
^^
^^1
jl^ SJI^VI Jj
J
Jioj jlk.H
j** jLlp-
^jJ!
^)! *> !jL-j ij.kj>j <CLL <uL-
J
lj.,0
jj
^jkjj *jjJ' jjj>s)! ** jc-I Ujj
Jl
4, Ij^lj ^jUkl U ÂaJI
J!
4, IjJaJ ^jU! ^VjVI
y
^
JLS Vj; U
lui repondit : Si tu ne m'amenes pas iei ta femme et tous tes enfants pour
quils m'adorent comme toi, je ne serai poiut de tout coeur avec toi.
4. II sortit donc et alla annoncer cela a sa femme, et il lui dit : Si tu ne
viens pas adorer le demon, je ne vivrai plus avec toi et je ne te parlerai plus.
La femme, en entendant ces paroles, fut vivement affligee; elle se facha, le
quitta et retourna chez son pere, dans la ville de Tahd. Pendant la nuit du
dimanche, les pretres chercherent le diacre pour qu'il priat avec eux a l'eglise.
Mais il leur dit qu'il etait malade. Cetait une ruse de sa part. 11 leur dit
encorc : Je suis tres mal et je ne puis aller a 1'eglise. Ils le quittereut
donc et allerent aLeglise; ils chercherent le ndkous, mais ils ne lo ti-ouvcivnl
pas et ils en furent tres etonnes.
5. Le matin du dimanche, le diacre alla au tombeau pour adorer Satan.
Gclui-ci lui apparut et lui dit : Vois comment ta femme m'a traitc. 11 ne lui
a pas suffi de ne point m'adorer, mais ellc en a encore detourne son enfant
;
mais jc vais en punir son enfant et le tourmcutei' pour voir si Jesus a le
pouvoir de le delivrer de mes mains. Et au m^me moment, le leinon sVn
alla et entra dans 1'enfant dc cette femme. II se mit a crier : Cest ma mere
qui m'a perdu. Comine sa fureur augmentait, on lc lia et le garrotta, on Ini
passa une chaine au cou et on 1'amena au sanctuaire de sainl Anlia Boula
(saint Paul). Gelui-ci leur dit : Mes enfants benis, conduisez-le a saint Anba
Ptolemee et failcs-le cntrcr au lieu de son martyre. II v obfciendra la guerison
800 LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLKMEE.
[392]
.~>j-Va)l AyJL.
^J\
<cLol ^1=- \aMs.i* Aj J^Ja*} <ul CA-s-U <ijJ IfljJI JU <Cli fcAJL.
dJJj LJ U >LU y-ai iUjj jlkjsJI
^^
ÛI
j^,
Û jU LJU ^jULI
jYlj
^3
j^j
& ^-*J!
j i-*f-
L*AkJ as jlf> jls >lls Ij^
j^
jl5j ^LLJl
Ijjl J-l^
^. gj^.
îJI ^jJI^
J*'
LU Ua._l U^Cul_j tî
S^ W
'-^
J^
^j_llo>Uo aJ JL U^lj Lil
J^
UU M,jl
3
%\i *,UU jlkjJI jl
3
bCl^
v^.-?
l5* ^ lst^ f-tr
C"S-!.-J
<j~?.!"^!
Vs-^H
^
b
^^rb ^! ^
^vr".?
*ULUj
l-Loj UjL. U pô joj |jy l^jU ^xl LL^
^
J;9
/^Xl^j ^~LUJI LU^
UjÎ ^lj^JI oljU ^Si A9j IjyjJI U^
j*
JL)I j jAl.1 Jij
JL' liU U JLjJI
c~>3 .wJI ^si/ l:lj 1-vîJI U^ ^Vlj
pfij* Jr^^!
J^J!
LUJcfj IaLL
j*
^..Sr iS^.J cs^ .. "4^.^
cr!"^*:.-? cs^.
^"^ (j-j^J^! !ij*j
(J^-V
Ltl*
^)!
f-iosv.
411
'^jJ t ÛL ^JI U
^jV! j
^lj J^l
jjj
LJI
^
cJaX- Ji
*
Û
J
^-uJI jl^j L^, <c
^j>.\
Ulj 4)1
j^ L
^^
j<)j
^jU Vj
^^
V j!
p__^JI
p^,| ^jL <JJ ^JJI w*Jl> 4JI ~>A9 l dLL (^Jl %l* <J r-^-a- jAj A.JL.
instantanement. Sa mere le prit et l'emmena au martyrium de saint Ptolemee.
Des qu
1
il eut franchi la porte, le demon le renversa et le jeta a terre en criant :
Qu'y a-t-il entre nous et toi, 6 Ptolemee? Et il 6cumait en disant : Depuis
longtemps nos seductions avaient un grand pouvoir, mais desormais, 6 mar-
tyr, ton sang nous a vaincus et nous a perdus. Que ferons-nous maintenant
que le sang qui est sorti de ton corps nous a subjugues et a cause notre
perte? Et le demon se plaignait en disant : Que faire? helas ! Nous avons
sqscite un liomme appele Dikladianos (Diocletien)
;
nous 1'avions etabli roi et
nous en avions fait notre fds. Nous lui avions ordonne de detruire les eglises,
de renverser les sanctuaires et de batir des temples, puis de rechercher tous
les Galileens et de les faire perir. II en a tue une grande quantite, mais ils
sont devenus martvrs et leur sang nous est devenu hostile et funeste. Malheur
a nous! Que devons-nous faire? Le monde entier est rempli du sang des
martyrs et les prieres des ermites ont arrache nos racines du lieu oii elles
sêtaient fixees. Ainsi j'ai quitte le Sa'id et je suis venu ici pour
y
demeurer,
et voici que Ptolemee me persecute et me tourmente. 11 veut me chasser et
me persecuter. Malheur a moi !
*
car je suis tombe du ciel et je ne trouve
point de repos sur laterre. Je tadjure, u saint de Dieu, ne me persecute pas
et ne me tourmente pas, mais laisse-moi, 6 saint de Dieu, et je sortirai de lui
promptement.
6. Le saint le tourmentait et il criait : Je t'adjure, saint de Dieu, par
r. Ki9 v<
[393] VI. -
SIXIEME MIRACLE.
801
C ^yt\ ^lii <J dLJ
gj
^r
J^ UJ
<J|
g.J
V_5
^^1
Llj Û
V
c
^>
*lj ÛJI Ûi
r
j
^
jikjbJI
^
jjKq j\i l. Ua a,VI
Jl
01
JU Vj
o^
csH
1
^ V^b-* ^J^t
yJ1
r**J
^-Vl jl^ iUslj Ijlj
<js OjJ l^*
j-jlJLI *-ySj ÂiJ SÛj 4) Sa^
y>
Jl
c^^ <ul cJi^lj CftU
j*
4/J
J>V
J
**s
-
e^
1
A ^jj
jl ^LVI cJU ^l JjJIj il^VI jlj
âJI ÛiJI LUi
.JLL.VI j*.l dl)i -u,j -cJI dlJ-vJ îi-VI
r
'li ^^Jl kU
dU l^" ^l
C
-^JI
feU
^
^jj
^ji 3U
^
A î
j^
^jj ^yj
j^,
4U liU <LJI ^jif ci^lj
f
L*M! Wj jlkJI ju,- oô î
3
<LJÎ
gs
U
^ c
aj Ijo. I^ l^ l<, L<i ^JU Li^ cU_-
Jlp-JI
jlj l^
^j
^^.
jl *^lj L^ Jji 4J
^JU-VI jlj Â^ Zy
v
Lj
J^lj QakJI
J
C,
jlyUJIj yjl
^J ^
îkj
^^
^<^
j^
^^ ^^^
^j^Jl
^
j|
Lu kUlj dUJI
J ^j
-c^ l^ jLj
^j ^
Oj
Ji ^
<;-L^
f
U -U,
les souffrances que tu as endurees pour le nom du Ghrist, ne me tourmente
pas; je sortirai de 1'enfant et je ne rentrerai plus en lui, el en tous lieux on
proclamera ton nom, parce que je 1'aurai quitte pour ne plus jamais rentrer
en lui. Telles etaient les paroles que prononcait le clemon par la bouche de
ce jeune homme, et a 1'instant il sortit de lui, en proie a une rage violente,
sous la forme d'un feu qui brulait, a la vue de 1'eveque et de tout le
peuple.
7. L'enfant fut delivre a ce moment. Sa mere le prit et remraena chez
elle en glorifiant Dieu et en remerciant son saint rnartyr Ptolemee. Alors cette
femme, la mere de 1'enfant, fit connaitre a 1'eveque que son mari, le pere de
1'enfant, avait adore 1'idole et renonce au culte du Ghrist. L'eveque decida
alors de soumettre a une enquete le diacre qui avait adore l'idole. II le re-
primanda et lui dit : Ou est ta crainte du Seigneur et ton culte pom- le
Christ, toi qui as rejete le salut? Comment en es-tu venu a servir le demon
et a adorer les idolesPEt tu as brule le nakous de 1'eglise! Et il lui adressa
de durs reproches. Get homme eprouva alors unc crainte salutaire; il
pleura
abondamment et amerement et il se repentit des peches qu'il avail commis e1
de son infidelite. II iit une penitence salutaire. L'cvcquc le rcrut favorable-
ment et lui ordonna d'alier au monastere de saint Bakhomios (Pacome) et d'y
embrasser la vie religieuse. 11 pleura et pria et demanda au Seigneur pardon
et misericorde pendant tout le reste de sa vie. II prit une ferme r^solution,
se fit moine et mena une vie parlaitc. II alteignit un degre 6"minent dans la
802 LES MIRACLES DE SAINT PTOLEMEE.
[394]
Jl
^^JJ
viLjJI^ fl.t.fl'.')i is^S
{
\t oLiJ! (J*>j cAiiJ! ^Ji*' jL>
j! '! *>LJ_5
Li
j^J
*%~> tc-JT jl
Jl
idLaJJ C^- ^L ^lsj *J *j*~2 ^JL C~=-
*
^jisJS
jLSbJI ^^^pbIlJI xîJlj jUI Âfll l-jh oljX r^-J! ^"jw Lj JL;
^^
UlLi. î jl ^"MiJ! b-Olj jjJI ^l U"ju :jUL
J^\_i
(j-wAillj Ia^JI ^Lj
fcl-iwS ** U J^jocjj L jo
*
t
c- jjLt^j Llylftj ^'^j! ^s^'
>.j
Lou j=cwj L-*j>-
Jl L
JJ>j
LcjJa' t^^st*
-
^) j Lol i
o"i>j
Lu*Jj L'LL? JJLj ^^
^55!
<^jvi_5
4.iJ! rtlwj ULlj!
,V*>J
LL! Jix>j ^jIa^^Jn.JI^ OljjAstJ! ^Ji
LjLKjJ ObJLsJI
Lll
^yy^
^-Jij LJlilsl <J ^Lo^J! isLiJl
,5-^j
L>oLJ iijiJlj LJj^xJ >i>Jj LLJ
S^ ^jx- Ll^j \z>xj$\ LV! ^L
^j
ljjd>s^sJl
,\:.-^
j^LJ!
^*t*?"J
LjisJ^
LcôJ <^JVI ^LjJ! /- Aj^j^kJwJl î ^jstl <> Lâi- L> (j-JjJ,^ <U_J ^yOjÂ jLoM
lj>''j! J SjL> l> .J! IjJL' J>li'J! r-îJ! Oj*JI
L~-~jJ
"C*->-j
^*~ (j
piete et le service de Dieu au point qu'il voyait les ehoscs cachees et faisait
connaitre les choses eloignees, en recompense de sa mortification et de sa
f. 110 i". piete. II parvint a une heureuse vieillesse.
*
II devint pretre et persevera dans
sa vie parfaite jusqu'au jour ou il s'endormit en paix.
8. Nous demandons a Notre-Seigneur Jesus-Christ, par les prieres de cet
liomme saint et pieux, par celles du martyr elu et choisi, par celles de tous
les martyrs et de tous les saints, et surtout par 1'intercession de Notre-Dame,
la Mere de Lumiere, qui enfanta le Sauveur, de nous pardonner nos peches
et cTeffacer nos fautes. Qu'il soit indulgent pour nos torts et nos manque-
ments, qu'il se detourne de nos peches et qu'il nous accorde une belle place
avec ses martyrs et ses saints. Qu'il agree nos prieres et nos jeunes, qu'il
recoive nos ollrandes et que nos supplications lui soient agreables. Qu'il nous
dirigc dans les bonnes ceuvres et qu'il ecarte de nous les maux de 1'epreuve
et de 1'adversite. Qu'il nourrisse nos orphelins et prenne soin de nos veuves;
qu'il accorde la continence a nosjeunes hommes, la sante aux hommes d'age
mur et la force a uos vieillards. Qu'il fasse grandir nos cnfants dans les dis-
positions qui lui plaisent. Qu'il donne le repos aux ames de nos peres et dc nos
freres ct de tous ccux qui sont decedes avant nous dans la foi orthodoxe.
Qu'il nous rende fermes sur le rocher de la foi, confessant son nom, et victo-
rieux par la grace divine qui nous a ete conferee par le bapteme. Qu'il nous
accorde a tous la paix dans sa misericorde et qu'il nous fasse entendre cette
parole de bonheur : Venez a moi, les benis de mon Pere; prenez possession
du royaume qui vous a ete prepare avant la fondation du monde, ce que l'ceil
[3951 VI.
-
SIXlEME MIRACLE. 803
\Ji
J&
Ja^ pjj
jil \> n^s pJj
^j.
%j
^J U JUI IsJ JJ
^<J juJI ctUJ!
^jjJI ^MpJI
Pjj
ULtsJ
^
JUJI
zJ&JS^
ÛI jJU*j ^jUliiJI ^li <plij îj
V^-5
(j^^-*
1
^
^lkLj Ij^sj *
r
JI
^J^ (VJ^-
^**^
l>-^ J--v^
L^Lj
f-
jijJl
^ V^.-?
^
1
^ OLpI
wJI
L>j!
^
jj
*
j^JkjJJIj 1-yJI **.^ olj-Ly p-jJI
sjJ J-VI
J!
jVI
jr5
*
p*Hj
jr^
J1
cr^
Jh v ^
0- ^
*JW
^
t^-
^
*-A
l-U^. LL <dJ ^5CjJI_5 ^jl*^l JL.I 4s ^Ji Jlt
j^w.1 a_V!
J!
Ij^- Ul Lb <0U j^bJIj _*J!_j
nâ pas vu, ce que 1'oreille n'a pas entendu, et que le coeur humain n'a pas
percu, par 1'inlercession de la Mere de Misericorde, source de purete et de
benedietions, dont les entrailles ont produit, sans semence, le fruit du salut,
et par les prieres des apotres dont les predications nous ont ouvert les portes
de l'Eglise, et qui par leur puissance ont vaincu les rebelles et les heresiar-
ques; ainsi que par l'intercession de lous les martyrs et de tous les saints,
*
et de tous ceux qui ont plu au Seigneur par leurs bonnes actions et lui
* f
plairont depuis ce moment ajamais. Amen. .
m
Que le Seigneur Dieu accorde des graces abondantes a quiconque lira cc
livre et aura un souvenir pour le copiste, pauvre et afflige. Celui qui fera
quelque priere sera recompense doublement. Graces soient rendues a Dieu
toujours et a jamais.
Louange et gloire a Dieu, toujours perpetuellement et a tout jainais.
I.

INDEX DES NOMS PROPRES SYRIAQUES
(Nous renvoyons a la pagination entre parentheses : p. [2951 sqq., le a la ligne.)
/
^dqus/ :360
8
,^ju^>; Peschoi 344
8
. V. -us
,00,50/ 336^
>o5j |5o4; ôo,^/ 360,.., ; 361,..,; 362,,
;
363
4
;
364
4
;
365
5
ô^/ moine 345
68
_
10
;
346
2
v
o5o,/ 295^;
297
4
; 298, ; 299,
3
;
300j.
5
.
7
;
30i
6
;
302
6
.
7
.
14
;
3ia
H2
.
lri ;
304
14
;
305
4
; 3o6
x
; 309,
; 3io
5
;
3H
2
;
3i3
5
;
3i6
3
.
4
.
14
;
3i7
14
;
3i8
6
;
32i
5
.
13
;
^s-io'
^23
!- u-12-14 ' î-a-ve-s-io-ia
'
326
7-io;
327
i-5-9-n-i3 ;
w
8 ;
33
7
;
w
r
v5-8 ; *;
337
i-4-i
;
339
313
;340
8
;346
7
eeojjoj/, vdoj(, -rcowiajo/ oW.
|r
249
5
-orfol 302
u
ô-V}/ 299
u
.
13
;
305
5
; 309^.2
v
oX,/ 336
13
sXDoJojolox./, >oao5o, , tr> .| 3't'i^ ; 352^;
353
g
,a>oi,imA\ (ere d') 346
t
îoj 299
14
;
346
3
Um^fflP/ 295
sCDOivO-3j/ 356
8-)6
.i|5jj/ (**>} Jla-,) 302
4
Uso^/ 305
6
ôi^frxo/ 3W
5
.
12
. V. ^dojUl^
-*-**>! 344
8
;
353
;
363
13
Ul*>j/
montagne 299
8
;
pays
3o
Vi4;
^09
?;
3l5
io-u;
328
7
""" "( 348
g
|L*s jj uxjL31îo ôo-.jjsj/ 348
6
.
10
V$W
353
13
Uu|.aj> 348
8
^^ 303, 304
15
ôJjjo; î^. 309
3
~ojl^ Peschoi 352
5
; 353,.
lîooV N*a 315
n
;
324
14
HJ*
363
6-10
ItoôDo (monastere des) 303
^
^li^ homme de
m 1^ 303
g
314
3
|jov^308
4
r
o; 352
13
.o30_^,f.ioo; . iDO-ilooo; , %coo-.vlMo;
^^;
344
2-4-
7 ;
3"
5 ;
353
5-i,
354,
; 357
10
.
12
.
15
( v
o5o,/
M^)
|>, 315
5
.
)3
Ûi 357
g
01
.&-.LJ, 299,.,
rri.fr i\/o,. rpoi.fr
i\/o,.io-il^6oC>./0)
346_n ; 349n ; 354
fl
4,
jn^L*.
M? I'<^,
350
2
M-^|Jo4 309
10
.
14
;
311
2
J
313
g
|5Co; )5o4 353
13
;o5j |5o4 360j.
7
; 361,
ljj-4
ville 335
u
54,
345
6
âJ^. 295
8
.cooi>i.xaa. 344
g
^cu paien d'Edesse 302
12
pj^CLXio ,x~o_.
352,
gl3
;
(-.o-u. 364
s
>coo i \o-> 347
3
|tS\ Lji- 356
5
lûtio >.ojl. 307
g.,3
; 308
4
; 312, ;
320
3
323
3
; 332
g
;
355
u
;
357
4
;
353
g
|_s> Ivaa 295
12
; 303,
Ijova 353,.
pLji. 321 ,_,
KJ^ 321,
R
T
^L
397 INDEX DES NOMS PROPRES. 805
ô|o.\disciple cTAbraham 364
12
U^.^
354
8
;
355
3
v
;ts village 320
]3
: 322
13
X
a,^, j^(îo
344, ;
345
u
: 1310,
;
3*9,0 , 350 :6l
1-(i-7-!l-10
p^j
r
io (monastere des) 302,,
|.ji.;o-*> 365
6
.
7
;
367
5
; 368,_
12
; 369
(
:i7
V.-s-m
^îo-ia
^^xô 309
10
;
:.io
n
;
336
3
|IÔ^3l^0 |t\JL.j.iO .î^^^Ô 311j
rv\r\ N^ . t>r\ *\ N^
^DoLiO-*XQjLiO 344,
347
5
; 349
9
; 351^; 3523.,.,,
:n
Vi
: 35
S5
:c,7
2
(.jtiio 301,
4
_,-
lâio montagne 333
8
-.ij-io
345,
2
lU*^
34o
3
.
5
..coû village
322,,.,,
lto Nitrie 353
13
f
^304
10
;3i4
2
;
3i5
.
u
;
316
9
;
321
10 ;
360
6
p^.Vaoa 314
/(
L~;ojx>
( v
oiO)|j 321.; 327,.,
I_l^co 3i',i
n
;
32H, : 32i
:)
: 330
10
;
332
6
:
333
8
-
W
;354
10
;358
2
ôoji^m disciple d'Abraham
362
4
; 364
5
_
12
)
)\Ci
f^r-n |_ti3|.jVsOO
.
|ia N^n {{2(1
, :
icoo^c (monastere desi 2,,.
(Aaron) 316
8
;
3i7
14
; 335^
U^.j. oitjôo
I.J.. 318,
OfU 305
fi
C
ôAos disciple d'Aaron 2;
(j3o9 36S
4
; 370,
a*3 353
13
>ul^s.oL13 345
6
302, : 310.,
LVS309
9
;
311
8
; 813,,
i
;344
8
;
L.vooL^ 32',,.
|_jo-o 325,
ôj^jôjo-o empereur 3i6
8
327,, ; 329, ; 340,
2
;
352
9
, m \o <=>o, 1 ftuL.fr.co.ja.0 310,,
346; 348,,,; 349. ; 360.
(.sooo,; 365,
U*>oo,V 365
6
; 369,.
u
.
u
;
370
10
L*^; L-oi 321, ;
322.,
ax>op*>o; 344
H3
; 353
12
;
354
4
_
6
|Nj îoo 34
s ,,
LLioi 299,,
,j>jlô-> 363
5_,
ovjo-l.o)!
v
o-xio-
321,, _,.,
^r
v.**
"323^.^3; 324,.^^
327
4
;
ôj-i. 364
g
L
o|L346.; 347
4
.,.
15
;
349
5
_,_
10
io;o|l eveque 302,_
9
;
346
3
|.ioo|L archiandrite 339
10
_
n
. p<:
364
g
F. Nau.
II.

INDEX DES N0MS GEOGRAPHIQUES ARABES
O^! 372-375
k ,
o.^s-ViJ !
J-^
376
jaJjJI ^JJ' 376
U~.0,J) iA;J.-~ 376
UJ> STo^; 386
3
; 388,
2
\
jy
\i
3
pj^,
386
1 ..Jt
I.. Leroi
'ATli. 0K. T. V
TABLE DES MATIERES
(Xous renvoyons a la pagination entre crocliels.)
Pages.
Avant-propos 280
Legende d'Aaron de Sauoug ecrite par son disciple Paul.
Introduction 293
Exorde 295
Naissance d'Aaron 295
II entre au monastere 296
Depart pour Jerusalem 299
Guerison d'un paralytique 300
Guerison d'un lepreux 301
Aaron regoit la pretrise 302
Guerison d'une possedee 302
Expulsion d'un demon . 303
Construction d'un monastere 304
Delivrance de cinq chretiens 305
Retour de Jerusalem 308
Arrivee pres de Melitene 309
Arrivee sur la montagne Berika 309
Un ane 1'approvisionne d'eau 310
Depart pour la caverne 312
Nouveau nionastere 314
Le demon possede la fille de Constantin 316
Aaron est mande a Constantinople 317
Punition des voleurs 318
Expulsion d'un demon 320
Rencontre avec saint Simeon 324
Arrivee a Constantinople 327
Nouvelle expulsion du demon 328
Depart de Constantinople 330
Le demon porte une auge 331
Aaron enferme le demon sous 1'auge 333
Guerisons 335
Retour au monastere
338
Mort d'Aaron 339
[399]
TABLE DES MATIERES. 807
Pages.
La legende de Maxime et Domece.
Introduction . 342
Leur naissance 344
Vocation monacale 345
Sejour en Syrie 346
Sejour en Egypte 349
Leur mort

351
Anecdotes propres a la version syriaque 354
Legendes d'Abraiiam, maitre de Barsoma, et de Maurice, empereur des Romains.
Introduction 350
Naissance et vocation dWbraham de la Haute Montagne 360
II fonde un monastero iiil
Ses miracles 362
Ilrecoit Barsoma 363
Sa mort 364
Vertus de saint Maurice 365
II accepte la mort 366
Revolte de Phocas et mort de Maurice . . 368
Les miracles de saint Ptolemee.
Premier miracle 361
Deuxieme miracle 372
Troisieme miracle 374
Quatrieme miracle 376
Cinquieme miracle 370
Sixieme miracle 388
Index des noms propres.
I.

Dans le texte syriaque 396
II.

Dans le texte arabe 307
TABLE DU TOME V
Pages.
Fasc. I.
HLSTORY OK THE PATRIARCHS OF TIIK COPTIC CIIURCH
OF ALKXANDRIA 1
Fasc. II.
IIISTOIRE NESTORIENNE. 1, 2. (Fin de la premiere partie.) .... 2L7
Table des noms propres de la premiere partie 335
Table des matieres du fasc. 2 343
Fasc. III.

LE SYNANAIRE ARMENIEN.
I. Le mois de Navasard 345
Fasc. IV.

KITAB AL-UNVAN, Histoire universelle dWgapius (Mabboub)
fds de Constantin. I, 1 557
Table des matieres de ce fascicule 692
Fasc. V.
LES LEGENDES SYRIAQUES D'AARON DE SAROUG, DE
MAXIME ET DOMECE, D'ABRAHAM, MAITRE DE BARSOMA, ET DE
L'KMPEREUR MAURICE, AVEC UNE LEGENDE ARABR DE SAINT
PTOLKMEE 693
Avant-propos 697
Aaron de Saroug' 701
Maxime et Domece 755
Abraham de la Ilaute Montagne 7(i7
Histoire de 1'empereur Maurice 773
Les miracles de saint Ptolemee 770
Index des noms propres <S04
Table des matieres de ce fascicule <S06
ONT DEJA PARU :
maitre de Barsoma et de Fempereur Maurice (syriaque et francais),
par F. Nau; les Miracles de saint Ptolemee arabe et francais), par
L. Leroy, 6 fr. 90.
Ce volume a coute 30 fr. 30 port en sus) aux souseripteurs.
Tome V.

Fasc. 1.
Histoire des patriarches d'Alexandrie [suite)
,
par
B. Evetts : 12 fr. 85 : franco, 13 fr. 75 (pour les souscripteurs : 8 fr. 10
;
ftanco, 9 fr.j.
Fasc. 2.

Histoire nestorienne (Chronique de Seert), fin de la premiere
partie, editee par Ms
1
A. Scher, traduite par P. Dib. Prix : 7 fr, 60: franco,
8 fr. 15 (pour les souscripteurs, 4 fr. 80; franco, 5 fr. 35).
Fasc 3.

Le Synaxaire armenien de Ter Israel, edite et traduit en
francais par le D
r
G. Bayan.

I. Le mois de Navasard. Prix : 12 fr. 60;
franco, 13 fr. 40 (pour les souscripteurs : 7 fr. 95
;
franco, 8 IV. 75).
Fasc. 4.

Chronique de Mahhoub ('AYcnrioc) le Grec, fils de Gons-
tantin, eveque de Menbidj (x
e
siecle), texte arabe, traduction francaise par
A.-A. Vasiliev, professeur a l'Universite de Dorpat
(IOpbeBt). Prix : 8 fr. 10;
franco, 8 fr. 65 (pour les souscripteurs : 5 fr. 10; franco, 5 fr.
65).
Fasc. 5. Les Legendes syriaques d'Aaron de Saroug, de Maxime
et Domece, d'Abraham, maitre de Barsoma, et de 1'empereur
Maurice
;
avec les Miracles de saint Ptolemee, par L. Leboy et F. Nau.
Prix : 6 fr. 90; franco, 7 fr. 40 (pour les souscripteurs : 4 fr. 35; franco, 4 IV.
85).
Tome VII.

Fasc. 1.

Traites dlsai le Docteur et de Hnana d'Adiabene
sur les Martyrs, le Vendredi d'or et les Rogations, et Confession de
foi a reciter par les eveques avant 1'ordination, texte syriaque, traduction
francaise par M' A. Scher. Prix : 5 fr. 50; franco, 5 fr. 90 (pour les souscripteurs :
3 fr. 45; franco, 3 fr. 85).
Fasc. 2.

Histoire Nestorienne (Chronique de Seert), seconde partie (I),
texte arabe, edite et traduit par Ms
1'
Addai Scheh. Prix : 6 fr. 65 : franco, 7 fr. 15 (pour
les souscripteurs : 4 fr. 20: franco, 4 fr. 70).
VONT PARAITRE :
Tome VI.

Fasc. 1The Hymns of Severus of Antioch and others in the
syriac version of Paul of Edessa as revised by James of Edessa, texte
syriaque, traduction ang*laise par E.-W. Brooks. Prix : 10 fr. 45; franco, II fr.
(pour les souscripteurs : 6 fr. 75: franco, 7 fr. 30).
Fasc. 2.
Le Livre d'Esther, version ethiopienne editee et traduite en
franâis par E. Pereira.
Fasc. 3.
Recueil de monographies.

IV. LesPlerophories de Jean,
eveque de Maiouma, texte syriaque inedit, traduction francaise par F. Nau.
Fasc. 4.

L'Histoire des conciles de Severe Ibn-al-Moqaffa ,
texte
arabe inedit, traduction francaise par M. L. Leroy.
Fasc. 5.
Le Synaxaire armenien [suite).
iome VIL

Fasc. 3.

Le Synaxaire ethiopien.
II. Le mois de Hamle,

texte ethiopien, traduction francaise par I. Guiui.
Fasc. 4.

Le Livre des mysteres du ciel et de la terre (fin). Texte
ethiopien edite et traduit par S. Grebaut.
Fasc. 5.

The Hymns of Severus of Antioch
fin
. texte syriaque,
traduction anglaise par E.-W. Bi;ooks.
Tome VIII.
Fasc. I.

La Vie de S. Simeon Stylite le jeune, par son dis-
ciple Arcadius de Chypre, texte grec inedit, traduction francaise par
1*.
\ w den \ bn.
DE NOMBREUX OUVRAGES SONT EN PEEPAEATION-
fPOGKAPHIE Fir.MIN-DIDOT ET C
AYIS DES EDITEURS
La Patrologie
orientale est destinee a complet. i les Patrologies
grecque et latine de Migne, dont elle emprunte le format. ainsi que ix
Patrologie
syriaque
de M
8'
Graffin. Tous les textes chretiens orientaL
qui lVentrent pas dans ces collections sont donc de son ressort.
Les editeurs
s'attaclieront a faire imprimer d'al)ord les traductions et les
comnientaires de la Sainte Ecriture, les ouvrages historiques, les synaxaires et
les
apocryphes; ils admettent, en nieme teinps que des traductions latines. des
traductinns en alleinand, en anglais, en francais et en italien :
ils se sont deja
assure le conrours de MM. Asin y
Palacios, a Madrid (arabe); Rene
Basset, a Alger (arabe et MMopien) ;
E. Blochet, a Paris (arabe et per-
san); J. Bousquet, a Paris (grec); C. Butler, a Cambridge (grec); E.-W.
Brooks, a Londres (syriaque); M"
r
P. Ghebli, a
Beyrouth (arabe); L. Clu-
gnet, a Paris (grec); Conti-Rossini, a Rome (ethiopien)
;
W>E.
Crum, a
Londres (eop/e); F. Cumont, a Bruxelles (grer): R. P. Delehaye, a
Bruxelles (grec); H. Derenbourg, a Paris (arabe); P. Dib, a Beyrouth
(arabe); R.
Duval, a Paris (syriaque); B. Evetts, a Oxford (arabe)-
E.-J. Goodspeed, a Chicago (ethiopien); H. Goussen, a Dusseldoi
(armenien et georgien); I. Guidi, a llome (arabe, vopte, ethwpien);
L.
Hackspill, a Toulouse (ethiopieii); J. Halevy,
alParis
(eihiopien):
G. Horner, a Londres (copte) ; Kmosko, a Presbourg (syriaque); M.-A,
Kugener, a Bruxelles
(syriaque); H. Lange, a Copenhague (copte)
;
O. de Lemm, a
Saint-Petersbourg
(copte); F. Macler, a Paris (arme-
nien); S. A. R. le prince Max de Saxe, a Fribourg (qrvnmieri);
C-a'. Nallino, a Palerme
(arabe); E. Pereira, a Lisbonne (ethic-
pien); J. Perruchon, [a Paris (ethiopien); E. Preuschen, a Darm-
stadt (grec et armenien); E. Revillout, a Paris (copte); M
81
Scher,aSeert
(arnbe et syriaque) ; D. Serruys, a Paris (gree) ; P. Theillet, a Paris (arme-
nien) ; A. Vasiliev, a Dorpat (grec et arabe) ; C. Wessely, a Vienne (grec).
Le prix est encore maintenu pour les Souscripteurs a 60
centimes la feuille de
seize pages (port en sus). Ce prix est aussi reduit que possible eu egard au for-
mat (format de Migne) et au mode de publication (texte et traduction reuip
;
aussi, apres Fapparition de chaque volume, le prix sera porte a fr. 95
]
feuilie. On peut ne souscrire qu'aux ouvrages publies [dans une langue detu
minee (texte ou traduction).
Les editeurs publieront chaque annee de quatre a huit fascicules de quatre-
vingts a deux cents pages chacun, qui seront reunis en volumes de cinq a six
cents pages. Chaque serie de dix volumes sera suivie d'une table
generale.
(Voir ait verso de la coiwerlure tes fascicules
parus ou sous presse.
iÂJC. <*U
&r-
\
\
fW
v-\
WM
\
'"Y
1*;

H * w

Graffin, Nau. Patrologia Orientalis. 1910. Tomus Quintus.

Încărcat de

Informații document

Drepturi de autor

Formate disponibile

Partajați acest document

Partajați sau inserați document

Opțiuni de partajare

Vi se pare util acest document?

Este necorespunzător acest conținut?

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

Graffin, Nau. Patrologia Orientalis. 1910. Tomus Quintus.

Încărcat de

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

'

II. Refutation de Sald Ibn

5. A lj ,^-coJj B Lw^^jb" DEF L-wj^b' G , ^-wj-^lb'.

9. E om. to vjJjkJl ac* d - 2-^ Jl J^aajj.

4. E om. to LU-- add. ^jLsHL tylh.

4. E om. with foll. wd.

4. E om. to i-oJ>_W! add. oX33 F

7. F add. LasL _i.

5. E xLjJj ABDG JLsHj.

3. F om. with foll. \vd.

5. E om. to <Uc add. LiU! vcLJl

9. E pJ! t^ *-*>j Uj Jl F aj^Jl J^> >_^S'

11. E om. to L~f SSjVL 12. ABDG

7. E om. to .L^J! ^ add. __j_U,.

7. Mss. **il. 8. D hjUSL^b

i jji L&^c. joj ^.a ,-jj l

5. Mss. om. G. ABG om. to l^Jl

for none will he safe in tlie days of tliis govern-

(3. Mss. Uij. -

5. DF om. with 2 foll. vvds.

2. E om. to "Lsr^ j: *^i ^s

Cf. Hoffmann, p. 102, 1. 1-11. Jovien gagne le

2. Cest le pape Sixte II qui fut

2;Migne, Ibld., col. 955, n10.

l;J, L Jl i^=>ojj ^Ulj

fcq-iq {(uttgfcg, y>- piu^lnu^

vi nnui ^lL^ ^n^uiui^uiq

M/m/feii /il /ii//l /iii/j :

A fol. 1! MLHI1L11111I117/1U 111111111/1 : //l iiifffft/f iihiiiiiii

/tl uiTiiiLfliiiyiiiiiiLp/iLfi . . . Ti/fiiifit] ow. B

mljhjt 111 htjuiL //'111/11/711/1 B

/111 . giuliujt tfiuti^ ahtj /i piiitjnLt)

5. Ps. xxi, 23.

descend du Pere des lu-

et 1'histoit'e des prophetes, prophete par prophete, de leur temps et de

Jr*^ *ily 4>?"b

13. Hoc in A; in B Lji ?? c! om.

1C . A olj 11. AB; in c

90 ans; du jour de la naissance de Kainan a la naissance de Mahalalail

2. Comp. Georg. Syncell., I, 54-55. Ksis

4. A ^~J! A~J!. 5. A om.

16. Sic B. A om. C

2. Au lieu de ces deux

12. A sLx BC &la..'

15. AB; in C .,!.

6. C ^jhj^B B ^bip A om. 7. A

4. C .JJ^ B mutile; A om.

13. C -yJEJl B ...i)'.

3. Ici se termine la lacune dans le A.

(j-LLrl ^lc _lLL _jlj^

un de leurs patres vint certain jour chercher quclque nour-

Or, dans cette region, il

Le saint soutfrit a cause de son monas-

J____>,_>v_X.._ OOI tflDt-_-JL{

quand 011 serait un peu plus loin

lui dirent : Tout ce que tu veux demander, demande-le, jusqu'a la moitie

Le saint, partant de la, arriva a la ville nommee Tarendd.

Maintenant, parlons ici

Quelque temps apres, saint Maxime toinba malade et il

moi lhumble Peschoii (Bisdt) et le Pere lsiilore

^t-^OO J^-SlJ.} JAoo; ^_ioi w^OJv/o

.yoK-^-^^ii wwV y/o .^3Kio

wL*JI JasJI fc-L& Lc ^Jrf^Ji iji-l L

II. Le mois de Hamle,

9. E pJ! t^ ->j Uj Jl F aj^Jl J^> >_^S'

Jr^ ily 4>?"b